《Global Evolution》


 Chapter 1: Examination Results

    Chapter 1: Examination Results


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    It was a hot summer when the college entrance examination results were released.


    The examination results of 2014 weren¡¯t very different from previous years. Chang Liu checked his grade online the moment it was released¡ª519. A grade like that would only get him into an average college. In a small town in northern China, such a standing was neither good nor bad. It wasn¡¯t worthy to show off, but it wouldn¡¯t be made fun of either. It was ordinary, just like he was.


    Seeing the result, Chang wasn¡¯t pleased nor saddened. He quietly clicked the cross on the upper right corner of the web browser, and then subsequently threw himself onto his bed.


    Ring ring ring ...


    The phone rang. Chang didn¡¯t set any fancy ringtones like his peers would usually do; he was just a person as boring as his ringtone.


    He saw that the call was from his mother as he answered.


    "Hey son, I heard that the resultse out today. I just saw Wang¡¯s son from the convenience store. He got a score of.......¡±


    "519." Chang didn¡¯t wait for his mother to finish the sentence. He emotionlessly reported his score, interrupting his mother¡¯s lecturing. Then, he casually said a few words, and then hung up. Without a second thought, he turned off his phone.


    July and August were the hottest months of the year, and even though the room cooled down by the air conditioning, the heat seemed impossible to drive away. Tossing and turning on his bed, Chang couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so he got up and turned on hisputer to watch a movie....


    It seemed like nothing could excite him; even the movie that he used to enjoy was now a tedious task for him to watch. ¡°My life is monotonous and passionless,¡± he thought. He muted theputer and stared at the stained ceiling. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t tell whether he was tired or just bored, and slowly, he fell asleep.


    The sky was slightly dark when Chang was awakened by someone¡¯s footstep. During the summer, there were more hours of daylight, so the slight darkness in the sky meant it was just past 7 o¡¯clock.


    His parent came home from work. This meant that a family meeting was about to begin.


    On the table.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem for you to go to an average college with this grade, but what you can do in the future after graduating from there?¡± Apparently, Hua Wu¨CChang¡¯s mother¨Cwas very attentive toward her son¡¯s education and knew the cutoff line for the renowned universities before anyone else in the family.


    ¡°Your dad and I...we respect your decision. Tell us what you are thinking. Do you want to just go to an average college and be an ordinary person for the rest of your life, or do you want to repeat a year in high school to improve your grade so that you can go to a prestigious university?¡±


    ¡°Any college is fine.¡± Chang took a bite of broli, and then put down his chopsticks.


    ¡°Think about it carefully.¡± Hui Liu, Chang¡¯s father, waved his hand, and with that the meeting ended in silence.


    Three dayster.


    "You know, our family has always been democratic. We never thought of interfering with your decisions and we respect your choice. But knowing the pressure andpetition in finding employment, if you¡¯re a graduate from an average college, I know you can imagine the difficulty of finding a job. Your dad and I aren¡¯t resourceful either....¡±


    Hua kept mumbling, ¡°Tell me, which one you would rather do, repeat a year or go to any college that epts you?¡±


    ¡°I told you, any college is...¡±


    His mother interrupted him, ¡°Think about it again.¡±


    ......


    Two dayster.


    ¡°The fact is, you have nothing to be afraid of when you¡¯re young; few people are sessful in their first attempt. You know that kid from our neighborhood? He¡¯s 5 years older than you and didn¡¯t get a good grade on his first try, so he repeated a year and ended up in a famous university. Now that he has graduated, jobs are hunting for him. What I mean is that the reality of this society is cruel, and having a diploma from a famous college will gain you ess to everything. Think about it again, whether you want to repeat a year or go to a random college to...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to any college.¡±


    ¡°Think about it again,¡± his mother sighed.


    ......


    The day after.


    "Son, you may think that I¡¯m being annoying, but sometimes a decision you make will determine your life. Whether it¡¯s heaven or hell is a very thin line...¡±


    "Mom, I want to repeat a year of high school!" Chang clenched his teeth, ending his mother¡¯s rant.


    "Well, well, well, this is what you said; we didn¡¯t force you!" As if she didn¡¯t understand her son¡¯s current mood, Hua finally cracked a smile.


    "You know, our family has always been democratic. Since you chose you own path, you need to study hard this year. In order to support your choice, we have contacted a boarding school for you. There are fewer students in each grade, so it¡¯ll be less chaotic. We figure that the time you wasted onmuting to school could¡¯ve been used to study. Since you chose to pursue this path, every second is important. Some students who¡¯ve repeated high school already have a head start...¡±


    ......


    The next day, Chang packed his luggage, grabbed some utensils and a few sets of clothes and arrived in Xing Zhi, a small boarding school. As all the students there had repeated high school, their motivation to study was erased by the summer heat. After just 3 days, old habits were restored.


    Three days were enough for the boarding students to get to know each other. After night ss, Chang took a shower andid on his bunk bed, chatting with his roommates.


    ¡°Hey, did you guys choose to repeat a year?¡± Chang said as he looked at the other three.


    One man wore sses and seemed like he never cared about his hygiene. His hair was always greasy. Most of the time, he held a thick book. Judging from his appearance, it looked like he was a hard working student, but apparently he went in the wrong direction ¨C the book he read wasn¡¯t a textbook. So obviously, he didn¡¯t choose toe here.


    "I¡¯m not sure, I didn¡¯t even pass the examination. I wanted to go to an engineering school or something, but my dad disagreed." The man wearing sses responded; his gaze never left his book.


    "Hey kid, what do you read every day then?" A voice came from the upper bed. Pang Zi was a chubby man and also a fan of web fiction, but he didn¡¯t like whatever that man was reading.


    ¡°Apocalyptic fiction."


    "Come on, let me take a look," Pang Zi took the book away swiftly. Within a few nces he said, ¡°Zombies again? Why does all apocalyptic fiction mention zombies? It¡¯s such a joke!¡±


    Pang Zi returned the sses man¡¯s book while ranting.


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than 10 years since the release of the Resident Evil series, yet everyone still thinks that zombies are a key element of apocalyptic fiction. They have no creativity at all! If viruses aren¡¯t transmittable through the air, then zombies can¡¯t be considered a threat to humans.¡±


    "Breathing heavily, walking slowly, mental retardation and those stupid ¡®ah, ah¡¯ sounds they make. For any normal human, it¡¯s impossible to be bitten by such a creature. Think of our ancestors from ancient times. Facing all kind of predators who were way stronger and more flexible than humans, humankind still managed to thrive.¡±


    "I¡¯m not bragging, but even if all the students in our school turned into zombies one day, I could still run out of here safe and sound, if you know what I mean."


    Pang Zi shook his belly while talking.


    Thest person in the dorm interrupted Pang Zi¡¯s lecture as he became arrogant.


    "In fact, the zombie theme didn¡¯t originate from Resident Evil series, but rather from European Medieval Literature. In 1968, the American movie ¡®Night of the Living Dead¡¯ set the tone for apocalyptic novels and movies. The concept of killing zombies by shooting their heads and viruses being contagious through zombie bites...that movie basically proposed everything we know about zombies today.¡±


    Tao exined calmly. Within the four of them, he was the only one with a good academic standing. Tao was really close to getting into Peking University, which was one of the best universities in the country. Unsurprisingly, not only was he good at studying, but he also had extensive knowledge in different disciplines. From time to time, Tao loved to show off his mastery of all kinds of knowledge.


    ¡°Hence, the zombie theme has been boring ever since it was poprized four or five decades ago. And Pang Zi, your opinion is correct; we don¡¯t need to fear zombies. As long as they aren¡¯t intelligent, their chances of being a threat to humans is infinitely close to zero.¡±


    "Hey, I was asking whether or not you came here voluntarily. Stop changing the topic." Chang interrupted the ¡°good student¡± and brought the conversation back on track.


    "Obviously no one came here voluntarily aside from me," Tao concluded everything with a single sentence.


    "Ah, these days, we never really get to make our own choices, even though our parents insist that they respect our decisions. From my viewpoint, it¡¯d be better for me if they just said things straightforwardly.¡± Changid on the bed and recalled what happened a few days ago.


    Right after he spoke, the door opened and a teacher wearing a pair of rimless sses came in.


    ¡°Stop chitchatting and go to sleep, you have sses early in the morning.¡± He shut the door upon leaving themand, but hisst statement snuck through the door, ¡°In the history of evolution, small and medium sized predators who made heavy footsteps became extinct, not to mention those who moved slowly. There¡¯s no significance in discussing this issue, so go sleep!¡±


    ____________________________________________________________________________


    Chang Liu - Chang means fast, fluent, carefree.

 Chapter 2: Oxblood Fog

    Chapter 2: Oxblood Fog


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    The boarding students¡¯ morning began with no surprises. Since morning attendance was already recorded, some students arrived to ss at 6:30 AM.


    Chang¡¯s eyes were droopy as he woke up at dawn. He woke up the snoring Pangzi and sses-man who stayed up all night reading his novel. He slowly moved to to the bathroom with his toiletries to wash up.


    Being a good student, Tao had left before the rest of them had even woken up. After putting on his school uniform, Chang left the dorm and stood in front of the gate. The hazy sky was reflected in his eyes.


    It was usually never foggy in summer mornings, but over the past two years, the fog had be a normal urrence. What was stranger was that the fog had a constant pink tinge.


    However, if anything strangested for a long time, no one would pay attention to it after a while. The weather forecast said it was a normal ¡°cloud condensation¡± phenomenon. If the fog was harmless, normal people wouldn¡¯t care about it. They were more worried about how to squish onto the crowded buses.


    Walking across the campus, Chang¡¯s back disappeared in the fog, and his mouth and nose were overwhelmed with the sweet scent in the fog.


    He began studying when he arrived at the ssroom.


    He was drowsy and groggy.


    As morning passed, Chang didn¡¯t remember what he read, despite him reading aloud. He felt that the life he was living was tedious and repetitive. Anyone living a monotonous life like his would feel as it if were the same as living the life of the walking dead.


    Deep down in Chang¡¯s heart, he craved for change. He looked out the window and saw the pink fog as he finished his breakfast in a daze.


    After breakfast, the first ss began. It was biology ss.


    Starting fromst year, Biology had be a mandatory course in high school, regardless of the degree, whether it be art or science. The oddest part was that it became a primary course, because the portion that this subject covered in the entrance examination was insanelyrge.


    No one would¡¯ve ever anticipated it, but the sudden policy change made Biology a particrly important subject. Fortunately, Chang enjoyed studying Biology, so he paid extra attention to the first ss.


    "Today, we will once again review some key chapters¡ªones you will definitely see in the college entrance examination. We will begin with the Cambrian Explosion. This concept has been on the exam for two consecutive years, so it is worthwhile to remember everything about it.¡±


    The teacher who passed by Chang¡¯s dormst night was on the podium. He was young and seemed kind, and he wore ck-rimmed sses today. He didn¡¯t talk much in the lecture, but he covered the most important topics.


    ¡°The Cambrian Explosion is one of the ten myths of modern science. Can the individual sitting next to the sleeping student please wake him up and tell him to exin the Cambrian Explosion?¡±


    The biology teacher pointed at the kid sitting beside Chang, so Chang woke up sses-man.


    ¡°The teacher is asking you what happened in the Cambrian Explosion." Prodding sses-man with his elbow, Chang whispered the teacher¡¯s question to his desk mate.


    Still half-asleep, sses-man reluctantly stood up, adjusted and cleaned his sses using his shirt, and then murmured, ¡°The Cambrian Explosion probably happened hundreds of million years ago. It was a short and sudden evolutionary event. Evolutionary speeds were hundreds of millions of times faster during this event. ording to my memory, there were no mammals or nts prior to this, but after that event, the species we know about today appeared on Earth for the first time.¡±


    "Hundreds of millions of years ago? What has changed in species morphology? These are key concepts. You also have to remember specific years." The teacher waved his hands, allowing sses-man to sit down.


    "While your summary was not bad, pay attention in particr to the time period of the Cambrian Explosion. Not only did all species evolve much quicker, but new species were also born at unimaginable speeds. The ancestors of modern species all came from that period. Sponges, coelenterates, priapulida, lobopodia, brachiopods, molluscs, arthropods, echinoderms, chordates and more all evolved in that era."


    ¡°Such amazing creatures! The Cambrian Explosion is a strong piece of evidence against Darwin¡¯s Theory of Evolution, and Darwin himself had been wondering about that, too."


    ¡°Sir, are you criticizing Darwinism?¡± A loud voice came from the corner of the ssroom; it was Tao.


    "Uh, yes. Do you have a problem?" The teacher smiled and said, "Well, there are three levels of arguments: Hypothesis, Theory and Law. Darwin¡¯s Theory of Evolution was just a theory, so why can¡¯t I criticize it? You can certainly criticize a theory¡ªeven Darwin himself criticized his own theory.¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve discussed this, it wouldn¡¯t be harmful to mention the reasons why the Cambrian Explosion urred.¡±


    ¡°The main stream academic notion for the Cambrian Explosion is that the sudden abundance of free oxygen resulted in arge number of species rapidly evolving. However, I think this argument is wed. With only free oxygen, how could species evolve that much in a short period of time?¡±


    While he was making his statement, the ssroom darkened in seconds.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chang looked out the window.


    The fog outside the window was getting dense! That was why it suddenly became dark. The pink fog didn¡¯t dissipate, but rather grew thicker. The fog filled the entire world outside the building as if a giant piece of cotton had expanded in air.


    Perhaps it was because the fog was getting thicker, but for some reason, the pink fog now turned into an oxblood-red colour. The world turned bloody red at a noticeable pace. The sun waspletely blocked and the whole world sunk into edgeless darkness.


    More urately, with the oxblood red fog covering the sky, the world now looked like a territory with patches of ck and red scattered randomly.


    The bizarre colours gave Chang shivers. As he turned around, he realized that his ssmates¡¯ faces had be blurred in the ck and red fog.


    Normally if it was dark, some naughty kids would take the opportunity to tease the girls, but no one even dared to speak at this moment. Everyone had seen this world in darkness before, but never as a bloody red colour.


    All the students were deeply terrified. Their faces exined everything, and the ssroom was overwhelmed with silence.


    ¡°I will go to the office to see what is going on.¡± In this solemn atmosphere, the biology teacher broke the silence.


    He left with those words, and then his figure immediately disappeared into the red fog.


    "Look, the fog is sneaking through the seams of the doors and windows," one student screamed. The fog was opaque; it was clearly visible to the students.


    sses-man subconsciously covered his nose and mouth after seeing this scene.


    "It shouldn¡¯t be toxic, and even if it is, how long can you hold your breath for?¡± Seeing the red fog drift in front of him, Chang sniffed it. He noticed a strong scent of fishy sweetness.


    ¡°Oh, it smells awful!¡± The ssroom was now filled withints. After their initial shock, they all began discussing the strange phenomenon.


    ¡°What is this??¡±


    "Bloody fog, I bet there must be a lot of car idents out there.¡±


    ¡°The fog is so thick; I can¡¯t see what is happening out there!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Call your family!¡± Chang took the phone out of his pocket and dialed his mother¡¯s phone number.


    The response was a busy signal ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°The phone call can¡¯t be connected!¡± Chang stared at the strange fog and felt panic from his gut. ¡°Is the fog blocking the signal?¡±


    ¡°I need to check out what is going on!¡± A daring student stood up and walked to the door.


    This attracted the attention of all the students. After he went out the door of the ssroom, everyone flocked to the window to look at him.


    Visibility was less than five meters outside the window, and when the daring student took two steps outside, his figure had already be obscure.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go too far! We can¡¯t see you if you go further,¡± a friend of his faced the window and shouted.


    "Oh! Okay, it¡¯s really red out here, and I can¡¯t see anything. I can¡¯t even identify which room is the teacher¡¯s office,¡± the daring student shouted back. His voice came through the fog, forming small ripples.


    Then ......


    As the daring student¡¯s response came from the other side of the hallway, further ripples tore apart the fog as a group of sparrows rushed towards the source of the sound.


    Sounds of pping wings¡ª


    A group of sparrows fearlessly crashed onto the daring student¡¯s cheek!


    ¡°Crack¡ª¡±


    When the first sparrow impacted the daring student, it made a strange noise as if a tomato was being smashed. A few more simr sounds were heard after that.


    Chang turned his head and saw the daring student utter a shrill scream as his face was immediately pierced by the sparrows. More sparrows noticed the prey, and in less than a second, his whole face was ruined like a rotten watermelon.


    ¡°Help----¡°


    The daring student screamed desperately. He was pushed to the ground by the monster sparrows. However, his screams were very short, as if he was choking on his own flesh and blood. He kneeled and finally fell on the ground, muttering meaningless sounds. The normally timid sparrows began to peck the blood-soaked flesh as they heard the sounds.


    The horrifying feeling paralyzed all the students in the ssroom. No one was able to even move an inch. They had never seen this scenario before, not even in a horror movie.


    A moment ago, that student was still jumping around, but now he was crawling on the ground. The timid sparrows had bepletely bloodthirsty. At this moment, no one dared to go out and stop these monsters; rather, fear flooded the crowd. No one wanted to move¡ªnot until those sparrows finished their ¡°meal¡± and the daring student stopped twitching.


    ¡°Can someone please tell me what...has happened to this world?¡± The ashen-faced sses-man muttered.

 Chapter 3: The Crowbar and The Rat

    Chapter 3: The Crowbar and The Rat


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    "How did these sparrows turn into such monsters?" Gazing at the gloomy and bloody fog, Chang had a heavy heart.


    ¡°How is San¡¯er?" The student who was shouting to the daring student ran out. He looked like he was a good friend of that daring student; they probably came from the same high school. Otherwise, no one would take the risk of running into the dense fog.


    Unfortunately, the daring student died, and his blood smeared everywhere.


    "I want to go home to see my parents. I don¡¯t know what may have happened to them...¡± Looking at the mess, Chang weakly muttered to himself.


    "You would dare go into this fog?" sses didn¡¯t seem to have recovered from the horrifying scene.


    "I have to go, even though it¡¯s miserable." Chang took out his cell phone and called his mother again¡ªthere was still a busy signal.


    "Can you guys see if you can make a call with your phone?" Chang put his phone into his pocket and tried calling his parents using sses-man¡¯s and another student¡¯s phone. "I have to go home to see if my parents are okay," Chang said after he found out the signal waspletely blocked.


    "Don¡¯t go out, it¡¯s dangerous," Pang Zi squeezed over and said.


    ¡¯I have to, I¡¯m worried about them." Chang hesitated for a moment, and then walked out of the ssroom. Entering the fog, he found that it was denser than in the ssroom. As if the fog was alive, it kept trying to get into Chang¡¯s eye sockets. The whole world was enshrouded in the bloody darkness, and without the sun, his visibility was less than 5 meters.


    Chang wasn¡¯t able to see anything three steps away; he couldn¡¯t even see the main gate of the school. He could only focus on the brick floors as he moved forward bit by bit, tracing their texture.


    "Grass is growing out from the rock¡¯s crevices." Because he could only see his own feet, he was particrly focused on everything within his visible range.


    Chang noticed that between the edges of the brick floors, grass was growing out. It wasn¡¯t an illusion; they were getting taller at a rate noticeable. With this speed, the sidewalk would be a meadow in less than an hour.


    "What happened...?" Stepping on these tenacious grass, he carefully went all the way to the school gate and opened it. What weed him was more bloody darkness.


    The sky and horizon were connected seamlessly; the world waspletely silent.


    There were no car honks, nor were there any screaming pedestrians. There were only some distant muffled sounds. The strange fog seemed to be able to absorb sound waves, so sounds could only be heard within a certain range.


    In this soundless bloody hell, Chang carefully sought for directions to his home, relying on his familiarity with the bluestone brick flooring.


    A few meters away, he saw a car stopped in the middle of the street, but the driver was missing.


    It wasn¡¯t a surprise; in this mysterious situation, the driver could only see from the cabin to the very front of the car, so there was no way anyone could drive in this fog.


    Chang looked into the empty cabin and found some blood stains on the steering wheel. There were also dents on the door¡ªobviously, they were signs of a scuffle. Just thinking of the danger that San¡¯er encountered, Chang decided to look for a weapon to defend himself.


    ¡°Click¡±, the door was unlocked. Chang turned to a crowbar in the cabin¡ªthe kind of crowbar that would be used to change a tire. It was t and pointy, sharp like a small shovel and round on one end, all connected to a half meter long solid iron bar.


    Grabbing onto the round end, Chang continued his way home. This was a small town in Northern China, so Chang¡¯s family wasn¡¯t far away from the school. Usually, 20 minutes would be enough for him to walk home.


    Walking alone on the sidewalk, it didn¡¯t feel like the doomsday pictured in games and movies, where the world was lifeless. Instead, every few minutes, he would see small groups of people gathered. Some were on the streets, while some stayed in their yards; some were even brave enough to surround a corpse and try to figure out what was going on.


    Every face was filled with doubt, uncertainty, and fear. Chang didn¡¯t join any of them. Communication had been cut off, including cell phones and TV signals, so he didn¡¯t know whether equipment with transmission lines were still functioning or not. However, the entire radio transmission was definitely malfunctioning.


    Carefully carrying the crowbar, Chang continued investigating forward. Unexpectedly, a homeless dog sprang in front of Chang with its crimson eyes and crushed teeth.


    The dog stared at Chang, emitting a threatening ¡°whining¡± sound.


    Thinking of San¡¯er, Chang clenched the crowbar. He stared at the dog while keeping up his guard.


    The two were stuck in a confrontation for a while. A momentter, the homeless dog seemed to recall its fear of humans; it shook its head and tucked its tail, then ran away while deeply whimpering.


    "Ha......" seeing the back of the dog, Chang was relieved. He continued to follow the brick floors while paying close attention to the movements around him as he slowly continued back home.


    After about 15 minutes, he finally reached his house. Although the grass on the ground was about an inch tall, they didn¡¯tpletely conceal the ground.


    Chang¡¯s home was a house enclosed with a courtyard, and the yard was usually groomed neatly and tidily. However, standing at the doorway, Chang saw that the home he was familiar with had changed appearance¡ªthe yard was covered with moss and the house was wrapped in ivy. Apparently, nts with insanely strong vitality grew here.


    In the yard, Chang ripped off some vines on the door handle and inserted the key to open the door.


    "Mom, are you here?¡± He entered the house. The fog in the house was a lot thinner than outside, so Chang¡¯s eyes felt a sudden difort as he had gotten used to the bloody darkness on the street.


    He called, but no one answered.


    ¡°Dad, are you here?¡± He shouted. Again, there was no response.


    The house was overwhelmed with a smothering silence. Chang had a bad feeling about this.


    Walking inside the house for a while, he saw a pool of blood on the floor....and a finger.


    That was his dad¡¯s finger. Living together for so many years, he knew his father extremely well, just like how anyone else knew their family members very well. It was an arched finger soaked in blood. Indeed, it belonged to his father.


    "Dad!" Seeing the smeared blood, Chang¡¯s heart shrunk, and he quickly rushed into the living room and rummaged around.


    However, he couldn¡¯t find anything except for those blood stains on the furniture. He thought there was no one in this house, until he discovered a huge rat chewing on a human finger.


    ¡°F**k!¡± Seeing this cat-sized rat chewing on the finger, Chang burst in anger. Chang kicked the desk heavily, scaring the rat and causing it to sneak out from under the bed.


    It was fast; normally, humans weren¡¯t able to catch a mouse with ease, not to mention a rat that was now the size of a cat. Its huge body didn¡¯t limit its footsteps. Rather, it helped it move further and faster.


    Facing this creature, Chang wasn¡¯t able to keep his mind stable; there wasn¡¯t any fear in him, but rather an explosive anger and hatred.


    Chang moved a step forward and smashed the rat with the crowbar.


    Bam!


    The tip of the crowbar hit the tiles, releasing a harsh sound. The moment he hit a small hole, the crowbar almost slipped from his hands due to the vibration.


    The speedy and huge rat had already dodged to the side the moment it saw the crowbar aimed at it.


    It didn¡¯t run away after it dodged. Instead, it ¡°creaked¡± towards Chang from where it was.


    Chang calmed down slightly after the first hit. Holding the crowbar with both hands, he confronted this rat.


    Whoosh!!!


    This time, the rat attacked first. It turned into a gust of wind, aiming at Chang¡¯s feet with its wide-open mouth and sharp teeth, biting onto Chang¡¯s ankle tendon.


    Chang involuntarily dodged, butpared to the speed of the rat, he was much slower. Although he managed to move his feet away, the rat still ripped off a small piece of flesh.


    Upon ripping of that flesh, the rat was still not satisfied, so it made a turn and once again aimed for the ankle tendon.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Staggering under the pain, Chang raised the crowbar and aimed at the rat, directing it to the rat¡¯s head.


    Seeming to feel the threat of the crowbar, the rat stopped its second attack and dodged again.


    But this time, Chang didn¡¯t allow the rat to escape. The moment the rat ran between Chang¡¯s legs, he stepped on its long tail, and then the crowbar pieced through the rat from the back since it was locked in ce.


    ¡°Creak!!!¡±


    The rat struggled vigorously, emitting a harsh and shrill scream.


    Although the rat was strong, its size was still smallpared to humans. While Chang clenched the crowbar to ensure the rat stayed in ce, he kicked on the head of the rat again and again. Every kick was violent and powerful, and apanying them were numerous curses¡ª¡°F**k you!¡±


    After dozens of curses, the rat stopped twitching and its whole body softened.


    Chang kneeled and fell down, as if he had used up every bit of his stamina.


    Bam!


    A crisp sound was heard as the crowbar fell to the ground when Chang loosened his hand.


    Sitting on the floor and talkingrge breaths, Chang stood up again. He felt a crisp and burning sensation from his ankle.


    When humans were in an intense fight, their epinephrine levels would elerate. They often wouldn¡¯t be able to feel the pain until everything settled down.


    His flesh, about the size of half a finger long, was torn off and blood oozed out of it. This was the most severe wound he had ever gotten in his life.


    As a teenager, fighting with others was usually an outlet for their anger from puberty, but no one actually wanted to kill one another. But in this battle, both he and the beast struck at each other fatally every time. Thus, this wound was deep.

 Chapter 4: Preparation

    Chapter 4: Preparation


    Staggering a few steps, Chang endured the paining from his ankle and searched the house again, but no living person was found, there was only the one and a half fingers¡ªhalf of one finger was bitten off by that rat.


    Picking up those two fingers, Chang gazed at them with an empty heart. He sobbed inaudibly, but tears never came out of his eyes.


    Unlike girls, guys always had a hard time venting their pain.


    Fortunately, Chang stayed optimistic; he didn¡¯t believe that his parents dead. He walked into the kitchen and put the fingers in the sink. He rinsed off the blood and put them into his pocket. Then he turned away and walked into his bedroom. He turned on theputer to see whether thework was still connected.


    Apanied with the noise of hisputer starting up, Chang clicked on thework connection ¨C it was a sess.


    ¡°So things still work, as long as they are connected with a direct line.¡± As he opened the browser, news was already all over the screen. Even the normal sidebar ads had all switched to broadcasting urgent news. It was flooded with an endless amount of news all about the ¡°apocalypse¡±.


    After clicking the news, there was an overwhelming amount ofmentary and spection in addition to the news.


    Going through the threergest news sites, Chang quickly browsed all the news andmentary and subsequently summed up several important messages: first, the red fog had not only filled Kaifeng, the city he lived in, but rather the entire country and whole world was covered in the fog at almost the same time. Second, the fog blockedmunication signals, including those from satellites and radios. Third, there were bizarre animal and nt mutation events, and as time passed, the number of mutations steadily increased.


    And finally, the world sunk into panic.


    Officials hadn¡¯te forward and exined anything, so all that was known was from the distressing news, along with the events that some people had experienced.


    It seemed that animals and nts had be bloodthirsty, and every species was filled with aggression. More precisely speaking, every species waspeting for living space as if they living in terror of bing extinct.


    When Chang continued on searching for other news, the inte went down. At the same time, he was aware of an indistinct noiseing from the floor¡ª¡ª


    Looking down, Chang didn¡¯t know since when, but a massive amount of Rice hispa covered the floor. They seemed toe from the smell of blood, as they rushed to the living room and devoured the rat body and the pool of blood from Chang¡¯s father. The ones that had a better sense of smell climbed towards Chang¡¯s wound, causing him to stand up without a second thought.


    ¡°F**k!¡± he cursed. It was a natural reaction from being horrified. Chang shook his legs, then he heavily stepped on the Rice hispa after they fell off his leg.


    Crack!


    Chang felt a sharp pain from the sole of his feet, as if he had stepped on rocks. Those beetle were only wounded from his vigorous stepping. No one could imagine how sturdy their shiny ck armour was. ¡°If I were smaller, I¡¯m afraid I couldn¡¯t even injure them,¡± Chang thought.


    ¡°The house isn¡¯t safe anymore.¡±


    With beetles everywhere, it made him think of the aggressive scarabs from some science fiction novels. Although these insects currently looks far less aggressive than scarabs, under these red fog, it was impossible to tell how they would change by tomorrow.


    Looking at the house, Liu Chang knew he couldn¡¯t wait for his parents toe home any longer.


    As for the cable breaking, it was caused by these beetles.


    Going back to his bedroom, Chang took a pen and a stack of paper¡ª¡°Mom, Dad, I am going to school, find me there.¡±


    He wrote on three pieces of paper. One was posted on the bedroom door, one in the living room, and then he walked out the house and posted thest one on the patio door.


    Outside the house was still surrounded by the smothering world of red fog.


    Chang returned to the house after posting thest note.


    Carefully picking up the blood stained crowbar from the swarm, he shook off some Rice hispa on the bar and walked into the kitchen.


    Chang rinsed off the blood on the bar and his wound. After he disinfected the wound and wrapped it with a bandage, Chang considered what to do next.


    There was no doubt that the apocalypse hade.


    However, unlike what were written in novels, there were no revolting zombies nor wastnds from the aftermath of a nuclear war.


    The world had sunk into a bloody darkness, and except for humans, other species didn¡¯t seem to have any problems surviving in the darkness. The situation was that human dominance on Earth had been challenged¡ªas for food and shelter, they were still sufficient for now.


    ¡°Perhaps the end of the world didn¡¯t happen overnight,¡± he thought. During the moment Chang was contemting, the Rice hispa had doubled its size.


    ¡°Maybe the apocalypse is much worse than what was pictured in any fiction. It¡¯s only a matter of time until everything wraps itself.¡±


    Seeing these beetles with boundless vitality, Chang knew that he could no longer dy. He pulled out a giant backpack that he purchased few years ago and loaded it with food from the refrigerator, as well as a first aid kit and medicine. He also picked up a knife and put it in the side pocket of the backpack.


    Soon, the backpack was stuffed and weighed more than 40 pounds. He couldn¡¯t carry more or it would slow him down.


    Finishing packing, he took a glimpse at some beetles that had climbed onto his feet, tracing the smell of blood. Chang shook off these beetles and realized, ¡°The smell of blood might give me trouble.¡±


    Thinking about this, Liu Chang turned back to his parents¡¯ bedroom, he rummaged through the drawer and found a bottle of perfume, he sprayed it all over his body.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether the fragrance can cover the smell of blood, but it should be unpleasant and pungent enough for other animals.¡± Chang in fact had no idea how well the fragrance would work, but that was the only thing he could do now.


    Chang double checked to ensure he didn¡¯t miss anything, then carried his backpack, crowbar in his right hand, knife inserted in the side pocket of the backpack, and left his home.


    Nothing changed outside the house, but the bloody darkness hadn¡¯t dissipated. It grew even denser. Chang looked down, cautiously distinguishing a trace of the sidewalk. Familiarndmarks had be even more concealed, and the walls and houses on the roadside were covered with crazy growing vines. The ground was broken apart by the healthy and vigorous grass and the visibility was even less than three meters now.


    It seemed that no matter what the circumstances were, the growth of nts were much faster than that of animals.


    The speed of growth of the Rice hispa had astonished Chang, but inparison to these nts he saw, the bugs were definitely less surprising.

 Chapter 5: Back to School

    Chapter 5: Back to School


    The tarmac had be soft; Chang couldn¡¯t imagine the vitality of the seemingly weak grass for it to be able to prate the pavement. However, there wasn¡¯t any room for him to think too much about it. Walking along the eroded sidewalk step by step, Chang hoped that he wouldn¡¯t run into any danger.


    He walked for about 10 minutes and noticed that there were less people on the street. He didn¡¯t know where they had hid. As he was thinking about this, a distant noise attracted his attention.


    Despite the sounding from far away, Chang knew that the red fog could greatly reduce noises and sounds. Hence, despite seeming toe from far away, it was probably much closer than he thought.


    Chang anxiously looked around but the bloody fog blocked his vision. Within three meters of visibility, his eyes couldn¡¯t really collect much information about the scene. The first did that Chang did as an onlooker of this fight was to determine if they were humans or primates.


    However, the second thing that Chang felt was to stay away from the scene. ording to societal logic had taught him that being involved in the situation wouldn¡¯t be beneficial at all for him.


    Hence, he slowly moved away from the source of the sound. Unfortunately, things almost never happened like one wanted to in this world¡ªthe sound of fighting rapidly approached him, and finally, ¡°pong¡±, a man fell out of the deep fog in front of Chang. It was a policeman who was covered in bruises and severely wounded.


    Looking at this man, Chang ducked and carried his crowbar as he moved aside. Thankfully the fog was dense enough, so the policeman¡¯s figure became blurry again despite only being two steps away.


    Chang hid himself behind a car that was parked beside the road. He was extremely alert and carefully watched the situation over there. Just as Chang hid himself, on the other side of the fog, three shadows approached¡ªthere were three stray dogs. What was even worse was that Chang ran into one of them before when he found the crowbar.


    However, looking into its eyes, the dog had already lost its previous fear to humans. Drooling through it teeth, it stared at the crawling policeman with crimson eyes.


    The policeman struggled to stand up and carefully pulled out his gun.


    The policeman seemed like he was an animal expert; although he was injured, he didn¡¯t panic nor shoot aimlessly to scare off these dogs. Because the policeman knew how to deal with animals, he tried to avoid any intense body movements that could provoke an attack from them.


    He kept his eyes on the dogs without any sign of rxation as his hands slowly moved to his waist, gently opening the holster. With his right hand, he unlocked the safety and raised his arm, then steadily pointed his gun at one of the stray dogs.


    The moment the gun was pointed these dogs, their bestial instincts made them realize that the ck hole they saw could threaten their lives. Theyunched a fierce attack without a second thought.


    Bang!


    Woof Woof!


    The gun fired almost at the same time these beasts leaped. Among the three dogs, one got shot but the other two jumped over a distance of two meters and pounced on the policeman.


    What followed were sounds of chomping, struggling and ¡°whining.¡± Chang heard some desperate gunfire.


    That wounded dog soon joined the group after the gunfire¡ªthe bullet didn¡¯t put it down.


    Though it was dim, Chang saw the blood ooze from its neck. Normally if a dog was shot on the neck, it would be considered lethal even if it didn¡¯t hit the head or heart. The stray dog was still able to stand up and tear apart its prey. It was needless to say that the vitality of these stray dogs were no longer on the same level as Chang had known.


    Realizing this, Chang stopped himself just as he was about to go and help the policeman¡ªhe couldn¡¯t even handle one of these dogs, and there were currently three. The policeman couldn¡¯t save himself even with a gun, so with only a broken knife and a crowbar, Chang was doomed to die if he tried to help.


    Hence, for the second time in his life, he saw a living person gnawed by animals¡ªthe first time was Saner, the daring student. Under the attack of the three stray dogs, the policeman soon stopped crawling. Then, there was a nauseating sound of flesh being ripped off. It sounded pretty much like when a piece of fabric was being torn, but much worse.


    The dogs started chewing on the policeman¡¯s bones. Chang was familiar with that noise as he used to have a pet dog too, but at this moment, he felt sick.


    Chang was so afraid that he couldn¡¯t move. Luckily, he knew how sensitive a dog¡¯s ears were, so he suppressed his breathing as much as he could.


    However, Chang had still underestimated those dogs¡¯ sensitivity. After they were sated, they immediately turned towards the location Chang was hiding.


    It turned out that they discovered Chang¡¯s presence from the very beginning.


    Tightly clenching the crowbar, his palm became sweaty from intimidation. Summer was hot already, and at this moment, he was soaked in cold sweat.


    He wanted to run as far away as he could, but his sanity told him to stay¡ªwhether it was a stray or pet dog, they all had the instinct to chase moving objects.


    But most importantly, humans were generally unable to run faster than dogs. Therefore, trying to escape would 100% result in his death. Though confronting them would almost always guarantee his death, Chang still chose to stay there.


    The three dogs converged and stopped a meter away from Chang with pairs of scarlet eyes.


    Chang stood there as if he was a statue, suppressing himself in order to not reveal any frightened expressions on his face. His heart had never pounded so heavily when he saw blood dripping from their teeth.


    Perhaps the stray dogs were full or something, but they appeared less aggressive and stared at Chang feebly. The leader dog sniffed and then sneezed; it was that pungent perfume. The leader immediately lost interest in Chang and left the scene with its tail wagging.


    Seeing their leader withdraw, the other two dogs also disappeared into the fog.


    ¡°Oh my god...¡±


    Chang heavily breathed as the danger left. He stretched his stiff body, then walked towards the corpse of the policeman.

 Chapter 6: The Food Chain

    Chapter 6: The Food Chain


    The body was gnawed to the point of being unrecognizable; the policeman¡¯s face waspletely gone. There was arge hole in his torso and his organs were all missing.


    Looking at this nauseating scene, Chang tried his best to not to vomit as he picked up the pistol by the side of the corpse.


    Like most students, this was the first time that Chang had ever touched a pistol. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t tooplicated, so he only fumbled over the pistol for a minute or two before figuring out how to release the safety and use the magazine. He then fired the gun once¡ªhe wanted to make sure that he know how to fire before running into danger.


    After the shot, Chang checked the clip and found out that there was only two bullets left.


    Pistols used by the police were different from those used by military personnel. Service pistols were generally less powerful and had smaller ammunition capacity. Those pistols only carried six to seven bullets, and after that battle between the policeman and the stray dogs in addition to Chang¡¯s test shot, two bullets were all he had now.


    Rummaging again through the humanoid body, Chang didn¡¯t harvest anything new.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect much since many Chinesew reinforcers weren¡¯t allowed to carry guns. Chang was lucky enough to obtain a firearm from this dead man.


    Although this service pistol couldn¡¯t really cope with the unpredictable and dangerous situations in this new would, Chang took the pistol as precaution. Even if he had a submachine gun, it wouldn¡¯t help him that much considering his poor firearm skills and the miserable circumstances.


    He roughly wiped off the blood on the pistol and locked the safety, then he put the pistol into his pocket and covered the smell of blood with the fragrance. Chang then went back to the school.


    The instincts of social animal stated that they liked to gather together in perilous situations that they couldn¡¯t ovee by themselves.


    Chang was no exception. After wandering about for 15 minutes, he finally reached the school gates.


    At the school there was a ser field.


    It was crowded with a lot of people¡ªmost of them were middle aged men and women; they were probably parents that rushed here after the red fog began.


    Xingzhi was a small boarding school only for students who nned to repeat high school, so there weren¡¯t many students and almost all of them were locals. The crowd almost filled the entire campus.


    Though the visibility was only about three meters, from the rustling and voices in the air, the crowd was very dense.


    Chang even saw some old people in the crowd¡ªthey might¡¯ve been some students¡¯ grandparents.


    Holding a glimmer of hope, he squished into the crowd and tried find those two familiar figures. But after all the time he spent searching, he didn¡¯t see any sign of his parents.


    Arriving back to his ssroom, he found that it was still rowdy here.


    ¡°Hey sses.¡± In the ssroom, Chang found one of his roommates, ¡°Have you seen my mom?¡±


    ¡°What does your mother look like?¡± It had just been a few days in school, so Chang and sses were barely acquaintances. He hadn¡¯t had a chance to meet Chang¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Oh well, never mind.¡± Chang irritatedly stomped his feet, and then an itching pain came from his ankle wound. ¡°Did anyonee to find me while I left?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± sses shook his head, ¡°In the past hour, almost all the students¡¯ parents flooded over here. Some teachers tried using the broadcast system to organize the parents to meet their kids, but somehow the broadcast malfunctioned, so the teachers couldn¡¯t even finish the announcement.¡±


    ¡°It might¡¯ve been destroyed by those bugs... the world is in chaos now.¡± Chang sighed when he thought of the dangers he encountered on his way home and to school.


    ¡°Should we store some food?¡± sses read a lot of apocalyptic fictions, so he knew that food was always a scarce resource during the apocalypse.


    ¡°We definitely need food, but they won¡¯tst long.¡± While Chang was talking, he turned to look outside the window, ¡°It seems like food is sufficient. I saw a lot of nts growing outside on my way back, and most of them are edible.¡±


    ¡°Things might¡¯ve changed.¡± As Chang and sses were discussing, the ¡°good student¡± Tao joined their conversation. he stared at the red fog, ¡°Although these nts look the same as they were before the red fog, they¡¯re growing much faster. How long has it been since the red fog first began? Less than 2 hours! Who knows whether these nts are going to mutate tomorrow or the day after, not to mention we have no idea how long the red fog is going tost. It¡¯s never too early to prepare food.¡±


    ¡°You have a point,¡± Chang nodded unconsciously.


    Although the situation was unpredictable, Chang hadn¡¯t nned for the future yet, as his mind was upied by other things. The safety of his family always came first in times of danger. Though they were overprotective and constantly nagging him, at this moment, all he could think of was his parents.


    The apocalypse was never one person¡¯s matter.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± sses turned to Tao and said, ¡°Where are your parents?¡±


    ¡°My parents work in Beijing; they can¡¯te.¡± Tao shook his head and nced at sses¡¯ parent who were standing behind sses the whole time.


    ¡°The only thing we can do now is wait.¡± Pangzi squeezed over. A middle-aged women who was even chubbier than him had been with Pangzi the whole time; she was probably his mother.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know when and whether or not the fog is going to dissipate.¡± Tao was still looking at the fog as he asked, ¡°Chang, how was it out there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous ......¡± Chang summarized his trip in a few sentences, ¡°almost all the nts and animals I met had incredible mutations, and they continue to evolve at a steady pace.¡±


    ¡°We saw the same when we came.¡± sses¡¯ father interrupted, ¡°I guess we have to wait for the army to rescue us.¡±


    ¡°Will the army evene?¡± Chang looked at his three roommates as he asked this question, and the responses he got were three pairs of eyes filled with uncertainty.


    In every apocalypse film or novel, the army had never been helpful in saving civilians. At the end of the day, whoever wanted to survive would have to rely on themselves.


    Moreover, visibility in this red fog was less than three meters, so the utility of firearms and tanks would be minimized¡ªsince targets could barely be identified by the human eye, sitting in a tank would make the vision even less clear. The red fog basically masked any scoping abilities of weapons.


    As for aircrafts? Was it even possible to take off in an aircraft in the fog?


    That wasn¡¯t even the worst part of this disaster; the most distressing thing was the unpredictability. No one would be able to anticipate how the world was going to change and who the enemy was.


    Zombies? Zerg?


    None of these creatures had existed on Earth prior to this fog, and Earth was still the same as before. However, all living creatures were undergoing rapid evolvement and it seemed like they were trying to challenge humans¡ªthe predators who had been at the top of the food chain for more than 50000 years.


    What the human race needed to do was defend their dominance. However, what Chang thought he needed to do was to survive.


    ¡°We might as well just go and upy a convenience store.¡± Just as Chang frowned and pondered his next step, Tao suddenly whispered, ¡°There should be enough food reserves, and it¡¯s easier for us to guard a small shop. It¡¯s too rowdy in school now, and sooner orter something will go wrong.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what do you think of this idea?¡± After listening to Tao, Pangzi turned and asked his mother.


    ¡°I still feel like going home,¡± His mother said in disagreement.


    ¡°We agreed to go to the convenience store.¡± sses¡¯ father asserted before his son tried to say something, ¡°It¡¯ll be chaotic if there are too many people, but we won¡¯t be capable to defend ourselves either if there aren¡¯t enough of us.¡±


    ¡°We agree,¡± sses and his mother nodded.


    ¡°We also want to go with you!¡± seeing that most people agreed to this decision, Pangzi¡¯s mother hastily shouted.


    ¡°Chang, how about you?¡± Pangzi and the others turned to Chang.


    ¡°I will wait for my parents.¡± Chang said calmly with his eyes closed.

 Chapter 7: Wild Grass

    Chapter 7: Wild Grass


    ¡°Wait for your parents?¡± Tao was puzzled.


    ¡°Yeah, my parents weren¡¯t home when I went back, so I left them several notes in the house telling them to look for me at school. If I leave now, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll never find me.¡±


    ¡°How long are you going to wait?¡± sses continued on questioning.


    ¡°At least until sunset.¡± Chang replied.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait here with you,¡± Pangzi said. ¡°We aren¡¯t in a hurry anyways.¡±


    Pangzi¡¯s mother pulled him aside immediately after Pangzi said so. Chang knew that Pangzi¡¯s mother wouldin. She was that kind of woman who would haggle over everything, but was usually not assertive¡ªshe usually agreed with the majority. However, she wholeheartedly cared about her son, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have shown up in school right after the red fog emerged.


    She didn¡¯t want to her son and herself to be left behind with the majority of people, so she drew him aside and tried to rush Pangzi to leave with her.


    Chang nced at them, then turned his head away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you guys to go first; I¡¯m just going to wait for my parents here, so if theye, we¡¯ll go and look for you.¡± Chang seemed to be carefree, but everyone knew that without radiomunications in this world, separation meant that they might never meet again.


    After listening to Chang, Pangzi and sess both showed unwillingness on their faces. Then, they got pulled over by their parents. One of their parents cracked a brief smile, ¡°We shall go first then, good luck.¡±


    Without dy, they then left with their children. Their figures quickly became blurred in the fog as they walked away. However, Tao didn¡¯t leave with them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± Tao sat on a desk around Chang, ¡°I don¡¯t get to see my parents anyways, so there¡¯s no room in that little group for me to fit in. I¡¯d rather stay with you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chang was surprised that Tao decided to stay with him.


    Tao was the most unsociable one in the dorm; he spent eighty percent of his time studying, so he rarelymunicated with others. In addition, he liked to show off his mastery of different subjects, so no one really liked to talk to him. Therefore, Chang didn¡¯t expect Tao to choose to stay with him.


    ¡°Tao, are youing with us?¡± Pangzi¡¯s voice came from the fog.


    ¡°I¡¯m staying with Chang; if his parents don¡¯t show up before sunset, we¡¯ll leave together.¡± Tao waved to the four dim shadows. The shadowy figures soon disappearedpletely after someone responded to Tao.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to stay with me, I don¡¯t mind waiting alone.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re just saying that because we don¡¯t know each other that well.¡±


    ¡°Even we knew each other well, it still wouldn¡¯t be worthwhile to stay.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to stay with those two families,¡± said Tao as he reached to Chang with his hands open. ¡°You got any cigarettes?¡±


    ¡°No, I told you I don¡¯t smoke.¡± Chang shrugged, ¡°Do you even know how to smoke?¡±


    ¡°I just want to try; the atmosphere here is too depressing. I¡¯ve never smoked before because I didn¡¯t want to spend money on cigarettes, but now the world is f**ked up, so who cares about money?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Chang smiled and took out several candies from his backpack, ¡°I don¡¯t have cigarette, but do you want any candy?¡±


    ¡°Haha, candies are high-calorie foods and one of the scarcest resources during an apocalypse. Are you sure you want to waste it on me?¡± Tao unwrapped the candy paper and popped it into his mouth, then slurred, ¡°Do you want to know why I don¡¯t want to go with those two families?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Chang was also curious.


    ¡°I lied. I¡¯m an orphan, and they are two families, so there¡¯s no way I can fit in...¡±


    ¡°Orphan?¡± After listening to Tao, Chang¡¯s heart shrunk and he unconsciously reached into his pocket and touched his father¡¯s finger. Chang had only pinched them gently, but the tissue of these fingers had lost it sticity, causing the shape of the finger to be deformed.


    ¡°Orphan...¡± Tao looked at blood-red sky feebly, and then their conversation ended inplete silence.


    They waited for a while until they were bored. Chang went out of the ssroom to look for his parents, then came back soon after and continued waiting. Time flew by, and after going back and forth a few times, the surroundings slowly darkened bit by bit. However, Chang¡¯s parents still hadn¡¯te.


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer, the world is changing too quickly.¡± Tao and Chang stood at the school gate, gazing at the wild grass that was shrouding the world.


    ¡°The height of the grass has reached our waist; if we keep waiting, we probably won¡¯t be able to see the path by tomorrow.¡± Tao frowned, ¡±It¡¯s be more and more dangerous now. This ce reminds me of the Amazon Rainforest. You know thew of the jungle; the night is ten times more dangerous than the daytime.¡±


    ¡°I know... we can¡¯t wait any more.¡± Chang toughly nodded. Though he desperately hoped that his parents coulde, his mind told him that he had to leave and there was no point of risking his own life on waiting.


    At this point, most of the crowd had departed. They had probably found some safe shelters, since no one would want to spend a night in school.


    ¡°Come on, bro.¡± Tao patted Chang¡¯s shoulder after he saw his sorrowful face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chang nodded, then he took the first step out of the school before Tao did.


    They both had strange feelings when they wandered on the street. Within less than a day, the humanistic atmosphere of the city had almostpletely vanished. Wild grass was everywhere, and all sorts of nts had poked through the pavement and continued to grow vigorously. For the first time ever, the hard cement pavement gave into the vitality of these nts. The pavement was shattered and upied by clusters of different nts.


    The street was even quieter. The onlookers on the street were gone; no one was foolish enough to wander around in this miserable red fog. After the initial panic, it seemed like they all had ns for themselves. Some stayed indoors, some sought help, while only a few wandered around idly.


    Chang¡¯s and Tao¡¯s goal was to look for a convenience store.


    Like many other cities, there were plenty of convenience stores and small supermarkets on both sides of the street in Kaifeng. Every few hundred meters, there would be one. Because it had only been hours since the sudden spread of the fog, the majority of people were still alive. Being a store owner was a unique advantage towards survival, hence most of the store owners had locked up their store before anyone else wanted to upy them.


    Unsurprisingly, Chang and Tao weren¡¯t able to get into any convenience store they found. But when they walked past a supermarket, they heard a brawl inside.


    ¡°Someone inside is fighting.¡± The red fog had lingered for a few hours and its permeability was strong. Whether it be indoors or outdoors, visibility was limited within three meters. The two stood in front of the supermarket, watching the world in the red fog and listening to the curses and fighting in the supermarket. Each of them had different thoughts.


    ¡°There¡¯s quite a lot of food in this supermarket.¡± Tao knew this supermarket chain; it was pretty big and had a lot of variety of foods, sufficient for hundreds of people for a long period of time.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s too risky to enter. There must be at least a hundred people fighting for food in there.¡± Chang frowned.


    ¡°Yeah, it seems so.¡± Tao also frowned, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we can¡¯t oupete them, and it¡¯ll be dangerous even sneaking in there.¡±


    ¡°Yea, let¡¯s find another one.¡±


    Once again, their figures faded into the red fog. They were shooed out of some stores and finally found one that wasn¡¯t locked. The two were delighted and were about to enter the store, but a person came out before they took the first step.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± A person blocked the entrance, yelling and clenching an iron bar.

 Chapter 8: Bacteria

    Chapter 8: Bacteria


    It was a familiar voice; it probably came from someone Chang knew.


    ¡°Hey, we aren¡¯t dangerous.¡± Chang entered the attack range of this person as he finally got to see the face of that person.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s really you!¡± The person in front of Chang was indeed familiar. More precisely speaking, he¡¯d met him this morning¡ªit was the biology teacher, Qingshui Li.


    ¡°You are ...... Liu Chang?¡± Seeing Chang¡¯s face, Mr. Li lowered his guard and put the bar aside.


    ¡°Me too, I¡¯m Tao.¡± Tao followed Chang, letting Mr. Li see his face.


    ¡°How did you guys get here?¡± Mr. Li moved away and said, ¡°Come on in.¡±


    The two nodded and entered the dusky store. The store was actually darker than the outside and filled with red fog. The electricity was cut off by the vines, making it hard to see each other¡¯s faces.


    But after their eyes adjusted to the darkness, Chang and Tao recognized more familiar faces in the room¡ªthey were all students from the school.


    There were dozens of students and their parents, about 25 people in total. This small group was probably formed after the apocalypse, and then they found this store. The leader of the group was probably Mr. Li, the biology teacher.


    It seemed like it wasn¡¯t just them that wanted to find a convenience store as shelter.


    Walking to the other side of the room, Chang found Pangzi and sses, as well as a bunch of his other ssmates.


    ¡°Chang? Tao?¡± Pangzi stood out from the crowd, ¡°How did you guys get here?¡±


    ¡°Stroke of luck,¡± Chang said with a grin on his face. ¡°We were fortune enough to bump into Mr. Li while he on patrol.¡±


    ¡°Good to see you guys.¡± sses came over from his parents with guilt written all over over his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we got lucky that nothing bad happened.¡± While Chang was speaking, he instinctively seized the gun tightly in his pocket.


    ¡°What a relief that nothing happened.¡± sses nodded, ¡°This ce is safe temporarily.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no safe ce on this now.¡± Mr. Li walked over and said. ¡°The mutation rate of all organisms is too rapid; it¡¯s even faster than that of the Cambrian explosion written in textbooks. With many species evolving at this rate, within three days, they will turn into predators...this strange red fog probably has the same property as the free oxygen in the Cambrian explosion. No wonder why biology was such arge aspect in the college entrance examination. Did they already know from the beginning......?¡±


    Mr. Li became quieter as he spoke, and thest sentence could only be heard by Chang, who happened to stand beside him.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Pangzi¡¯s mother shouted. The teacher¡¯s words caused panic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do either. Let¡¯s wait and see and try our best to survive.¡± Mr. Li sighed, then he sat beside the shelf.


    Chang and Tao also sat on the floor after they talked to Pangzi and sses.


    Time flew by and soon night came without surprise.


    The world was in real darkness.


    Even when the sun was shining, the red fog was dense enough to block more than 70% of the light. Not to mention, the soft moonlight and starlight werepletely absorbed by the fog. In a store without electricity, their upants learned what pure darkness was like.


    Mr. Li had prepared for the darkness in advance, so he took out a lighter and carefully lit the two candles he had ced on the table before it becamepletely dark.


    ¡°We need to conserve these candles. If the light is too strong, we will be easy targets for other organisms.¡± The candlelight drove away some darkness and brought relief to this quiet room.


    Under the candle light, Chang felt dizzy when he stared at the light source through the red fog. He noticed an unbearable itchy feeling slowlying from his ankle.


    He found an empty corner and then removed his shoes. Through the faint light, he loosened the bandage that was wrapped around his ankle, and a wave of flesh-life odor immediately filled the air.


    ¡°Oh god...¡± Chang almost got knocked out by the smell, but he forced himself to adapt to it. What he saw next was even worse than the smell.


    The wound was festering and oozing; it was a frightful mess.


    ¡°Wound infection!¡± Mr. Li¡¯s voice came from behind Chang. He stepped forward and held onto Chang, then he lightly pressed the skin around his wound.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s itchy, but not really painful¡±.


    ¡°You wound is infected.¡± Mr. Li was attentively watching the festering wound. ¡°Do you have any medicine?¡±


    ¡°There.¡± Chang pulled his bag over and took out some over-the-counter medications.


    ¡°Do you have any antibiotics?¡± Mr. Li looked through the different medicine Chang had in his bag.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then take some anti-inmmatory pills.¡± Mr. Li once again looked at the horrible wound, then frowned, ¡°your injury looks a bit scarier than usual. It¡¯spletely different from a normal festering wound!! It seems like it wasn¡¯t only animals and nts that evolved, but rather bacteria too.¡±


    Chang took out the anti-inmmatory pills. The instruction on the bag told him to have one pill at a time, so he poured another on his palm and took twice the rmended dosage.


    ¡°Take some more, it might not be very effective.¡± There was still discontent on Mr. Li¡¯s his face.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chang poured another two pills and swallowed them with bottled water from the convenience store.


    ¡°Does anyone have rubbing alcohol?¡± Mr. Li shouted to the people in the dim room.


    His cry garnered no response.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that serious; it¡¯s merely a wound infection, like the ones I would get when I injured myself as a kid.¡±


    ¡°You also ran into rats and dogs when you were a kid; you clearly know they¡¯re different now. You need to understand that the simpler an organisms is, the easier it is for them to have significant mutations. Bacterial mutations are already prettymon even without the surrounding of red fog.¡±


    ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Chang¡¯s heart sank upon hearing the bad news. If the tamest of animals could turn into the most bloodthirsty beings, then these pathogens could be much worse.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, we¡¯ll see.¡± Qingshui sighed and fell silent. The room became quiet again.


    Chang put his foot on a stool and left it unwrapped. Probably because the smell from the wound was overwhelming, no one came around. Even Qingshui went somewhere else, so Chang tried to move a little further to the corner to make the smell less noticeable.


    It felt as if time hade to a halt in this eerie silence.


    Chang was sitting in the corner by himself, and his head got dizzier and he began to feel colder and colder.


    He felt a fevering.

 Chapter 9: First Night

    Chapter 9: First Night


    It wasmon knowledge that wound infections often led to fevers. In fact, most organisms died of diseases regardless of whether they were human or animal. Even carnivores who lived in the jungle¡ªunless they were starving¡ªseldom picked aggressive animals as their prey, even if they were much weaker than them. This was because they feared being injured. An injury meant a high chance of a wound bing infected, and the infection could take their life. Hence, having a wound was basically equivalent to death, since they didn¡¯t have antibiotics to fight off bacteria and microbes.


    This was what Chang was facing.


    Although he took anti-inmmatory pills, it seemed to be ineffective in controlling the mutated bacteria. He felt himself getting colder, and his headache became worse; everything in the room became blurry.


    Another hour passed, and the people in the room started to look for food for themselves. Chang gritted his teeth and scrambled up to a shelf to take some canned beef, forcing himself to eat it.


    Chang knew that no one in this world would or was willing to take care of him. If he wanted to survive, he had to eat something, even if he had no appetite at all.


    Chang curled himself up against the wall after he finished the canned food, but he still felt coldness surrounding him.


    ¡°Bro, are you okay?¡± seeing Chang crouched in a corner, Pangzi and the others hunched over.


    ¡°Ah! Your foot stinks!¡± Tao also came over with his nose covered.


    ¡°Hey, you know people rarely die from diseases in the apocalypse, right?¡± sses said jokingly, hoping that his joke would ease the tension.


    ¡°Come on...most people die of diseases regardless of what circumstance is.¡± Chang leaned against the wall and sighed.


    ¡°You have a fever?¡± They finally noticed Chang¡¯s paleplexion when they sat right beside him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Have some Advil.¡± Pangzi took out the pills from his backpack and handed them to Chang.


    Gurgle.


    Chang took the bitter pills along with some bottled water, then he frailly nodded to show his appreciation to his friends.


    Just as Chang was about to rest, a sudden shriek came from the direction of the washroom. The person¡¯s scream sounded like she was in anguish, as if her vocal cords was torn and she was choking on viscous blood.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Pangzi¡¯s face immediately turned pale as he heard the cry. His rotund body bounced up from the ground as agile as an elk and he rushed to the washroom.


    Some other people followed Pangzi out of curiosity.


    Chang managed to stand up with some effort, and following the others, he staggered towards the washroom.


    Someone had lit a candle in the corridor already.


    Under the candlelight, Chang smelled a strong odor of blood as soon as he stepped into the washroom corridor. Some people in the front started to throw up against the wall; the smell of gastric juices and digested food filled the air in the corridor immediately.


    Through the gaps between the onlookers, Chang saw something extremely unpleasant that made him nauseous.


    A broken body.


    The torso and limbs were severely damaged while the head remained intact. She died lying on her stomach, and an adult fist-sized hole on her lower back indicated a brutal pration. Her organs flowed out from the hole and coated the floor of the washroom. Despite this opening, there was another smaller one on the chest, but not as wide as the previous one.


    Perhaps it was because Pangzi¡¯s mother was too obese, but it was even more disgusting since there was arge amount of fat mixed with the flesh. Anyone who saw this mixture of yellow fat, blood and organs would seriously feel unwell.


    Fortunately, Chang was too weak and his senses had dulled, so he somehow managed to suppress the nauseating feeling.


    Chang turned his head away to avoid seeing the bloody scene, and then his gaze drifted onto Pangzi¡¯s face¨Cdistraught and hideously angry.


    He knew that anyforting words at this moment would be useless.


    Therefore, he took a few steps back and leaned back against the wall.


    ¡°Whew!¡± Chang sighed heavily and slowly slid onto the ground.


    However, at this time, no one cared enough to pay attention to him. Their attention was attracted to the bloodier scene; except for Pangzi, everyone was in serious fear and trepidation.


    ¡°WHAT attacked her?¡± Someone in the crowd whispered.


    However, there was no response to that person¡¯s question. The only person who might¡¯ve seen the attacker was Pangzi, but obviously he wasn¡¯t going to talk to anyone about it right now.


    Even so, people still paid attention to that question. When someone in the crowd asked, people in the room began to pay attention to everything around them.


    However, the surrounding was too dark, and under the flickers of the candle me they could only hazily observe their surroundings. If the corridor wasn¡¯t dim enough, there¡¯d probably be even more people vomiting right now.


    They carefully moved back to the store; no one wanted to die tragically in the corridor. Some smarter individuals had already pulled their families away and quietly left the ce. They were afraid that the smell of blood would attract more strange organisms.


    For a while, the situation was growing increasingly tenser.


    It seemed like no one would ever notice Chang huddled in the corner.


    Chang felt his body temperature continuously rising and he was gradually losing consciousness. He went into a semiatose state.


    The situation continued until someone found him at midnight¨Che was once again discovered by the biology teacher, Qingshui Li.


    He saw Chang crouched against the wall, then he touched Chang¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°It must be more than 40 degrees Celsius!¡± Qingshui lightly eximed.


    He put a thermometer that he found somewhere into Chang¡¯s mouth.


    Five minutester, Qingshui removed the thermometer, ced it in front of the candlelight and carefully read the temperature. The highest temperature that the thermometer could detect was 42 degrees Celsius, which was exactly Chang¡¯s reading.


    ¡°How hasn¡¯t he died already?¡± To be honest, there were almost no thermometers that read temperatures above 42 degrees Celsius. This was because humans could easily die from heart failure if their body temperature ever reached 42 degrees Celsius.


    And obviously, Chang¡¯s body temperature might¡¯ve exceeded this number already.


    ¡°How is he?¡± Chang vaguely heard another voice approach; it was probably Tao.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, he should be dead, but he¡¯s still alive for now.¡± He once again heard Qingshui¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Is there any chance that we can save him?¡±


    ¡°If his fever continues, he¡¯ll be dead for sure. The infection caused the severe fever, so if we can¡¯t subdue the festering wound, even if he¡¯s in a rtively stable stage, he will still die from this fever.¡±


    ¡°What can we do?¡±


    ¡°If we can find antibiotics, then there¡¯s hope!¡±

 Chapter 10: Medication

    Chapter 10: Medication


    ¡°Antibiotics are prescription drugs! It¡¯s impossible to find it in convenience stores or someone¡¯s house,¡± sses eximed.


    ¡°Then go to a pharmacy or a hospital. Otherwise, he¡¯ll die before sunrise!¡± Qingshui touched Chang¡¯s forehead again, ¡°it¡¯s a miracle for him to still be alive now.¡±


    ¡°Who would go out in this darkness...¡± sses¡¯ voice went quieter as he said apprehensively.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go...¡± Chang heard their conversation and slowly opened his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be dead if I stay here anyways; at least there¡¯s hope if I go look for antibiotics. There were quite a few pharmacies and small family hospitals on the street, and I remember there¡¯s one on the corner of the street. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle back safely.¡±


    As he spoke, Chang scrambled against the wall and stood up. His lips were chapped, ¡°Do you guys have a shlight?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got one here.¡± sses took out a shlight from his backpack. ¡°The battery is full, and it shouldst for a few hours.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± While Chang was speaking, he handed his backpack to sses, ¡°There¡¯s some food and medicine in my backpack, if...If I nevere back, you can have them all.¡±


    Finishing his sentence, Chang grabbed the crowbar in his right hand, with the shlight in his left hand and pistol tucked on his waist. He then hobbled to the entrance of the store.


    ¡°Wait.¡± A familiar voice came from behind Chang¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡±


    Tao caught up.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know you were so heroic.¡± Chang said so without making a stop. He unlocked the door and uncovered himself to the dark world.


    Chang merged into the darkness and cautiously crept forward within the range of his shlight.


    Grass, moss and bushes were everywhere, and some were almost as tall as an adult. Moreover, the dense fog made Chang feel like he was digging for treasure in a miserable dungeon only illuminated by fireflies.


    There were no stars and no moon; there was only an eerie and smothering silence.


    Due to the fog dampening sounds within a certain range, sinking into this darkness felt like being thrown in another universe.


    ¡°Are you scared walking by yourself? I asked you to wait for me.¡± Another ¡°firefly¡± chased over; it was Tao.


    ¡°Haha, why are you treating me so well? If you were a girl, I¡¯d probably have fallen in love with you at this moment.¡± Chang tried his best to hold back the dizziness, then cracked a joke, ¡°You¡¯re good at studying and your face is pretty...you also helped me all along this journey, what a pity that you weren¡¯t a girl...¡±


    ¡°You ass, unfortunately I¡¯m 100% a dude. If you were a girl, you would have fallen for me. Stop bullshitting, we need to get to the hospital as soon as possible.¡± Tao said as he shoved Chang lightly.


    The vibe between them settled again. Under the light, they kept their pace towards the hospital.


    Their destination wasn¡¯t far; it was only one kilometer away, and they were both familiar with the area. If they were going there before the red fog, it would¡¯ve been 10 minutes on foot.


    However, things were different now. Not only was the world dark, but standing in the middle of the road, the buildings on each sides couldn¡¯t even be seen. The pavement was shattered and hard to walk on. Rubble, soil and the stems of nts mixed together, making it difficult to judge whether they were on the right track.


    Moreover, the two needed to be constantly on guard against any dangers that mighte from any direction.


    The 20 minute travel wasn¡¯t very tranquil.


    Fortunately, they still managed to reach the hospital by relying on their familiarity of the area.


    Though the journey was dangerous, they didn¡¯t run into danger, making them pretty lucky considering all the misfortune they had.


    ¡°Do you want to know why I came here with you?¡± Walking into the hospital entrance, Tao abruptly asked.


    ¡°There had to be a reason other than to help me. Your mind was pretty clear and I still don¡¯t think you were being heroic.¡± Chang pushed the tall grass aside.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s because I had a wound too, and it¡¯s infected.¡± Tao raise his feet from the grass, revealing an injury on his ankle.


    Under the light, Chang saw two small circr wounds. The injured area wasn¡¯t wide, but was pretty deep. It had already festered, and although it was less terrifyingpared to Chang¡¯s, pus and blood were oozing from the inside.


    ¡°How did you...?¡± Liu Chang raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Bitten. I was bitten when you went home, but it wasn¡¯t by a snake. It was painful in the beginning, but the difort went away so I didn¡¯t care much. Until I noticed that I had a fever and heard of your symptoms, I realized that we were in the same boat.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Chang moved forward unsteadily, ¡°you didn¡¯t look as sick as me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my body temperature was still lower than 38 degrees Celsius, but it¡¯s been increasing.¡± Tao said. ¡°I can¡¯t just leave it until I get weaker. I don¡¯t want to wait until morninges, so it¡¯s better to n in advance before I be immobile.¡±


    Chang didn¡¯t answer back as he used all his strength to maintain hisst piece of consciousness.


    He felt everything around him spinning and twisting, and his brain got even dizzier. He squeezed the crowbar so hard that his hand turned pale¨Cthe pain from his hand kept his mind conscious.


    ¡°Stay with me! We¡¯re almost there.¡± Seeing Chang¡¯s face, Tao stepped forward and pulled Chang¡¯s arm over his shoulder.¡±


    The two lurched into the building.


    ¡°The pharmacy is right there.¡± Tao pointed ahead.


    ¡°Hey, do you think there¡¯ll be monsters waiting for us? In horror movies, hospitals are always dangerous to go into, right?¡± Chang was still joking weakly as if it could divert some of his attention away.


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say, but even if there are monsters, we still need to go. Otherwise, we¡¯ll die here.¡±


    Dragging Chang, Tao opened the pharmacy door and heard a series of noises immediately.


    Tao pointed his shlight forward. There weren¡¯t any monsters there, only human all sprawled out on the floor.


    ¡°What...?¡± Tao eximed, but obviously no one responded.


    The people on the ground looked very weak.


    ¡°In this broken world, you didn¡¯t think we¡¯d be the only two that had infections, did you? If bacteria had mutations, then there¡¯s no surprise thatmon diseases would be fatal.¡± Chang said in a faint and dull tone, ¡°Leave them alone, it¡¯s more important to get ourselves some antibiotics.¡±


    After hisst sentence, he found himself an empty corner and sat down.


    Tao rushed to the counter and got the antibiotics he needed from the piles of medication. He took his dose first, then he fed another dose to Chang.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can hang on until tomorrow.¡± Chang spilled some rubbing alcohol on his ankle. He struggled to not fall asleep¨Che was afraid that he would never open his eyes again.


    ¡°You should be able to.¡± Tao nced at his friend, then gave him some words of encouragement.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chang¡¯s ck pupils drifted onto Tao. Chang grinned, but because of his chapped lips, a hint of blood appeared between his lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m not here for you, I just happened to help you.¡± Tao found a clean spot beside Chang and sat down.


    ¡°Why has every other organism mutated aside from us humans? If the red fog is some sort of catalyst, reasonably speaking, at least some of the human poption should¡¯ve mutated too!¡± Chang curled up and looked again at his frightening wound.


    ¡°We talked about this in biology ss, don¡¯t you remember? The moreplex the organism is, the more difficult it is to mutate. Since humans are one of the most sophisticated creatures on earth, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise that we¡¯re thest in queue.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason...¡± Chang grinned again. He had finally lost the battle against his dizziness, even though he had put all his strength in preventing his eyelids from closing. He feel asleep peacefully.

 Chapter 11: Microbes

    Chapter 11: Microbes


    With his eyes closed, Chang had a long dream. He dreamed of hovering in the universe, looking down at the red fog-covered Earth. From this god-like perspective, he gave off the impression of being the creator of Earth.


    Standing over the azure sphere, Chang saw the deste Earth. There seemed to be nothing but microscopic single-celled life dividing at a snail¡¯s pace.


    If the evolution speed was that slow, even until the destruction of Earth in five billion years, the would still without a doubt be deste.


    While Chang was praying, the azure suddenly became shrouded by the red fog, turning it into an oxblood globe.


    Inside the red fog, the monotonous unicellr organisms rapidly evolved and branched into countless species. In the blink of an eye, the world turned into a green paradise full of life.


    ¡°How did that happen?¡± Chang muttered.


    As he asked the question, the red fog quickly dissipated. Time elerated, the Earth was once again in harmony. He saw the proliferation of these marvelous creatures as they thrived on the greenness.


    The was full of life, and every life was full of vigor¨Chowever, the sudden emergence of another life changed everything, humans.


    Human had only appeared on Earth for a few million years, but they radically changed the past billions of years of history on Earth.


    Humans had unceasingly altered nature, resulting in the rapid decay of other species.


    In a way, humans were simr to the infection on his wound; they inmed and festered the Earth. Soon, Earth¡¯s decay would ur if no one took any action. While the Earth was dying, the red fog¨Cas if it was an antibiotic, timely appeared to curb the growth of the pathogen.


    No... rather than being an antibiotic, the red fog acted as catalyst ¨C it gave the decayed species a chance to face the human pathogen.


    The red fog was not directed against humans.


    At the end of his dream, the red fog dissipated after a long period of time, and the ¡°pathogen¡± on this was eliminated. The green world had recovered and once again became a habitat for those marvelous creatures. The paradise had returned.


    It was a long, uncanny and inexplicable dream.


    Sometime the next day, Chang woke up from his dream. He rubbed his eyes and shook his head so that he could return to reality. From the lighting through the window, he knew it was daytime.


    Chang pulled out his almost dead phone ¨C 9:40 AM.


    ¡°It¡¯s morning already.¡± He stretched out his body ¨C he was no longer dizzy. Chang also checked his ankle wound; a scab had formed on the wound already. His body recovered and became almost as energized as he used to be.


    ¡°Hey, Tao, time to wake up!¡± His voice was filled with joy because he survived. He pushed Tao who was sitting next to him ¨C his stiff body slid to the ground.


    Bang.


    ¡°Tao?¡± Seeing Tao¡¯s body hit the ground, he suddenly had a bad feeling.


    He moved forward to straighten Tao¡¯s body, but the area that Chang grabbed was stiff and sticky ¨C Tao was dead, and his skin began to soften and dpose.


    Tao couldn¡¯t be more dead; his muscle was rotting.


    ¡°...¡± staring at his ssmate¡¯s corpse, Chang was speechless.


    One thing to keep in mind was that Chang¡¯s fever was much more severe than Tao¡¯s. But things were unpredictable nowadays, who knew whether someone would pass away in the next moment.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know you would die before me.¡± Chang tilted Tao¡¯s body into a sitting position, then he found a pack of cigarettes and lighter from another man¡¯s corpse. He put the cigarette between Tao¡¯s lips and lit it.


    ¡°Last time you asked me for cigarette, I didn¡¯t have any. This time, I hope I¡¯ve fulfilled yourst wish.¡± Chang once again straightened Tao¡¯s sliding body, but when he touched Tao¡¯s limb, arge piece of sticky flesh fell off of Tao¡¯s arm.


    ¡°The microbe mutations have made the dposition speed of corpses so much faster!¡± Chang pasted that piece back on Tao¡¯s body, of which he tried to maintain intact.


    Gazing at him for a while, Chang stood up and realized that most of the people he saw yesterday didn¡¯t manage to get up.


    Though some may have left, only he and a woman were the only people still alive in this pharmacy. She didn¡¯t notice Chang at all as she was sobbing in front of a body that she was holding. Looking at her back, she looked especially sorrowful.


    ¡°...¡± He inaudibly sighed and thought of his father when he saw all the corpses around. He reached into his pocket and took out his father¡¯s fingers that he kept. The skin and muscle that used to be attached on them had melted; all that was left was two bones.


    He rinsed off the remaining skin on the fingers with alcohol while rubbing it, then Chang walked out the room without hesitation.


    ¡°Wait, where are you going?¡± Just as he was about to leave, a female voice came from his back ¨C it was the sobbing girl.


    ¡°I am going to the orthopedics or operating room to find a needle to string my father¡¯s fingers into a ne. I;m afraid I may lose them if they stay in my pocket.¡± Chang confessed.


    ¡°Can I go with you... we can take care of each other.¡± Her voice choked and let go of the middle-aged man¡¯s body.


    ¡°Yea, its better to stay together.¡± Chang nodded.


    After all, having apanion was safer than walking alone in the apocalypse. Chang was going to propose the idea of leaving together with her. However, he didn¡¯t interrupt when he saw that the girl was in deep sorrow.


    Chang waited until she came closer. She was in her 20s. She was neither pretty nor unattractive; she looked ordinary.


    Chang cracked a brief smile to this girl. His chapped lips were already healed. A smile also touched the corner of her lips. But at this moment, their smile was full of bitterness.


    ¡°Do you know where the operating room is?¡±


    ¡°Not far ahead.¡± The girl pointed at the corridor outside of the pharmacy.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go then.¡±


    They walked side by side in the corridor, and it was very quiet in the hospital. Chang didn¡¯t know where those doctors had gone, but he didn¡¯t see wounded peoplee in, either. The hospital seemed to be a lonely ind. There was no sound at all ¨C everything in here was particrly bizarre.


    Passing through the fog, they came to a room with therge sign ¡°Operating room¡±. The door squeaked as Chang opened it.


    Suddenly, he was pushed out of the room by a massive ck shadow, along with a strong buzzing sound. He staggered a few step backward until he saw what pushed him out. He threw up immediately at the door.


    It was groups of flies that gathered into dark clouds. They were strong enough to even able to push a living person when they were frightened.


    After the flies left, Chang repressed the nauseating feeling and walked into the operating room.


    Compared to the silent world outside of this operating room, it was full of rustling sounds.


    Click, ck.


    It came from the operating table. Chang carefully looked at the curtain in front of the table. He saw something that disgusted him again.


    It was a corpse that had been cut opened. It was stuffed with maggots in its belly. The maggots were the cause of the ufortable sounds.


    This time, Chang¡¯s puke immediately coated the entire ground.

 Chapter 12: Strange Tree

    Chapter 12: Strange Tree


    Chang repressed the twitching in his stomach, then he turned his head away from the operating table and reached for the surgical instruments.


    He collected some needles and threads for stitching, and then turned to the scalpels.


    Scalpels were one of the sharpest knives. The purpose of its existence was to cut. Hence, Chang didn¡¯t doubt the sharpness of these tools.


    Compared to the scalpel, the kitchen knife in his backpack was dull, not to mention the material it was made of. Chang simply picked up a few of thergest ones, then tightly grabbed them in his hands and left the operating room.


    The girl outside of the operating room was still vomiting, so Chang stepped forward and patted her on the back. ¡°There, there, they were just flies. If you want to survive in this world, you need to prepare to face any circumstance. Here, take two of these and man up. We¡¯ll fight with these knives if we ever encounter anything.¡±


    Chang handed the knives to the girl, then headed back to the pharmacy department.


    He walked towards Tao¡¯s corpse, which already had a pungent odour.


    Tao had ¡°smoked¡± half of the cigarette.


    ¡°Sorry buddy, I have to leave you here.¡± Chang nced at Tao, then gave the body a big hug. He put Tao¡¯s body back into hid original spot, then pulled on his arm. A finger was sliced off using the scalpel.


    Chang then scraped off the flesh from his bone and soaked it in alcohol. He rubbed off any remaining pieces and threaded it together with his father¡¯s finger. He put the ne on his neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking your finger with me, thank you for thest journey.¡± Chang called the girl who was mourning her family member. Then, he loaded a backpack that he found somewhere else with antibiotics and antiseptics.


    This was the second time he left the pharmacy, but this time he was going to leave it behind forever.


    Following the girl and being once again exposed to the sunlight passing through the red fog, the first thing that caught his attention was that the visibility seemed to have improved.


    ¡°Is the fog dissipating?¡± Chang looked at the girl beside him. He clearly remembered that the visibility was less than 3 meters yesterday morning. But now, he could see bushes that were seven or eight meters away, causing Chang to be astonished.


    ¡°No...The fog didn¡¯t change one bit.¡± The girl squinted and carefully observed the fog, confirmed, ¡°It didn¡¯t dissipate; rather it¡¯s even denser than yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chang looked around and found that he was able to see within a range of seven to eight meters, so he asked with uncertainty, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Hundred percent sure, why?¡± The girl was puzzled too.


    Seeing her face, Chang no longer suspected her, and instead created a new perception of this world.


    The chance of the fog dissipating was low; he knew that before he even asked the girl. If the fog wasn¡¯t dissipating, but vision had broadened, there was only one conclusion he could make ¨C His vision had improved.


    ¡°Does this mean I¡¯m the one that mutated?¡± Chang muttered to himself, ¡°every other organisms has evolved, so it must be the human¡¯s turn.¡±


    Thinking of this, Chang clenched his fists tightly and spent a moment to feel the changes in his body.


    First, he clenched his fists, causing his skin to rub between his knuckles. Chang felt that his power had improved, but not by much.


    Secondly, he could now capture the soft sound of the air flowing with his ears, and his nose could smell the fresh grass meters away ¨C his sense of hearing and smell were greatly improved.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Noticing that Chang didn¡¯t move with his eyes closed, the girl urged.


    ¡°Nothing ...¡± He quickly changed the topic, ¡°How did you get to the hospital yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I was bitten by a stray dog and came after my wound got infected.¡±


    ¡°How do you feel now, anything unusual?¡±


    ¡°Unusual? Not really, the festering has healed, and except for some minor itching and pain around my wound, nothing¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Chang nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two walked side by side and entered the grass jungle that was as high as an adult in the hospital courtyard.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡± She seemed to realize something suddenly.


    ¡°It is strange. To be honest, there should have been more injured and sick people that came to the hospital for medication, but since this morning, we haven¡¯t seen anyone enter. It¡¯s eerie, be careful-¡±


    Just as Chang finished his sentence, he suddenly frowned and felt somethinging from behind him. He jumped aside unconsciously and escaped an attack from behind.


    Phew!


    What attacked him was a cane branch, which looked like willow branches, but thicker. It was glossy and red and covered with barbs; it truly was a ferocious weapon.


    Chang heard a short scream while he managed to escape. The girl beside him was pulled up by a branch of wicker by her ankle. She hung upside down and soon disappeared in the fog.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Witnessing the girl being towed away, the instinct of saving apanion as a social animal crowded his mind and he chased after her without a second thought.


    He ran after the cane until he came to the center of the courtyard. Through the thick fog, he saw a terrifying scene.


    It was a tree ¨C a huge willow tree.


    Willow trees were those kind of trees that grew on sidewalks forndscaping, but now that it was seven or eight meters high, Chang couldn¡¯t even see the crown of the tree despite standing under the tree.


    This wasn¡¯t even the most horrifying scene; on this willow, pieces of shriveled human skin were hanging all over the branches. Seeing this, Chang didn¡¯t dare move an inch.


    The shriveled skins were hung on the barbs of stout wickers; the faces of skin hanging on the branches were extremely grotesque because it no longer had any fat or muscle. These wrinkled faces could create nightmares for anyone who ever saw them ¨C the willow hadpletely mutated and evolved, other rtively small flourishing willow stretched their arms towards the huge willow as if they were paying respect to it.


    Chang wasn¡¯t brave enough to chase forward after he saw this scene ¨C he knew it was impossible to save the girl even if he tried his best.


    There was no way he could beat this monster.


    The girl was dragged under the tress. Then, a few more stout wickers reached over and curled the girl up with their soft and sharp arms. The barbs on the wickers poked into her body at the same time, sucking up her blood while injecting digestive juices into her body.


    The whole process took less than 20 seconds, and another human skin was hung onto its branch.


    Her empty eyes were still looking at Chang before she died, as if she was looking for a sense of security in herst moments.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chang stared at the fresh human skin and silently apologized.


    He couldn¡¯t save her, and even if he tried to, he would only end up as another decoration for the willow. In the apocalypse, there were no heroes that could always save others¡¯ lives. The ones who could survive were the heroes.


    Therefore, Chang repressed the guilt in his heart as he stood still in the grass. He carefully observed the willow, trying to obtain some information on the way the willow hunted.


    How did it hunt for its prey? Smell, vision, vibrations in the ground, or by something else...

 Chapter 13: Life and Morality

    Chapter 13: Life and Morality


    Before Chang was even able to decide what to do next, he stood there as still as he could and held his breath. Chang was afraid that if he made any sort of movement, the wickers would endlessly and fatally attack him.


    He adjusted his breath and leaned over in the grass at a snail¡¯s pace. When Chang observed the strange tree, he noticed something bizarre. Behind the guard of the glossy red wickers, there was a humanlike face on the trunk ¨C it wasn¡¯t exactly a face; it was more like a lump thatmonly grew on old trees. But now, he saw a bloodshot eye on the lump that only humans had.


    This scared Chang.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in the world? It¡¯s been less than 24 hours and this tree has already grown eyes. I can¡¯t imagine what kind of changes would happen if more time passes.¡±


    The answers to the questions raised during the apocalypse had gone beyond his wildest imagination. Who could¡¯ve ever thought that the unicellr organisms from before the Cambrian Explosion couldpletely transformed the Earth into a vivid paradise?


    But now, it was a different situation. The world already contained many moreplex organisms like human beings. What would be the result if another event simr to the Cambrian Explosion urred?


    A spark of mixed thoughts red in Chang¡¯s mind, but as soon as he came back to reality, fear filled his heart once more.


    Chang¡¯s body became stiff as he spent a long time observing the tree. He made a hypothesis to his own question ¨C that strange tree may have sensed the vibrations from the ground to determine the location of its prey.


    Though there were tiny red vessels in the tree¡¯s eye socket, it would take at least a few days for the tree to fully be able to see.


    Chang further lowered his breathing as he made this judgment, then he removed one of his shoes slowly.


    Foosh! He hurled his shoe to the other side of the courtyard.


    The shoe fell on the thick grass with a muffled sound. Four or five stout and barbed wickers immediately flew to the location of the sound.


    Bang!


    The wickers split the bushy grass and hit the ground heavily, destroying the entire region where it hit. Chang¡¯s shoe was pretty durable, but was still torn into pieces in a fraction of a second.


    The attempt confirmed Chang¡¯s hypothesis, so he quickly threw another shoe at the same spot, and seized the opportunity while the tree was distracted to flee as fast as he could.


    He could escape the attack range of these wickers if he could run about 40 meters.


    Chang took a deep breath. The moment his shoe hit the surface of the grass and the wickers attacked, he ran for his life. The medicine bottles in his bag collided with each other as he scurried, and the jingling sound from his backpack was a premonition that hustled Chang to quicken his pace.


    The jingling was followed by the bloody wickers¡¯ pursuit as they quickly responded because their previous attack was fruitless. They quickly approached Chang; they were fast ¨C at least twice his speed.


    Fortunately, he had already run 10 meters before the wickers initiated the second attack.


    In the end when the bloodthirsty wickers were about to catch Chang, they could no longer reach any further. The wickers had stretched to their limit.


    He had escaped the immediate danger, but Chang still had a lingering fear and kept running until he was out of breath.


    After he caught his breath, he turned around. However, there was nothing he could see in the fog. The bizarre scene was left behind, as if whatever happened to him was just an illusion.


    He sighed and decided to leave this ce forever, as there was no room for him to worry about others¡¯ lives. The danger of this world didn¡¯t onlye from what was behind him; the mutated willow was merely one of those dangers.


    Chang felt like a century had passed, and his soul waspletely drained the past 24 hours. He lost everyone ¨C strangers, ssmates, friends, and maybe even his family. Chang unconsciously caressed the ne that he made. He couldn¡¯t even tell whether he was grieving or not, but at least the pressure of survival didn¡¯t leave him any time to mourn.


    A bitter smile came on his face, and Chang slowly walked out of the courtyard of the hospital with bare feet as he saw some people gathered in front of the hospital. Some were talking to their each other while others had passed out. Apparently, they were restless and wanted to get some medication from the hospital.


    The small crowd was seven or eight meters away, so they couldn¡¯t see Chang, but he could see them clearly. Even the conversations they were having was crisp and clear in his ears.


    ¡°Mom, dad is dying, let me try to go in there.¡± A family of three was within Chang¡¯s vision range; a teenage boy carried his father with worry written all over his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, you can¡¯t go in.¡± Beside the boy was a middle-aged woman. She shook her head after she heard her son. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen anyonee out from the hospital since this morning.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re all dead!¡± The boy almost yelled impatiently, ¡°We¡¯ll lose dad if we don¡¯t even try.¡±


    ¡°If someone has to go, it¡¯ll be me.¡± The woman gently pushed her son aside, ¡°Look after your dad, I¡¯m going.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go into there, there is no way you can pass the courtyard.¡± Chang¡¯s sorrowful figure showed up from the fog and walked towards the family.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman and the boy looked at him warily due to his sudden appearance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any bad intentions.¡± Chang waved his hand and hid the scalpel behind his back. ¡°I just fled from the hospital. A scary monster is growing in that courtyard. You¡¯ll die as soon as you step in.¡±


    ¡°But my dad... my dad won¡¯tst for long...¡± The boy almost burst into tears. ¡°We need... we need antibiotics; his wounds are infected.¡±


    Chang looked at the father¡¯s wound; it was as worse than the one he had. It was a deep scratch from some sort of animal and was severely festering.


    ¡°Go somewhere else, it¡¯s too dangerous here,¡± Chang kindly suggested again.


    ¡°The medications are all gone. Starting from this morning, many groups were all scrambling for medication. We didn¡¯t even get one pill.¡±


    ¡°Scrambling?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, humans are extremely vulnerable now, and even small scratches from grass are fatal. Many people got infected and needed medications, so all the pharmacies on the street were basically robbed. The hospital would¡¯ve been in the same situation had someonee out of it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chang didn¡¯t expect this. That monster tree somehow did him a great favor. Without its obstruction, he could¡¯ve been torn apart by these desperate groups, not to mention he managed to bring out a considerable amount of medication.


    ¡°.....¡±


    ¡°Never mind, I have some antibiotics here. Go ahead and help your father take these pills. I don¡¯t know whether they¡¯re going to be effective though.¡± The father reminded Chang of Tao, so he sighed inaudibly and took out a pack of antibiotics and handed it to the boy.


    He then left the family without looking back.


    He didn¡¯t need appreciation, nor was he pretending to be a hero. The value that he always believed taught him to help others in such a scenario. Even so, he wasn¡¯t pleased, as he knew that he was reducing his own chance of survival when he shared his medication with others.


    In fact, Chang was consuming his own life for integrity ¨C which was apparently meaningless in the apocalypse.

 Chapter 14: To Kill

    Chapter 14: To Kill


    Chang sighed as he walked through the crowd. He repressed his feelings and tried to stay detached from his surroundings, trying to avoid looking at people who were about to die and hearing the cries from their families.


    However, the more he tried to avoid looking around, the more he was able to perceive everything around him.


    The anguished faces entered his eyes and into his mind; Chang felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe as he walked through the crowd.


    He continued forward and gradually drifted away from the crowd. He felt like a lonely soul.


    ¡°Sweet heart, you can have the lollipop if you go inside the hospital and tell us what happened.¡± When Chang moved along the street with zed eyes, he heard a voice that made him ufortable.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Then came a cry from a little girl.


    ¡°Are you going or not?¡± The voice suddenly became stern.


    The strange conversation attracted Chang¡¯s attention; he could no longer remain uninvolved. He walked toward the voice and saw three men with t-top hair style.


    Among the three, one had a scar on his face, one was stout and one had a hooked nose.


    They all had the same kind of standard prisoner haircut. Their coarse hair was closely cut to their scalps.


    This kind of hairstyle was rare on the street; the chance of running into men with this haircut was less than one in a hundred. Now that there were 3 men with the same haircut gathered together, their identities were obvious ¨C prisoners.


    Both their appearance and behaviour resembled that of criminals, and although they weren¡¯t in uniforms, Chang was almostpletely certain that they were.


    The three also had injuries on their bodies and faces, probably caused by fighting with others. If Chang was correct, they must¡¯ve been prisoners who escaped from jail after the growth of the red fog, their injuries were all infected.


    In front of them was a six-year-old girl. Obviously, they didn¡¯t know each other, but there weren¡¯t any parents watching over the girl.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go into the hospital, it¡¯s dangerous in there.¡± The little girl shrank her neck after she heard what the people in front of her wanted her to do.


    ¡°Bullsh*t, we¡¯re just asking you to walk into the hospital. There¡¯s nothing dangerous there.¡± The hook nosed man said with a grimace.


    ¡°...It, it¡¯s dangerous...¡± The little girl repeated as she started sobbing.


    Seeing this, Chang felt even more ufortable than when he witnessed death. The struggle between having integrity and surviving made it difficult for him to breath, but he didn¡¯t want to be kind again ¨C in the chaos, things like this happened all the time. It was none of his business, and he didn¡¯t want to risk himself for that meaningless morality.


    Chang turned away to the opposite direction. He decided to ignore the cry.


    He heard a resounding smack on a face as he took the first step.


    ¡°Fu*k! You¡¯ll do what I say, no more bullsh*t!¡± It was a husky and thick voice.


    Then, the girl started to cry louder. Chang gritted his teeth, but didn¡¯t stop.


    But then, an outrageous sound stopped him ¨C a flick of a switchde as well as the sound of skin being cut by the de. What came after was a heart-wrenching cry.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± He furiously spat and turned around. The first thing he noticed was a long trail of blood which had already coated half of her delicate face. She cried desperately but failed to attract even the slightest sympathy from the thug trio.


    In the thick fog, the visibility of ordinary humans was three meters. To visualize the distance, three meters was simr to an adult leaping or running two steps; it was a very short distance.


    Hence, when Chang sank the scalpel into the hook nosed man¡¯s neck, the man didn¡¯t even have time to see Chang¡¯s face.


    The tip of the scalpel poked through the right carotid artery, then Chang pulled the scalpel downward, cutting the veins too. He jumped off of the thug¡¯s body and blood gushed from the thug¡¯s neck immediately. The hook nosed man covered his neck and scowled, but that expression didn¡¯tst for more than a few seconds. His body copsed soon after he shortly moaned.


    However, no one cared about the Hooknose; to be exact, no one looked at him. The remaining two were terrified by the young man who came out from the fog. They were all drawn towards his bloody hand and the scalpel.


    Chang stood still and clenched the handle of the scalpel after taking the thug¡¯s life, then he stared at the remaining thugs.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The scar faced man broke the silence after he gazed at Chang for a few seconds.


    ¡°A passerby.¡± Liu Chang answered honestly. The feeling of killing someone for the first time wasn¡¯t wonderful, but it gave him a sense of relief. The pressure of having integrity was released as he brandished the scalpel; his heart surprisingly felt lighter.


    Contrary to his feelings, Chang¡¯s body was extremely excited. Excess epinephrine was secreted from killing the thugs, causing his body to tremble uncontrobly.


    ¡°A passerby?¡± The scar faced man saw Chang¡¯s tremble and quickly learned that he was merely an amateur. Thus, he revealed a look of contempt, ¡°Kiddo, you must have watched too much Marvel shows and wanted to be a hero. What a pity; today¡¯s the day you¡¯ll learn your lesson to not be a hero.¡±


    While the scar faced man was talking, he flicked the switchde from his hand. There was blood on the de ¨C it was this guy whocerated the little girl.


    Seeing here, Chang slightly squinted his eyes and stepped back without speaking.


    ¡°Well well well, now you know what fear tastes like.¡± Seeing Chang stepped back into the fog, Scarface grinned loudly, ¡°Little bastard, don¡¯t try to be a hero when you aren¡¯t! You were daring to kill a person, but facing me, you¡¯re just scared silly!¡±


    Chang calmly stood in the fog which was beyond the scar faced man¡¯s vision. He took a few deep breaths and stabilized his own body. He indifferently looked at the man who was still moring.


    Then, he moved slowly and walked around Scarface until he was four or five meters behind him ¨C at this distance, Chang could see every movement the man made without revealing himself.


    Afterwards, things became very simple. He took two big steps and thrust the scalpel into the man¡¯s spine in his lower back. Chang twisted the scalpel, then withdrew the scalpel at the same moment the man uttered a piercing scream. His body was convulsing.


    ¡°No...no...¡±


    The unbearable pain from his spine caused the scar faced man to convulse, and his upper and lower body contractions were already disjointed.


    The scream finally sparked fear in thest thug; the two killings were too eerie to him. The stout man made a decision that was both right and wrong under panic.


    He grabbed the little girl tightly.

 Chapter 15: Danger Level

    Chapter 15: Danger Level


    ¡°Young man.¡± The stout man held his dagger against the girl¡¯s neck, then impatiently yelled, ¡°We have no animosity against you; there¡¯s no reason to get in a fight like this.¡±


    ¡°If you want to save this girl, reveal yourself, and then we can make a deal.¡±


    The stout man yelled into the fog, but he didn¡¯t know where Chang was hiding. He couldn¡¯t see anything but the fog. He wasn¡¯t even able to hear Chang¡¯s footsteps, which made him feel powerless.


    ¡°Say something!¡± There was only a muffled echo from the fog, so the stout man shouted, ¡°I said, say something!¡±


    The stout man nervously looked around, and sweat soaked his shirt.


    However, not even a ripple appeared in the fog, nor did a response. All he could hear was the moaning from his aplice.


    This oppressive silence made his stout figure tremble from fear and anxiety.


    ¡°Son of a bitch! You think I¡¯m afraid of you, huh? I¡¯ll count to three; if you still decide to hide, then this little girl...¡± The stout man cried while pressing the dagger tighter to the girl¡¯s neck.


    A gunshot from in front of him ended everything; the bullet went through his plump lips as he was thinking about what to say. It entered his head, and his stout body copsed with just a deep groan.


    Four meters away, Chang put down his pistol ¨C although he was an amateur with guns, shooting someone in the head just four meters away wasn¡¯t a big challenge for him.


    Chang came in front of the little girl from the fog. Blood from the long scar on her face had congealed from the end of her eyebrows to the corner of her lips.


    Surprisingly, the little girl stopped crying when she saw Chang approach. In the pool of blood, a pair of shining eyes fixed onto this man that was half a meter taller than her.


    ¡°Close your eyes and give me a minute, okay?¡± As if her shining eyes had stung him, Chang turned his head and walked to the man who was still jerking on the ground.


    The scar faced man was still scrawling, but due to his spine being broken, the movement of his upper and lower body was extremely disjointed, as if a maggot was wriggling around.


    ¡°You know what? You¡¯re more disgusting than a maggot.¡± Chang lowered his body and sat on the scar-faced man¡¯s chest. He looked into his eyes and said so indifferently.


    Then, as if the world had lost all sound, Chang slowly inserted his scalpel into the man¡¯s chest.


    Whiff...


    The de pierced through his lungs, and it sounded like a slight gust of air from poking through a ball. Chang patiently waited until the man¡¯s chestpletely copsed before he took a deep breath. The smell of death gushed out from the cut.


    Chang stayed in a daze for a while, then pulled out the scalpel and wiped off the dripping blood onto the scar-faced man¡¯s shirt. He then returned to the little girl.


    ¡°Take these antibiotics; I¡¯ll help sanitize the cut on your face.¡± Chang gave her some pills from his backpack, then carefully cleaned the cut with rubbing alcohol.


    After he finished that, however, Chang was confused.


    Should he take the girl with him? It was a great concern in his mind.


    At this moment, he could only take care of himself. Within a day, he had been teetering on the brink of life and death several times, and that was without anyone else dragging him behind.


    Bringing her along meant that the situation would only be worse.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to take me with you, do you?¡± After she took the pills, she softly asked. Her sensitivity allowed her to understand Chang¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t take care of you.¡± Chang confessed, ¡°Where are your parents?¡±


    ¡°I ran out from an orphanage. I don¡¯t have any parents or family.¡± The corners of her mouth curved into a smile at Chang, but along with the smile, blood oozed from the cut.


    ¡°Take me with you please... I won¡¯t drag you behind! I have a special power.¡±


    ¡°A special power?¡± Chang frowned. If a kid told him such a thing yesterday, he would certainly think that the kid was joking, but everything was different today. After he personally experienced the extraordinary feeling from his slight mutation, he wouldn¡¯t belittle anyone who said things of this sort.


    ¡°What kind of special power do you have?¡± Chang asked.


    ¡°Since yesterday, I could sense all kinds of danger, even if they were far away.¡± The girl described with her hands, using simple words to exin, ¡°For example, for those three men, their level of danger was about this big...¡±


    The girl clenched her fist, showing what she envision to be ¡°as big as a fist¡±.


    ¡°As for you, the level of danger you give to me is this big...¡± The girl drew a circle that was the size of an adult fist.


    ¡°Okay...¡± Chang looked at the girl; he knew she wasn¡¯t lying. He then asked, ¡°What about in the hospital, did you sense anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was huge.¡± She raised her arm as high as she could and drew a giant circle, ¡°It¡¯s even bigger than this.¡±


    ¡°Okay...e with me then.¡± Chang decided to bring her along and held her hand.


    Knowing that the girl had danger-sensing capabilities, he no longer had his previous concerns.


    Originally, he wasn¡¯t going to bring her with him. First, he didn¡¯t have the ability to take care of a kid; second, she would definitely weigh him down. He wasn¡¯t a hero or anything. He was simply an ordinary high school student ¨C he even failed the f*cking entrance exam. Looking back, he had saved someone¡¯s life twice. But even a hero wouldn¡¯t get involved in a survivor¡¯s afterlife, not to mention bringing someone with him ¨C unless she had special powers.


    The ability to recognize and visualize danger was an extremely practical ability for survival. The chance of surviving would be significantly improved if he knew whether something was stronger or not, as he could avoid them instead of meeting their attacks.


    ¡°If you can sense danger, why did you caught by those men?¡±


    ¡°They were average men; I couldn¡¯t really feel anything from them.¡± The girl answered.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Chang nodded. He now understood that the danger levels she sensed wasn¡¯t really how dangerous a being was, but rather their vitality. She mistook the pressure from those powerful being as being danger. In other words, she couldn¡¯t sense whether a being intended to harm her.


    ¡°Okay, how about this... from now on, let¡¯s just say that the danger of those thugs was at level 1. If we run into something that is several times stronger, use numbers to help me understand the level of danger you feel from itpared to those thugs. Understood?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°Okay, so what is my danger level?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere between 2 and 3.¡± The girl counted with her fingers.

 Chapter 16 Strategy

    Chapter 16 Strategy


    ¡°That isn¡¯t too urate though...¡± Chang knew that he could fight more than two or three people given the sensitivity and perception of his body he currently had.


    ¡°But that¡¯s exactly how much danger I can sense from you.¡± The girl carefully calcted again and nodded with determination.


    ¡°Really?¡± Chang thought again and realized that vitality didn¡¯t necessarily represent how good someone or something could fight. It definitely had some impact, but couldn¡¯t fully determine how dangerous one was. For example, his vision and hearing had significantly improved, so his vitality had also increased. However, no one could predict how much these sensory improvements would benefit him in a fight.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the danger level inside the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d say about 129...oh, no, it¡¯s 130 now and it¡¯s still increasing.¡± The little girl quickly peeked to the direction of the hospital, and her eyes revealed a trace of fear.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s certainly a horrifying monster.¡± Chang nodded calmly and turned away, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The little girl also nodded. Though she didn¡¯t know where Chang was going, she still followed him closely.


    ¡°About how far away can you sense danger?¡± Chang asked the girl as he was walking.


    ¡°About 100 meters...beyond that, the feeling bes very blurry.¡±


    ¡°Is your face is still hurting?¡±


    ¡°Yes...but I can bear with it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a brave girl.¡± Chang kept pulling the grass aside. As long light from the Sun hit the Earth ¨C even just the smallest amount ¨C the nts could manage to thrive in it.


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°12.¡±


    ¡°You must be kidding me.¡± Chang looked at the girl in surprise, ¡°You look like you¡¯re 7 or 8! Don¡¯t lie to me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you! I¡¯m just short... Although I¡¯m 12, I¡¯m only 4¡¯4¡¯¡¯ tall...But don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t need to take care of me that much; my physical strength is much better than an average kid. I promise I won¡¯t weigh you down!¡± She anxiously said.


    ¡°Ah... Don¡¯t worry, just stay with me. I won¡¯t abandon you any reason.¡± Chang turned away to avoid her bright eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s go to a convenience store, someone I know is there.¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t say anything after hearing his promise, and followed Chang even closer.


    They both stopped talking after the short conversation. With help from the girl, they avoided a level 35 organism far away. After walking two blocks, they finally returned to the front of the convenience store.


    Chang knocked the door gently, then someone in the store carefully opened it.


    About half of the people who stayed at the store yesterday had left, but luckily there were still people here that he knew.


    Pangzi was still silent; his eyes were red. sses and his family had left, but the biology teacher Qing shui Li was still here.


    ¡°Chang, you managed toe back!¡± Qing shui was surprised how quickly Chang had recovered, especially because of his previous state. Then, he looked behind Chang and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Tao?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Chang sorrowfully ran his fingers over the ne without exining anything.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Qing shui nced at the ne and didn¡¯t ask more.


    ¡°Where are sses and the rest of the people?¡± Chang looked around and shut the door after he made sure he and the little girl weren¡¯t followed by anything.


    ¡°They left; they nned to go somewhere else...¡± Qing shui waved his hand, ¡°It seems like his father knows someone in the army, so they went to the military base in the city for shelter.¡±


    ¡°The military?¡± Chang repeated with curiosity.


    ¡°Yes... Although tanks and cannons aren¡¯t useful in the dense fog, the military is still a safer ce since they are an armed force. At least they don¡¯t need to worry about mutated organisms for now.¡± Qing shui calmly analyzed, ¡°Plus, they should have sufficient supplies in the camp. Food and water shouldn¡¯t be any concern for them.¡±


    ¡°That might not be true.¡± Chang shook his head after listening to Qing shui. ¡°The visibility for humans is about three meters, so if the army fires into the fog, it could cause a great amount of death to both humans and animals...But if they don¡¯t use firearms, they¡¯ll only be able to barely defend themselves in front of arge mutated animal... I guess you¡¯re right. Either way, the military is still a lot stronger than us.¡±


    ¡°As for food supplies, bacteria has be even fiercer than when I left. If a human body can rot in 2 or 3 hours, there¡¯s no doubt that it would be the same case for food. Unless food has been preserved, it probably won¡¯tst longer than a day. I think that even if food supplies were sufficient, a big portion of them might¡¯ve already rotted.¡±


    ¡°You have a good point, the bread and fruits here have be moldy. Aside from vacuum packed and preserved foods, we don¡¯t have much left.¡± Qing shui said.


    ¡°It seems like a food shortage will happen in only a few days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the military will face the same situation soon, so I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll still ept civilians into their shelter.¡±


    ¡°But at least... let¡¯s just go there and see if there¡¯s a spot. It¡¯s too hard to survive in the fog by ourselves. This time, the military is ourst hope.¡± Chang looked at the ¡®refugees¡¯ in the convenience store.


    ¡°I agree... even though they most likely won¡¯t ept us, at least we¡¯ll be able to get some information about the future of this country and the world. We can get an idea of how to survive.¡± While Qing shui was speaking, he suddenly lowered his voice, ¡°I feel like the government knows more than we do.¡±


    ¡°You mean...?¡± Chang also lowered his voice, making the conversation only audible between the three of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m just guessing, and there¡¯s no evidence to confirm my suspicions, but I¡¯ve always had a feeling that the government had foreseen the red fog.¡±


    ¡°They foresaw it?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. Starting from the beginning of 2002, the red fog had appeared intermittently. Though it was very thin, theposition of it should be identical to the red fog that we¡¯re seeing now.¡± Qing shui gestured with his finger ¨C it was a character of a teacher; he always spoke using bodynguage.


    ¡°Think of all those mornings with the thin pink fog. They were kind of the same as the red fog, weren¡¯t they?¡±

 Chapter 17 Giant Maggot

    Chapter 17 Giant Maggot


    Qing shui¡¯s words caused Chang to recall his memories of the intermittent fog in the recent years. It was true that the phenomenon hadsted for a good decade, but it wasn¡¯t until thest two years that the strange fog constantly recurred.


    However, the red fog was much less dense, and no organisms had mutated. But thinking carefully, theposition of the fog back then should¡¯ve been the same as the red fog.


    ¡°If I¡¯m right, the red fog is just a condensed version of the fog that we¡¯ve been seeing for years.¡± Chang sniffed the air discerningly while talking. ¡°Even the smell is the same.¡±


    ¡°Exactly... I was wondering why the government made biology such an important subject in the college entrance exam; everything is connected now. Apparently it was all rted to the red fog.¡±


    ¡°So are you saying the government knew about the properties of the red fog?¡± Chang frowned.


    ¡°They probably only discovered some of its properties, but they probably had no idea that the red fog would be so dense and cover such arge area ofnd,¡± Qing shui analyzed. ¡°But what I¡¯m sure about is that some of the national research institutes must have known about the fog¡¯s properties.¡±


    ¡°However, they definitely failed to anticipate that it could block radio signals, as well as all these other changes to the world.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the world is changing too fast. After only a day in the red fog, all the nts and animals have be such fierce creatures. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if a stray dog came to rob me with a revolver few dayster.¡± Qing shui cracked a small joke.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Chang held the girl¡¯s hand tighter, then beckoned her to stand closer to him.


    ¡°We should go to the military.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I am going with you,¡± Chang looked at the girl, ¡°But we¡¯ll be taking her as well.¡±


    ¡°Is she your rtive?¡± Qing shui nced at the girl.


    ¡°Kinda.¡± Chang nodded.


    ¡°Hi, what¡¯s your name?¡± Qing shui hunkered down.


    ¡°Jing, myst name is Ji.¡± She answered. ¡°What about your family, sir?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not from here; my family lives on the other side of the country. I hope they¡¯re fine.¡± Qing shui sighed heavily. ¡°Especially my parents...I don¡¯t know whether they managed to survive or not.¡±


    ¡°No one can guarantee their lives right now. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± While Chang was speaking, he subconsciously touched his bone ne.


    ¡°When are we going?¡±


    ¡°As soon as possible. We can¡¯t wait because the environment will be unpredictable once it gets dark.¡± The two talked in a whisper.


    ¡°When we go, I suggest not to take too many people with us.¡± Chang patted the girl beside her. ¡°She can sense dangerous creatures, but only within a certain range. If the group is too big, we¡¯d be easy targets.¡±


    ¡°Her ability...¡± Qing shui looked at the girl with amazement. ¡°So human are mutating too? Why didn¡¯t I feel anything?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, although the growth of nts has significantly improved, it was only the result of evolution. Mutated individuals are still a minority; if every individual were to mutate, there¡¯d be much more species that were born in the Cambrian explosion.¡± It was a rare urrence for Chang to discuss biology in front of his biology teacher.


    ¡°You¡¯re right... though I didn¡¯t feel any changes inside of me, if this girl really has a special power, it would greatly increase our chance of surviving.¡± Then, Qing shui lowered his voice and asked, ¡°How many people do you think we¡¯ll go with?¡±


    ¡°Five or six, I¡¯ll go ask Pangzi. You can bring one or two.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Qing shui nodded.


    He was a young teacher and had just graduated from college, so the way he spoke and handled things was energetic.


    Qing shui pulled another young girl over as he responded. Chang knew that girl as well; her name was Lin, a ssmate of his. She had high ponytails and pale skin, and her grades were as good as Tao¡¯s. She was here all by herself and wasn¡¯t the type of person that spoke a lot.


    ¡°She¡¯s a very distant rtive of mine, and even though I rarely get in touch with her family, we might as well just bring her along since she¡¯s here all by herself. Can we?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Even though Chang wanted to bring someone who could hold their own, he didn¡¯t mention it in front of everybody. Plus, she was the only one in the store without anypany or family. If he were to choose someone else, their family woulde along for sure. Surprisingly, she was the only choice they had.


    ¡°Wait a second, I¡¯ll go ask Pangzi.¡± Chang looked into the girl¡¯s eyes steadily and nodded, then he went to the corner where Pangzi was sitting at.


    Chang saw where Pangzi was as he entered the convenience store since he had improved vision. However, Pangzi was huddled up motionlessly in the corner and Chang didn¡¯t have time to talk to him yet.


    When Chang got closer to Pangzi, he noticed that though Pangzi was calmer than yesterday, there was still anger and tenaciousness written over his face. His red eyes seemed sorrowful, but he had lost the craziness in his expression.


    Chang gently patted on Pangzi¡¯s shoulder and waited for him to speak first.


    ¡°You came back?¡± Pangzi looked up at Chang as he felt a warm hand on his shoulder. Then, he stood up and said, ¡°where¡¯s Tao?¡±


    ¡°Here,¡± Chang pointed at one of his pendant, indicated Tao¡¯s position. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you die before me, you¡¯ll be hung on here too.¡± Chang made a joke that wasn¡¯t funny at all.


    ¡°I won¡¯t; how could I die?¡± Pangziughed destely and returned Chang another bad joke, ¡°I still need to carry on my family line. I¡¯d feel deeply sorry to my parents if I wasn¡¯t able to.¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re going to survive, it shouldn¡¯t be hard for us to find someone to give birth to our kids.¡± Chang followed along with Pangzi¡¯s joke, then his face became very serious, ¡°Do you know what exactly attacked your mother?¡±


    This question was the one that bothered Chang the most, though he didn¡¯t have the heart to ask when he previously saw Pangzi grieving.


    ¡°It was something that lived in the sewage and it sprang up from the toilet. I think it attacked my mom when she walked into one of the rooms. I only saw a vague shadow when I got there; it actually got frightened by me and shrank back its upper body into the sewage from the toilet.¡± Pangzi¡¯s voice was shaking when he was talking. It seemed like his emotions were about to go out of control, ¡°That thing looked pretty much like a maggot, but wasrger and longer. Somehow it reminded me of earthworms, except much more flexible and leathery. Its skin was thick and it was about 2 or 3 meters long, and there were sharp teeth on its mouth...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s disgusting!¡± Chang felt slightly nauseous as Pangzi finished his description, ¡°It seems like those who live in the sewage also evolved and mutated.¡±

 Chapter 18 Surrounded by Danger

    Chapter 18 Surrounded by Danger


    ¡°The world is changing; how could they not change?¡± Pangzi took a deep breath and re-stabilized his emotions, ¡°So, what¡¯s your n?¡±


    ¡°Umm... I want to go to the military base with Qing shui. If possible, we would follow the patrolling troops because it would be much safer.¡± Chang whispered, ¡°But if can only be the five of us It¡¯ll be too noticeable if more people go, so are youing?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Pangzi nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other options since I don¡¯t know everyone else in the room. I¡¯m going with you guys.¡±


    ¡°Good then, stay low key. Pack some food and weapons. For the food, don¡¯t take anything perishable. I have medication in my backpack.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Pangzi was a chubby man, so his backpack was also bigger than others. He threw away some daily necessities and stuffed in some canned food. Then, he met up with Chang and Qing shui.


    ¡°Are you guys ready?¡± Qing shui picked up a slicing knife, Pangzi held onto an iron bar and Chang held a scalpel. They checked each other¡¯s weapons and backpacks and confirmed that they didn¡¯t miss anything.


    Although the two girls didn¡¯t have any weapons, they carried backpacks filled with food and some over-the-counter medications.


    They merged into the dark and dense red fog as they walked out of the convenience store.


    Just when they stepped onto the street, Jing who was closely following Chang whispered, ¡°There are four level 5 organisms fifty meters away.¡±


    ¡°Level 5?¡± The others showed a confused look when they heard her. Only Chang spoke softly and anxiously, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin. We need to get around this ce, and if they¡¯re aware of us, we will only barely be able to fight against the four level 5 organisms with these knives and bars.¡±


    As he said so, he led the group to a narrow valley and hastened towards the military base that was at the edge of the city.


    ¡°What does level 5 mean?¡± Trotting quietly through the valley, Qing shui asked again curiously.


    ¡°It means that the creature¡¯s vitality is 5 times stronger than an average human.¡± Chang replied.


    ¡°Does that mean they¡¯re mutated?¡± Pangzi asked.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Chang said, ¡°It¡¯d be wise to not get into fights with these creatures. After all, we¡¯re not ying a reality game where we kill others to level up. Fighting against them isn¡¯t beneficial to our survival in any way. Even if we can beat them, I still don¡¯t want to get into fights that might injure us, especially when knowing that any injury could be fatal to us now.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Qing shui nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very likely that for wounds that be infected, even if we¡¯re lucky enough to have antibiotics, the smell of blood would give away our location to other organisms. Though I didn¡¯t expect this kind of ability from her, we¡¯ll have a greater chance of surviving as long as she¡¯s alive...¡±


    As Qing shui continued talking, Jing interrupted him abruptly.


    ¡°Arge group of level 0.5 organisms ising toward us. Should I report this kind of information as well?¡±


    ¡°0.5?¡± Pangzi frowned, ¡°Are they a group of kids?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s something flying in the sky; they¡¯re extremely fast.¡±


    ¡°Flying in the sky...¡± Chang tiptoed and looked as far as he could. Seven or eight meters away, a massive ck lump of insects rapidly approached them. ¡°F*ck! Get down! Get down! Hos!¡±


    Chang shouted as soon as he saw them without shouting too loudly. He then swiftly crouched into the grass. The others reacted immediately and crouched uniformly into the grass as they saw Chang¡¯s actions.


    Subsequently, an ear-piercing buzz made everyone¡¯s scalp tingle. A group of hos as dense as a dark cloud flew over them.


    They raised their heads and peeked at the situation; what they saw stunned thempletely ¨C level 0.5 meant a ho the size of an infant, and there was a group of them.


    These hos were equipped with dark and shiny poisonous stingers that were a bit longer than a dagger. If someone were to get stung¨Cmore urately, poked by the stingers¨Ceven if the victim was a level 10 creature, it still would have a high risk of death.


    ¡°It seems like this danger index only tells a part of the story.¡± Only after the buzzing of the hos hadpletely disappeared to the far end of the fog did they stand up with ashen faces.


    ¡°Jing, please remind me if anyrge group approaches us, even if their individual danger index is 0.1, okay?¡± Chang still had the jitters.


    ¡°Sure,¡± the little girl nodded seriously, and then asked, ¡°What about 0.01? There is a huge group of them though.¡±


    ¡°0.01?¡± Chang frowned.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s an extremelyrge group of organisms rushing from the west side of the valley. If we don¡¯t move away now, we will get in their way.¡±


    ¡°0.01? What could that be?¡± Pangzi stood there in ce for a moment.


    ¡°Whatever they are, lets just move away first. Our first priority is to be cautious,¡± Chang ran aside with Jing.


    Jing¡¯s perception range was 100 meters, so the moment they left, the level 0.1 group passed where they stood.


    It was a group of ck ants, and each of them was the size of a human palm. Their body armor was shiny and ck, and their mandibles were sharp; anyone who saw this group could easily imagine how much damage they could do.


    ¡°That¡¯s 0.01?¡± Pangzi¡¯s face was covered with cold sweat when he stared at the ants that were three meters away.


    ¡°Each of them is about a pound, if you dare try to catch one.¡± Jing stubbornly said so.


    ¡°Hmm... well, regardless of what their danger level is, as long as they¡¯re in arge group, just tell me about it.¡± Chang rubbed his head and sighed, ¡°The world is too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Jing nodded gently.


    ¡°We should move quickly; don¡¯t you remember that ants are omnivores? We could¡¯ve been their prey if they were starving.¡± Qing shui pulled Lin over, ¡°We were lucky that they weren¡¯t aggressive towards us, otherwise we would¡¯ve been chewed up. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Chang also noticed that their antennae pointed towards them; apparently, the ants knew of their existence. However, these ants seemed to have something more important to do than hunting, so they only stayed alert as they passed by Chang¡¯s group.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just not mess with them. I don¡¯t want to be gnawed and be a skeleton.¡± Chang held Jing¡¯s hand again and with Pangzi, they followed Qing shui.


    They resumed their journey, with danger constantly looming over them.

 Chapter 19: To Stay or Go

    Chapter 19 To Stay or Go


    With Jing¡¯s Help, they managed to avoid countless dangerous creatures, as well as some gangs, until they finally reached the south end of Kaifeng.


    A regiment was stationed here, which meant that there were about 1500 soldiers in this military base ¨C Since Kaifeng was close to the capital of the province, the size of the military base was rtivelyrge.


    Unlike other ces in Kaifeng, it was crowded with people in front of the wired fence ¨C It seemed like no matter what the circumstance was, only fools made up the minorities. If Chang could think of obtaining shelter in the military base, tons of others obviously had the same idea. The world was facing food shortages and it was impossible to drive ¨C the grass was a meter tall, vision was limited within three meters, and the ground was filled with potholes. These were all conditions that limited mobility. The military base was still a reassuring location despite being surrounded by all kinds of monsters and suffering from food shortages.


    Arge amount of people gathered here, but since vision was restricted, none of them could estimate the size of crowd. But judging from the smell in the air, there were at least 50,000 people ¨C about one-tenth of the poption of Kaifeng.


    ¡°Attention please! May I have your attention.¡± While Chang was pondering what to do next as they stood in the crowd, he saw a man standing in a Jeep shouting through a megaphone.


    ¡°All of the residents who managed toe here are weed, but please listen to the instructions and don¡¯t push against each other to avoid injuries.¡± The chassis of the military Jeep was far from the ground and the vehicle top was convertible, hence the driver could slowly drive forward with this man standing in the vehicle.


    When the Jeep passed by Chang and hispany, they quietly listened to what this man was going to say.


    ¡°Silence, silence!¡± the man yelled through the megaphone, intending to make more people hear his voice. ¡°As you¡¯ve seen what¡¯s been going on in this world, you might have a basic understanding of the situation. So don¡¯t push around as you wish; you know the consequence of getting injured. I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense either, so there are two things I need to tell you.¡±


    ¡°First, you can choose to either stay here or leave Kaifeng.¡± The soldier who was talking through the megaphone seemed skillful and experienced. He was obviously a carefully chosen spokesman of the military. Also, the crowd didn¡¯t want to miss any useful information either, so when he spoke, everyone stopped discussing andining.


    ¡°Our n consists of two parts; first, half of our soldiers will remain stationed here to construct temporary fortifications. We¡¯ll do as much as we can to create a rtively safe living environment.¡±


    ¡°Second, the rest of our soldiers will leave for Zhengzhou, the capital of the Province. They will be meeting another regiment there. Furthermore, they might move to Beijing to seek help from the central military. Hence, you have two options; for those of you who want to stay, please go south to enter our base, and for those of you who want to leave with our soldiers, stay where you are as we are leaving soon.¡±


    The spokesman took a breath after making the long announcement, ¡°The second problem we are facing is food shortages. We all know that the food supplies are insufficient. The same applies to the military, so we hope you have prepared your own supplies, as our food distribution is very limited!¡±


    As he finished the sentence, the quite crowd suddenly became lively, and even became enraged.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give us food?! I heard that the grain reserve in our country is sufficient tost for three years even if the farmers stop farming,¡± a person in the crowd shout loudly.


    ¡°We grew the crops, so why are you in charge of our property? Plus, we paid taxes to support the military too; you should be thest person to have food!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give us food; you are crueler than those man-eating monsters out there!¡±


    ......


    The crowd mored vigorously, but no one had the guts to climb on the Jeep ¨C The army was still a deterrent for civilians. They didn¡¯t dare fight, so they kept talking to express the unfairness.


    The man on the Jeep patiently waited until the heated shouting calmed down, then said, ¡°Listen to me, please.¡±


    He repeated the sentence twice, but the crowd had barely calmed down; he quickly announced when he caught a gap between their venting, ¡°With regards to food supplies, I would like to exin why. The crops in our warehouse are no longer edible. If any of you still are suspicious about this, you are wee to visit the depot. The rice and wheat are infested and moldy, and the ce is too stinky to even walk into; those crops are poisonous.¡±


    His words were quite convincing, and sure enough, most people in the crowd had calmed down.


    ¡°Therefore, the military suffered from the food shortage too. We really don¡¯t have many supplies left except for some crackers and instant noodles. We do hope that you can find and bring your own food.¡±


    The spokesman left as he made sure the crowd understood what he had said. He patted the driver on the shoulder, and then they drove to the other side to make the same announcement.


    Chang and hispany started to consider their own future.


    ¡°Are you going to Zhengzhou or staying in Kaifeng?¡± Qing shui whispered to the group when the crowd became quiet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anywhere else.¡± Chang said, ¡°Other ces must be pretty much the same, so there¡¯s no point in fleeing to another city. I know this city better and I want to go home to see whether my mom is still alive or not some time in the future. What about you; are you staying or leaving?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to follow the army and go to Beijing; I feel like they must have known something was going to happen, but I¡¯m not confident that I¡¯ll be able to survive all the way to Beijing, so I¡¯m staying,¡± a wry, self-mocking smile appeared on Qing shui¡¯s face as he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m staying too; I don¡¯t have confidence in staying alive once I walk out of here.¡± Pangzi was the person who bragged about how he would run out from school safely even if all his ssmates turned into zombies suddenly, but looking at the fog and the vigorous grass, his eyes expressed a clear look of fear. ¡°To be honest, if I wasn¡¯t following you guys, I wouldn¡¯t even have had the courage toe here from the city center; I would¡¯ve died at the beginning. Therefore, I choose to stay here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m staying too,¡± Lin also whispered. She had been following them silently all the way here.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Chang hunkered down to the little girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m following you.¡± Jing smiled, and the cut on her face slightly opened as she smiled.


    ¡°Good. Since we all chose to stay, we need to discuss our ns for the future.¡±


    ¡°Our mission is to survive as long as possible.¡± Qing shui gave a small smile, ¡°but the difficulties are the food shortages and finding a safe shelter to live in.¡±


    ¡°As for a shelter, the spokesman said that they would open up a ce.¡± Chang added, ¡°Though the military in Kaifeng isn¡¯t equipped with heavy firearms, living here temporarily wouldn¡¯t be dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Then, there¡¯s only one problem.¡±


    ¡°To obtain food!¡± They responded at the same time.

 Chapter 20 Confrontation

    Definitely-not-editor¡¯s note again: so a certain cucumber strips of the cucumber variety was smart and wanted us to do another one day rush, so liek um i guess thats gunna happen again, so for every $20 donated to GE, we gunna release a chapter in 24 hrs, hopefully. Also, dat means the 50 votes/1 chapter on novelupdates is gunna happen too, so make sure to vote on Global Evolution there if you can! (For that, we gonna do 3 chapters max for it so i¡¯m not kill)


    Chapter 20 Confrontation


    ¡°In fact, the growth rate of both animals and nts is fast. There should be an abundant food source,¡± Qing shui said as he looking at the city. ¡°Without preservatives or other forms of storage like vacuum sealing and fridges, most foods will perish extremely quickly. Therefore, we need to go out every day to look for food.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Chang shook his head, ¡°Even if Jing is helping, it¡¯s still not a guarantee that we¡¯ll be able to avoid danger.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no other way around it... Perhaps vacuum sealing could make foodst a little longer, but it wouldn¡¯t stop the growth of mold and bacteria. Speaking of which, we don¡¯t even have the necessary equipment to vacuum seal food,¡± Qing shui rubbed his temple.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a chemical that stops bacterial growth?¡± Lin hadn¡¯t spoke at all the entire time, but what she suggested had shocked everyone in the group. ¡°Formalin... the chemical used to preserve corpses. Doesn¡¯t it prevent the growth of microbes? Wouldn¡¯t that solve the issue of spoiling and rotting food?¡±


    ¡°Formaldehyde?¡± Pangzi eximed, ¡°Are you crazy? We¡¯ll get poisoned!¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be that bad as long as we dilute it to certain extent,¡± Qing shui surprisingly made no objections after he heard what Lin said. ¡°Although it¡¯s bad for your health, we can still try it. At least it¡¯s a good preservative that can help us store food for a few days without rotting.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Chang added, ¡°It¡¯s a bit too early to think of a way to preserve food without even having any food in hand. We¡¯ll see how the military arranges us first.¡±


    The group sunk into a brief silence as Chang spoke, and then they looked at each other and waited quietly where they stood.


    After about three hours, the military finally informed all the residents in front of the base ¨C it required great effort just to make a single announcement to more than 50,000 people in a world without radio transmissions and electricity.


    The crowd was separated into two huge groups based on those who had chosen to stay and those who had chosen to go to Zhengzhou. Those who wished to stay were slowly brought into the base.


    The base was huge and there were two or three empty hangars. Even though there were arge number of civilians staying here, there was still enough space for all of them to live there. Everyone walked orderly as if they were afraid of being left behind.


    Soldiers on both sides of the thick line were fully armed. In the military, there were no signs of mutated animals of any kind, likely because they had already been eliminated immediately; the base looked safe.


    After the long wait until sunset, all the civilians were ced into different zones.


    For those who staying in the hangars, some moved to tents, some received clothes and some obtained nkets. Chang and hispany were arranged in the soldier¡¯s barracks in a small room with 4 bunk beds. Theyout of the room looked like the student dormitory, but it was cleaner and simpler.


    The arrangement wasn¡¯t gender specific; people were ced in the base in families and parties like Chang¡¯s. Therefore, the five of them stayed together. After all, in this environment no one wanted to be separated from loved ones and friends. In survival situations like this, gender became a negligible issue.


    This room could normally fit 8 people, but there were currently 12 people in this room ¨C except for Chang¡¯s party, there were a family of three and a family of four.


    The family of three seemed exceptionally vulnerable considering the state of the world. They consisted of a young woman and her parents that were nearly seventy years old.


    However, the family of four seemed much more assertive; there were two brothers in their twenties who looked fierce, and their parents were about 50 years old, but looked energetic. This appearance of all four were unfriendly; the two brothers were wearing vests without shirts, showing off their heavily-built figure.


    They upied the best four beds in the room and were beingpletely unreasonable which irritated Chang a lot.


    ¡°Yo, buddy! We have 12 people in total and there are only 8 beds. It should be two beds for three people; you¡¯ve already taken advantage of us by taking 3 beds. There¡¯s no room for negotiation, you have to at least give up one bed.¡± Chang stepped forward as he said, ¡°there are only 8 beds, no one is taking advantage of another!¡±


    ¡°Look at this angry little man!¡± The 2 brothers turned around from making their bed.


    Qing shui and Pangzi also stood up as they saw the conflict.


    The three young men on Chang¡¯s side confronted the three other men from the other side. Both side were aggressive. Chang became less sympathetic as he had previously killed three men. Pangzi was the most thug-like person in the school dorm already, in addition to the fact that his mother was torn apart by a mysterious monster; he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of any of the three men he faced.


    As of Qing shui, though he was usually modest and humble, he wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone right now.


    Hence, both sides seemed evenly matched, and it seemed impossible to resolve the issue without a fight ¨C both of them were simply acting in their own interests. More importantly, no one wanted to to injured in the battle.


    After a few minutes, the mother of the brothers came over with fake smile on her face, trying to mediate the conflict.


    ¡°Well, everyone came for sheltering; it was fated for us to be assigned to the same room. It¡¯s not beneficial for either of us if we fight. How about this...¡± the woman nced at the other family as she talked, ¡°We¡¯ll give out a bed, you guys can have four since there are five of you. They can have one for their family. I think it¡¯s fair this way.¡±


    She smiled at the family and asked, ¡°Am I right?¡±


    The family of three didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°See, they agreed. Let¡¯s just forget about.¡± As she spoke, she pulled her husband and sons back.


    This confrontation ended just like that ¨C both sides unted their power to get what they wanted in this negotiation. It wasn¡¯t a conflict or battle, so there was no winner. To be more urate, both parties were winners, and the weak third party was sacrificed.


    Thew of jungle applied everywhere, especially in the current situation.

 Chapter 21 Water Bottles

    Chapter 21 Water Bottles


    Seeing that the two brothers were pulled aside by their mother, Chang and Qing shui returned to their own ce, leaving the family of three standing there feebly. They never even had a chance to say anything.


    Chang returned to his own bed and organized his sheets, then sat on the lower bunk bed and said, ¡°We weren¡¯t nice doing that¡­¡± Chang nced at the family of three and whispered, ¡°The old couple seems weak; they¡¯ll get sick easily if they sleep on the floor without nkets.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t decide that, and it wasn¡¯t a matter of being fair anyways.¡± Pangzi sat beside him and said, ¡°We got less beds than we should have. Now isn¡¯t the time to be thinking about others. We should decide who¡¯s going to sleep on which bed.¡±


    ¡°Jing and Lin should have their own beds and us three will take turns to sleep on beds. Is that fine?¡± Qing shui looked at Pangzi and Chang following his suggestion.


    ¡°It¡¯s fair,¡± Chang nodded. ¡°Each of us can take turns sleeping on the floor. That person should try to pay attention to the surroundings so that we can watch out for these strangers.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± Pangzi nodded.


    Lin agreed silently, but Jing surprisingly opposed the idea.


    ¡°We can share the same bed¡­ I¡¯m scared of sleeping by myself.¡± Jing quickly nced Chang¡¯s face and asked gingerly, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chang nodded. Then, we have enough beds for everyone, but we should still take turns staying up even if we don¡¯t need to sleep on floor.¡±


    ¡°Since everything¡¯s settled, let¡¯s have dinner. We¡¯ve been tossing around the whole day and it¡¯s getting dark out there.¡± As Qing shui spoke, he took out some vacuum sealed bread from his backpack and ripped open the stic package.


    A musty smell wafted from the opening after Qing shui opened the pack.


    ¡°Sh*t, the bread is full of mold too!¡± Pangzi looked at the bread andine. ¡°The packaging was such bad quality¡­ If it was sealed better, the bread should¡¯ve been able tost for two or three days in this environment.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re lucky that it¡¯s still edible.¡± Chang took the bread and peeled off the topyer of green and hairy mold from the crust. He took a big bite and then frowned. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t taste nice at all though!¡±


    The moldy bread left a strong stale taste in their mouths as if they were eating nkets that had been left in the closet for years without cleaning. The bread had a waxy texture.


    ¡°Eat more.¡± Qing shui took out all the bread he had from his backpack. ¡°We might not even have moldy bread to eat tomorrow judging by how fast it¡¯s rotting.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Chang took another bite; his voice was slightly slurred, ¡°If we try to save the bread for tomorrow, I am afraid we¡¯ll only have green hairy mold and no bread.¡±


    Pangzi sighed heavily, then opened a package and removed the green mold like how Chang did. He smiled wryly and said, ¡°To be honest, despite how bad the bread tastes right now, it might taste delicious in 15 days, if we can even survive that long.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chang suddenlyughed as he heard Pangzi¡¯sment. He was surprised as he chewed the bread more carefully, ¡°I think you¡¯re right; it tastes a little like grass!¡±


    Chang torn open another package as he finished speaking and handed the bread to Jing and grinned. ¡°Try it yourself!¡±


    Jing nodded heavily and imitated what Chang did to his bread. She took big bites from it as if it was hot and fresh.


    Their dinner ended with a weird atmosphere; it seemed like everyone understood the importance of staying optimistic and imagining a better situation, even it was woven with lies.


    ¡°It seems like listening to the censored news wasn¡¯t as useless as we thought,¡± Chang and the other four teased each other for a while, thenid down on their own beds.


    ¡°At least I can get an understanding of the current situation by listening to the news, even if it might not be the truth.¡±


    Since Chang was sharing a bed with Jing, he chose the lower bunk bed so that it would be more convenient for them.


    Lying on the bed, Chang and Jing faced each other. Even though his eyes were closed, he still knew Jing that was trembling as the bed was slightly shaking. He knew exactly what this meant.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Chang looked at the long and deep scar on her face. At this moment, he finally realized how strong she was ¨C she had been suppressing her fear of this terrible world. She was alone and had no rtives or friends. Not only did she face mutated animals, but she was also assaulted by other humans; she was cut on the face, leaving a long and bloody scar.


    Chang recalled how the journey had been since she followed along. She didn¡¯t cry in pain or fear, nor did she weight down the team. Her trembling made him aware of how scared she was and how much she carried in her heart.


    She was such a brave girl!


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He patted her on the shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m better now.¡± As she spoke, she slowly stopped shaking and closed her eyes.


    Seeing this, Chang loosened his guard and was soon overwhelmed by fatigue. Tonight was Pangzi¡¯s turn on guard duty, so Chang slept soundly.


    ¡­¡­


    As the sun first rose up into the sky and shined through the red fog the next morning, Chang sat up. Though his movements were swift and quiet, everyone in the room opened their eyes almost at the same time. This proved how wary and alert everyone was. It was as if they were soldiers who were on alert even while resting.


    When Jing sat up, Chang gently touched her forehead to see if she had a fever ¨C luckily, her body temperature was normal.


    Chang stood up and noticed the three people who slept on the floorst night ¨C two of them were the father and daughter from the family of three, and the other one was one of the two brothers.


    The father and daughter turned their heads as they saw him got off bed, but the brother stared at Chang¡¯s face for a long time without hiding his displeasure.


    However, Chang wasn¡¯t provoked by him. Instead, he gave a friendly smile to the brother, and then put on his shoes and went out of the room.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jing shouted behind him.


    ¡°To the bathroom!¡± Chang waved his hands and then walked out of the room.


    The soldiers¡¯ dorms didn¡¯te with private bathrooms in each room. Chang finally found the bathroom after he passed by three rooms ¨C it was arge shared bathroom for the whole floor.


    However, Chang hesitated as he stood in front of the bathroom, and then returned to the room.


    ¡°Do we still have the stic water bottles from yesterday?¡± Chang pushed open the door and asked Pangzi loudly.


    ¡°Here.¡± Pangzi nodded and took out a water bottle that had some water inside and threw it to Chang.


    Chang caught the bottle and drank up the water and then walked out of the room again. But this time, someone followed him ¨C it was the brother who had slept on the floorst night.


    ¡°Yo bro, why do you need a water bottle when you¡¯re going to the washroom?¡± The man put his arm around Chang¡¯s neck with great force, and his voice got even louder. ¡°You got a problem or something down there? I bet your piss drips on your feet while you pee.¡±

 Chapter 22 Disturbed

    Chapter 22 Disturbed


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll pee too far and ssh it onto you.¡± Chang shook off the man¡¯s arm and freed himself from the pressure the man put on him. Chang frowned tightly without saying another word.


    The man didn¡¯t continue provoking Chang when he saw that he was able to get rid of him easily. The two walked side by side to the shared bathroom.


    Dawn had just arrived and not many people had woken up yet, so the bathroom wasn¡¯t crowded at all. As Chang walked into the bathroom, he stood closely to the entrance and released himself into the bottle.


    ¡°Damn! You¡¯re stupid. What are you gonna do with it, save water?¡± The man nced at Chang and muttered, then walked up to a urinal and loosened his belt.


    As he peed into the urinal, he gave a look of relief.


    On the other side, Chang finished before the man, so he came up to the closest urinal to empty the bottle ¨C but at that same moment, when he was about to pour the liquid and the man was enjoying his moment, something happened!


    A tentacle quickly broke through the cap that covered the bottom of the urinal and attacked the man standing in front of the urinal. Before he was aware of what was happening, the tentacle smashed his genitals violently and pierced his body from his lower abdomen.


    Chang was going to empty the water bottle, but jumped far away from the scene as he saw this. He turned away as fast as he could. His footsteps were mixed in with the man¡¯s shrieking.


    ¡°AHHHHHHHHH¡ª¡ª!¡±


    The loud ear-piercing scream woke the whole floor, but a second before the man screamed, Jing, who was staying in the dorm room, jumped out of the bed and rushed to the door.


    ¡°What happened¡ª-!¡± Pangzi shouted behind her. He knew that his voice might¡¯ve been drowned out by the painful scream, so he shouted exceptionally loud.


    ¡°I detected an organism that has danger index of 12ing from the direction of the bathroom!¡± Jing exined as she ran. Pangzi and Qing shui rushed out with her as they heard her words.


    The three ran all the way to the front of the bathroom, and then they sighed heavily as relief. Chang was standing beside the entrance and his body was intact.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Pangzi wanted to peek into the bathroom, but the screaming inside seemed to remind him of some bad memory.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Chang pulled him back immediately and tried to block his vision. The entrance door was slightly opened. ¡°There¡¯s a monster inside.¡±


    From where Chang pointed with his index finger, they saw the horrifying scene from the slightly opened door panel. Fortunately, they weren¡¯t able to see clearly through the red fog. All they saw was a vague shadow of the monster smashing and dissecting the man, then dragging him down into the sewer.


    ¡°F*ck, F*ck this sh*t!¡± Pangzi was horrified and his face was distorted with rage.


    ¡°Is it the same monster?¡± Obviously, Chang was referring to what had happened to Pangzi¡¯s mother.


    ¡°No, the other one was darker and its tentacles was less sharp; I don¡¯t see the resemnce.¡± Pangzi breathed heavily and panicked as he shook his head. ¡°I am d that you weren¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, I used the water bottle.¡± He sighed and threw the bottle that he didn¡¯t have time to throw away into the bathroom. ¡°Bang,¡± the bottle hit the floor and made a sound.


    This sound quickly attracted the attention of the tentacle which was still dragging pieces of flesh. In the blink of a moment, the bottle was shattered into small pieces of stic by the strong tentacle.


    ¡°Thank god the tentacle wasn¡¯t long enough the reach here, otherwise we¡¯ll be dead too.¡± Qing shui was standing behind Chang and eximed with unnoticeable admiration. ¡°This creature has extraordinary reflexes, but its tentacles are still strong and powerful! I really want to know what its body looks like; I bet there are barely any humans on Earth that can react as fast as it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the dead man didn¡¯t even know he was attacked until he felt pain.¡± Chang recalled the situation. ¡°Unfortunately, he was torn to pieces not long after he realized it.¡±


    Chang stopped talking abruptly because he saw someone walking towards here ¨C they were people that he was familiar with.


    It was the family of the dead brother. They had only moved after Qing shui. They knew the voice of their beloved son, so they also arrived at the scene very quickly.


    Ultimately, they couldn¡¯t perceive danger as well as Jing could do. Moreover, with the red fog lowering their vision, they spent sometime figuring out where the scream came from, and hence they were slower than Chang¡¯s group.


    Their bodies were seized by sudden shock.


    They saw the scene from the door that wasn¡¯t closed tightly. The monster had cut and dragged most of the brother¡¯s flesh away, and all they saw were pieces of clothing soaked in a pool of blood.


    However, based on the previous screams and the familiarity of the blood stained clothes, they could easily connect the pieces together and find out what happened to their son.


    As they realized that his brother had died, the other brother stepped forward and grabbed Chang¡¯s cor tightly and threatened, ¡°What did you do to my brother???¡±


    ¡°A monster with tentacles came out from the sewer and killed him.¡± Chang pushed away the brother as he said so; no one liked to talk being threatened like that.


    Chang nudged him, but the brother didn¡¯t let go, which made him very upset. Initially, he didn¡¯t have a good impression of the family, and now the brother was being irritating and unreasonable. Therefore, he pushed harder to try to get the brother away from him.


    However, because of how hard he pushed in addition to the brother holding his cor so tightly, Chang¡¯s cor was ripped apart and it revealed his bone ne.


    This made Chang even more angry, so he pointed to the bathroom and yelled, ¡°If you want revenge for your brother, go ahead! It¡¯s still in there and shouldn¡¯t be far away. You are f*cking yelling at the wrong person, you son of a b*tch!¡±


    The man noticed the unusual ne on Chang¡¯s neck, and then nced at the bathroom. In the end, he didn¡¯t have the guts to enter.


    While Chang and the brother were in a dispute, on the other side, the man¡¯s mother burst into tears.


    ¡°Son......my son!¡± the woman was sitting on the ground and her cries was loud and heart-breaking; not everyone could endure such grief at her age.


    But Chang looked beside her and was extremely disturbed; although she must have honestly been mourning for her son, she continued crying extremely loudly. There was likely a hidden intention in her actions.


    As expected, after less than a minute, her disturbing cries and the previous screams attracted the attention of a lot of people who lived on the same floor. They showed different looks when they saw the woman sitting on the ground and crying desperately.


    Some asked what happened, some were sympathetic, some were standing in the distance quietly observing and some noticed the blood in the washroom.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chang saw the growing crowd of onlookers, and he didn¡¯t feel very good right now. He left from the center of the crowd with Jing and gestured Qing shui and Pangzi to leave, too.

 Chapter 23 Narrow-minded

    Chapter 23 Narrow-minded


    When Chang held Jing¡¯s onto hand and was about to leave, someone grabbed his shirt tightly.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± It was the dead brother¡¯s father who gripped Chang¡¯s clothes and yelled, ¡°How dare you leave without giving us an exnation?¡±


    ¡°I gave a clear exnation already; it was none of my business.¡± Chang tried to get rid of the hand on his clothes and raised his voice so that the crowd could hear him. ¡°I¡¯ve made everything very clear. We went to the bathroom together and when he was using the urinal, a monster with tentacles attacked him from the sewer. I hope I¡¯ve made my point now, so stop making things difficult for me.¡±


    ¡°Why weren¡¯t you attacked then?¡± the father questioned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know; why don¡¯t you ask the monster yourself?¡± Chang was provoked by this question. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask it to attack your son, nor I am its father!¡±


    Chang didn¡¯t emphasize ¡°father¡± deliberately when he spoke, but the word had obviously caused pain to the man who just witnessed the death of his son.


    Without a doubt, the dispute heated up pretty quickly.


    The family had just lost their own beloved son, but there was no one they could vent their anger on, so all the dissatisfaction and anger from their hearts was pushed to Chang. Also, because Chang felt that there was no room forpromise between him and the family, he no longer held himself back and started arguing, too. All of a sudden, their dispute had gathered a crowd of spectators; it seemed like everyone was getting involved in meaningless conflict.


    There was no sign of stopping until someone from the military showed up.


    Two soldiers dismissed the crowd as they received orders from the squad leader to bring Chang and the father to an office.


    ¡°Okay, tell me what happened.¡± A captain-like soldier sat behind the desk, looked at them and knocked on the desk.


    ¡°He set my son up! He made my son die!¡± The fatherined to the captain and tried to address the injustice of what happened. His face was distorted with hatred and grief.


    However, seeing the father¡¯s face irritated Chang even more. Even before the apocalypse, he had hated these kinds of people who distorted the truth to act in their own interests; they were greedy and had no conscience. These people became even more despicable after the apocalypse; within a day, they had ignited Chang¡¯s anger more than three times.


    However, Chang was a rtively reasonable person, and although his was very irritated, he still managed to suppressed his emotions. ¡°Captain, it¡¯s very simple. I went to the bathroom with his son, and he was attacked while I wasn¡¯t. This man didn¡¯t have anyone to me for his son¡¯s death, so he insisted that I caused his son to die as an excuse to calm himself down.¡±


    ¡°You can inspect the bathroom yourself if you would like to know the truth. You¡¯ll reach the same conclusion as mine. His son was killed by the monster, and there¡¯s evidence of it from the blood and flesh at the scene. Obviously, I don¡¯t have power to control a monster; I was lucky that I didn¡¯t get attacked because I didn¡¯t go up to the urinal at the same time as his son did. This is exactly what happened, and if I knew that there was a monster waiting, I wouldn¡¯t have even dared to go into the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± the captain nodded after he heard Chang¡¯s exnation, so his questions were no longer focused on the argument between the two. Instead, he asked questions he was truly concerned about, ¡°The monster was able to attack a human from the sewer?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chang nodded.


    ¡°Send someone to inform the soldiers in other departments. Tell them how the monster attacks; also, notify the civilians to be more careful.¡± The captain stood up as he gave themand to his subordinates.


    He seemed shrewd and smart, and he knew exactly what to do under the current circumstances.


    Therefore, he nodded to Chang and the father when he walked past them. The captain didn¡¯t exin anything, nor did he take notice of the father¡¯s pleading. He left the room without looking back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, in this situation and circumstance...¡± Chang gave a mocking smile to the father after the captain left. There was a hint of irony in his words, ¡°Such trifling matters don¡¯t deserve the captain¡¯s attention.¡±


    Chang turned away without hesitation as he spoke ¨C since he had offended the father, he didn¡¯t mind offending him to the very end.


    When Chang returned to his room from the office, Jing and others were waiting for him nervously with worry written all over their faces.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Pangzi asked first as soon as he saw Chang. ¡°Did the soldiers do anything to you?¡±


    ¡°No. To be honest, the military is already busy enough trying to solve the problems of food shortages andmunication with the central military, so they didn¡¯t care about such a small issue,¡± Chang shrugged. ¡°Plus, anyone with a discerning eye could easily tell that the death of his son was none of my business.¡±


    ¡°Those bastards!¡± Pangzi sat back to his bed after he learned Chang was safe. ¡°His own son was attacked by a monster, but he deliberately used you of killing his son. I really don¡¯t understand how he can do this.¡±


    ¡°There are many of these type of people. Eventually, everyone will encounter one in their life.¡± Chang sighed.


    ¡°Still, you shouldn¡¯t just continue offending them.¡± Lin, who didn¡¯t speak for a while, argued softly, ¡°We won¡¯t get much peace as long as we continue to live with them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s might not necessarily be the case.¡± Chang added, ¡°In their little and narrow minds, I¡¯ve alreadypletely offended them the moment their son died. How we treat them afterwards doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Lin ignored Chang¡¯s exnation and continued to ask.


    ¡°I know these kinds of people all too well.¡± Qing shui gave a simr answer, and then brought up another topic. ¡°We should be aware of what they doter, but right now it isn¡¯t a good time to discuss this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I thought so,¡± Pangzi nodded. ¡°Food; the food problem is the most critical issue at this moment.¡±


    ¡°Has all our food perished?¡± Chang dismissed all the irritations when he heard the word ¡°food.¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t edible anymore.¡± Jing wiped a barely noticeable tear drop on her face, then took out several bags of food and bread from the backpack.

 Chapter 24 Hunting

    Chapter 24 Hunting


    ¡°That¡¯s gross!¡± When Chang took the food from Jing, his face crumbled. The bread was squishy and sticky. He frowned, ¡°Is this bread? It¡¯s literally be a ball of yarn.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, not a single piece of it is edible.¡± Pangzi showed a look of pity when he looked at the bread.


    ¡°What can we do now? We haven¡¯t had proper food since two days ago.¡± The five had been tense and stressed from running back and forth in the military base. This was already very energy consuming, not to mention that they didn¡¯t have any protein the past two days. Their strength was drained.


    ¡°The military should be distributing food these days. Although most of their grain reserve probably perished, they¡¯ll figure out a way to solve the food shortage.¡± Qing shui leaned against the wall and said in a faded voice, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait for now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± The other four nodded as they stood in silence.


    They didn¡¯t wait too long; the family of the dead son came back, followed by some soldiers who were distributing food around.


    ¡°Each of you gets half a pack of hardtack or half a can of canned food. You can only choose either one of these, and no one can take more than that.¡± The soldier didn¡¯t exin much and gave out a portion for everyone in the room, then he continued onto the next room with the cart.


    ¡°Hardtack is a kind of cracker that soldiers carry in the war zone as food. Apparently, it canst longer than regr crackers in the supermarket.¡± Qing shui took a pack of hardtack and flipped over the package. ¡°The sealing technique they used on the hardtack is so much better than those in the supermarket, and it contains less moisture. There¡¯s no doubt that these can be preserved for a long time.¡±


    ¡°The seal on the canned food is also impressive.¡± Pangzi opened a can and sniffed, ¡°Although it smells a bit sour, it¡¯s definitely edible.¡±


    ¡°But we only have half a piece of hardtack or half a can of food for each person. There¡¯s no way it¡¯s enough.¡± Lin was sitting by the bed as she spoke emotionlessly.


    ¡°We¡¯re lucky that we still have these.¡± Chang took a bite of his cracker and sipped some water, causing the cracker to expand in size.


    It took less than a minute to finish the cracker and canned food. The five had been hungry for two days, so they swiftly finished their meal.


    Each of themid on their beds after they ate up their prestigious and only meal of the day.


    ¡°I feel even hungrier after eating that cracker; do you guys feel that way too?¡± Pangzi rubbed his belly as it rumbled deeply.


    ¡°It might be because the food we just ate stimted our stomachs to be more active.¡± Chang felt the same as Pangzi. Heid down for a while, then sat up while rubbing his right eye, ¡°Although we¡¯re still hungry, at least we¡¯ve had something to eat and regained some strength. Let¡¯s take advantage of this and go out and do something, otherwise we¡¯ll starve to death.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It seems like the military doesn¡¯t have much food in their reserves either. Even now, the portions of food are a mere drop in the bucket.¡± Qing shui analyzed. ¡°The crackers can probablyst longer than the canned food. I suspect the canned food will perish soon. At that time, we¡¯ll be in the worst situation. We really should go out to look for our own food if we want to survive.¡±


    ¡°Although it¡¯s dangerous outside of the base, the nts and animals are flourishing. I don¡¯t think it will be a problem for us to find food in this situation.¡±


    ¡°I agree, the stems and branches of nts are edible, and so is animal meat. How about this...¡± Chang lowered his voice when he heard Qing shui¡¯s suggestion to go out to look for food. ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re more familiar with nts, so it won¡¯t be a big problem for you to distinguish which one is edible. You can bring Pangzi and Lin to collect nts in and around the base. I¡¯ll go out with Jing to see if we¡¯re lucky enough to run into some small animals so that we¡¯ll have meat for dinner. Hopefully, we¡¯ll find something to eat if we split up this way.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hunting by yourself?¡± Pangzi shook his head as he heard Chang, ¡°That¡¯s too dangerous, bring me with you. I don¡¯t know anything about nts anyways.¡±


    ¡°Well...since you¡¯re chubby, you¡¯ll be a big target. It¡¯s not safe for both of us if you follow me.¡± Chang made a joke to turn down Pangzi¡¯s kindness. ¡°Go with Mr. Li, it won¡¯t be too much of a problem for me as long as I¡¯m with Jing.¡±


    ¡°No one can be sure about that.¡± Qing shui shook his head too. ¡°Jing didn¡¯t detect the danger until the tentacle of the monster came out from the urinal.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± Jing also shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t sense it until its tentacle reached out.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that you sensing abilities can be blocked?¡± Chang frowned. ¡°But that¡¯s not a big deal, is it? After all, only a few monsters live underground. We¡¯ll just look for animals around the base. Don¡¯t worry, it shouldn¡¯t be dangerous.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Pangzi was going to express his concern, but Chang interrupted him. ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯ll be going around the base with Jing to look for small animals. There¡¯s no need to be sentimental; just wait for the big dinner tonight.¡±


    Chang held onto Jing¡¯s small hand as he spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± They walked out of the room and walked through the base; the world was still drowned in this mysterious red fog.


    However, the base wasn¡¯t silent; it was filled with civilians because it was the time that the soldiers were distributing food. Even though the base wasn¡¯t bustling with noise and excitement, it wasn¡¯t as quiet as the outside world either.


    They passed over the crowd and walked out of the base. Chang found out that there were still many civilians trickling into the base for shelter.


    ¡°The number of refugees is still increasing, and with that many people, the military will soon have many more problems.¡± Seeing the stream of people peeking into the base, Chang pulled Jing aside to avoid the crowd.


    Despite being in an apocalypse, there were barely any mutated organisms in this area. This was a phenomenon that other species had learned in order to avoid an excessive poption that could threaten their survival. After all, it was part of an animal¡¯s instinct for self-preservation.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go around the base and try not stray too far from it. Jing, please tell me if there are any dangerous animals circling around us, as well as anyrge groups of small insects.¡± Chang told Jing earnestly. ¡°If you notice an organism that has a high danger index or is really big, hide first, then pat my back to let me know. I won¡¯t go too far from you.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Jing nodded determinedly.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Chang went out first and pulled out his scalpels and held one in each hand. They started hunting for the first time in their lives.


    ¡°Right now we¡¯re at a pretty quiet area; it¡¯s best not to move too far away from here, and make sure you pay attention and scout out dangerous creatures around here, since this is arge area.¡± Liu Chang led the little girl while reminding her, ¡°if the danger value of a creature is too high or arge number of creatures appear, make sure to get yourself in a safe hiding spot, then we can¡¯t signal each other by tugging on our clothes. I won¡¯t leave you too far.¡±


    ¡°Our goal for hunting is to find an individual animal with a danger value of 1 or less. Is that clear?


    ¡°Yeah, I understand.¡± The little girl nodded energetically.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡± After finishing his sentence, Chang headed out. With the two scalpels in his hand, he had officially begun his first hunt.

 Chapter 25 Waiting

    Chapter 25 Waiting


    Chang and Jing walked all the way towards the north. The military base was at the south of the city, so if they went further south, they would reach the uninhabitednd.


    There were very few people living in the area before the red fog, and now it was even more dangerous.


    Therefore, Chang chose to go in the direction of the city center which was rtively safepared to the south. However, Jing felt something unusual when they had just taken a few steps.


    ¡°Two 0.8 level organisms are approaching us.¡±


    ¡°0.8?¡± Chang squatted on his heels with Jing after he heard her and they hid in nearby bushes. ¡°It seems we¡¯re pretty lucky.¡±


    Clenching the scalpels tightly, Chang carefully observed the surrounding through the grass.


    ¡°Are they right in front of us?¡± Chang pointed to the front with caution.


    ¡°Here, they¡¯re moving slowly towards us.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Chang nodded and held his breath.


    Chang knew that even the slightest breath could reveal himself to animals that had acute senses. As a hunter, lurking was always an important skill.


    Time passed by and Chang coped with his nervousness before the hunt by counting his own heartbeats.


    When he reached a hundred, Chang saw the grass at the far front slightly shake, and then two figures showed up.


    ¡°Damn.¡± When Chang saw them, he swore with a low voice and stood up from the grass. ¡°Jing, we don¡¯t need to hide in the grass; they¡¯re two humans.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jing also stood up as she heard Chang, ¡°Are they two girls?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chang looked at them in the distance. They looked like they were seventeen or eighteen years old. Chang¡¯s voice scared them, but since they could only see within three meters, they didn¡¯t know where Chang was.


    ¡°Who is it? Is someone there?¡± It was scarier for them when they could see nothing but the fog, they stood rooted and shouted.


    ¡°We are just passing by, don¡¯t worry,¡± Chang responded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chang patted on Jing¡®s head after he replied. He didn¡¯t even pay attention to what they said afterwards. He left with Jing to look for a new prey.


    However, the hunt didn¡¯t go as smoothly as they thought it would be; they had still not found any suitable prey even after three hours of searching.


    Within the 3 hours, they had encountered other humans 17 times, detected organisms above level 5 15 times and had also managed to avoidrge groups of insects three times. Unfortunately, they just didn¡¯t run into any prey they desired.


    ¡°It¡¯s passed noon, yet we still have nothing,¡± Chang sighed. They sat on the curb and leaned on two-meter-high bushes.


    ¡°Tired?¡± He rubbed Jing¡¯s hair and asked.


    ¡°Yes, but I can bear with it.¡± She nodded; the cut on the face had formed a scab. ¡°Are you hungry, Mr. Liu?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m not that old for you to call me mister; I just graduated from high school.¡± Changughed when he heard Jing. ¡°I don¡¯t look that old, do I? Just call me Chang. And to answer your question, I¡¯m very hungry!¡±


    ¡°I see... Fortunately, I hid a piece of food in my pocket.¡± She took out a piece of the cracker from her shirt. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat all the food I got; I have a piece leftover. You can have it, since you definitely need more strength to fight the animals.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Looking at the cracker, Changughed again. ¡°I¡¯m very surprised that you actually saved a small piece from that half pack of hardtack. I don¡¯t believe that you were full from just eating that little. You have it yourself!¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡± Jing stared at Chang nkly as if she didn¡¯t expect his answer. Her eyes revealed a look of astonishment, but her hands were still raised up stubbornly.


    ¡°Well, since this is from your kindness, I might as well take it.¡± Seeing her face, Chang couldn¡¯t help butugh. He took the cracker and stuffed it in his mouth.


    The unique taste of hardtack filled his mouth.


    ¡°It tastes so good; I guess everything tastes good when you¡¯re hungry.¡± He took a sip from the water bottle to moisturize his mouth. Chang stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go, since I got a piece of cracker from you, I¡¯ll make a return to you tonight with a piece of meat!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to have that.¡± Jing smiled happily at Chang.


    In the afternoon, they¡¯re bad luck gave them a hard time, but now their luck started to kick in.


    They wandered around for 10 minutes and walked past a group of humans when they found their target ¨C a stray dog.


    It was arge dog that happened to be alone. Though it looked like it had evolved due to the red fog, it didn¡¯t change as much as the other animals they encountered.


    Level 1.5 was the information that Jing gave to Chang. That meant that the dog wasn¡¯t much stronger than an adult male. But due to its instinct, it was harder to deal withpared to humans.


    Hence, Chang quickly and gently squatted down without saying anything ¨C he knew how sensitive a dog¡¯s hearing was.


    In the bushes, Chang waved and gestured at Jing to stay away. Then, he held his breath and took advantage of the tall grass as he slowly approached the dog.


    However, things never went like he nned. Although he was extremely cautious, a slight creaking sound was made when he gently stepped on the grass.


    This caused the dog to be alerted.


    Its sensitive hearing immediately told it where Chang was at. A pair of scarlet eyes scanned around and finally locked onto Chang who was three meters away from it.


    Its face distorted to show its fangs, and its throat surged and threated Chang with a unique sound.


    However, Chang was no longer that kid he was a few days ago. As one of the few humans who had undergone an evolution, though he didn¡¯t have a significant physical improvement, he wasn¡¯t someone who was scared of a dog either.


    Chang stood still and confronted the dog with his hands clenched. He didn¡¯t want to move first because he knew it was difficult to achieve the desired results due to how humans usually stood and moved.


    Human were taller than dogs, but dogs were more flexible since they ran with four limbs. If he were to attack first, he needed to do many things, such as taking out his scalpels. These movements would cost his bnce, and if the first strike wasn¡¯t sessful, he would be gnawed by the dog.


    In such circumstances, he wanted to wait for his opponent to attack first. With an animal¡¯s instinct, the dog would most likely attack his neck to choke Chang of damage his arteries. Even though it didn¡¯t want to attack Chang¡¯s neck, its instinct would still drive it to do so.


    Chang believed in the dog¡¯s natural animal instinct.


    Therefore, he was patiently waiting!

 Chapter 26 Slaughter and Fleeing

    Chapter 26 ughter and Fleeing


    The confrontation between the two sides went on for a long time, with both sides exerting caution. During this long battle, Chang had maintained his best attack position and was highly concentrated, waiting for the moment the stray dog attacked.


    He pointed the scalpel¡¯s tip at 75 degrees and was ready to thrust it into his opponent¡¯s chest the moment it jumped on his body.


    Chang knew that hunting was definitely not a contest. It would probably take a long time, but what determined life and death was at that critical moment. For both sides, the first attack would determine the winner of the battle, because the second attack would be much harder.


    Therefore, as Chang stared at its scarlet eyes, it also did the same. A dog and a human stood still, not moving even the slightest bit.


    In the end, Chang¡¯s patience beat the dog¡¯s. When his arm gradually became stiff because of how long he had kept his position, the stray dog leaped at him.


    From its sudden leap into the air, the dog easily jumped over 2 meters; saliva was dripping from its teeth and as Chang predicted, it was aiming at his neck. This leap showed off its extraordinary jumping ability and strength.


    His scalpel met a thin barrier as it pierced the dog¡¯s chest, then he felt a spring of warm liquid covering his fist. Chang knew that he had sessfully pierced the dog.


    However, the dog didn¡¯t stop as it struggled and tried to bite Chang¡¯s neck. Hence, he pressed the de forward with pressure ¨C the warm and sticky feeling on his hand became even more intense.


    His attack seeded.


    However, as he was delighted, he felt a surge of paining from his chest ¨C although he avoided a fatal bite, it was inevitable that he was also injured by the dog¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Woo...¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    His groan and the dog¡¯s whine came together, then they both fell to the ground from the momentum.


    As Chang fell, the back of his head hit the ground first. He immediately cked out for a few seconds.


    Although the stray dog was severely injured, hended in a better position than Chang, so he recovered first. It shrugged off the paining from the long cut in its chest because its survival instincts told it to run away as far as it could with a painful whine.


    ¡°Sh*t.¡± In that second or two, the dog almost disappeared in his sight. Changid on the ground and witnessed it fleeing into the thick grass. He immediately jumped up and chased after it.


    With just a glimpse, he knew how much damage he dealt to the stray dog ¨C that cut was about 15 centimeters from its chest to its stomach. Even though it wasn¡¯t severe enough that its organs would fall out, it was definitely a fatal wound. It shouldn¡¯t be able to run very far.


    Chang was about to follow the trail of blood to look for the stray dog.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go after it, Chang!¡± Jing shouted in hurry.


    ¡°Why?¡± Chang didn¡¯t turn around, nor did he stop chasing. He followed the dots of blood, but he soon realized how much he had underestimated the running ability of the dog. Even though it was severely injured, it still wasn¡¯t the kind of animal that a human could catch up to.


    But at this time, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry at all. After all, that cut was deep and long enough to cause blood to keep dripping onto the grass. No matter where it went, the trail of blood would sell it out.


    Hence, Chang stopped ¨C he was too far from Jing and was worried about her.


    Jing showed up and breathed heavily, ¡°Don¡¯t...don¡¯t chase after it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by don¡¯t chase after it?¡± Chang frowned.


    ¡°A level 8 animal went to where it disappeared.¡± Jing pointed at the trail of blood.


    ¡°Level 8?¡± Chang¡¯s brows knotted tightly.


    ¡°Yes, and its moved very fast; it must be arge animal.¡± Jing closed her eyes, imagining what it looked like in her brain.


    ¡°How did ite? I thought it was only me and the dog.¡±


    ¡°Um... I guess it stayed outside my perception range and suddenly ran as fast as lighting.¡± She opened her eyes, ¡°We should go; a level 8 animal is certainly much more powerful than us.¡±


    ¡°No...no! I can¡¯t quit now. If we can¡¯t get food now, we¡¯ll be weaker very soon; I can just imagine us dying from starvation. This is our very first day, and my physical condition is at its peak. If we can¡¯t obtain anything now, we won¡¯t get anything the next few days either, and we¡¯ll get hungrier. To be honest, the worst situation is that we all die; I would rather die under its paws than die from starvation.¡±


    They were so close to getting some meat; nobody would be willing to give up at this point. Therefore, Chang pondered for a few seconds and stomped his feet. ¡°Anyways, I have to see where it went.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. My perception is sensitive enough to allow me to observe from far away; it won¡¯t notice me.¡± Chang parted the grass as he said so, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me and stay here. I¡¯lle back for you.¡±


    Chang followed the direction of the blood. But just as the trail of blood grewrger to the size of puddles, he heard a crisp whine; this kind of whine was exclusive to dogs. It was the sound they emitted when they cried in pain.


    Because the whine was so short and had ended abruptly, Chang knew ¨C his prey had died.


    There was no need to distinguish the blood on the grass. Chang rushed the sound, and finally, he saw that poor stray dog.


    It was dead, and a giant white cat held its body with its mouth, with blood staining its white beard messily.


    ¡°What arge cat...¡± Standing seven meters away from the animal, he didn¡¯t know whether he should¡¯ve called it a cat or not.


    It was a 4-meter long giant cat and had splendid white fur. With a quick nce, the cat was definitelyrger than any tiger Chang had seen in his life. Its tail was long and furry; it was curled onto its on tummy as if it was a delicate white pir.


    ¡°Who? Who was the owner of this cat? They definitely didn¡¯t keep an eye on their cat after the red fog. Damn, today isn¡¯t a lucky day for me.¡± Changpletely gave up on his prey after he saw this giant creature. Unlike canines, felines were more flexible and better hunters. Their forearms were flexible enough to allow them to capture small animals with ease. The size of this cat and its possible mutations made it so strong that no one would doubt that it could fight against tigers. Clearly, Chang wouldn¡¯t put his life at such arge risk.


    Therefore, he helplessly watched as the giant white cat ran off with the dog dangling from the corner of its mouth. It jumped on a townhouse and soon disappeared into the red fog.


    The ironw in the nature ¨C the stronger one gets prey; Chang finally tasted the bitterness himself.

 Chapter 27 Wound

    Chapter 27 Wound


    ¡°Son of a b*tch...¡± Seeing the danger from the prey in its mouth, Chang roared the sky to release the rage and unwillingness in his heart.


    Chang lighted up quite a bit after he shouted; his mind slightly rxed. But now, the pain that was suppressed by his nerves had be sharp and obvious.


    He looked down to his left chest ¨C there were three long bloody scratches inflicted by the stray dog.


    Fortunately, although the scratches were long, they weren¡¯t deep. They were painful as if a fire was lit on his chest, but they weren¡¯t fatal wounds.


    Chang stood in the grass bush feebly. He felt like his body waspletely drained. The intense hunt and that brief tension between the cat and him while facing extreme hunger made him feel particrly weak right now.


    ¡°Why...¡± He sat down as if he had lost all of his strength. Chang noticed small puddles of blood on the ground around him. ¡°These might attract other predators...¡± He rested for a bit and immediately went back to look for Jing.


    Chang found Jing still standing where she was.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She smiled when Chang showed himself from the bushy grass.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but the dog was taken by another animal.¡± His face looked frustrated.


    ¡°Thank god, at least you¡¯re still alive. We should head out from here as soon as possible.¡± Jing held his hand and trotted back towards the camp.


    ¡°Are some other monsters approaching?¡± Chang followed her and asked.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say they¡¯re monsters; there¡¯s a massive amount of level 0.003 organismsing. They might be small bugs.¡± Jing replied, ¡°We should be careful anyways.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± They walked out from the bloody scene where they hunted the dog. The two found a small abandoned house. He found a basin to rinse off the blood on his hands. Then, in the other room he sprayed some strong scented perfume and hair spray to cover the smell of blood on his body.


    Chang finally felt a slight relief after he did this.


    ¡°Should we keep going?¡± Jing dropped down beside Chang, with her weary little body curled up on the couch as she asked. ¡°You were scratched by the dog; we should go back to the base to disinfect your wound.¡±


    ¡°These things happen all the time, don¡¯t worry. Human resistance to bacteria and viruses is an evenly matchedpetition. If one prevails but doesn¡¯t destroy the otherpletely, any subsequent infections would be less intense. Since I didn¡¯t die from thest infection, I won¡¯t die from this infection either,¡± Chang said determinedly. ¡°Just to be safe, I¡¯ll still take some antibiotics, but there¡¯s no rush for it. I¡¯ll take them once we go back.¡±


    ¡°So we will keep on hunting?¡± Jing rubbed at her ankle, then asked the question again.


    ¡°Yes, both of us are in a fairly good condition right now, if we don¡¯t get anything today, it will be even more difficult tomorrow.¡± Chang looked up to the ceiling, ¡°I¡¯m a little bit dizzy from hunger. If we go back to the base right now and only get that half pack of biscuit, it¡¯ll definitely not be enough. My reaction speed and fighting ability will be significantly reduced by tomorrow; it will be almost impossible for us to get anything.¡±


    ¡°I though Mr.Li and Pangzi went out to find some edible nts.¡± Jing removed her shoes and socks while she spoke. She stretched out her ankle so that she could keep up with Chang in the next hunt. However, blisters and blood covered the bottom and sides of her feet. Seeing this made Chang upset.


    Continuously walking for six or seven hours wasn¡¯t something a skinny and thin teen girl could bear, not to mention that the path she walked didn¡¯t have t roads at all. The world returned to its natural state; the ground was filled with cracks, and it resembled a dense forest. Luckily though, there weren¡¯t any rocks, concrete blocks, nails of any kind or industrial waste along the pathway. The roads in the city werepletely shattered, and the ground was covered with all these obstacles. Even Chang himself had a hard time walking on it, while Jing was just a small girl.


    ¡°You can go back first, you must be tired. I can look for small animals by myself around here.¡± Chang sighed as he nced over her blistered feet.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go back now; it¡¯ll be hard for you to find a prey without me. Plus, what if you run into any serious danger...¡± She carefully put on her socks and lightly tuck her feet into her shoes. She offered a generous smile to Chang, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m fine, they aren¡¯t hurting that much.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Then we¡¯ll walk around for a while and see what happens.¡± Chang nodded, lifted Jing with his hands and put her on his back. ¡°Hold tight and tell me when you think there¡¯s a good prey.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Jing first struggled instinctively, but then she tightly held onto his back.


    Chang opened the tattered door that was torn by the flourishing nts, and then their figures merged in the red fog bit by bit.


    However, this afternoon wasn¡¯t like the things written in novels or screenys; they walked around the area until they were fatigued. It was a fruitless afternoon.


    As the sky was slowly getting dark, Chang dragged his exhausted body back to the military base, with Jing lying on his back. He slowly walked to the familiar room.


    ¡°We¡¯re back.¡± When he reached the door, Chang put down Jing. When her feet touched the ground, her body was startled ¨C it was a natural reaction from the pain of the blisters being pressed on.


    Chang was relieved quite a bit as he put down Jing ¨Che gained a stronger physique since he evolved and wasn¡¯t as powerless as he used to be. Jing was light, about 50 pounds. But in the end, he was currently weak, so letting her go reduced quite arge amount of pressure on him.


    When they opened the door, Qing shui, Pangzi and Lin were sorting the cleaned nts.


    ¡°We¡¯re back.¡± The sound of the door alerted the three in the room and they turned their heads towards Chang and Jing at the same time. Chang gave them a brief strained smile and threw up his empty hands. ¡°Sorry...I didn¡¯t get anything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, actually, Mr.Li was talking about how difficult it would be for you guys to hunt... Wait, you were wounded?¡± Pangzi stopped sorting the nts when he saw the long scratches on Chang¡¯s chest. He stood up and took out some rubbing alcohol and cotton pads.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t deep, don¡¯t worry.¡± Chang took the rubbing alcohol and cotton pad and poured it directly onto his wound, immediately causing him to feel a burning sensation. He clenched his teeth to reduce the pain and waited until the burning went down. Then, he used the cotton pads to absorb the blood gently. After doing all that, he pulled Jing over.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking off your shoes, okay?¡± He let Jing sit on the bed. He saw a pair of blood soaked and hardened socks on her feet after he removed her shoes.


    ¡°The bloody blisters might have ruptured, causing her feet and socks to stick together.¡± Looking at her socks, Chang turned his head to Qing shui. ¡°Mr.Li, how should I handle wounds like this?¡±


    ¡°We should soak her feet in saline so that the clothes will separate from her feet.¡± Qing shui stood behind Chang and handed a small stic bowl to Lin who was still sorting the nts. ¡°Please get some water for us. We don¡¯t have saline, but we can make our own with table salt.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Lin looked up at Qing shui and took the stic bowl. She left the room without looking at Jing¡¯s blood-soaked feet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get it on the first floor!¡± Qing shui was worried, ¡°Get it from the higher floors where the monster¡¯s tentacle can¡¯t reach.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± A response came from the hallway.


    Shortly after, Lin returned with a full bowl of water. Qing shui added a small amount of table salt to the water and stirred. Chang held Jing¡¯s feet carefully and put them into the bowl.


    ¡°Hiss!¡± Her whole body shivered the moment her feet touched the salt water. She kept hissing and instinctively wanted to withdraw her feet from the salt water, but Chang pressed down her trembling ankles tightly.

 Chapter 28 Stench

    Chapter 28 Stench


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is the only way we can separate your socks from your feet.¡± Chang sighed.


    He knew just how much it would hurt to rub salt on a wound, not to mention soaking her feet in salt water. Moreover, because there were more sensory nerves at the bottom of the feet, the pain that she was enduring was amplified even more than if this were a normal wound on her limbs.


    In less than a moment, Jing¡¯s face paled. However, Chang didn¡¯t look at her face; instead, he paid attention to the socks on her feet.


    The hardened blood on the sock slowly softened in the salt water, and the adhesion between the sock and the wounds on her feet began to loosen up. After a while, Chang lifted her feet and carefully peeled off her socks.


    ¡°Pour some alcohol onto her feet. We don¡¯t need to wrap her feet in bandages, since those blisters need some fresh air to dry up.¡± Qing shui continued to guide Chang behind him.


    ¡°I see.¡± He nodded and gently put her leg on the bedpost so that her feet wouldn¡¯t touch the bed. Chang then took out some antibiotics from his backpack. He gave Jing a pill, and then he took another one.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry you had to experience this...¡± Chang dropped himself on to the bed and covered his eyes with his arms after he disinfected Jing¡¯s feet.


    ¡°How was it today?¡± Qing shui returned to the pile of nts to sort them.


    ¡°It was hard; hunting was extremely difficult.¡± Chang stared at the base of the upper bunk bed and said. ¡°The animals were too vignt. I didn¡¯t even get close to them before I was discovered.¡±


    ¡°If hunting was that easy, there wouldn¡¯t have been arge number of human hunters that starved to death in ancient times.¡± Qing shui chuckled and said, ¡°If hunters were able to get arge prey, the money they could get from trading its fur and meat would be sufficient to cover their living expenses for a month or more. They could¡¯ve been millionaires if every hunt was sessful.¡±


    ¡°In fact, the hunter upation isn¡¯t stable in the least; they often face hunger, and many die from starvation.¡± Qing shui kept his hands busy and continued to exin. ¡°It¡¯s not only human hunters; the top predators on this also face these difficulties. For example, of allnd animals, leopards have the highest chances of acquiring prey, yet they only have a sess rate of less than 1 in 7. Moreover, after each hunt, regardless of whether it¡¯s sessful or not, they have a period of time where they can¡¯t consume any food because they burnout, which creates a significant burden for their body.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, even if they have the highest sess rate in hunting, they often get robbed of their food.¡± Qing shui picked out a strange grass from the pile of nts, sniffed it a few times and said, ¡°What I was trying to say is, it¡¯ll be hard to find food in nature even if you are a good hunter or a top predator. Animalscking escape abilities or survival mechanisms have long been eliminated by the cruelty of nature. The ones who¡¯ve survived are skillful and as you said, extremely vignt. I¡¯m going to hunt with you tomorrow. Anyways, I think the nts we picked today are enough tost for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Sure, that¡¯s good,¡± Chang rolled over in his bed and happened to see Qing shui sniff at the nt. He asked, ¡°Mr. Li, are you sure they¡¯re edible?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, they should be.¡± Qing shui¡¯s eyes revealed a look of skepticism. ¡°These nts were definitely edible before the red fog, but now they seem to have developed some unique abilities.¡±


    ¡°What unique abilities?¡± Chang frowned.


    ¡°The ability to prevent themselves from being eaten by other organisms.¡± Qing shui walked in front of Chang and squeeze some juice from the stem of the nt and smiled, ¡°smell it.¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Get it away from me please.¡± The juice from the stem spurt on Chang¡¯s face and made him feel nauseous. ¡°What is this? It smells worse than shit, are you really sure this is edible?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it.¡± The choking smell caused Qing shui to sneeze a few times. ¡°Theposition of these nts should be the same as before the red fog, but they¡¯ve just be stinky. We¡¯ll boil them for longer, so at least we have something to eat.¡±


    Qing shui picked up a pile of nts and stood up straight, ¡°I¡¯m going to the army kitchen to cook them. Does anyone want toe with me?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    No one answered him; they didn¡¯t want to go to the kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going by myself then.¡± Qing shui wasn¡¯t disappointed by the silence. He smiled and left the dorm room.


    An hourter.


    Qing shui held a pot of vegetable soup and carefully pushed open the door with his back as he walked in.


    ¡°Oh god, it smells like the sewer.¡± All of them, including the other two families covered their noses as Qing shui walked in.


    ¡°To be honest, I think the sewer smells way better than this.¡± Pangzi walked up to Qing shui with his nose covered. ¡°Mr. Li, are you really sure this is edible?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, of course it is edible, I¡¯ll tested it out myself first.¡± Qing shui put the pot on a stool and picked a ¡°vegetable¡± from the pot. He swallowed it without chewing evening chewing it. A bitter smile covered his face as he said, ¡°It tastes just like it!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chang got up from the bed and took a spoonful of the soup. The soup was warm, but a sudden taste of cooked feces filled his entire mouth and activated all of his taste buds in less than a second. He gagged several times because of the stench. Until he felt his gastric juices rise to the throat, he swallowed the soup using a great deal of effort while squeezing his nose tightly to reduce the horrible odor as much as possible. Chang choked when he smelled the stench, and tears and snot burst out, causing him to choke.


    ¡°It tastes just like the sewer!¡± Chang gave a thumbs-up to Pangzi while he was tearing up.


    ¡°All of you should have some, you know we don¡¯t have any other choices. This is better than starving. I know it smells really bad, and the textures horrible too, but in the end it¡¯s just vegetable soup.¡± Qing shui distributed bowls to Chang and the others while he spoke and filled each bowl with the soup.


    ¡°Eat it all and don¡¯t leave any leftovers. How many days has it been since we had a full meal? If we don¡¯t endure the smell and eat it right now, within three days, someone will die.¡±


    ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Chang held his nose and drank a mouthful of the soup. With a mouth full of the stench, he asked ¡°I don¡¯t think somebody would die from starving for three days... If someone were to take that half pack of hardtack andy on a bed, I think they¡¯d be able to survive for more than ten days.¡±


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t die from starvation, but rather from other diseases caused by extreme hunger.¡± Qing shui fed himself big chunk of vegetables, but he still swallowed them without chewing too much. ¡°What do you think our world has turned into? It¡¯s rapidly changing, but for the past millions of years, bacteria and human¡¯s resistance to them had been at an equal level. But now, they evolve much faster than we do. While they¡¯ve been evolving, we haven¡¯t, so our immune system has gradually be weaker and weaker from hunger. The result is obvious: we¡¯ll get sick easily, and by that time, every breath we take could cause a serious bacterial infection.¡±


    ¡°So, ording to what you¡¯re saying, there will be people dying in the next few days?¡± Chang scooped up another spoonful of vegetables and looked around.


    ¡°Not only will people die, but it¡¯ll also be on a veryrge scale!¡± Qing shui sighed as he handed Lin a bowl of soup. ¡°Eat it. The nts are evolving too; while it might taste like shit right now, in a few days, we won¡¯t even have shit to taste.¡±

 Chapter 29 Human desires

    Chapter 29 Human desires


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what the world would turn to if nts tasted worse than feces.¡± Chang reached for an empty bowl after he heard Qing shui and filled it with the vegetable soup.


    ¡°Cheers for the sh*tty vegetable soup!¡±


    ¡°That was a vulgar joke.¡± Pangzi who was standing beside Chang, furrowed his brows, and then went to get himself a bowl of soup.


    Pangzi, Lin and Jing each took their own bowl. When they first smelled the soup, they simultaneously frowned with a disgusted face.


    After a while, Jing braced herself for the first sip. As the soup stimted her taste bud, her pale face turned white, but she managed to swallow the soup as her cheek went up and down. The first taste came strongly and swiftly, so Jing immediately held her nose as if she was drinking bitter traditional Chinese medicine. She didn¡¯t chew on any vegetables in the soup so that she could finished her dinner as fast as possible.


    Lin wanted to imitate Jing¡¯s way of drinking, so she first held her nose and then took a deep breath. She gulped a mouthful of soup, but as the liquid flowed down to her esophagus, she dropped the bowl. What followed was intense vomiting.


    ¡°rghhhh..¡± the vegetable soup gushed out from her mouth and nose along with gastric juices, making the room smell even worse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lin basically threw up everything in her stomach. She wiped her mouth roughly and gave an apologetic look to the other four. She then picked up the broom and cleaned up her mess while her left hand lightly pressed on her stomach.


    ¡°Well...¡± Pangzi had just witnessed Jing and Lin attempt to gulp down their dinner. He tried to muster up his courage to eat it, but he eventually gave up after only a sip.


    ¡°No...I can¡¯t chug it.¡± Pangzi put away his bowl, indicating that he wouldn¡¯t touch the soup again.


    ¡°Humans are so fragile...¡± Qing shui didn¡¯t force them to finish their dinner as he saw their reaction. After finishing his own portion, he put down the bowl and closed his eyes to think.


    Chang didn¡¯t say anything about it either and quietly slurped thest bit of food in his bowl, as well as the rest in the pot.


    Subsequently, Chang felt a strange yetfortable warm feeling raising from his stomach. The smell in his mouth seemed to be be less intense ¨C human suffering, regardless of what pain one experiences, will gradually lessen as one¡¯s body begins to learn to adapt to it. Moreover, human bodies had evolved to an ideal state where excessive pain would cause a a person to faint. However, if humans were unable to faint, the pain would slowly fade as time passed by; there were even some cases where people developed pleasure in feeling extreme suffering.


    Therefore, human really were amazing creatures.


    It seemed like Chang had suffered enough that the only sensation he had was the warmth in his stomach; it made him no longer feel hungry, and instead, he was rxed andfortable.


    ¡°How can you eat that much?¡± Lin saw the empty pot and asked. Her pale face made an admiration expression, ¡°I couldn¡¯t even take one sip.¡±


    ¡°If you can endure how disgusting the first sip is, everything bes simple afterwards.¡± Chang replied honestly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even drink a drop of it.¡±


    ¡°I bet that in three days or even less, you¡¯ll be able to endure the disgusting smell, and you¡¯ll think that it¡¯s delicious.¡± Qing shui opened his eyes and joined their conversation and smiled, ¡°After all, humans aren¡¯t as delicate and picky as we thought. The desire for food will overtake any other feelings we have.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!! I won¡¯t eat this until the day I¡¯m dead!¡± Lin retorted. ¡°I¡¯d rather die if I have to eat this sh*t to appease my hunger.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t willing to eat this because you¡¯ve never tasted the feeling of real hunger. To those who¡¯ve faced famine before, they know how low humanity can go in order to find food. Sexual desire is derived from the craving for reproduction, but the desire of food is essential to survival. All animals or nts need to resolve their hunger before even thinking about reproducing. Therefore, our desire for food is a thousand times greater than our lust for sex.¡±


    ¡°A truly hungry person is worse than a person who¡¯s been fed an aphrodisiac potion. Thetter would hunt for the opposite sex as long as they¡¯re avable, but the former would take everything as long as they could stuff their stomach. In ancient times, it wasn¡¯t umon for people to strip bark for food; when people were hungry enough, even if the only food avable was poisoned, they would still eat it to satisfy their hunger.¡± Qing shui stood up andid back on to his bed. ¡°Hence, I won¡¯t push you to have the vegetable soup, but sooner orter, you¡¯ll have to eat.¡±


    Qing shui closed his eyes again after he finished speaking. Apparently, he was the type of person who knew how to conserve energy.


    Chang did the same as Qing shui; he went back to his bed when Qing shui was speaking ¨C even though his stomach was full of vegetable soup, in the end it was just a liquid. Without carbohydrates and protein, this meal couldn¡¯t replenish his full strength.


    Therefore, conserving energy became critical to ensure survival.


    As Chang and Qing shui stopped talking, Jing remained silent as she huddled up beside Chang; Lin and Pangzi didn¡¯t respond either as they heard Qing shui. The five of them sunk into a brief silence.


    The other two families kept silent as they were listening. One of the families had lost their son, but because the authorities didn¡¯t take their case seriously, they started to me Chang and his party by giving them asional res, but the overwhelming and distressing atmosphere kept their mouths shut.


    As for the other family, they were in an even more dire situation. The parents of the young woman seemed to be sick; their hunger and stress, along with their old age had caused them to be weaker. Their daughter gave her single bed to her parents and she stood next to the bed to look after them silently.


    Chang obviously knew what happened to that family as he slept beside them. However, he didn¡¯t n on giving up his bed. Despite how incapable he felt in helping others in this new world, he had gotten a taste of how difficult hunting and finding food was today. Lying on a bed was much softerpared to the ground, and this was the only thing that could help him recover some strength. Good strength meant a higher chance of survival. It would be impossible for him to give his chance of survival to others, even though the pair of sick elders made him feel really bad.


    Despite there being three ¡°families¡± and eleven people in the single room, no one spoke after that.


    The sky turnedpletely dark ¨C in this new world, everyone knew that the night concealed uncountable dangers. Hence, no one dare to go out at this time.


    Chang opened his eyes and took a quick look at the dark and red world again before he went to sleep. He kept his hand to pat Jing¡¯s back so that she could rx her nerves. They both slowly slid into their dreams.


    ¡°Are you apanying me tomorrow, Mr.Li?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    These were thest words that gloomy night.

 Chapter 30 Preparation

    Chapter 30 Preparation


    The next morning when the first ray of light illuminated the world, the darkness gradually faded into the bloody red chaos. The people in the room opened their eyes as morning arrived.


    It was a long night for everyone, and the people who went to sleep hungry felt even worse. Chang pushed himself up a little in his bed and he looked at the other families in the room ¨C they looked like a group of ravenous wolves.


    Chang also felt hunger in his stomach; every bit of the vegetable soup has been absorbed by his body. The feeling of hunger was so bad that it felt like a ck hole in his stomach, and all of his attention and desire for food were directed to this single spot.


    Hence, he decided to do something so that he wouldn¡¯t need to think of food all the time.


    ¡°Will the military be distributing food today?¡± Chang sat up and asked while putting on his shoes.


    ¡°Maybe, but the portion will definitely be smaller than yesterday¡¯s.¡± Qing shui also sat up in his bed. He stared at Chang¡¯s shoes and asked abruptly, ¡°Is it possible for you to walk outside without your shoes?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chang loosed the shoces that he had just tied, removed his shoes and rubbed the bottom of his left foot. ¡°I don¡¯t know how well I¡¯ll do with the cement blocks and rocks on the road...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about going hunting together today.¡± Qing shui walked around in the room with bare feet and said, ¡°It¡¯s because we are going to face different kinds of animals and their hearing is much more sensitive than a human¡¯s. For example, a dog¡¯s sense of hearing is 16 times greater than a normal human; the sound of our shoes touching the ground is probably too loud, so it doesn¡¯t help us when we try to approach them.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Chang also stepped on the ground with bare feet; he could immediately feel the coldness of the ground from the bottom of his feet. ¡°If I were to walk for a long time in the grass and bushes, it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea; but if it¡¯s just for a short while, it should be fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good; try not to tie your shoces too tight. Once we find our prey, you can take off your shoes to reduce the sound you make.¡± Qing shui nodded and put on his shoes, and then he turned his head to the other three people. ¡°You guys wait here for food distribution; we¡¯re going out to make a weapon.¡±


    ¡°Weapon?¡± Pangzi looked confused.


    ¡°Yes, a weapon will increase our chance of getting a prey significantly.¡± Qing shui exined when he picked up his backpack. ¡°Chang, put on your shoes first, we¡¯re getting a spear.¡±


    ¡°Got you.¡± Chang nodded. He put on his shoes and followed Qing shui to the world outside of the base.


    The following 2 hours, the two had found a wrecked courtyard around the military base. This kind of courtyard was verymon in small cities. It was enclosed by a wall and had an iron fence on the wall to prevent people from trespassing. The iron fence consisted of welded steel bars, each having a pointy tip.


    These steel bars looked like unfinished and unpolished spears, they were exactly the type of materials that could be made into a weapon. They walked around the wall and tried to pull on every iron bar to see if one of them could be loosened. Qing shui found one that wasn¡¯t welded securely, and the two worked together to pull it out from the fence. Chang sharpened the tip against the wall while Qing shui carefully wrapped the bar with green ivy so that it looked simr to the surroundings.


    After two hours of work, Chang finally had a green spear in his hands. Although it wasn¡¯t made as well as a real spear, it would still help Chang a lot in this new world. The spear was about 160 centimeters long, and the width was about two fingers, and it weighed about 15 pounds.


    ¡°This will be much more helpful when hunting than using your scalpels; first, this spear is long enough ¨C one of the most difficult things in hunting is approaching your prey, so it would definitely be easier for you to shorten the distance between you and your prey. Second, fighting big animals won¡¯t be as scary and dangerous as before, since you can kill them with this spear.¡± Qing shui nodded with satisfaction when he saw Chang hold the spear.


    ¡°I agree with you. If I were fighting the dog from yesterday with this, I probably wouldn¡¯t have even gotten injured.¡± Chang nodded determinedly. Obviously, he agreed with Qing shui¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the base. It has been almost 3 hours; the military should be sending food around now.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chang tightly clenched the spear showing how much cherished his weapon as the two found their way back to the base.


    When they walked into the base, the spear in Chang¡¯s hand caught the crowd¡¯s attention ¨C the base was extremely crowded and a lot of them didn¡¯t get amodated into the buildings and hangars. Almost everyone in the crowd showed their interest in Chang because he was holding a spear; some stared at him as if they were deep in thought while others took a nce and lost interest. However, everyone could guess the purpose of Chang making this spear.


    Food.


    Because of their hunger, everyone¡¯s minds were almost controlled by their stomachs. Although Chang¡¯s look obviously revealed that he was a hunter, even if his appearance wasn¡¯t so obvious, in the eyes of these hungry people, as long as it could be linked to food, they could make a connection in their minds. Therefore, when they saw someone go out, this idea immediately came to mind in some people.


    However, Chang had been lived in an urban area for his entire life, and so did these people; they had no idea how hard it was to hunt for something in this bloody world.


    ¡°I was thinking that the most difficult part hunting isn¡¯t fighting, but rather looking for a suitable prey. The time we spend on searching for a prey is much longer than the actual fighting.¡± Qing shui and Chang were exchanging useful knowledge about hunting while they walked to their dorm room. ¡°In other words, searching is harder than capturing. But fortunately we have Jing, so the most difficult part has be rtively easy for us.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± Chang nodded as he nced at the crowd. Chang obviously knew what Qing shui was talking about because what he was hinting at was obvious. Qing shui was saying that they didn¡¯t need to worry about other people in the city who might interfere with their hunt since they simply couldn¡¯t find prey.


    ¡°But if more people go out for hunting, even if they don¡¯t know how to find their own prey, there¡¯s still a chance they¡¯ll disturb us.¡± Chang lowered his voice, ¡°Plus, if we seed in our hunt, we still need to be careful to prevent other people robbing us. It¡¯s natural that they¡¯ll be jealous if they can¡¯t find anything.¡±


    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why we need to stay low key and protect our future gains.¡± The two walked to their room while they talked. When they reached the door, they stopped talking and pushed open the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± The sound of the door opening and closing had attracted everyone¡¯s attention in the room. Jing¡¯s face was full of joy and could be heard in her voice. ¡°They¡¯ve sent out some food! However, the portion is smaller than yesterday¡¯s, and they¡¯ve seemed to run out of canned food; there¡¯s only a small piece of hardtack for each of us.¡±


    She limped towards Chang and showed off the two pieces of hardtack in her hand ¨C one was smaller than the other. She said, ¡°this is your portion.¡±


    ¡°Jing, this is more than one piece of hardtack.¡± Chang looked at the two pieces in her hand and frowned, ¡°Did you not finish yours again?¡±


    ¡°The piece of hardtack was too big for me; I¡¯m full. You can have my leftovers.¡± Jing smiled.


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Take it; you¡¯re the main force of today¡¯s hunt.¡± Qing shui interrupted Chang¡¯s hesitation. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry her on my back today. Her feet haven¡¯t recovered well enough for her to walk. If she does, she could get a serious infection or even get necrosis. She shouldn¡¯t use too much strength.¡±

 Chapter 31 Art of Hunting

    Chapter 31 Art of Hunting


    ¡°What about you?¡± Chang didn¡¯t argue too much after he heard their conversation. He knew that kindly refusing wouldn¡¯t be beneficial to anyone in this situation.


    ¡°You will get tired easily if you¡¯re going to carry her on your back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I know how to save my strength. Plus, I¡¯m not the main force of the battle like you; I probably won¡¯t even get involved in the battle.¡± Qing shui said as he picked up his portion of hardtack that was in front of Pangzi and ate it along with a ss of tap water.


    Chang didn¡¯t add more to this conversation as he saw Qing shui¡¯s determination, so he put the piece of hardtack in his mouth followed by some cold water.


    When the dry and hard cracker encountered the water in his mouth, it immediately expanded. All of a sudden, the intense aroma filled his entire throat and nasal cavity; in three seconds, the mushed cracker had slid down to his stomach; the brief process was as splendid as firework set off in the sky. The satisfaction he gained from the moment that the cracker reached his stomach caused his mind to go nk for a few seconds.


    ¡°It was absolutely delicious!¡± Chang praised. A heartfelt admiration raised in his mind, ¡°I¡¯ve never had such delicious food in my life!¡±


    Chang nced at the smaller piece of hardtack in his hands and a spark of hesitation red in him. He looked at Jing and then the cracker; he felt very conflicted at this moment ¨C he knew the perseverance she had to exert to resist the temptation of having that piece of cracker after he had his piece of hardtack.


    Because Chang knew that she wouldn¡¯t take back her cracker for any reason, he cherished that she offered her food to him ¨C Chang stared at the small piece of hardtack and Jing¡¯s eyes for a few seconds before swallowing it.


    ¡°I promise you that our dinner will have meat!¡± Chang didn¡¯t say anything sensational other than this simple line, and he lightly rubbed on Jing¡¯s hair.


    ¡°I believe you.¡± Jing gave him the same answer as she did before ¨C smiling and nodding.


    ¡°All right, lets go. If we don¡¯t get anything today, there is no hope for us to go out tomorrow.¡± Qing shui had packed his backpack as Chang finished his food.


    He carried his backpack in front of his chest and grabbed a handful of shriveled nts that they didn¡¯t finish yesterday, then he crouched down in front of Jing and let her climb on his back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chang gave a warm smile to Jing; he could tell that she wasn¡¯t veryfortable staying on Qing shui¡¯s back. Chang lightly patted her shoulder a few times to show that he would apany her. Then, the three left the room.


    ¡°We¡¯lle back before sunset if we are lucky.¡± The three left with onest sentence, but the second half of it sneaked through the door, ¡°But we also might not be able toe back if today is just not our day.¡±


    The trio merged into the red fog as they walked out from the base. The outside world was much more quiet and the nts were flourishing more than ever before. It was unlikely that someone would run into them and notice Chang¡¯s strange weapon.


    ¡°Mr. Li, why are you holding those terrible nts?¡± Chang didn¡¯t need to lower his voice when talking as they went outside already; he wasfortable speaking to Qing shui in the red fog.


    ¡°To cover up the smell of your body,¡± Qing shui said so as he let Jing get off of his back. He hunkered down and grounded the stems of the nts on the rough surface of a rock. What came out was a sticky and mushy liquid. He smeared some of the liquid paste on his arms, ¡°I know you used perfume to cover the smell of yourself, but that isn¡¯t a wless camouge at all.¡±


    ¡°So you want to use these nts instead?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, since the sense of smell of our targets are usually better than us. For example, do you know how many times better a dog¡¯s sense of smell ispared to us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, probably more than a hundred times?¡± Chang guessed.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than 1000 times; it actually falls anywhere between 1000 to 10000 times depending on the breed, so how far away do you think a dog can smell you?¡± Qing shui kept grounding the nt stem and rubbed the stinky paste on his body. He then gently applied the paste on Jing¡¯s arms and face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know... but I can¡¯t even notice a dog approaching me by smell.¡± It was the first time that Chang knew how sensitive a dog¡¯s sense of smell was. Though he was astonished by the fact, he also smeared the paste on his body like how Qing shui did.


    ¡°Therefore, put more of this paste onto your body; it will be easier for you to approach a prey with better camouge. These nts have an intense stench thates from nature. This is a perfect disguisepared to those artificial perfume scents.¡±


    ¡°I see. But isn¡¯t a dog¡¯s sense of smell much better than other animals? Realistically speaking, how do other animalspare?¡± Chang picked up the spear again as he made sure the paste covered his exposed skin.


    ¡°Dogs are pretty average in terms of smellpared to other animals, like cats and rats. It¡¯s just the fact that other animals aren¡¯t asmon as these domestic animals, so animals in nature are greatly understudied. But knowing less about them doesn¡¯t mean they are incapable.¡± Qing shui reorganized the tools he brought with him in the backpack, and then let Jing stay on his back again. ¡°We should keep walking, we¡¯ll discuss more as we walk.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± The trio headed to the downtown of the city.


    ¡°As we hunt, we should be careful of three things in order of importance ¨C smelles first, then hearing, andstly vision. In terms of vision, you have the green paste on your body and the fog, and the grass is a perfect cover for you. Some animals are more sensitive to movement than to colors, so they usually won¡¯t be able to notice you when you are lurking. Hence, just be more careful when you do move; if they be alerted, hold your breath and freeze your movements immediately until they let down their guard.¡±


    ¡°For hearing, you should breath as gently as you can and try to stabilize your heartbeat. Also, don¡¯t forget about your footsteps. You need to be very calm to control your body to move in the exact way that you want it to.¡± As Qing shui spoke, he suddenly grinned, ¡°This is probably the ¡®killing intent¡¯ that¡¯s always described in novels. It seems like a good hunter would be a good killer too.¡±


    ¡°As for smell, although I did my best to make you a camouge, you still need to pay extra attention in case they can still sense you. You have to test out the direction of the wind. Don¡¯t forget to get around to the position against the wind, so that you have lower chance of being discovered. And...¡± Qing shui was about to lecture more, but Chang interrupted him.


    ¡°Mr. Li, as I have been listening to you, a strange thought popped in my head all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Compares to hunting, killing people is such a simple thing to do!¡±

 Chapter 32 Real Hunting

    Chapter 32 Real Hunting


    ¡°I agree with you. To be honest, humans are too civilized and pretty dull with regards to the five sensespared to other animals. If you manage to seed in hunting even just once, killing a person will be much easier.¡± Qing shui didn¡¯t refute what Chang said; instead, he continued on this topic. ¡°The world is in total chaos now. It¡¯d be helpful for you to acquire hunting skills. Getting involved in fighting is inevitable, and those skills could be the key to our survival in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Chang nodded. He fully understood the dullness of the human senses from the experience of him killing those thugs.


    Human vision wasn¡¯t bad in the animal kingdom, but smell and hearing were much worse than other animals. In the dense fog, having rtively good vision wasn¡¯t as useful as in normal conditions. Chang still remembered how he used the fog as cover to kill those poor thugs on the street. They didn¡¯t hear or smell Chang at all, and without having any vision on him, they were as helpless as old men.


    ¡°Did you have a mutation?¡± Qing shui changed the topic all of a sudden. ¡°A mutation like Jing has; she developed a new ability, so did you perhaps enhance your body?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡± Chang answered, ¡°But how do you know? I don¡¯t recall ever talking about the changes in my body.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening either; these days my mind has be clearer, and somehow I¡¯m remembering memories from a long time ago ¨C even things that happened when I was a baby. I can analyze everything better and faster than before.¡± Qing shui talked slowly, ¡°For example, when we were walking together, you moved a step to the left and after 4 meters, I saw that on the track you were on originally, a tree was going to get in your way. It is so strange to me that I havee to the conclusion that your vision is at least two times better than me.¡±


    ¡°If it was before, I won¡¯t be able to notice these small details. But now, even a slight change is apparent as if you have taken a big step out of sudden. I also noticed that every time you stepped forward, you were faster than me and you didn¡¯t seem out of breath even though we had been walking for quite some distance. From all of my observations, I realized that your strength was greater than mine, and all these pointed to one answer ¨C you had undergone a mutation and evolved.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you guys about it before.¡±


    ¡°Its fine; after all, our rtionship was merely teacher and student a few days ago. It was totally normal that you didn¡¯t say anything about it.¡± Qing shui didn¡¯t stop his footsteps for even a second, and the fog flowed by him as he walked. ¡°Now that we share life and death, let¡¯s face this world together. Our ancestors only survived because they united as a single group.¡±


    Chang gave Qing shui a smile and continued to ask, ¡°Three of us have mutated in different degrees and aspects. Does this mean that humans are entering a period of evolution?¡±


    ¡°Maybe; human have always considered themselves as one of the mostplex organisms, so reasonably we should be thest to mutate or evolve. In more than 5 billions years, humans as a species have gotten lucky and evolved. As a result, we became able to think and imagine, which are probably unique types of intelligence as far as I know. But actually, on the gic scale, we share a lot ofmon genes with the rest of the animal kingdom. I mean, we aren¡¯t that different from the other animals, so it might be time for humans to evolve or mutate too.¡±


    ¡°Do you think everyone of us will mutate?¡± Chang asked.


    ¡°I would say that is possible, but we would evolve to different degrees. That is to say, that might be another validation of the Darwinian theory,¡± Qing shui sighed. He suddenly looked down on the ground as if he knew something was there before he saw it. ¡°Wait, here is some fresh excrement from some kind of animal, let me check.¡±


    Qing shui squatted as he spoke and carefully distinguished the hair and footprints around the feces. A moment after, he raised his head confidently and said, ¡°We should go southwest. A dog just left from here and we can handle its size.¡±


    ¡°Another dog?¡± Chang eximed gently.


    ¡°What else can you think of? Cats, dogs and rats are the mostmon animals you would see in a city.¡± Qing shui picked up the pace. ¡°Jing, let us know immediately if you notice something turn up within 100 meters.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± She responded.


    Five minutester.


    ¡°Three living organisms have stepped in my range, and their danger indexes are 1, 1 and 8 respectively.¡± Jing whispered in a quick manner, causing Chang and Qing shui to stop spontaneously.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Holy...¡±


    They expressed their shock at the same time when they heard the number 8.


    ¡°Shhhh... wait, that level 8 seemed to have walked away.¡± Jing closed her eyes and carefully sensed the atmosphere, ¡°It left my perception range.¡±


    ¡°Did it go far?¡± Chang was delighted as Jing said so.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t feel it at all.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go closer.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Jing and Qing shui nodded, and then they moved forward about 20 meters.


    ¡°It seems to have gone away.¡± Jing shook her head, indicating that she still didn¡¯t detect the level 8 organism.


    ¡°Maybe we should wait for a minute or two. Perhaps it is wandering around and wille back very soon,¡± Qing shui started to walk around Jing in a big circle.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t here.¡± Chang and Qing shui walked around for more than 10 minutes, but there was still no sign of the horrifying organism.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t wait for it any longer.¡± Chang slowly raised his and casually grabbed a handful of sand from the ground. ¡°I¡¯m going to check out those two level 1 organisms. Stay about 90 meters away from them and don¡¯t move, or they might be alerted.¡±


    As Chang spoke gently, he put his hands up in the air and opened his palms. The wind carried the fine sand away and Chang found the direction against the wind.


    He then removed his shoes and gently stepped on the ground. The small rocks and cement blocks caused him to feel pain on the bottom of his feet, but once he got used to the pain, he ran toward his prey swiftly and silently.


    Chang was going in the direction that against the wind, and once he got closer, his footsteps slowed down.


    Thirty meters, twenty meters, ten meters.... every step he took was full of consideration and caution as he gingerly snuck through the gap between the grass and bypassed the rubble. In a moment, he finally found where they were.


    There was an open space in the grass; two dogs were lying there quietly. Although they were quite bulky and looked stronger than normal, their size wasn¡¯t as big as the cat that Chang saw the other day. They were pretty smallpared to the white cat. Chang wasn¡¯t afraid of them as he had his spear in his hand.


    But he still refrained from getting too close to his prey ¨C after learning about their extremely sensitive sense of hearing and smell, he didn¡¯t think they were easy to approach.


    Crouching in the bush, Chang took a few deep breaths and started to imagine the scene of the sky and ocean that cooled him down. He took quite the effort to suppress his racing heartbeat from his anxiety.


    One... two...


    After the third long and silent breath, Chang finally restrained his emotions, and his heartbeat gradually slowed down and his body no longer trembled after the surge of epinephrine wore off in his bloodstream. He entered a rtively calm state.

 Chapter 33 Pursuit

    Chapter 33 Pursuit


    Clenching the spear tightly in his right hand, Chang had the urge to hunt as if he was a cheetah hiding behind the grass. He was waiting quietly and patiently until the moment his prey lowered its guard.


    This time he was lucky that he only had been lurking in the bushes for a while before he found a good opportunity ¨C two wolfhounds were ying around and they both turned away, exposing their backs and ck thick tails to Chang.


    ¡°A good hunter knows how to lurk, but what he knows better is to seize every fleeting opportunity he has to attack.¡±


    In this moment, Qing shui¡¯s words shed across Chang¡¯s mind; without any hesitation, he took advantage of this perfect opportunity and carefully and swiftly moved forward towards his prey, and then shouted. He pushed off his legs like a hound to reach his greatest speed.


    ¡°Hah!¡± The wolfhounds were startled by the aggressive roar and turned to Chang at the same time with their tails tucked between their legs. Surprisingly, they didn¡¯t run away ¨C it was a natural response for animals. They were shocked and frozen by the sudden threat.


    The shout also granted Chang a perfect chance. Jumping up high widened his vision, so he chose the stout wolfhound and pierced through it with his spear from top to bottom.


    This action made a muffled sound; it was an attack with all his strength, so the spear poked through its skin and prated its organs and finally broke through the skin on the other side of its stomach. The wolfhound was firmly nailed to the ground as the tip of the spear deeply thrust into the ground.


    ¡°WOOOO!!¡± The wolfhound screeched and instinctively began to struggle furiously. Despite blood spurting from its mouth, it still tried to bite Chang¡¯s ankle.


    This kind of desperate struggle was part of an animal¡¯s natural instinct. Chang immediately jumped back and left the wounded wolfhound where it was. Chang took out the scalpels from his back pocket and turned to the other wolfhound.


    ¡°Arf! Arf!¡± The unwounded wolfhound didn¡¯t go away as it saw Chang back off. It didn¡¯t attack Chang either, but it barked loudly as if that threatening tone would scare Chang away.


    However, Chang wasn¡¯t affected by its barking as he knew he could hunt this wolfhound too. His fingers rubbed on the handle as he was figuring out a safe way to capture the weaker wolfhound.


    As if the wolfhound knew what Chang was thinking, it made a quick nce at itspanion and fled after a few long threatening barks. Chang was surprised that it abandoned its partner, which meant that this probably wasn¡¯t the dog¡¯s habitat. However, the hunger stopped him from thinking further. Even if he was able to kill the other one, the extra meat would easily rot in this hot weather and with the evolving bacteria. It would only take two or three hours for the meat to rot.


    The wolfhound he got weighed about 100 pounds; it was absolutely more than enough for the five of them.


    Therefore, Chang was delighted from the bottom of his heart. The desire for meat had temporarily upied his mind. He walked up to the wolfhound that was nailed to the ground and impatiently stabbed the dog with his scalpel into its neck.


    One, two... after 30 seconds, the dog died from excessive blood loss; the blood spurted out from its artery and coated Chang¡¯s sleeve.


    After he finished that, Qing shui, with Jing on his back, rushed to the scene.


    ¡°Jing just told me that a living being, which wasn¡¯t you left her perception range; with the signal of the other organism suddenly disappearing, I knew you seeded.¡± Qing shui put down Jing and took out a giant garbage bag from his backpack. He then took Chang¡¯s scalpel and said, ¡°Give me your scalpel, I¡¯ll dissect this beast. You can put the meat in the stic bag, and be careful not to get more blood on your body.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chang opened the garbage bag and looked at how Qing shui skillfully dismembered the wolfhound into chunks of flesh. The whole process was short, and what was even more amazing was that the way he cut the wolfhound kept the blood from oozing.


    ¡°Bag them quickly; the smell of blood is too strong and I¡¯m afraid that it will attract danger.¡± Qing shui wiped off the sweat on his forehead by lightly pressed his sleeve on it.


    ¡°Will do.¡± Chang was deeply amazed by his technique. He stuck those pieces into the ck garbage bag ¨C if he were to put everything into the bag, it would be too heavy for them to carry. Chang had a hard time choosing which piece to take, and once he finished, the backpack was stuffed with the meat Qing shui cut.


    ¡°Alright,e on!¡± Chang ¡°cleaned¡± himself with some nt juice that he squeezed from the nts around him, and then picked up the spear and let Jingy on his back. The trio left the scene with hearts filled with joy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a harvest today.¡± On the way to the base, Qing shui, Chang and Jing were so excited that they finallyughed for the first time since the red fog appeared.


    ¡°It was lucky for us.¡± Qing shui said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting such a sess in the first hunt with you either. However, the meat is too much for us, and honestly we can¡¯t eat too much right now, since we have been starving for days. A suddenrge consumption will easily make us sick.¡±


    ¡°But if we don¡¯t eat it, it will perish in two or three hours.¡± Chang felt pity for the amount of food that would go to waste.


    ¡°Well...we don¡¯t have ess to a refrigerator or something that can keep it longer. How about this, let¡¯s try to trade some of the meat with the military for hardtack. The crackers canst longer than the meats. Plus, the military must be starving too. With the amount of soldiers they have, they definitely won¡¯t mind doing business with us.¡± As Qing shui spoke, he lightly pinched his chin.


    ¡°But if we were to trade with them, they¡¯ll probably interrogate us, won¡¯t they? It could be troublesome and risky.¡± As an ordinary person, he didn¡¯t like to deal with the authorities ¨C he would likely suffer losses as the military was in control of the shelter and safety; they were still relying on the military for providing a ce to stay.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to avoid any trouble that mighte up...¡± Qing shui fell in silence as he dropped his voice, apparently he was wondering how to avoid trouble.


    The three stopped talking. Their pace to the base was fast. When they got closer to the base, Jing suddenly sprang up.


    ¡°Chang!!!! Something ising for us and... and they¡¯re extremely fast! One is level 8 and... a level 1 is following it.¡± Jing hastily finished reporting this startling information. Both Chang and Qing shui¡¯s heart sunk; they wanted to run faster so that they could get into the base. But as she finished speaking, Chang heard a noisee from the bushes behind them.


    How fast can a person run 100 meters? Before the apocalypse, there were people who could run the distance in 10 seconds, so now people could definitely do it.


    But how fast could a dog run? It wouldn¡¯t be a surprise that most of them could run that distance within 10 seconds; with the possible mutations and evolution, it made perfect sense that their current speed could reach 5 or 6 seconds per 100 meters.


    Therefore, at the same moment that the muscle on Chang¡¯s leg contracted when he ran his first step, a dark shadow flew over his head; a gigantic wolfhound steadilynded in front of him after leaping from his back.


    The path to the base was blocked. Chang immediately stopped so that he wouldn¡¯t run into it, and then he raised the spear and carefully scanned his enemy.


    It was a giant dog.


    But how giant it was actually?


    It stood on four limbs and was bigger than the bears in the forest. Perhaps dogs were usually bigger than cats, but this dog was even bigger than the white cat they previously ran into. Its face was grim and its limbs were stout. The dog showed its anger by growling deeply; its teeth were exposed in the air and every single tooth was as long as Chang¡¯s finger.


    From a single nce, Chang knew that if he were to fight against this dog ¨C he would be torn apart!

 Chapter 34 Pus

    Chapter 34 Pus


    While Chang was observing his giant enemy, another wolfhound ran out from the bush. As soon as it stood in front of Chang, it gave a loud and short bark, leading the giant dog¡¯s attention to Chang.


    ¡°So it¡¯s a revenge.¡± He nced at that small wolfhound ¨C it was the one who fled; or more urately, it didn¡¯t flee, it went to find someone to back it.


    ¡°Jing, leave with Mr. Li. The wolfhounds are only here for me.¡± Chang slowly lowered his body so that Jing could climb off his back. He clenched the spear even tighter ¨C after all, that was the only weapon he had that could possibly save him.


    Jing clearly knew that she would be a burden for Chang if she stayed, so once she jumped off his back, she went to Qing shui. Surprisingly, the whole process didn¡¯t distract the giant dog¡¯s attention from Chang a single bit.


    ¡°Mr.Li, leave with Jing! Even with the three of us, we still can¡¯t even take one p from it.¡± Holding the spear, Chang gradually felt sadness ovee his heart. In this situation, he would definitely die. As he slowly epted this fact, his sadness slowly turned into solemnness. For the first time in his life, he decided to do something heroic.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it, so just run as far away as you can,¡± Chang sighed.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Qing shui¡¯s answer was so simple that itpletely ruined the heroic atmosphere. Then, Qing shui lifted Jing and without looking back, they disappeared into the fog. Although Chang was solemn and Jing was crying, it didn¡¯t matter to him at all as he ran as fast as he could.


    ¡°... He really rational, but sometimes his calmness scares me.¡± Seeing the figure of Qing shui slowly fade into the fog while he stood still in front of this beast, Chang felt that the fog had unprecedentedly be bloody.


    ¡°So this is it.¡± Confronting the two twisted-face wolfhounds, Chang didn¡¯t know whether he should runaway or fight them ¨C if he chose to flee, he would definitely be slower than this giant beast. However, if he chose to fight, he would be extremely small and fragile in front of this monstrous dog.


    Being so close to death, he knew that he had to face these cruel choices, despite neither of them being desirable.


    Fortunately, Chang didn¡¯t need to spend more time on making a difficult decision ¨C his opponent made the first move.


    It literally rushed towards Chang as if it was going to crash into him.


    Changpletely abandoned any thoughts in his mind. Facing the ck shadow running at him, he raised his spear in front of his chest horizontally as defense.


    Bang!


    The spear was strong enough to block the first strike, but it was bent into a V shape when the wolfhound collided with him. Chang wasn¡¯t able to bear such a powerful attack, and his arms went numb upon receiving this shock and subsequently, he let go of the spear. The shock was so great that he flew back three meters and rolled into the bushes.


    Almost at the same time he fell on the grass, the smaller wolfhound leaped forward and firmly bit him; its sharp and hard teeth ripped off his long pants and poked through his skin, slowly burying into his muscles.


    ¡°Ahhhhh, f*ck!¡± the extreme sensation of piercing pain made him fight back. He kicked away the small wolfhound, but the giant beast pushed aside the bush and started its second attack.


    ¡°Son of a b*tch!¡± The giant wolfhound attacked from the behind this time, and while Chang flipped over on the grass to dodge, he also sliced open its front paw with his scalpel; although the cut wasn¡¯t deep at all, he unfortunately enraged the beast even more.


    The wolfhound howled loudly and its mouth snarled widely to try to snap off Chang¡¯s head; Chang clearly knew that if the beast ever caught him in its mouth, he would most likely be separated into two pieces.


    The force of this wolfhound should have increased ording to its size, so one bite would be fatal no matter where it bit him.


    Therefore, he was ducking in and out from the bushes as if it was a cat-and-mouse chase. Chang¡¯s body wasn¡¯t as weak as it used to be, but the size of beast was muchrger than him. He somehow managed to run around without getting caught, but because of the difference in their stamina, getting caught was just a matter of time.


    Struggling with death was painstaking; he knew he was going to die soon, but he didn¡¯t know when. However, Chang never thought of giving up on his life, which was why the stress of dodging and hiding became torturing both physically and mentally.


    However, the merciful god was kind enough to open a path to life for him ¨C when he was tumbling around, he saw a manhole cover of a sewer on the pavement. It wasn¡¯t round and there was a bulge at the center; it was probably destroyed from the inside.


    A manhole cover meant that there must had to be a sewer. Chang looked around in panic, and sure enough, there was a dark shadow beside the cover in the grassy bush.


    The dark shadow was very dazzling at that moment and made Chang desperately want to get into it. In those few seconds, he put himself in a risky situation where he might¡¯ve been bitten by the small wolfhound, but he crawled towards the shadow and tumbled into the world of stench.


    As he fell into the sewer, the huge head of the giant wolfhound also chased after him; it tucked its head into the rtive small hole as it wanted to catch Chang. However, its body was too big, so only his head went through the hole. It tried a few more times by withdrawing and rushing into the hole, but it couldn¡¯t pass through, so it only fretfully roared. The smaller wolfhound also jumped up and down with saliva dripping from its teeth. However, it didn¡¯t have to courage to jump down into the sewer from the ground. Hence, Chang was safe temporarily.


    Knowing that the dogs wouldn¡¯t be a threat to him, he stood up from the muddy and stinky water. The first impression of this ce was dark.


    It was literally pitch ck.


    The visibility of the outside world was low due to the red fog, and the world down here was even darker since there wasn¡¯t any form of light. Even though Chang¡¯s vision was better than others, he still couldn¡¯t see anything in the sewer.


    The only light source of this ce was from the manhole. The circle of light was so thin and weak that it simply couldn¡¯t light up the sewer; Chang stood right under the halo and listened to the wolfhound¡¯s barking. He carefully tried to feel around to understand theyout of the sewer while hearing the sound of water flow.


    Human were vulnerable in the dark, and it induced fear. The first thought that shed in Chang¡¯s mind was those tentacle monsters that lived in the sewer.


    Then, he imagined maggots and flies, as well as a variety of parasites. Although these were just his imagination, he also noticed that the wound on his leg was bleeding.


    Slowly, his imagination and reality began to merge. He was bleeding and the smell of blood was strong; in a dark sewer like this, the smell could attract those tentacle monsters to him, as if the blood was a zing beacon of light that gave his directions to the monsters. The result would be obvious. He would be attacked by a tentacle or something and his body would be smashed into pieces of flesh and he would be devoured. The remaining residues of his body would be left here forever and be a home for mutated flies. All those little maggots would digest his body, leaving him as a pool of pus.


    Chang shuddered; with all these reasonable possibilities, he started to realize that his imagination was convincing.

 Chapter 35 Fear

    Chapter 35 Fear


    Chang hesitated.


    Everyone feared death, but the ways in which people dealt with death werepletely different ¨C a lot of people learned to live with the fact that they would be burned to ashes after they died, but no one wanted to be torn into pieces by disgusting tentacles in the stench of the sewage and rot with maggots covering their body.


    If this was what Chang would face when he died, he would rather be gnawed to death by the giant dog ¨C at least it sounded like a more decent way to die.


    He wanted to get out of the sewer, but facing death wasn¡¯t as easy as he thought.


    Therefore, he looked up and down for the halo on top of his head and the dark sewer... It was a great dilemma for him.


    The fear of death and prospect of choosing how to die was probably the worst feeling anyone would ever have. It was like asking a convict how they wanted to be executed, ¡°Do you want to be shot or beheaded?¡±


    The fear invaded his heart bit by bit; in the darkness, even a slight sound of dripping water could make him be tense; the barking from the manhole made him even dizzier. He didn¡¯t even have the courage to go further in the sewer to look for another exit because it was too dark down here. The darkness seemed thick and dark, tempting him to move closer. As if he was reaching the end of his life, he imagined numerous tentacles lurking on the sides, just waiting to tear him apart without ever being heard from again.


    Chang was scared, so he stayed inside the beam of dim light from the manhole, as if it was warming Chang. He began to fade from consciousness as past memories flooded his mind¨C


    He thought of the college entrance exam, recalled his three year high school life and subsequently, his teenage and childhood memories.


    Hanging out with friends, staying upte ying video games, reading numerous novels, watching anime and studying asionally...


    The homemade braised pork he ate, the basketball field covered in sweat...


    His stable and worry-free life, and thenterns that he lit up with his childhood friends in Mid-autumn festivals...


    His nagging parents, and the smell of his home...


    Chang never clearly knew how happy his life had been before this moment ¨C he had been living in heaven! He used toin so much and gotten bored so easily. He even pitied himself for living such a stable life...


    He used to argue with his parents because he didn¡¯t want to study, and he even ran away from home and pitied his own life while sitting on the ancient city wall...


    ¡°Would what I¡¯m currently experiencing be different if I studied harder?¡± Chang curled up under the light and started sobbing.


    He always thought that he was the kind of person with a strong mind. Even in the apocalypse, he was stronger than most of the people he had met. But in darkness, he still felt the urge to cry when he thought of his parents and the life that he had before.


    He started losing sense of time in his sorrow...


    It was a chaotic moment for Chang, but it was broken by sudden erratic barking from above, followed by a few gunshots.


    ¡°Chang!¡±


    ¡°Chang!!¡±


    After the gunfire, Chang heard two familiar voices. He sprang up after he recollected himself and carefully stared at the circr halo to confirm that it wasn¡¯t his hallucination.


    ¡°Am I saved?¡±


    ¡°Chang!!¡± The same shouting came from above, and he knew who it belonged to ¨C Jing.


    There was no longer any barking and there were people he knew at the other end of the light.


    Jing¡¯s voice gave him hope, so he immediately refocused himself. He grabbed onto and climbed the iron staircase as fast as he could as he climbed from the darkness to the light of hope.


    Step by step...


    ¡°I¡¯m here!!!¡± Chang was unable to hold himself back despite not fully climbing out of the sewer.


    Someone followed the voice of Chang and they parted the grass in front of him ¨C it was Jing, Pangzi and Qing shui.


    He was familiar with everyone he saw here.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t die!! Hahaha, I didn¡¯t die in the sewer!¡± Chang jumped out of the sewer and picked up Jing, giving her a big hug. His voice was loud and clear, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I didn¡¯t die down there!!¡±


    ¡°You survived!¡± Chang¡¯s joy rubbed onto Jing, and the trace of anxiety on her face turned into joy as sheughed cheerfully and innocently. Her happiness made the long scar on her face less noticeable.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re still alive, bro.¡± Pangzi patted Chang¡¯s shoulder heavily and he nced at Chang¡¯s face. Noticing his red eyes, he asked, ¡°Did you cry?¡±


    ¡°No way... why would you think that I cried??¡± Changughed. ¡°It was the stenching form the sewer; it made me tear up.¡±


    ¡°You climbed out of the sewer?¡± Qing shui stood to the side. He took out of some pills and a bottle of rubbing alcohol, but he was puzzled, ¡°You¡¯re such a bad ass... to be able to slide into the sewer while fighting the beast, I thought you were dead already. To be honest, you should have...¡±


    ¡°Should have?¡± Chang took the rubbing alcohol and sprayed it on his wounds.


    ¡°You should have died!¡± Qing shui¡¯s word shook Chang¡¯s hand, and he dropped the bottle. ¡°What do you mean by that? You wanted me to die??¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant! I went back to the base first and came back for you immediately. It has been an hour since I left, and you were bleeding all over in the sewer. In fact, you should have been dead because of how long it has been and where you were.¡± Qing shui pinched his chin. ¡°These factors could have caused a serious and fatal infection; it doesn¡¯t make sense to me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about whether it makes sense or not. Maybe I was lucky, but I survived, and that¡¯s all the matters, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Chang waved merrily, ¡°I¡¯ve never felt so grateful to be alive.¡±


    ¡°I need to find an exnation; I...I need to go down to the sewer and check out what happened,¡± Qing shui said.


    ¡°Wait... what? Oh please, I just managed to escape from there. You could easily die if you go down.¡± Chang cleaned his wounds and took an antibiotic pill, and then put the half-full bottle of rubbing alcohol back into Qing shui¡¯s backpack. ¡°Oh, I totally forgot to ask. How did you drive away the dog?¡±


    ¡°I traded 15 kilograms of dog meat to get the help of six soldiers with guns. Their rifles were powerful and the loud gunfire apparently scared away it.¡±


    ¡°Where are they now?¡± Chang looked around and didn¡¯t see anyone else.


    ¡°They went after that beast; It¡¯s a great target for them anyway. The dog is probably more than three or four hundred kilograms, so if they can catch it, all of the soldiers at the base can have meat for dinner.¡± Qing shui nced in the direction they ran, and added, ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s impossible for them to chase the dog. Even if they make it,pared to how strong the dog is, those rifles won¡¯t be able to kill it. It¡¯s a pity since the soldiers may die.¡±


    ¡°Wait, do you think the dog wille back?¡± Chang wanted to leave this dangerous ce as soon as possible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, and I know that the soldiers wille back, since they can¡¯t run as fast as the beast. Let¡¯s wait for a few more minutes.¡±


    While Qing shui was talking, Chang heard the rustling sound of shoes stepping on the grass. A moment after, six unhappy soldiers carrying their rifles walked out.

 Chapter 36: Roots

    Chapter 36: Roots


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    ¡°It ran away.¡± The soldiers shrugged at Qing Shui.


    ¡°Yeah...it¡¯s difficult to catch.¡± Qing Shui smiled to them.


    ¡°Well, I feel like even if it wasn¡¯t running, it would still be hard to deal with.¡± One of the soldiers that seemed more mature than the others spoke. ¡°It ran too fast and it had a strong body. I doubt our rifle could wound it! The fog was dense too, so we didn¡¯t fire too much in case we got injured.¡±


    ¡°We agree,¡± the other soldiers nodded. ¡°I could only see within three meters, and to be honest, even if it was standing in front of me, I still wouldn¡¯t be able to see what it looks like clearly since it was huge. We were lucky that we didn¡¯t get ambushed.¡±


    The soldiers started discussing the chase they had, and the sulky look on their face gradually turned into a horrified one.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that we didn¡¯t catch up with it, otherwise we probably wouldn¡¯t be able toe back alive.¡± The mature soldier made a conclusion and smiled at Qing Shui and Chang. ¡°You guys really have a hang of it, don¡¯t you? The military also sent troops to try to hunt, but we didn¡¯t even see any animals. These domesticated animals seemed to have gone wild after they mutated, and their alertness was far too high to us to even get close to them.¡±


    ¡°Same...it was difficult to look for anything in this fog; we were lucky to even run into one. But see, he almost died for it.¡± Qing Shui pointed at Chang, implying that hunting was difficult for them too.


    ¡°So he is the guy you wanted to rescue.¡± They carefully observed Chang, ¡°Fortunately he isn¡¯t seriously injured. The mission is way easier than we thought!¡±


    ¡°Totally, the captain says that each of us will get half a kilogram of meat; for god¡¯s sake, I haven¡¯t had meat in so long...¡±


    ¡°Glug!¡± A soldier swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, ¡°it was actually only a few days, but the key is that we haven¡¯t had proper food in days!¡±


    The soldiers became excited when they were talking about the meat they were going to get. Obviously, the food they had these days were also hardtacks and canned food. Although they might have had bigger portions to have energy to fight, they were still starving.


    Qing Shui borrowed a shlight used for night patrols from one of the soldiers and then pulled Chang aside so that those exciting soldiers wouldn¡¯t notice them.


    ¡°Will you follow me?¡± Qing Shui hinted to Chang with his eyes, then turned his head in the direction of the manhole behind the thick fog.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Chang frowned. ¡°I just escaped from there, and I have no clue what is inside the sewer.¡±


    ¡°I want to see what exactly happened down there.¡±


    ¡°Why you are so curious?¡± Chang furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°This doesn¡¯t sound like something you would do. A rational person like you would normally avoid risks.¡±


    ¡°To be able to predict danger is what a rational person would want to do; I really need to see what happened.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go by yourself then, I¡¯m noting.¡± As he just got out from that desperate and dark world, Chang refused to have that experience again ¨C especially since going in again seemed totally meaningless to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine then, I¡¯m going by myself.¡± Qing Shui¡¯s voice slowly softened as he carefully climbed down the irondder.


    ¡°Where is he going?¡± Seeing Qing Shui disappeared into the fog, Pang Zi walked to Chang and asked.


    ¡°He went down to the sewer. I don¡¯t understand what he was thinking.¡± Chang shook his head, but he still stared in the direction Qing Shui had disappeared. He waited for about ten minutes, but there was still no sign of Qing Shui. He shook his head again, ¡°I need to go in; I can¡¯t leave him alone.¡±


    ¡°Then I am going with you.¡± Jing was staying close to Chang silently, but when she heard Chang speak, she spoke hastily, ¡°I¡¯ll go to wherever you go.¡±


    ¡°No...you aren¡¯t going, stay here.¡± Chang slightly pushed Jing to Pang Zi and said, ¡°Look after her. I¡¯ll go to call Mr. Li out.¡±


    ¡°Trust me.¡± Pang Zi nodded and stopped Jing from following Chang.


    Chang followed the darkness from the sewer and cautiously climbed down. The moment he reached the ground, his eyes were shrouded in darkness.


    It was still as dark as he remembered; hence, that bright beam of light from Qing Shui¡¯s shlight was sharp and clear. This first thing he saw were roots from some kind of nt that had entirely covered the wall.


    However, reentering this fearful underworld almost broke his nerves. Chang was too anxious and scared to look at the roots. His hands still grabbed at the irondder as he shouted, ¡°Mr.Li, you shoulde back!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no danger here.¡± Qing Shui smiled at Chang, but the smile was twisted by the light of the sh; it horrified Chang. ¡°Come here, it¡¯s peculiar and beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that is peculiar, it¡¯s merely some roots.¡± Chang stayed close to thedder.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. This is a splendid and magnificent underground world!¡± As he said that, the beam of light swung across the wall of the sewer as Qing Shui moved his arm slightly.


    From just a nce, Chang was impressed by how splendid and flourishing it was!


    The walls on both side of the sewer were covered with vines and roots; some closely grew on the wall, some crossed the canal, and some dug through the floor and continued further downwards. It seemed like these massive vines and roots had upied the underground world of the whole city. From where the light could reach to where they could see, it was all covered with these prospering and strong branches of vines. This peculiar scene astonished him, making him speechless. There was only one thing he could think of from the ancient myths ¨C the world tree.


    ¡°What...what is this?¡± After his initial shock, Chang hunkered down and gently touched a root than was few times thicker than his waist and asked, ¡°What kind of tree does it belong to?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea, it came from far away.¡± Qing Shui knocked Chang¡¯s hand off of the root as he continued. ¡°Don¡¯t touch them. Their juice is acidic and your hand might be corroded. In fact, I think these roots can act aggressively and attack, but they are currently dormant.¡±


    Qing Shui hadn¡¯t finished speaking before Chang saw a few thinner roots that were wiggling in the light. It looked like a sleeping person¡¯s weak breath ¨C it didn¡¯t resemble a normal motionless nt.


    ¡°No wonder why I didn¡¯t see any tentacles; I bet they were absorbed by this nt.¡± Looking at the wiggling roots, Chang suddenly imagined how they would sweep forward and roll him up with spikes inserted into his body. He shuddered and said, ¡°Hurry up Mr.Li, we¡¯ll be in a lot of trouble if it wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I need to collect a sample before we go,¡± Qing Shui said. He ripped off a piece of cloth from his shirt. He took out a knife from his pocket and carefully sliced off a short piece of root. As Qing Shui made the cut, Chang started to tremble with fear and shouted, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 37: Meat and Weapons

    Chapter 37: Meat and Weapons


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s gigantic. Cutting off such a small piece is just like pulling a single hair off of a person; it won¡¯t feel anything.¡± Qing Shui quickly put the small section onto the cloth and under the shlight, both of them witnessed how the small piece of root struggled as if it was a tail that got cut off from a gecko. It sshed corrosive mucus from the cut and burned off a big portion of the cloth.


    ¡°Such an amazing nt...¡± Carefully observing every movement of the root, Qing Shui looked at it as if he was holding treasure.


    ¡°Alright, we should really hurry up. I feel like you¡¯re getting crazier.¡± Chang pulled Qing Shui towards the irondder. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here, the tree might wake up any moment.¡±


    Qing Shui didn¡¯t refute him this time. He carefully wrapped the small piece of root and put away his knife, then climbed up the irondder.


    ¡°Crazy,¡± Chang sighed as he followed Qing Shui. They returned to the world shrouded with red fog.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the base.¡± After they came out, Pang Zi and Jing were relieved. Their faces showed a hint of rxation. They also found those soldiers sitting on the ground ripping the nts.


    ¡°Those nts aren¡¯t edible.¡± Qing Shui patted their shoulders, ¡°You¡¯ll have diarrhea that might even pull your bowels out.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± They threw away the bok choy-like nts suspiciously, with voices filled of pity. ¡°Let¡¯s go back then.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± Chang nodded first. He didn¡¯t want to stay here a second longer.


    The group travelled back to the base without speaking. Chang, Qing Shui, Pang Zi and Jing were led to an office under the guidance of those soldiers ¨C someone that looked like a captain stood in the room, apparently having waited for them this whole time. Chang and Qing Shui looked up and down at the soldier, and Chang realized he had seen him before ¨C he was the person who handled the argument between Chang and his roommate.


    ¡°Captain.¡± Chang had a good impression of him and hence, he greeted him first.


    The captain¡¯s mind went nk for a second; obviously, he also remembered this young man.


    ¡°Good to see you again. Have a seat.¡± The captain pointed to the chairs in front of his desk and said, ¡°The main reason I called you here was because I wanted to talk to you about two things. First, I want to thank you for providing your food to the military, and second, I wanted to ask how you managed to get this meat.¡±


    While he spoke, he lifted a parcel from under his desk. ¡°The dog you brought to us weighed 35 kilograms. I have asked my soldiers to leave the inedible parts, so there is about 25 kilograms left. If you agree, we will take 10 kilograms and you will have 15 kilograms, or we could split it differently.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you let us know how to hunt efficiently, not only will we not take any of your harvest, but we will also provide you extra hardtacks. What do you think?¡± The captain looked at Qing Shui and Chang as he gave the two options.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say we have experience to share with you. It was just how much attention we paid to our prey¡¯s sense of smell and hearing. It was something you can find in a book; I don¡¯t have anything to say.¡± Noticing the captain looking at him, Qing Shui added, ¡°the rest was pure luck.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The captain looked across the four one by one and said, ¡°At least one of you is mutated, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± They were surprised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that expression, I have seen some of them already. Our base has more than 1500 soldiers; it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise that a few of them mutated.¡± The captain knocked on the table, ¡°Have you ever considered serving the military?¡±


    ¡°We were just lucky,¡± Qing Shui murmured emotionlessly.


    ¡°Okay... you cane to me anytime if you change your mind. Let¡¯s switch topic and talk about how we should divide the meat.¡±


    ¡°We want the 15 kilogram portion!¡± Chang said loudly.


    ¡°No problem.¡± The captain nodded and pushed the 15 kilograms of meat to Chang. ¡°Be careful when you eat; it might cause riots. I¡¯ll lend you our kitchen to cook and eat, so no one will know you have food. Also, it has been almost two hours since the dog died, and it is starting to smell bad. Don¡¯t save it for a next meal or something, since it¡¯ll rot quickly.¡±


    ¡°We know.¡± Taking over the chunks of meat, the bloody smell caused contractions in Chang¡¯s stomach. He didn¡¯t leave immediately, and instead asked, ¡°Can I trade some of the meat we have for a gun?¡±


    ¡°A gun?¡± The captain frowned.


    ¡°Yes, a gun that we can use to hunt in the future.¡± Chang said so while he held the meat, ¡°We won¡¯t be able finish 15 kilograms of meat in one meal even though we¡¯ve been starving for days, and what¡¯s left over will be wasted. I want to trade 5 kilograms of meat for a rifle so that we have a better chance of surviving...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have permission to do so!¡± The captain interrupted Chang. While Chang was disappointed and wanted to change his mind to trading meat for hardtacks, the captain spoke again, ¡°I can¡¯t give you a rifle, but if you¡¯re looking for some hunting tools, a crossbow is a better choice.¡±


    The captain nced at the soldier standing beside him, and thetter left the room as if he received an order from the captain.


    A whileter, the soldier came back with a dark green crossbow. He carefully put the crossbow on the table ¨C it was coated with a camouge pattern, making it easily hidden in the grassy bushes. The barrel of the crossbow was as long as an adult¡¯s arm and the limbs was twice as long as the barrel. It was made of fine metal; the crossbow was light enough to carry around, but heavy enough to make a stable shot.


    ¡°How is this? This crossbow is definitely a better weapon than guns and knives when ites to hunting. It¡¯s flexible and makes almost no sound. In a close or mid-range attack, the arrow can cause more damage than a bullet or a rifle. Although you do need to refill the bow more frequently, it¡¯s not like you are using it for a mass killing, so I don¡¯t think there is another weapon more suitable for you.¡± The captain ran his hand over the crossbow and said, ¡°How¡¯s this? For 8 kilograms of meat, I¡¯ll give you sevenrge bolts and ten small ones.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡± Staring at the green crossbow, hope raised in Chang¡¯s eyes ¨C with his vision and this weapon, in addition to Jing¡¯s ability and Qing Shui¡¯s experience, he believed that the next hunt would be less difficult.


    ¡°Good.¡± The captain ordered his soldier to take away half of Chang¡¯s portion of meat, and Chang received the weapon ¨C the military trade was aplete sess.


    ¡°You can leave if you have no other issues to discuss with me.¡± The captain impatiently asked them to leave as the meat started smelling worse; he obviously didn¡¯t want to waste time either.


    ¡°Awesome, thank you.¡± Chang lifted up the parcel of meat and the four left the room.


    ¡°This is myst reminder to you. Be careful when you walk back; a hungry crowd can be terribly aggressive, and riots are like a highly contagious disease.¡±

 Chapter 38 Aroma

    Chapter 38 Aroma


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we understand.¡± Chang and the others nodded and left the office.


    ¡°Do you know where the kitchen is?¡± Chang picked up Jing so that she didn¡¯t need to limp.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s your injury?¡± Qing shui asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright; the wolfhound bit my leg, but it wasn¡¯t deep. It hurts a lot, but it won¡¯t affect my walking and running.¡± Chang looked at the marks on his leg. ¡°I feel like my wounds heal faster than before; it should be better by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, because we can¡¯t afford to take a break from hunting.¡± Qing shui looked at Chang¡¯s crossbow. ¡°Although you¡¯ve got a good weapon and will have a good meal tonight, we will still need at least two meals a day to make sure you have enough strength to hunt. However, since it¡¯s not currently possible to store food, we need to understand the crisis we have on our hands.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Chang nodded as he looked at the red sky feebly and said, ¡°In this world, I¡¯ll never let my guard down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d then,¡± Qing shui replied.


    They walked to the kitchen as they talked. Chang found the kitchen, but it was unexpectedly small, which seemed unnatural considering it was supposed to be able to cook for the whole army. There was only one stove ¨C apparently, it was a private kitchen for captains ormanders.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. Pangzi, could you ask Lin toe over? We¡¯ll have dinner here.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Pangzi ran out as he answered. He was so quick that he didn¡¯t look like someone who¡¯d starved for a few days.


    ¡°Haha, look at him, I haven¡¯t seen him so happy in while.¡± Changughed, ¡°Mr. Li, let¡¯s cook.¡±


    Qing shui smiled back and rolled up his sleeves. He lifted the parcel of meat onto his shoulders and walked into the kitchen.


    This was probably the best moment they had since the red fog. Even though Chang didn¡¯t know how to cook as his parents did everything for him, he still had some basic sense of how to put the ingredients together. He put aside his crossbow and helped Qing shui slice the meat. Then, they marinated the meat in a big bowl with salt.


    ¡°See, I told you we¡¯ll have meat for dinner today.¡± Jing was standing beside Chang and her eyes clearly showed her hunger. Chang picked up a piece of meat as if he was showing off his achievement.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Jing looked at the pile of meat on the chopping board. She did her best not to drool as she nodded expectantly.


    While they were speaking, Lin joined in the festivity and helped boil the soup base.


    While Chang was preparing the meat in front of him, he was extremely considerate of every cut he made. He almost got killed by the giant wolfhound, and this was his reward from the deadly chase. Even though it was brutal and inhumane to eat dog meat, who cared when death was looming around the corner?


    As they only had limited seasoning, Qing shui decided to make a stew ¨C not only would they get protein from the meat, but also they could have some soup to warm up their bodies.


    An hourter, a big pot of dog stew was ced in front of them.


    The five surrounded the pot closely, but they didn¡¯t pick up their bowls and chopsticks immediately as they greedily inhaled the smell of the stew into their lung like this was theirst meal.


    ¡°I finally understand why people in the past always prayed before they ate food.¡± Chang picked up a pair of chopsticks and put his palms together. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been blessed to have this meal!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Exactly! I give thanks to god¡¯s grace for giving us food today!¡± Pangzi took out a spoon and scooped a spoonful of the hot stew; he didn¡¯t even care about the heat before swallowing the food. ¡°Hah¡ª-¡± Pangzi sighed, ¡°Thank you god for giving us life!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a million times better than the vegetable soup we had yesterday.¡± Chang also put a spoonful of stew in his mouth. The rich texture and the aroma caught him the moment the spoon touched his mouth. It was so satisfying, and he felt like he was raised up high in the air.


    ¡°Thank you god for giving us food.¡± Chang also showed his appreciation as he took spoonfuls.


    ¡°Oh please, don¡¯t mention that vegetable soup here. Lin and I ate some of the vegetables that you didn¡¯t cook yesterday, and it was the most terrible thing I have ever tasted in my life.¡± As Pangziined, he stuffed his mouth with a big chunk of meat.


    ¡°I still remember how you resisted eating those nts.... As Mr. Li said, as soon as you are hungry enough, you can put anything in your mouth.¡± Noticing that Jing didn¡¯t have any food in her bowl, Chang grabbed her a spoon, encouraging her to join in as he smiled. ¡°Jing, there¡¯s no need to hesitate. We were fortunate to have you help us to get all this food, so make yourselffortable. You can eat as much as you want to, we have three pounds of meat for each of us.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s still not enough, I¡¯ll get more for you tomorrow!¡±


    Jing nced at Chang¡¯s face and under his encouragement, she put down her worries and started to eat and drink merrily.


    Everyone was immersed in this brief happiness, as if they were living in a dream. They all enjoyed it so much that the room sank in a short period of silence ¨C only the sound of swallowing could be heard, until they almost finished their dinner...


    ¡°Chang, we should practice using the crossbow when we finish dinner.¡± Qing shui was the first to break the peaceful atmosphere. He put down his empty bowl and turned to Chang. ¡°Practice makes perfection; I didn¡¯t know much about crossbow either, but we can try to use it a few more times before we actually go out. Also, the crossbow is too shiny, we should cover it with some mud so it¡¯s less noticeable.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chang nodded and put thest piece of meat in his mouth.


    Time glided by unnoticeably.


    The entirety of the big pot of stew, including the bones that could be chewed up had gone down their stomachs. They left the empty kitchen in satisfaction ¨C The other three went back to the dorm room, while Chang and Qing shui went to a deserted corner of the base to figure out how to use the crossbow.


    Standing in the grassy jungle, Qing shui¡¯s figure blurred in the red fog. Chang refocused on his crossbow ¨C they discussed its structure. Like most weapons in the world, its structure wasn¡¯t too different from the bows he used to see on TV: a curvy body with a metal wire connected on its two ends, and a rectangle structure ced below, with a horizontal tray at the end. Chang carefully counted the number of bolts in the tray ¨C there were 17 in total. The horizontal tray made picking up bolts while shooting easier and faster, and it also prevented the archer from idently being stabbed by the bolt.


    On the side of the crossbow there was a small handle to pull the string. Chang tried to put the handle in ce so that the crossbow was ready to shoot, but it required quite an effort, and anyone that hadn¡¯t trained for this wouldn¡¯t even able to bend the bow.


    Chang kept finding a way to make the process easier. He pulled the handle so that the string was put in ce tightly, and then he pulled out a long bolt from the tray and set it in ce. Chang carefully aimed at a tree a few meters away, and without hesitation he pulled the trigger.

 Chapter 39 Betrayal

    Chapter 39 Betrayal


    Whoosh!


    The bolt was ejected from the crossbow violently, creating a small gust in the air. In a sh, the head of the bolt was buried deep in the tree trunk.


    Chang was astonished by the result; he hastily ran up to the tree to check the bolt ¨C it was 40 centimeters long, but more than thirty centimeters prated the tree, leaving only the tail of the bolt sticking out. He grabbed on the end of the bolt to try to pull it out, but it stayed put in the tree without even budging an inch. Chang tried another dozen times before the bolt was finally removed from the trunk bit by bit.


    ¡°This is more powerful than I thought!¡± Staring at the deep hole as well as the juice dripping from it, his voice was full of hope. ¡°This is even more powerful than the pistol I got. The captain was right; a crossbow is definitely a better choice for attacking at short distances.¡±


    ¡°However, the trajectory isn¡¯t as precise as I wanted to be...¡± Upon checking the hole, he found that the position of the hole was lower than where he aimed ¨C this meant that the trajectory was curved. Since the crossbow was already much heavier than guns, it was harder to aim. Also, the weight of the bolt also altered the trajectory. If it was to be used in closebat, it could cause more harm than a gun, without a doubt. However, if the bolt needed to fly more than 50 meters, the effect would be significantly reduced.


    Fortunately, in the shrouded fog, even Chang himself could barely see beyond 8 meters. Therefore, anything beyond 50 meters was out of his consideration.


    The most important thing he needed to do now was to test out the properties of the bolts and to operate the crossbow fluently. Before sunset, he made countless holes on the same tree. Of course, if the tree was mutated and acted aggressively, Chang would have been easily torn apart before he even dared to make a second hole.


    It was a pity that the evolutionary pace of this tree was much slower than the one he previously encountered ¨C it didn¡¯t turn into a horrifying monster and remained a stout tree.


    The whole afternoon practice helped Chang learn how to wind the crossbow as fast as he could, as well as distinguish the functions of long and short bolts. He could now make a rtively urate shot within 10 meters; everything seemed too smooth to believe.


    The sky gradually became darker and Chang could see less and less in the dense red fog. When Chang could no longer see beyond three meters, he packed up the crossbow and took all the bolts back from the tree. Walking in the world of red and ck, the fog slowly flew by his body, and he felt like a rat in a soup pot.


    As Chang approached his dorm room on the first floor, his sensitive nose noticed a hint of a familiar reek from the room. Then, his heart sunk ¨C this stench meant that there was a corpse in his room, and a corpse meant that someone had died. What was worse was that a person died in his room.


    Chang already had an idea of who had died.


    As he pushed open the door, he saw a corpse covered with a bed sheet lying on the bed of the family of three. The sheet covered most of her body and only her head was exposed in the air. Beside the body was another old man lying on a bed, bit his breathing wasn¡¯t any better than the lifeless body; he was truly at the gates of death.


    The person guarding the bed was their daughter. She never spoke anything when living in this dorm room, and at this moment, she straddled on the edge of the bed like a puppet, emotionless and tearless. No one could tell whether she was sad or not from her face. She just asionally wiped off the sweat from her father¡¯s forehead.


    Even though she hid the sadness in her face, her behavior sold her emotions.


    ¡°...¡± Chang sighed heavily before walking into the room, and the corpse exuded an intense reeking stench as he expected. He walked passed the family and sat on his own bed. A surge ofpassion and sadness raised from the bottom of his heart.


    Last night, Chang was still hesitating whether or not he should give his bed to one of her parents, but today the girl¡¯s mother had passed away. He wasn¡¯t sad about her death, but his own actions ¨C if he showed his kindnessst night, even though it wouldn¡¯t prevent their deaths, it could still provide warmth at the end of their lives.


    However, if he let one of her parents sleep on his bed, he would have had a restless night. Would he have been able to escape from the attacks of the giant dog? Would he still be able to sit on his bed right now?


    While Chang was struggling, a hand patted on his shoulder.


    It was Qing shui.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Qing shui said. He took out a crumpled pack of cigarettes and took two from the pack, handing one to Chang.


    Staring at the cigarette, Chang noticed that even the dried tobo had molded slightly in this terrible world; the white cigarette paper had turned green and yellow, causing him to recall the old man lying on the bed.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They didn¡¯t talk much; each holding a cigarette, they walked away from the depressing atmosphere.


    They leaned on the wall in the hallway. Chang lit his cigarette and said, ¡°Do you know when was thest time I ever lit a cigarette?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It was when I found out that Tao was dead.¡± Chang touched the finger bone ne on his chest and said, ¡°On the first day of the red fog, Tao asked me for a cigarette, but I didn¡¯t have any. We went out together to look for antibiotics, but then.... then we took the pills together. I survived, but he died. When I woke up beside his body, I lit one for him.¡±


    Chang inhaled the smoke deeply.


    ¡°Are you sad when you saw one of her parent dead?¡± Qing shui didn¡¯tment on Chang¡¯s story, but instead nced at him and asked something else.


    ¡°A little bit, but I wouldn¡¯t say I was sad...¡± Chang thought again and said, ¡°It was more likepassion; after all, I don¡¯t know them at all.¡±


    ¡°Compassion...that¡¯s a good term. But this is exactly what I want to talk to you about.¡± Qing shui said, ¡°I just want to let you know that you shouldn¡¯t be sentimental and show too much sympathy. It will demotivate you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Chang was confused.


    ¡°Because sympathizing for the weak, in essence is betraying nature.¡± After a brief moment of silent, Qing shui¡¯s words made Chang speechless.


    Qing shui then added more as he felt like his statement wasn¡¯t strong enough ¡°What kind of world do you think we are living in? It¡¯s no longer a society of order and discipline, and you should know this. It¡¯s all about natural selection now; the fit will survive. The decision you madest night was absolutely right, so don¡¯t let this kind of incident affect your judgment. Next time, you shouldn¡¯t be affected by sympathy orpassion and make a wrong decision! After all, we can¡¯t stop those who are doomed to be eliminated by nature. I don¡¯t want you to end like that.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Qing shui¡¯s words made Chang lost in thought.


    ¡°Thank you...¡± Shortly after, Chang nodded his head and gave Qing shui a bitter smile. ¡°But if I don¡¯t even have sympathy andpassion, isn¡¯t that a betrayal of humanity?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about humanity; it¡¯s just a philosophical concept. As long as you live on, you aren¡¯t betraying yourself, your family, Pangzi, Jing and me. More importantly, you won¡¯t betray your own life.¡±


    As Qing shui finished his speech, he threw the cigarette butt on the ground and stepped on it. He left Chang in the hallway and entered the dorm room.

 Chapter 40 Deadly evolution

    Chapter 40 Deadly evolution


    This was the first time Chang saw Qing shui show such strong emotions and speak in such a forceful tone. The Qing shui he knew was exactly like the meaning of his name ¨C calm as still water. Expressing such emotions, Chang felt that those words weren¡¯t only for him, but also to numb Qing shui himself.


    ¡°It seems like he¡¯s also feeling the pressure of his morality.¡± Chang sighed and threw away the cigarette butt.


    He opened the door slowly and walked to his own bed. The door was opened again ¨C it was two soldiers and the mother of the family of four.


    When the woman showed up with two soldiers behind her, she started yelling, ¡°See, I told you someone died in our dorm. It¡¯s been more than 2 hours and she still hasn¡¯t decided to bury her mother. How can she do that? I can bear the stench, but what if it spreads a disease? Who else would be willing to live in here?¡±


    Chang nced between the woman and the daughter; her body showed a sign of shock and eventually she started talking.


    ¡°I just want to stay with my mom longer.¡± She said as she looked at the bloated corpse again.


    ¡°Miss.¡± One of the soldiers frowned, ¡°Wepletely understand why you want to apany your mother, but right now the situation is urgent; please hand over the body to us. As you know, arge epidemic is usually followed by a disaster, and leaving the body here can easily spread the gue.¡±


    ¡°We also received amand from our captain ¨C dead bodies are to be forcibly cremated. I hope you understand the policy and cooperate with us.¡± As they said, they stood there quietly to wait for the daughter¡¯s reaction.


    However, the soldiers waited more than two minutes and the daughter still didn¡¯t move an inch, so one of the soldiers helped her up and the other came up and dragged her mother¡¯s body away.


    Oddly, the daughter didn¡¯t struggle at all, but she began to sob. She didn¡¯t cry loudly; streams of tears ran down her shallow eyes.


    The other soldier didn¡¯t look at her too much, nor did he speak. He wore twoyers of rubber gloves and grabbed on the body¡¯s ankle, pulling the body to the edge of the bed. He did it professionally ¨C apparently, he had handle quite a lot of corpses these days.


    But just as he was going to lift the body into the body bag, the old man on the bed suddenly moved.


    He started to tremble and turned his face to the soldier who was going to carry away his wife¡¯s body. The old man stared at her body and shed tears. After he stared at the body for a while, he opened his mouth widely, and a loud ¡°Ahhhh¡ª¡± sound came from his throat.


    Hearing this heartbreaking mourning, Chang knew that the old man was dying too. This was hisst breath, and it quieted down as he approached death.


    Sure enough, the old man uttered a burp-like sound as hisst syble. Then, he lost all signs of life.


    The soldiers were stunned by his death for a good minute. The one who was holding the daughter went up to the bed to examine his pupils and pulse. A moment after, he shook his head to the young woman, and then helped his partner lift up the body to the body bag.


    ¡°So this is what the apocalypse looks like...¡± The scene reminded Chang of his father; he was afraid to look at the daughter¡¯s face. He dropped onto his bed, and clutching his father¡¯s finger bone, he let his mind wander as far as it could.


    He was afraid to look at the young woman¡¯s face because he felt that it could be him in the future ¨C as he got to know more about this world, he clearly knew that the chance that his parents were still alive was extremely low. However, he didn¡¯t want to believe it, so he didn¡¯t look at her face.


    Unfortunately, humans have exceptional imagination, the more he repressed his thoughts, the more likely those thoughts would appear in his mind; they harassed his mind in the most ufortable way. From the death of this old couple, he thought of the death of his own parents. From the word ¡°death¡±, he thought of corpses, and then zombies, the walking dead.


    He used to read a lot of zombie fiction in the past, and he sometimes wondered why people would be scared by such creatures. In this cruel moment, he understood the reality that he never wanted to face ¨C the reason why humans feared zombie more than tigers was probably due to the fear of seeing how they would look after they die.


    Carrying these chaotic thoughts, Chang didn¡¯t know when and how he fell asleep. A day full of danger andplicated emotions had passed in this way.


    Today, he starved... he wondered... he almost died and cried, but he alsoughed and ate until he was full... it seemed like the emotions he experienced in one day in the apocalypse was more than what he ever felt in the past ten years. Chang never knew that all these strong emotions could burst out altogether when he witnessed death. He felt that these feelings would continue to linger on for many days.


    During the next few days, Chang went out for hunting in the daytime and when he came back, he always saw bodies being thrown into arge temporary cremation furnace in the courtyard. Within a few days, more than half of the humans in this base had died ¨C hunger and disease finally struck this area coldheartedly.


    The first two days, the elderly and the children were the first group to die; the former was weak from aging and thetter was weak due to undeveloped immune systems. Their bodies were thrown into the mes and turned into ashes apanied with the cries of their loved ones.


    And in the following three or four days, the grim reaper¡¯s scythe visited adults and adolescents. Those who were not strong enough also died at this time. For survivors in this game with death, they gradually adapted to the environment, and some of the lucky ones even acquired abilities. Firstly, their digestive systems improved significantly so that they could eat nts that were not normally edible before, including those with slight toxins, hard stems and nutrients that were not easily absorbed.


    Therefore, even though the survivors were still struggling to get food and were starving, they already had a better chance of survivalpared to a week before.


    Naturally, their immune systems also evolved along with their digestive systems, and the survivors barely got sick anymore and became more ustomed to the environment.


    Everyone had evolved to different degrees, some people¡¯s bones were thicker, while other¡¯s muscles were firmer. As mentioned before, a very small amount of people acquired special abilities.


    In the week of the ¡°deadly evolution¡±, Chang¡¯s body also showed improvements. He became more robust and his special abilities in perception slightly improved as well. As he nned, he went out hunting everyday, but he only seeded twice. He had caught a water snake and a chicken ¨C indeed, it was a chicken which used to live in a chicken farm, but now it was half the size of a human adult.


    Chang came to the kitchen with the poor chicken in his hand and found the personnel responsible for food in the military ¨C Yixuan Mao.

 Chapter 41 Encephalon

    Chapter 41 Encephalon


    Chang knew Yixuan during the ¡°Deadly evolution¡± period, he was one of the chiefs who were responsible for the captain¡¯s meals, and during this special period, he became one of the leaders of themissariat department.


    It was quite a coincidence for Chang to meet Yixuan; when Chang and his friends were cooking the snake in the kitchen a few days ago, Yixuan happened to drop by the kitchen. And because they had different reasons ofing to the kitchen, they only had a quick chat. On the same day, they decided on an agreement of exchanging food ¨C Chang exchanged the excess snake meat for 15 pieces of hardtack.


    It was a beneficial trade for both sides; Chang wanted storable food and Yixuan wanted protein. It was also a win-win exchange, although 15 pieces of hardtack weren¡¯t usually worth the amount of snake meat that he offered to Yixuan. Changpletely understood the reason behind such depreciation ¨C the snake meat would be inedible in two hours; it was instead a fortune for them to find someone willing to take the meat in time.


    Yixuan was a kind man.


    Therefore, Chang took the initiation to find Yixuan after the first exchange.


    ¡°Hey buddy, see what I got this time?¡± Chang walked into the kitchen and deliberately made a big smile to attempt to raise the value of his prey. ¡°Chicken! I got a chicken! How long has it been since you had chicken? Unlike the snake, this is something we usually had before the red fog, can we exchange this for more hardtack?¡±


    ¡°Chicken? Great! Great!¡± Yixuan kept looking at the chicken in Chang¡¯s hand, his eyes couldn¡¯t move away from the blood dripping chicken and he praised ¡°You are really an expert, you seeded twice in one week! The soldiers in my troop can¡¯t even achieve that.¡±


    ¡°Pure luck. How is our deal? The chicken weighs at least 25 kilograms, I can share 15 kilograms with you but I want 5 kilograms of hardtacks in return¡± Chang lifted the chicken to the counter and asked.


    ¡°5 kilograms? That is a little too much...although the chicken weighs over 25 kilograms, but the edible portion is way below than that. Not to mention the meat is not storable, if you want some dry food, the 2:1 ratio is not fair enough. You have to know there isn¡¯t that many pieces of hardtacks left in the military either.¡± Yixuan spoke with a soft tone, he was a kind man even when he was bargaining, his attitude seemed exceptionally sincere.


    However, Chang wasn¡¯t buying it. He risked his life for this chicken, and this chicken, could keep someone alive ¡ª


    ¡°Don¡¯t fool me, even though the hardtack is more preservablepared to the chicken, they will still grow mold eventually; it¡¯s better to trade them with me before I regret.¡± Chang¡¯s brows furrowed and made a face of the stingy businessmen he had seen in the market. He continued to argue ¡°In the 15 kilograms of chicken I¡¯ll give you, at least more than 12 kilograms are edible. I believe, you do understand that consuming protein will help you regain strength faster than those who had nts and vegetables only. This is how powerful protein is!¡±


    ¡°Besides, don¡¯t tell me bullsh*t like chicken meat is not preservable; there are more than a thousand soldiers in this base, 15 kilograms is far from enough to feed these people. So telling me how chicken is not storable is total nonsense to me, this deal is beneficial to you in any ways. No bargain!¡±


    ¡°Well, well.¡± Yixuan looked at the chicken, he grinned. ¡±Forget about it, I can give you this amount of hardtack only for the sake of chicken. Give me a minute.¡±


    As he was talking, he left the kitchen. And at the same time, Jing with Qing Shui and Pangzi showed up at the door.


    ¡°Jing told us that you guys got a chicken today.¡± Qing Shui ¡®s attention was directed to the chicken on the counter ¡°What are you going to do with it?¡±


    ¡°I am trading part of it for hardtack and we¡¯ll eat the rest, just like what we didst time.¡± Chang answered.


    ¡°I see¡± Qing Shui nodded.


    They all knew what was going to happen, so Qing Shui and Pangzi boiled a big pot of water and quietly waited for that person toe.


    About 10 minutester ¨C Yixuan came back with a small box of hardtacks, he beamed broadly to the people in the kitchen and subsequently took away the pot of hot water. He began to bleed the chicken and remove its feathers.


    Once all that was done, he put the chicken on the scale and sliced off the portion they agreed on.


    ¡°Oh right, the captains questioned me when I went to pick up the crackers. I answered them truthfully and they seemed to be interested in you guys. They had your files and records; did you trade with them before? So this is not the first or second time you had meat. They asked me to inform you that they sincerely hope that you can join the army, to teach the soldiers the methods of hunting.¡± Yixuan put the chicken meat in a ck stic bag unhurriedly and continued ¡°They also said, if any one of you had encephalon mutation¡ªfunny that they called these people abiliters, they can send you to the province capital. Our base had contacted the central army in the capital in thest two days and they seemed to interested in those abiliters particrly. They said the central army will provide safe shelter and sufficient food if you are an abiliter.¡±


    Yixuan said so as if it was a routine, he waved to Chang, ¡°These are all they asked me to tell you, but don¡¯t take it too seriously. I know people who had encephalon mutation are extremely rare, and we only have one in our base. So, focus more on improving your efficiency on hunting instead of this irrelevant information.¡±


    Yixuan didn¡¯t seem to want to stay in the kitchen any longer. He turned away with the chicken and left them standing thoughtfully.


    Encephalon mutation?


    Chang searched for the term quietly in his mind and nced at Jing and Qing Shui. Jing could sense the aura of living organisms in the external world and transform it into an index; Qing Shui had powerful memorization and analyzing abilities. In that sense, they definitely had encephalon mutation.


    So...


    ¡°We should prepare dinner now, let¡¯s forget about what he just said!¡± Qing Shui interrupted everybody with a high, clear voice ¡°We should celebrate for every meal with meat, the moment is precious and no one could ruin the vibe.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes¡± Pangziughed ¡°We should be d that we are still alive, and we are living better than most of the people here. Since the news has nothing to do with us, why bother thinking?¡±


    Pangzi glimpsed at Jing while he was speaking.


    And Jing noticed his nce, she murmured to Chang ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to anywhere else.¡±, then she tugged at Chang¡¯s shirt and kept silent.


    Only Lin, she looked at Qing Shui, then she looked at Jing, but she didn¡¯t say anything either.


    Fortunately, it was just a brief silence, the five became active again when Pangzi shouted ¡°Food is ready!¡±. It seemed the fragrant of meat distracted everyone, Chang smiled and patted on Jing¡¯s head. They had a big pot of chicken stew.


    After a full meal, Chang looked up at the ceiling, enjoying the aftertaste of the chicken stew. Qing Shui hunkered down to the small box of hardtacks and was checking the packaging of the crackers.


    ¡°Indeed, it seems like they won¡¯tst for long.¡± Qing Shui threw a pack of hardtack to Chang while he spoke ¡°You have a sensitive nose; tell me, does it smell like mold? Even just a bit.¡±


    Last Chapter Next Chapter


    ^I made up two unique terms in this chapters that would likely to appear in rest of the book, but I am not sure if those make sense, feel free to correct me if I made a mistake. The original Chinese term for one of them was even hard for me to understand, it basically means brain mutation but apparently it means more than that after I read half of the book; so I substituted with the greek version of the word ¡°brain¡± (now is encephalon mutation) and hopefully no one would understand it either so I can exin this termter when it makes sense to me....


    And the other is abiliter/abilitor (ability + er/or) it means person with special ability and the ability is gained from encephalon mutation or other external sources (will mention in the future chapters). Hopefully it doesn¡¯t sound too stupid ¡®cause I don¡¯t want to use mutant as that gave me a strong impression of x men. Just chose whichever (-er or -or) sounds cooler to you, or if you have a better term for it, please let me know, as I will use the term for the rest of the book. Thank you in advance!

 Chapter 42 First cycle

    Chapter 42 First cycle


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chang caught the cracker in the air and sniffed it. ¡°It¡¯s not musty but the smell of the cracker has faded. It won¡¯tst for long.¡±


    ¡°It seems like we have no other choices.¡± Qing Shui looked at the small pile of crackers. ¡°The military has already noticed us and their food reserve will soon run out. The trade of meat and crackers is going to be cut off.¡±


    ¡°But recently I heard someone was trying to grow crops.¡± Hearing the bad news, Pangzi anxiously joined the conversation ¡°The nts outside of the base are lush and someone suggested to grow grains and wheat. If the nt has adapted to the environment, the food production cycle should be able to be shortened to 10 days!¡±


    ¡°It is not as simple as you think. A lot of nts that were edible before the red fog had evolved. Some of them smell and taste really bad whereas some of them have even be poisonous, how could you guarantee they are still edible by then? You need to understand all these varieties of crops are part of the nt family, they are evolving and mutating as well.¡± Qing Shui exined unhurriedly, ¡°Even though they are edible by the time of harvest, what about the ten days of waiting? Are we going to eat grass and roots like the other people do in our base?¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? The meat we get is easily perishable; we could have a ton of meat but it is going to be wasted in the end!¡± Pangzi almost yelled.


    But his words only garnered silence.


    ¡°Do you remember the preservation method we were talking about a few days ago?¡± Chang broke the depressing silence, he nced at Lin and said ¡°Formalin, we need to preserve t.¡±


    ¡°You mean...¡± Qing Shui immediately thought of Lin¡¯s suggestion when he was reminded by Chang. ¡°You meant the same formalin that is used to preserve corpses and organs?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, we can dilute the formalin; and even now, the meat should be able tost for two or three days. If the meat is preservable, then our effort is not wasted; the chance of running out of food is much lower.¡± Chang slightly squinted his eyes and said.


    ¡°But where can we find formalin?¡± Pangzi asked again.


    ¡°In the hospital, there is an abundance of it.¡± Chang couldn¡¯t help thinking of the first time he went to the hospital for medication. ¡°It¡¯s funny just how scary the word hospital sounds to me.¡±


    ¡°This approach is feasible.¡± Qing Shui stood up from the stool and said ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room, it¡¯s prettyte now, we can talk as we walk.¡±


    Chang and the others followed him, they cleaned up the kitchen as they discussed. In a short while, the kitchen returned to what it looked like before they came.


    Their dorm room looked wider and morefortablepared to the day they first stayed there. A lot of people died in the ¡°Deadly evolution¡± period, the crowded barracks had be spacious again.


    The room they had was for eight people originally, but 12 people squeezed into this room in the beginning, leaving 4 of them to sleep on the floor. However, after only 15 days, no one needed to fight for a bed anymore ¨C because the other families had lost half or more than half of their family.


    In the family of four, the older brother was torn apart by the mysterious tentacle on the second day and during the ¡°Deadly evolution¡± period, the father didn¡¯t withstand the invasion of bacterial infection; now it was only the mother and the younger brother.


    As for the miserable family of three, the only survivor was the quiet young woman long before the ¡°Deadly evolution¡± came. And her parent¡¯s death almost made her copse mentally. She relied on eating roots and barks every day and looked tortured but surprisingly she withstood all the difficulties.


    ¡°Humans are tenacious.¡± Qing Shuimented.


    At the same time, since four the had passed away, the number of beds finally matched the number of people. But Jing was too scared to sleep by herself, she usually stayed on Chang¡¯s bed ¨C there was even one extra bed in this room, however, no one needed that extra bed anymore.


    Although disputes and fighting was less seen these days, the tension was not reduced as people passed away, it turned out to be more depressing ¨C death and hunger had made the air heavier. The strange atmosphere made this room lifeless as if it was a morgue. If someone had not been through apocalypse and entered this room by ident, the atmosphere could cause that person chest pain and nausea.


    Therefore, when they walked into the room, they remained silent to blend in, so that their mood wouldn¡¯t upset others.


    The five would do their own thing tacitly once they climbed on their bed, and they would sleep at the same time when darkness enveloped the citypletely.


    ......


    Another night without speaking and talking.


    The next morning, everyone opened their eyes at the same time when the first ray of sunshine lit up the red fog, and immediately they sat up as if they were programmed.


    Chang and Jing always went out for hunting and Pangzi and Ling always went after Qing Shui to look for edible nts ¨C these were the food that would ensure their life when Chang and Jing didn¡¯te back with meat. As well, they were side dishes if they only had hardtack for dinner ¨C somehow these nts were as important as meat.


    Therefore, the clear division made the wo groups depart for different directions in the gentle sunshine in the early morning. They lived like their ancient ancestors now, struggling for food and survival every day.


    ¡°I wish you luck, Chang.¡± Qing Shui patted Chang on the shoulder and grinned ¡°Get us another chicken!¡±


    ¡°Finger crossed buddy.¡± Hearing Qing shui¡¯s blessing, Changughed spontaneously, he squatted down to let Jing climb on his back and after waving to Qing shuis group, Chang and Jing disappeared in the red fogpletely.


    Walking through the lush grass bush, even if he carried Jing, he could still walk steadily with a rtively fast pace ¨C the evolution in that period made him a stronger person physically, and he could see broader and further. Within 15 meters, the world had not been this clear to him.


    ¡°Jing, did your perception range expand as well?¡± Chang asked while he sneaked through the grass with his long crossbow.


    ¡°Yes, it is about 130 meters now, but the expanding rate has slowed down gradually.¡±


    ¡°Just as he said; Mr. Li told me the firstrge-scale human evolution and mutation period had passed, and we don¡¯t know when the next one wille. By the way, what is my danger index now?¡±

 Chapter 43 Bullfrog

    Chapter 43: Bullfrog


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    ¡°Roughly between three and four,¡± Jing said. ¡°The survivors in our base are about 2 now, meaning they are about two times stronger than they used to be. Some individuals have reached 8. Their physical conditions are even better than the huge wolfhound that we ran into.¡±


    ¡°I am wondering if those people have special abilities.¡± Chang said while he casually rubbed the tangy grass paste onto his exposed skin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Mr. Li was talking about this few days ago; he said the corrtion between physical strength improvement and acquiring special abilities is almost nonexistent. Some of the people significantly improved their physical strength, but did not acquire special abilities like what I have. For example, me and Mr. Li have special abilities, but our physical strength is pretty average.¡± Jing smiled, ¡°You are lucky that not only your physical strength improved but you also acquired a special ability.¡±


    ¡°True, maybe that¡¯s why it was easier for me to get food. Alright, cheer up! Let¡¯s get something new today.¡± Chang chuckled and stopped the discussion, Jing closed her eyes and started to probe the surroundings.


    When Chang entered his hunting mode, his mind was highly concentrated and the sound of his footsteps became unnoticeable. The pores on his skin were closed through involuntary contraction, helping him to hide his scent. The experience these days had allowed him to adapt to rhythm of hunting, and his body also responded to such adaptation by enhancing the strength of certain muscles.


    ¡°The reason why giraffes have long necks is because its ancestors wanted to reach to the leaves on tall trees; individuals with long necks survived in the difficult times and such genes were passed onto their offspring.¡± This was a Lamarckism exnation before Darwin¡¯s evolutionary theory.


    Before the red fog, if a species wanted to change their trait or physical structure, they needed to go through several generations of eliminations before the effect could be shown; it was an extremely slow process. However, the red fog seemed to be a catalyst for evolution. If an individual wanted to reach the ¡°leaves on a tall tree¡±, gically, the barrier of evolution had to be broken. An individual could not evolve on its own. In this era, the speed of evolution was incredibly and unbelievably fast ¨C this was truly a splendid era for living organisms on this.


    Chang sneaked between the gaps of the grass bush almost soundlessly; he was like a ghost hunter wandering in for food and prey.


    The morning had passed before they realized; there were 7 times that they almost initiated the hunt, but the prey was either too powerful for them or it was arge group of gregarious insects. They were not ideal targets¡ªuntil thest time.


    ¡°Chang, there is a level 5 lone animal, about 110 meters to our 2 o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°5?¡± Chang stopped searching, ¡°We can give it a try.¡±


    ¡°If you can sneak attack it, we¡¯ll have a chance.¡± Jing nodded. ¡°But you have to be careful, you are not an equal match for it if you directly confront with it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The two had been hunting together for more than a week, Jing learned how cautious Chang was, she no longer discouraged him very often like she used to do.


    Upon detecting this living organism, her job was done, she jumped off from Chang¡¯s back and hid herself in the lush grass ¨C in terms of lurking and fighting, she was not helpful at all.


    Therefore, Jing would ensure her own safety before Chang left for the prey ¨C not getting into trouble was the most helpful thing she could do for Chang in this stage.


    Jing curled up in the grass and wrapped her tiny body with two pieces of giant leaves, she slowed down her breath and watched Chang remove his shoes before he slowly moved forward.


    From downwind, Chang lurked like a cat. His bare feet made no sounds while he moved, and he leaned forward to ensure the direction of the wind was correct as he entered his hunting zone.


    While he marched forward, he locked a bolt into his crossbow, and adjusted his position so that he was at the downwind direction all the way to the front of the prey. Without Jing, he took a while to find the organism that she was talking about, after a few hundred meters of finding and keeping up with the wind direction; he crouched in the grass and finally, saw the prey he had been looking for ¨C a bullfrog.


    Yes, a bullfrog.


    It was not a normal bullfrog in his understanding, it was a bullfrog the size of a bull. The skin was grayish green and it had a pair of huge eyes. The bullfrog kept puffing its cheek and blew out the air with a steady rhythm. It looked like a frog he knew but somehow it was different.


    Except for its size, there were also rhino-horn-like keratin tissue sprouting from its back. They were distributed evenly as if it was wearing a suit of armour; it appeared to have a strong resistance to external attacks.


    ¡°This is going to be thorny...¡± Chang clenched the crossbow and calcted the chance he could seed. ¡°I have a weapon and I may be able to make a sneak attack, but its index is one level higher than me. That is to say, if my first attack cannot cause significant harm to it, I will fail the hunt.¡±


    Facing one that was slightly stronger than him, he needed to make sure the first attempt was his best shot, otherwise the bullfrog could swallow him with ease, or even worse, the bullfrog might just jump away before he even tried. Therefore, Chang was more attentive and alert than usual.


    He carefully searched for the weak spot on the bullfrog but there weren¡¯t any obvious ones ¨C the keratin tissue covered its whole body, and the thickness of the tissue made it hard to prate even if he had a crossbow.


    It seemed like only the mandible and the eyes were the spots where a bolt could cause useful harm. Chang stared at its watery eyes and he made up his mind.


    ¡°Should I try shooting bolt into it eye? It could be a fatal attack!¡± Chang moved forward with light footsteps while he was thinking. ¡°Its static vision is not as perfect as dynamic vision, and frogs can¡¯t smell; if I approach it slow enough, it won¡¯t notice me.¡±


    Step by step, Chang was confident about his n, he spent quite a while aiming at its eye. After double checking, he pulled the trigger. The long bolt turned into a ck shadow, flying through the fog and going straight to that moist and bright spot.


    Whoosh!


    The bolt was so fast that Chang¡¯ dynamic vision only captured a touch of ck light, and the red fog merged together again.


    And because the bolt was so fast, within a blink of an eye, it flew right to the giant frog eye. While Chang was delighted by his urate aiming, the giant frog opened its mouth suddenly and the tongue popped out swiftly, it precisely pped on the ck shadow.


    Chang was petrified.


    He didn¡¯t know how fast the bolt was, nor the speed of its tongue. The one thing he could conclude was that the scarlet tongue had sessfully intercepted the flying bolt; although the bolt was powerful enough for the tongue to knock it, the direction of the bolt had changed.


    Puff!


    The tilted bolt made a deep slice on the giant frog¡¯s tongue and then deeply stuck into the keratin tissue on its forehead, causing the bullfrog to croak painfully.

 Chapter 44: Burn

    Chapter 44: Burn


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    Seeing this, Chang loaded another bolt, preparing his next attack. He didn¡¯t run away after the first attack because the scarlet tongue had showed him how good the bullfrog¡¯s dynamic vision was ¨C it could even intercept the flying bolt. No matter how fast he could run away, he couldn¡¯t escape anyways.


    Plus, from what he had known, frogs had good dynamic vision but not static vision. Therefore, Chang was quietly and calmly changing the bolt.


    However, he was wrong.


    His information was outdated. The idea that frogs had poor static vision was an old notion; they evolved a lot after the red fog.


    Therefore, just when he was pulling the string, a scarlet tongue swept towards him from outside the grass bush in just a blink of an eye.


    Chang didn¡¯t have time to dodge at all, the horrifying long tongue wrapped around his waist and he felt an enormous forceing from it, pulling him upward. Chang was 60 kilograms but instantly, he was caged in its tongue as if he was a mosquito. While the tongue was retracting, Chang made efforts to maintain bnce of his body, and while he was nearing the big bloody mouth, he was silently calcting the rapidly narrowing distance between him and the bullfrog.


    3 meters, 2 meters, 1 meter...


    Bang!


    Finally, Chang hit the edge of its mouth, but he was well prepared for this scenario; He stretched out his body widely so that his limbs could hold the mouth open. It was a tough battle between the biting force of the bullfrog and the power that Chang was using to prevent the bullfrog¡¯s mouth from closing.


    A level 5 and a level 4 were not that different in power. Chang was stuck in between its upper and lower jaw. Although he felt the force became stronger, he still managed to keep it open. Suddenly, he noticed some strange mucus on its oral lining.


    The mucus was grass-green and exuded a pungent smell; it must be either toxic or extremely corrosive. At the same time, he looked down to the tongue that was still wrapped around his waist, there was mucus secreting from its taste buds too. His t-shirt started producing some smoke after touching the mucus, and a stream of heat came after the smoke on his waist.


    ¡°It secrets acid?!¡± Chang was shocked after he started to feel the pain.


    Time waited for no one!


    Although Chang was in panic, he didn¡¯t lose his pace. He clearly knew that it was impossible for him to escape in this moment, so he chose an alternative ¨C He held up the frog pte with his left hand arduously and aligned the crossbow to the center of its mouth quickly.


    Whoosh! He pulled the trigger again.


    Without the keratin armour, the bolt easily cut through the air and pierced the oral lining. It slowed down after went through the lining but it continued to prate to the abdominal cavity as if it was a marmot digging through the ground.


    ¡°Pop.¡± The bolt had been deeply inserted into the bullfrog¡¯s body.


    The unexpected injury caused the green acidic mucus to be ejected from its mouth by reflex. The acidic streams were so forceful that it sshed onto Chang¡¯s body like a storm. His t-shirt started to burn off first, and the extremely hot sensation became more apparent on the front of his body. Even though Chang was strong-minded, he could not bear it and started twitching up.


    The acidic burning almost burned off his skin but not his mind. Under the pain, Chang threw away his crossbow and took out the scalpel from the pocket of his pants. He used his greatest strength to slice apart that scarlet tongue.


    The scalpel cut down half of that thin tongue and when the tongue tendon fractured, it sounded like a violin string was cut off.


    The bullfrog instinctively retracted the tongue from the pain, and Chang also fell back onto the ground from its mouth.


    Stepping on the ground solidly, Chang didn¡¯t step back at all but continued to clench the scalpel. And then he advanced, rushing to the front of the bullfrog and stabbing into the delicate skin on its mandible; A vertical cut was created when he jumped up high, the cut was about half meter long and its blood poured down from the top of Chang¡¯s head. He immediately withdrew and picked up the crossbow that he just threw away. He now calmly loaded a bolt in few meters away while looking at the bullfrog struggle vigorously.


    Whoosh!


    The third bolt hit its target ¨C it waspletely lodged into the frog¡¯s watery eye.


    After this shot, Chang was sure that the bullfrog had lost its ability of escaping. There were two bolt in its abdominal cavity and eye respectively and the one in the stomach had make a deep pration. Other than that, the cut on its mandible was fatal since it sliced open its throat. It would be dead even though it had such a strong vitality.


    Everything fell within his predictions. The frog convulsed a few times and tried to jump away from Chang, but thest jump was also itsst step; it spun in the air then fell back on its back. The blood kept oozing out from the mandible and it was twitching involuntarily. It was dying.


    After seeing his prey became lifeless, Chang loosened his taut nervespletely, and the pain that had been repressed, came back to him violently¡ªhis attention was directed away when he was battling with the bullfrog, but he was rxed now. The extreme sensation flooded his body and mind. Chang quickly took off his shirt and checked his burn marks.


    Looking down, he found his entire upper body up to his nose had been burned, blisters in all sizes were spread on top of the burn mark. His body had turned red and was rapidly darkening. The intense burning pain came from his whole upper body, making him scream hopelessly.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª-!¡± His scream was shrill; the corrosive burn was one of the most painful forms of injury. He felt like someone had lit up fire on his body, and subconsciously he scratched his body, hoping that can reduce the suffering. But instead, the scratching resulted in quite an amount of charred skin falling off.


    ¡°Chang!¡± Jing¡¯s voice came from 10 meters away, she detected that level 5 organism was weakening constantly and Chang¡¯s index had been fluctuating up and down. She had inferred the result of this battle.


    Parting the grass, she finally found them, and then she saw a charred and scarlet Chang.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Acid burns were not fatal at the beginning, but theplication came after made some terrifying marks. Some mucus remnants kept making more blisters.


    ¡°Chang, what happened?¡± Jing cried anxiously after she saw he was suffering. ¡°What, what made this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, the mucus is corrosive, get me some water... quickly.¡± Chang didn¡¯t wait for Jing to reach to her water bottle. He hastily snatched the water bottle from her waist, which was their water supply for the whole day. He impatiently poured the cold water.


    The whole bottle of water flew down from his nose, the acid was diluted. The smoking was stopping and the charring was terminated temporarily. He started to breathe deeply while lying on the ground.


    ¡°Chang, are you all right?¡± Nervously looking at Chang breathing with difficulty, Jing cried out loudly ¡°Answer me, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I....... I am...fine.¡± Chang lied on the ground, the subsequentplication of burns caused his muscles to spasm unnaturally, but his words sneaked through his clenching teeth. ¡°I....I feel like...I ... can¡¯t ... stand up. Go..... go back, tell Mr. Li.... tell him.... I got......burned....¡±


    ¡°And..... there is.......tons....of.... meat...¡± His voice became quieter.

 Chapter 45: Fret

    Chapter 45: Fret


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    ¡°Wait for me here, I am going!¡± Jing nervously looked at Chang wheezing. She didn¡¯t to want waste even a second; she wiped away her tears and ran south hastily.


    And Chang continued to stay on the ground feeling the pain.


    After Jing left, his body calmed from the state of convulsing in a few minutes. His breathing was still rapid, the blood taste in his throat didn¡¯t go away at all and his breathing began to smell bad as well.


    He took a quick nce at the dead bullfrog and murmured to himself sarcastically, ¡°This is the third time I have asked him toe save me these days.¡±


    The first time was in the sewer, where he lived through the fear of uncertainty and death. And this time, he became immobile and his skin was burnt off. In total, he seeded four times and was endangered twice; this was how risky hunting was.


    Although the acid burn made it difficult to breathe, he was feeling much better thanst time ¨C it was such a big frog! Moreover, he was safe for now as long as the smell of blood hadn¡¯t attracted other predators. Therefore, even if he looked terrible with the crimson and charred skin, at least his mind was calm.


    Chang even began to analyze the hunting experience these days.


    Needless to say, hunting was challenging and meat storing was impossible. Even though he had all these improvements on his body, getting something was still difficult and risky. That was why Chang was thinking to reduce the times of going out for hunting.


    And this time, the bullfrog was huge enough for them to eat for a while if they had proper preservation methods.


    While Chang was nning all this, his breathing slowly calmed down. Although his shortness of breath was still pretty severe, he had recovered from the hypoxic state, letting his mind be clearer.


    Upon the partial recovery of his respiratory function and mobility, Chang didn¡¯t sit up immediately, the strong sense of weakness still existed. Thinking of this, he simply decided to lie on ground to wait for Qing Shui toe.


    The spot was pretty close to the base, so Chang believed that they woulde soon ¨C and as expected, in 20 minutes, he saw that Jing had brought Qing Shui, Pang Zi, Lin and the young woman, who lived in the same dorm room and lost her parent not long ago.


    With the help of Jing¡¯s ability, they easily found Chang in the lush grass bush, and thetter struggled to sit up when he saw hispanionse. He then revealed a confused look when he noticed the young woman.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know she is a doctor; I asked her toe for exchange of three packs of hardtacks.¡± Qing Shui turned to that young woman after he exined, ¡°Dr. Huang, please forgive us for not being very helpful on your parent¡¯s death...I hope you can take a look of my friend here.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± She still had the numb expression on her face like she was in the dorm; she nodded calmly and crouched down to Chang to examine his injury ¨C she carefully smelled Chang¡¯s breathing and examined the burn marks on his body. She said to Qing Shui, ¡°His obvious symptom is water-electrolyte imbnce; it was caused by the acute kidney failure from the extensive burn.¡±


    ¡°Acute kidney failure? Is it a serious disease?¡± Qing Shui furrowed his brow when he heard the young woman¡¯ diagnose. Although he was not a doctor, he knew the severity of acute kidney failure. It was a lethal disease, and it was also difficult to cure. Qing Shui was shocked by the information and had to asked again


    ¡°Is it possible that you can treat him?¡±


    ¡°From my medical knowledge, it was simply incurable without the right equipment and rted medication.¡± The young woman was still examining, ¡°But I don¡¯t think you need to worry too much, because in theory, the symptom of water-electrolyte imbnce takes at least a few hours to appear even it is caused by acute kidney failure, but he is very special. Due to the evolution of human bodies now, the physiological mechanisms of human body might have changed. Therefore, he won¡¯t die. Instead, I feel like his body is healing itself rapidly.¡±


    The young woman spoke as she carefully peeled of a piece of charred skin off of Chang¡¯s chest. She observed that piece of skin seriously and said, ¡°The self-repair ability of his is strong, and those failing internal organs seem to be getting better overtime. Look at him; his breathing has be more stablepared to the first time I examined him, and the breathing odor is fading as well. These is evidence of improvement of his metabolic functions. Therefore, don¡¯t worry. If things go well as I predict, he will recover soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good...that¡¯s good.¡± When Chang first heard to the diagnosis of acute kidney failure, his heart sunk and didn¡¯t dare to say anything to interrupt, until the young woman concluded otherwise. He was relieved.


    ¡°Fortunately, they are just burn marks that make my appearance looks bad and are not life threatening.¡± As he was talking, Chang stroked his chin where the acid burns made red scars.


    ¡°You should not move before your breathing bes smooth again.¡± The young woman pressed down Chang¡¯s body so heid back down and she stopped speaking.


    After Chang felt a sense of security, all the thoughts in his mind refocused onto food. Although he was resting, his mouth didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Mr. Li, did you see the bullfrog?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is huge and judging by its appearance, it should be edible. Let me double check.¡± Qing Shui¡¯s attention also redirected to somewhere else after confirming Chang¡¯s safety. He talked while walking towards the bullfrog. He then took out some dried nt powder to cover the bloodiness.


    After doing this, Qing Shui asked Pang Zi toe.


    ¡°Do you bring the stuff I asked you to take with you?¡±


    ¡°Here they are, I took all of them after I heard Jing saying there was tons of meat lying here.¡± Pang Zi threw an axe and a long knife on the ground. He also lifted up his t-shirt to take out the woven bags that was tucked between his waist and pants. Pang Zi¡¯s voice had a sense of pity ¡°There is too much meat and we are going to have to throw away a lot; such a waste...¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be wasted, because I am going to find formalin.¡± Qing Shui pointed at the axe and knife on the ground. ¡°You and Ling can help dissect the frog into big pieces, and then put those into the woven bags. If there is not enough space, then take the legs pieces, since they have more muscle on the legs and are easier to cook. Also, be careful when you are cutting it. There should be acid secretion nds, so don¡¯t touch those spots. Jing and I are going to the hospital to get some formalin.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Pang Zi and Lin nodded.


    Finishing his words, Qing Shui returned to Chang and smiled at the young woman, ¡°Dr. Huang, my friend is all yours, please.¡±


    ¡°No worries,¡± The young woman feebly nodded.


    ¡°You are going to the hospital for formalin?¡± Chang sat up from the ground.


    ¡°Yes, you can take a break now, I¡¯ll be right back. And of course, in order to avoid danger, I have to take Jing with me.¡± Qing Shui looked at Jing, who had been sitting beside Chang the whole time. He grinned at her and squatted in front of her.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my turn to carry you today.¡±


    Jing looked at Qing Shui, then looked at Chang¡¯s crimson body. She swallowed her saliva and said, ¡°Chang, wait for me.¡±


    ¡°I will, be careful.¡± Chang patted on her shoulder and gazed after their figures disappeared in the fog.


    ¡°You still have someone to fret about... I really envy you.¡± The young woman emotionlessly said.

 Chapter 46: Super Life

    Chapter 46: Super Life


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    ¡°I am sorry for your loss,¡± Chang said. Then, he nced at the direction where Qing Shui and Jing had gone.


    ......


    Qing Shui and Jing were aiming for the general hospital, which was the nearest hospital in this area. If they could find the solution anywhere, it would be there.


    Carrying Jing on the back, Qing Shui and Jing didn¡¯t talk to each other on the way to the hospital; in almost half an hour, they finally arrived at their destination. It had a huge que on the gate of the courtyard, and if they went close enough, they would clear see a few characters in the neon light box ¡°Kaifeng General Hospital¡±.


    ¡°Here we are.¡± Qing Shui put down Jing, then glimpsed at the extinguished neon light box, and took a quick look over the abandoned hospital. He asked Jing in confusion, ¡°Can you detect any dangerous organisms?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Jing shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange...¡± Qing Shui rubbed on his chin and asked again ¡°Are there any humans?¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any either,¡± Jing shook her head again.


    ¡°There must be something wrong.¡± Qing Shui looked around the courtyard and said, ¡°There should be groups of people residing in the hospital, given the fact that there is arge inventory of medication. Even if the ¡°Deadly Evolution¡± reduced the poption significantly, it still shouldn¡¯t be as lifeless as it is now. And there aren¡¯t any traces of mutated organisms... isn¡¯t it weird to you?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea; we just need to be extra careful.¡± Jing closed her eyes to sense the surroundings again, she took a deep breath and confirmed, ¡°There is nothing here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve never made any mistakes in detection before. Let¡¯s be more cautious and go slower. If anything shows up, we¡¯ll turn back immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They walked into the courtyard cautiously as they made up their mind. Every two steps, Jing would scout around ¨C but still nothing was found.


    As Qing Shui¡¯s vision was not different from a normal person, he could only see within 3 meters. In his world, the surroundings were bloody red, and except for where he was standing, he was almostpletely blind to this world.


    Although the fog was a great barrier, walking along on the traces of the gravel pavement had helped them orient themselves. It was hard for them to miss the direction even though their vision was bad. Therefore, when walking on the ¡°nature-made pavement¡±, it was rtively unimpeded, uncannily quiet and unexpectedly safe. They arrived at the center of the courtyard ¨C it was strangely smooth.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Qing Shui stopped after they got to the center, ¡°There must be something unusual happening here, I am extremely ufortable with this freaking silence. We should go back.¡±


    ¡°We can.¡± Jing didn¡¯t dispute with him, ¡°But what about the formalin?¡±


    ¡°We can go to other hospitals instead of this one; there are quite a few smaller ones nearby.¡± As Qing Shui said so, he patted on Jing¡¯s head to beckon her to return.


    At the same moment that his left foot left the ground, he realized his feet were nailed to the ground; he immediately looked down under panic and found numerous root-like vines sneakily and vigorously wrapping around his ankles, and the fact that they kept twining up to his legs had almost made Qing Shui scream.


    Without a second thought, Qing Shui pulled out the knife that he always carried and began to cut the vines. But not even his best attempt seemed effective ¨C those pliable and soft looking vines were tough as steel.


    In three or four seconds, the crazy vines had wrapped Qing Shui up to his waist and stopped growing. Jing was not exempt from this sneaky attack either.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ Qing Shui was obviously flustered and panicked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know; I didn¡¯t detect anything at all.¡± Jing was even more terrified, and the ineffectiveness of her ability on this nt made her feel frightened.


    The strange atmosphere sublimatedpletely until a voice spoke in the air.


    ¡°Hello, human.¡±


    A normal sentence that was usually used by aliens invading Earth, the voice was old as if it was an echo in a tree hole. Thenguage it used was Mandarin, thus the two understood what it was saying.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Qing Shui looked around nervously, and saw a giant hazy shadow.


    The shadow was towering, and Qing Shui couldn¡¯t even estimate how tall and wide it was, he couldn¡¯t even know what it looked like. The reason why he saw the shadow was because it blocked the sunshine on the top of his head, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t know something had approached him.


    ¡°Hello human, I am a tree.¡± The shadow moved like a ghost without any sound. When it stood close enough to Qing Shui and Jing, itpletely blocked the light. It spoke again, ¡°If I have to exin in the humannguage, I am a willow tree, a mutated one.¡±


    ¡°Willow tree?¡± Qing Shui suddenly thought of those thick and stout roots he had seen a week ago in the sewer; those roots covered the whole underground world and he even thought that was a ¡°World Tree¡±. This made him even more curious and skeptical about this world. He still remembered he brought a souvenir ¨C a small section of a thin root, it was in his pocket now.


    ¡°Yes, I am a willow.¡± The gigantic shadow spoke again. ¡°You have met me before. You still have part of my roots, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The hollow sound continued to echo around Qing Shui and Jing, and then Qing Shui saw a twig extend over in the air in a slow pace. The twig kept reaching until it slid into his pocket, then it rolled out that piece of parched root.


    ¡°It used to belong to me.¡± As the shadow spoke, the twig rolled up tightly and that piece of root was crushed ¡°But I don¡¯t need it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Are you really a tree?¡± Seeing that twig was as flexible as a human finger and hearing the human-like voice, even though Qing Shui was knowledgeable in biology and got used to seeing all sorts of strange nts and animals, he still could not believe these were facts.


    ¡°Yes, I am a willow tree and it is not beneficial for me to lie to you.¡± The voice in the air sounded patient.


    ¡°Then how do you know the humannguage?¡± Qing Shui yelled, as if using this hysterical voice could cover this crazy fact. ¡°Even though some organisms gained intelligence through evolution, it is still impossible to learn the humannguage in such a short period of time! Alright! Let¡¯s just assume you have learned it; it is too hard for me to believe you understand every single word profoundly... The way you speak and your tone is nothing like a beginner!¡±


    ¡°You are like...You are like a living human!¡±


    ¡°That is because essentially, my wisdom is that of a human¡¯s; and naturally, thenguage I speak is the humannguage.¡± While the hazy shadow was exining, a twig dropped from above, but it was dozens of times thicker than thest one and looked extremelyplex ¨C it was like a precision instrument consisting of a twigbined with numerous thin branches.


    In this twigbination, some branches were as thick as an index finger and the thinnest ones were finer than human hair. All of them wrapped around a football size of ellipsoid covered with a thin transparent resin film; within the ellipsoid, there was a human brain.


    It was a fresh human brain. The blood vessels seemed to be delivering blood to parts of the brain as if they were functioning perfectly, and they were also fused with those hair-like red willow branches, which were constantly transporting blood and minerals to the brain.

 Chapter 47: Imagination

    Chapter 47: Imagination


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    ¡°What...What is this...¡± Qing Shui was appalled by the contents of the resin ellipsoid. He carefully distinguished the gyri and sulci of the brain. Suddenly, his eyes widely opened, and he seemed to be afraid to believe what he saw.


    ¡°This is a human brain.¡± Although Qing Shui had saw it closely, he still refused to ept this fact. The physiological structure of this tree had destroyed his previous knowledge of biology. ¡°The brain, is it still alive?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is alive, and it functions perfectly. The ability of keeping the brain alive is the ability that I am proudest of since I mutated.¡± As the Willow said so, it withdrew that sophisticated twigbination in the air, and its body emerged in the fog again.


    ¡°Now, I am sure you understand why I can speak humannguage.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Qing Shui nodded. ¡°Reality is rational.¡± He murmured to himself and took a few deep breaths before he asked, ¡°But how many brains can you control?¡±


    ¡°So far, there are not many; I can only control seven,¡± The Willow said with a tone of pity. ¡°The amount of information in the human brain is massive; not only does the capacity trouble me, but also theplexity. When I was acquiring and controlling the sixth brain, I felt like all the information collided with each other. It produced a lot of conflict as if they became a twisted twine. It really gave me a hard time. Therefore, after acquiring the seventh, I decided to stop temporarily so that they wouldn¡¯t ¡®short-circuit¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I see, but what is your intention after catching us?¡± Qing Shui looked up to the towering shadow and asked, ¡°As a producer in the food chain, you should not becking organic matter; instead, you can absorb as much as you want to from the soil. Therefore, it won¡¯t be very useful for you to swallow me. Plus, you had just said that the roots are useless to you now. That means you have evolved to gain nutrients through other channels. If you really have two methods of getting energy, your body will not becking nutrition.¡±


    ¡°And if my body is useless to you, then your goal is my brain. But you just have said that you don¡¯t have room for more information. That¡¯s why I was asking, what do you want from us?¡±


    ¡°You are smart... and I bet you must be extremely knowledgeable; I wish I could substitute one of my brains with yours.¡± As the Willow spoke, it dropped down another fine twigbination. ¡°This brain is totally worthless; it only thinks about sex, violence and bargaining. I wish I could empty this spot for you. Unfortunately, if I chopped off this branch, I¡¯ll lose the spot too.¡±


    ¡°So...so I am lucky in this sense.¡± Qing Shui smiled wryly then continued to asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why you caught us.¡±


    ¡°Questions,¡± The old and hollow sound echoed around Qing Shui and Jing again. ¡°I have questions in my mind, and they have to be answered. Although I cannot hold another massive flow of information right now, I can still handle one or two questions. Therefore, I just want to ask you a few questions.¡±


    ¡°And why should I answer you?¡±


    ¡°If I am satisfied with the answer, I can let go of you guys; but if not, you will exist as my nourishment.¡± As it talked, another stout twig stretched over; this twig looked ferocious and it waspletely different from the sophisticated twigbination from earlier. It was not only thick, but also had sharp barbs. The barbs evenly spread around the twig and dozens of dry hollow human skins were hung on it. ¡°If you can¡¯t answer my questions, you¡¯ll be one of them.¡±


    ¡°Why should I believe in you?¡± Qing Shui stared at these hollow human skins desperately.


    ¡°Because you have no choice.¡± The Willow retracted the skin pendants and said, ¡°I can find someone else if you don¡¯t want to speak; my life is very long and I am patient. I am not rushing to know the answer, and I think there are plenty of people that know the answer on this. You can choose not to believe in me and be my fertilizer immediately, or, you can bet on me. But I can tell you that it is not necessary for me to lie to you.¡±


    ¡°Well .... I have to admit that I really don¡¯t have any other choices. And the way you speak is persuasive; I bet one of the seven brains must havee from awyer.¡± Qing Shui waspelled to reply ¡°Tell me, what do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°What is intelligence? This is my question,¡± The hollow voice trembled a little.


    ¡°Humans have defined intelligence in various perspectives; creative ability, curiosity, logical thinking, organizing and categorizing ability, etc. However, I think what makes human intelligence unique is imagination.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°If you had learned from the brain you acquired, you should understand that many other animals have curiosity, organizing abilities, even logical thinking; these are not something exclusive to humans.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the rats know how to clean and organize their own nest, lions and tigers know where to find their prey, and monkeys and apes know they can move wooden box under the banana tree so that they can step on it to reach the bananas. Therefore, these things do not make human intelligence unique because the species I have mentioned don¡¯t seem intelligent. So, if you are right, the difference between humans and the other species is...¡±


    ¡°Yes, imagination, it is what makes the real difference.¡± Qing Shui exined, ¡°Including reasoning, manufacturing, designing, even literature, opera and civilization. They are products of imagination.¡±


    ¡°I see; I am happy with your answer.¡± After the Willow dropped its response, it retreated into a deep silence. It seemed to be trying to understand what imagination was while Qing Shui patiently waited.


    Moments after, the Willow spoke again, ¡°My second question... how did humans obtain imagination?¡±


    ¡°No one has a true answer to this question, but one of the arguments I believe was the fear of natural disasters driving the evolution of imagination today.¡± Qing Shui spoke slowly, ¡°I heard that the first generation of humans who gained imagination did it through observing the four changing seasons. During the rainy season, humans could produce crops and had a sufficient water supply. However, during the dry season, arge number of humans died due tock of water. This went through countless generations of evolution. When one of these generations began to imagine what would happen in the dry season, they began to store water and crops with containers they made. And this may be the first generation of humans who gained the ability of imagination.¡±


    ¡°Imagination from crisis? I see,¡± the Willow again sunk into silence.


    Qing Shui didn¡¯t need to wait a long this time. He suddenly felt the branches around his waist begin to move, and when he looked down, he found that the twigs were retracting from his waist to his legs and eventually to his ankles. They eventually withdrew back into the groundpletely.


    ¡°I am satisfied with your answer; you may leave now,¡± the Willow said.


    ¡°Before I go, can I ask you something?¡± Knowing that he was free now, Qing Shui¡¯s face lit up with ecstasy. He didn¡¯t leave immediately, but remained where he was.


    ¡°Sure, I am listening.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why do you still need to ask me what intelligence is when you have acquired so many human brains?¡±


    ¡°That is because I am not intelligent.¡±

 Chapter 48: Carrier

    Chapter 48: Carrier


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    ¡°You are not intelligent? How can that be possible?¡± Owning seven different human brains and being able to handle a conversation with Qing Shui in a wise way... no one would believe that the Willow was not intelligent.


    ¡°Nothing is impossible. I do not possess intelligence. I am currently only possessing and utilizing these brains. In fact, the ability to organize thenguage I am speaking with youes from the signals of these brains. Hence, I, as a tree, am not intelligent.¡±


    ¡°I thought if you can utilize these brains, it means you are intelligent too, isn¡¯t it?¡± Qing Shui was still confused by the Willow¡¯s words.


    ¡°It¡¯s different, I am merely a carrier.¡± The hollow voice spoke again, ¡°my consciousness was given by these brain; in some sense, I am more of a person who changed its body, but not a tree who grew brains! Because my thoughts and actions are generated by the seven brains, I don¡¯t have the ability to think.¡±


    ¡°I can even say this is a cross-species human evolution, essentially because I only possess human brains, while the thoughts and ideas are all produced by them. I am simply a provider of a stronger body and a bond of connecting these brains.¡±


    ¡°I have learned that in science fiction, humans are nning to relocate their brain into an artificial body when technology bes advanced enough to do so so that humans can live longer. Right now, even though I am a willow tree, I am like the artificial machine that humans have been aspiring for. The ability I gained from the mutation was absorption and possession. It was a coincidence that I was able to acquire a human brain. But what am I really? I am still a willow tree.¡±


    ¡°It sounds reasonable.¡± Qing Shui pondered over the Willow¡¯s statement, ¡°but in the end, you are still different from machines as you are constantly evolving; right now, you are already aware of your own existence. I dare to say you are only steps away from having your own intelligence. By the time it happens, you will not be limited to possessing human brains, but will truly exploit their intelligence and make them your own.¡±


    ¡°I am curious about what kind of world will be created by an organism like you that aggregates the intelligence of mankind.¡±


    ¡°You will see that daye...¡± Thest word of the Willow sounded determined, but was filled with hesitation. It chuckled for a few seconds as its figure began to disappear. The shadow on the top of Qing Shui¡¯s head was getting smaller and smaller, and the warmth of the sun sprinkled on Qing Shui again.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± In the very end, Qing Shui shouted to the vanishing figure.


    ¡°To the south. I am biding my time. I¡¯lle back when I am able to think as an individual.¡± As the Willow said, the shadowpletely became invisible, and the world returned to bright red.


    Gazing at where the Willow left, Qing Shui didn¡¯t make a sound for a very long time.


    ¡°Mr. Li, Mr. Li...¡± Qing Shui did not recover until Jing grabbed on his shirt.


    ¡°Mr. Li, let go of the Willow, we still have to find formalin.¡± Jing didn¡¯t consider too much about the Willow. Her world was simple and she had someone and something more important to think aboutpared to the existence of the Willow.


    ¡°Chang and the others are still waiting for us. If we go backte, that bullfrog will rot and we¡¯ll starve again.¡±


    ¡°Right...right! You are right.¡± After Qing Shui was interrupted by Jing, he grinned to himself mockingly as looked down at the ground again. ¡°I can¡¯t even guarantee my own safety now, why would I think of those problems?¡± He again nced at the direction where the Willow disappeared and carried Jing on his back. ¡°Let¡¯s go for the formalin!¡±


    ¡°Now that the Willow is gone, we can take advantage of its power; it is certain that there are no other dangerous organisms around us now.¡± The courtyard was as peaceful as it had been; they found the chemical storage room, and they didn¡¯t run into other dangers as expected.


    In the room, Qing Shui easily found the pungent chemical solution he wanted ¨C formalin.


    After confirming the tags on the stic bucket, Qing Shui picked up two units without hesitation. He also grabbed some small packages of medication just in case. Then, the two walked as fast as they could back to Chang.


    The return was fairly smooth and with Jing¡¯s detection, they avoided some dangerous creatures which were circling around the hospital. Half an hourter, they found Chang and the others.


    ¡°Why you were so slow? The meat has almost gone bad.¡± Seeing Qing Shui with the buckets, Pang Zi asked anxiously, ¡°You didn¡¯t encounter any beasts, do you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, in fact, an extremely dangerous one which almost killed me.¡± As Qing Shui spoke, he walked to the front of Chang, and Chang had been able to stand up. Apparently, he had regained mobility. Although he still looked weak and his upper body was still charred and crimson, he seemed to have no serious problems.


    ¡°How? I thought nothing should be able to get close to you with Jing¡¯s forewarning. Was it something that came from underground?¡± Chang stepped over to check Qing Shui and Jing in haste, but found out they weren¡¯t injured at all.


    ¡°We are fine, it is tooplicated for me to exin what exactly happened to us right now. I¡¯ll tell you when we get back to the base. Now, let¡¯s treat the bullfrog first. Pang Zi, you guys dissected the frog, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°We did it long before you came back, we even deboned it. See, me and Lin have packed them into the bags.¡±


    ¡®Great, thank you.¡¯ Qing Shui walked to those big woven bags and opened one bucket of formalin. He evenly sprinkled the chemical solution into every bag with a wisp of grass, and then said, ¡°The formalin will slow down the rotting process. We need to find some barrels to dilute the formalin with water after we go back to the base, and then we can put them into the barrels. With this strong preservation method, our food can be preserved for three or five days.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we are ready to go. The longer we stay, the more dangerous it will be.¡± Seeing that Qing Shui had organized everything, Chang turned to the doctor and said, ¡°thank you for today, pleasee with us.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t help much, you don¡¯t need to thank me about this; your body was strong enough to recover itself.¡± The doctor was still expressionless; she spoke unemotionally, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Coming,¡± Chang nodded as he turned to his friends; Qing Shui, Pang Zi and Lin each carried one woven bag on their back.


    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Chang walked with Lin.


    ¡°I might have not been able to carry this before, but don¡¯t worry. I have be stronger than before.¡± Lin had a pale smile on her face, ¡°You were burned; take care of yourself first.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, good, good.¡± Changughed, he waved his right hand as a sign to ask Jing to follow him. The six walked back together.


    As they walked on the gravel pavement, Chang walked behind the group to ensure everyone¡¯s safety. He lowered his voice and asked Jing, ¡°Jing, can you tell me about the danger you ran into?¡±


    ¡°It was a big willow, a gigantic one! I couldn¡¯t see what it looked like at all. I only knew it was there; it was so big that It blocked the sky! And even when it was right in front of me, I couldn¡¯t sense anything as if it nullified my ability.¡±


    ¡°A willow?¡± hearing the words made Chang frown. A hospital and a willow; he recalled that the second day of the red fog, he also had encountered a willow when he went to the hospital for medication. It consumed human blood and flesh, and it hung those hollow human skins on its branches as if they were trophies. The level of that willow was higher than 100 already by that time, and it was only the second day! The strength and the rate of its mutation were horrifyingly fast.


    In fact, Chang clearly knew that he had almost never met any organisms over level 30 these days. That implied that even though the rate of evolution and mutation had been escted, the willow was still one of the kind in terms of the rate of mutation. If the one he met and the one Qing Shui ran away from were both willows, then the one that Jing was talking about was the one he had escaped from.


    ¡°If you really ran into it, it would have been impossible for you toe back alive!¡± Chang gazed at Qing Shui¡¯s back thoughtfully. Qing Shui was weighed down by the woven bag on the shoulder, and his footsteps were heavy.

 Chapter 49: Share

    Chapter 49: Share


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    Observing Qing Shui from the back, this was the first time Chang had ever seen Qing Shui stooped. Although Qing Shui had a skinny figure, he had always been exceedingly shrewd. Chang remembered a quote that he read in a book ¨C ¡°if a person who usually stood upright began to bend his back, it was because he had something heavy either on his shoulders or in his mind.¡±


    The bag wasn¡¯t that heavy for Qing Shui, since he had also be stronger after the ¡°Deadly Evolution¡± period; hence, there was only one cause ¨C the pressure in his mind.


    ¡°What does the Willow really look like?¡± Chang tried hard to uncover the myth ¨C what kind of life could give Qing Shui this amount of unbearable pressure?


    ¡°A gigantic tree, it spoke...and it has seven brains...¡± Jing walked slowly as she recalled the details, and she told everything she saw to Chang.


    The expression on Chang¡¯s face became more astonished as Jing told the story. Chang seemed to be unable to process their unbelievable experience with the Willow as his mouth opened unconsciously.


    Chang was lost in thought like Qing Shui after hearing the whole story. His lips pressed together tightly.


    None of them talked afterward, and Chang followed the group to the base and went straight back to their dorm room.


    Qing Shui pushed the door with his left shoulder, causing it to creak open. They entered the room one by one; Qing Shui, Pang Zi and Ling put down the weight on their back in a corner of the room before they had a chance to catch their breath.


    ¡°Pang Zi, put aside the formalin; we still need to go to find some barrels. Time waits for no one and the longer we wait, the harder it will be for us to treat the meat.¡± Qing Shui wiped off the sweat on his forehead and pulled Pang Zi to go out with him.


    A momentter, they came back and forth four times in total, and each time they went back, either Qing Shui or Pang Zi would carry a big dark green iron barrel filled with water. After four trips, they had the barrels aligned tidily under the window. Then, Qing Shui poured the same amount of formalin into three of the barrels, letting the chemical mix well with the water.


    ¡°The formalin I brought from the hospital was 40% formaldehyde. The concentration is way too high for us even now, so I¡¯m diluting it.¡± Qing Shui exined his intentions while mixing the chemical with Chang¡¯s iron spear.


    After Qing Shui did this, he untied the woven bags and carefully ced chunks of frog meat into the formalin solution.


    ¡°What are these?!¡± Noticing Qing Shui unfastening the bags, the mother from the family of four could no longer hold herself back. She stood up from the bed weakly and pointed at Qing Shui¡¯s face, ¡°That is meat; you have MEAT!!¡± she shouted.


    ¡°Stop yelling for god¡¯s sake.¡± Pang Zi interrupted her immediately as if her shouting had caught the attention of the entire building. This was a special and sensitive period; they couldn¡¯t let other people know that they had food, especially protein! Otherwise, their room would be swarmed with starving people within 5 minutes.


    ¡°How is it possible that you have so much meat!¡± The mother stared at Qing Shui eagerly, and desire was obviously showing on her face. ¡°No wonder none of you died these days, not even that skinny little girl! I see...I see! You have food! You have meat!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, whatever we had and have is none of your business!¡± Pang Zi¡¯s face became ferocious as the woman kept being annoyed.


    At the exact same moment, the door opened again. IIt was the younger son, whose older brother was torn by the tentacle, that walked into the room. His appearance intensified the atmosphere; he only had a small trunk of root in his hand ¨C without a doubt, that was their only food today.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mom?¡± the son was alerted as he saw Pang Zi confronting his mother.


    ¡°Meat?¡± the son turned his head and sure enough, he saw the meat bathing in the barrels. Like his mother, his expression changed, his hand loosened and the root dropped. The son wanted to get closer to the barrels out of instinct.


    However, he didn¡¯t even step forward two steps before being stopped by Chang.


    ¡°We do have meat, but why you do you think it¡¯s any of your business?¡± Chang clenched the crossbow tightly; even though he looked severely injured, he was not chicken at all! Chang¡¯s charred and scarred chest scared the son into taking a step back.


    ¡°How can we not get involved, we live together, with you! Cheapskate!¡± Seeing her son withdraw, the woman was hot with emotion. ¡°It was said in our Kaifeng idiom, the witness gets a share; if you are not going to do as I say, you won¡¯t get to have that meat either.¡±


    ¡°Look at my body, old b*tch! I even got half of my face burned, I almost exchanged my life for this food. I am not going to give anything to you, not even a single slice!¡± Chang pointed at his chin angrily, his eyes filled with rage.


    ¡°Well, guess what, I DON¡¯T CARE! if you aren¡¯t sharing, I guarantee that you won¡¯t have a slice either. I will call everyone in the building and, if I were to shout loudly, the whole building... and the people in the next building would rush here. I¡¯m pretty sure you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the inflow of people, would you?¡± The mother crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°You¡¯re wee to try.¡±


    ¡°Witch...¡± Her gesture made Chang so furious that his finger started trembling, and Pang Zi stepped forward to hinder the shameless pair.


    ¡°What! You wanna fight?¡¯ The mother revealed her domineering nature as she felt intimidated by Chang and Pang Zi. She raised her chin up high, ¡°a few days ago, the military had published the . It says that fights are absolutely prohibited among citizens; whoever gets involved in the fights will be deported from this base regardless of whether they are right or wrong.¡±


    ¡°And the consequence of leaving here... the nightmare of being torn apart by some random monsters while you are sleeping wille true.¡±


    ¡°Like your son, huh?¡± Chang sneered.


    ¡°You!¡± the woman was shocked, and the atmosphere was extremely intense.


    At this moment, it was Qing Shui who broke the tension; he seemed rx and walked to the window.


    ¡°Save some energy, both of you. I can give you some meat, but there are rules.¡± Qing Shui paced in front of the mother. ¡°Two points: one, don¡¯t tell anyone about the food. Of course, I believe you can keep this rule, because if you break it, both of us will starve, and I know you are clear about this.¡±


    ¡°And second, we will be eating raw meat; roasting or boiling it will give off an aroma, and that will attract our neighbors for sure. Therefore, we can only eat raw meat. Is that a deal?¡±

 Chapter 50: Ruthless

    Chapter 50: Ruthless


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    ¡°Of course, of course we won¡¯t say anything.¡± After confirming that they would have meat for dinner, the mother and son looked at each other and their eyes were filled with tion. They then returned to their own bed silently, showing that they were keeping their promise.


    As the mother and son no longer disturbed them, Qing Shui lightly pulled the back of Chang¡¯s shirt and said, e with me.¡±


    Qing Shui and Chang walked along the corridor and sat on the stairs. Chang was perplexed as he asked, ¡°Are you really going to give them our meat?¡±


    ¡°Did the acid burn your brain?¡± Qing Shui looked at Chang.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t burn my mind, either.¡± The expression in Qing Shui¡¯s eyes had changed; it conveyed a hint of resoluteness.


    ¡°You...¡± Looking into Qing Shui¡¯s bright eyes, Chang sat there in a brief numbed daze. Then, he seemed to understand Qing Shui¡¯s purpose, and he sighed heavily. ¡°I see what you mean, so when?¡±


    ¡°At midnight; it¡¯s easier to do it when everyone is asleep.¡±


    ¡°What about the military? What if they discover us?¡±


    ¡°I was concerned about this too. The military is very sensitive about conflicts in the base. They are afraid of riots and their negative impact, considering how contagious emotions can be.¡± As Qing Shui spoke, he took out a self-made cigarette and lit it up; the fire on the tip flickered, ¡°Although they are concerned about the impact, it¡¯s also the only concern they have.¡±


    ¡°As for missing personnel... they won¡¯t care about that much.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Chang nodded.


    ¡°You need to do it neatly; it¡¯ll be too easy with your skills.¡± Qing Shui passed the cigarette to Chang and said, ¡°Try it. I made it with leaves from a strange nt I saw a few days ago. It tastes pretty good and helps reduce pressure.¡±


    Taking the cigarette, Chang inhaled deeply. It was fragrant and fruity like Qing Shui described.


    ¡°You can do it, can¡¯t you? And, this should be your first time killing someone that¡¯s unable to defend themselves.¡± Qing Shui stared at Chang, who was smoking non-stop. ¡°It¡¯s always stressful to kill someone, but we have no other choice when dealing with thugs and rascals.¡±


    ¡°These people will thank you for giving them food at first, but eventually they will be greedier. If one day we can¡¯t get sufficient meat to feed all of us, they will break their promise easily. And why do we have to share our food with them anyways? You knew better than me what kind of sacrifice we had made; you almost died from kidney failure from the burns, while Jing and I almost got caught by the Willow. We exchange our life for this food, so why can they just sit in the room and wait for us to serve them? This isn¡¯t just about the meat, but also the lives of us three. I won¡¯t share our meat with anyone. You can say I¡¯m selfish, but if they didn¡¯t contribute, they will never get a share either, at least not from me.¡±


    ¡°If they act like thugs, so be it. They should think about the consequence before being one!¡±


    ¡°I understand... thank you for your exnation. It¡¯s brought me inner peace and it will be easier for me now. I understand what you mean.¡± The corner of Chang¡¯s mouth curved into a wry smile. He finished thest bit of the cigarette and threw it on the floor before the me caught his lips.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else. I¡¯ve heard about the Willow, but Jing is still too young to exin to thoroughly. I want to know more about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a super life; I don¡¯t know how to exin it well either. Its evolution speed is a lot faster than other species, and it¡¯s very special.¡± Thinking of the Willow, Qing Shui¡¯s back bent unnaturally again, ¡°It can control a human brain. It reads human memories and knowledge. It was even able to make connections among the brains and utilize each of their strengths, but it hadn¡¯t been able to acquire intelligence of its own.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already aware of itself, so bing intelligent won¡¯t be far away.¡±


    ¡°And thinking of humans, we have gone through numerous generations to be intelligent; within 20 days, it was plundered by other species. How sad is that! I really would like to know how many of these special species exist on this.¡± Chang felt depressed as he heard Qing Shui¡¯sment. He took a deep breath and asked, ¡°The world is huge and Kaifeng is merely a small city in Northern China. If a super life like the Willow was born here, I doubt that there will be anymore around here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this, but I can assure you that there won¡¯t be many of these super lives.¡± Qing Shui said, ¡°We just happened to encounter one; the Willow is a rare example of an evolutionary miracle. Even though there might be other super lives, the ability of acquiring human brains is even rarer. If the Willow isn¡¯t capable of thinking, it will just be a powerful and robust individual; in that case, we won¡¯t even need to be concerned of its existence as it causes no harm to us.¡±


    ¡°It was a wless coincidence; the Willow must be one of a kind.¡± Qing Shui made a summary, ¡°I am not sure about the presence of super lives in other ces on Earth, but there won¡¯t be anything like the Willow.¡±


    ¡°I disagree, it was only 20 days, and ourndscape is unimaginably wide and our oceans are so deep that humans haven¡¯t gotten to discover it all! How could you be sure that there aren¡¯t any other simr ones? And even though there isn¡¯t any right now, what about in the future? In this global evolution, everything is possible.¡± Chang stood up and pulled Qing Shui up with him. ¡°Shall we go back? It¡¯s quite useless to think about it too much, especially since it¡¯s not helping us right now, so we¡¯ll just do whatever we¡¯re capable of.¡±


    ¡°As for other problems, we¡¯ll have to leave it up to destiny.¡±


    ¡°Of course, let fate have its way.¡± Qing Shui patted on Chang¡¯s back, and they walked along the dark corridor to their dorm room.


    The thirst of the mother and son was obvious. They got up from the bed immediately as they saw Chang and Qing Shuie back to the room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner now, the meat won¡¯t taste as goodter.¡±


    ¡°Great, make yourselvesfortable then.¡± Qing Shui snatched a nce at at the two, and then warned them expressionlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the promise you have made.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll keep our mouths shut.¡± The mother made a noisy assurance.


    ¡°Are you seriously giving out our meat to them?¡± Pang Zi impatiently asked as he noticed that Qing Shui wasn¡¯t going to change his mind. ¡°We exchanged this meat with our life, so why would you do this?¡±


    ¡°Forget it; as long as we still live in this room, we need to maintain the harmony in here.¡± Chang patted on Pang Zi¡¯s shoulder as he tried tofort him.

 Chapter 51: Soft and gentle

    Chapter 51: Soft and gentle


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    ¡°Damn it, I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Pang Zi mouth twitched as he unhappily said, ¡°Since you got us all the food, I can¡¯t say anything about who you share it with. If you want to share with them, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Chang sighed as well, he shot a strange nce at the two and realized that since the time he had decided to kill them, they seemed less unsightly.


    Therefore, Chang waved at them and his mouth forced a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    ¡°There we go; Chang is much more reasonable than you kids!¡± The mother expressed the tion of winning a bargain. She pulled up her son from the bed and spoke arrogantly to Pang Zi, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. We are living together anyways, so why shouldn¡¯t we help each other out?¡±


    ¡°Pooh, stop giving us that insincere ttery. If you were this reasonable before, why I didn¡¯t get any help from you in the previous days. Not only had you not been helpful, but you also disturbed us. Don¡¯t talk to me, I don¡¯t care for your presence.¡± Pang Zi turned away his head, and apparently, his attitude provoked the mother and son. But fortunately, Chang broke this awkward atmosphere in a timely manner.


    ¡°Come on, I guess you¡¯re already hungry, since I am too.¡± Chang sat on his own bed and took a deep breath, ¡°Jing, can you lock the door?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Jing nodded and fastened thetch.


    On the other side, Qing Shui took out the frog meat from the formalin barrels and rinsed off the chemical thoroughly in thest barrel that filled with clear water. He tried his best to dilute the chemical residue on the meat and distributed one piece to each person in the room.


    The piece was quite heavy even though the mother and son received it with both hands. Their dissatisfaction vanished immediately as they no longerined. As if they were primitives, they chomped on the meat messily.


    This was also Chang¡¯s first time eating raw meat, but it didn¡¯t taste bad and the texture was chewier than cooked meat. Although the pungent smell of formalin persisted on the meat, it was still much better than the vegetable ¡®soup¡¯ he had on the first day in the base.


    Also, from observing from the gluttonous manner of the mother and son, Chang learned that the meat was much tastier than roots and grass.


    Perhaps the difort from the burning made Chang lose his appetite, but he only finished half of his portion before he felt full. Chang stood up and ced his piece into the formalin solution again, and then he returned to his bed and stared at the air feebly, with unfocused eyes.


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Pang Zi asked Chang with concern. ¡°Are you sure your burn has healed? Why it still so bloody? Do you want me to ask Dr. Huang toe over? Do you want some antibiotics as well?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I feel pretty good except for the pain. It should be fine after a few days; I¡¯ll take the medication on time.¡± Chang turned away his head so that he could avoid seeing everybody gnawing on the bloody raw meat.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished; do you have more?¡± The mother¡¯s voice was still there.


    ¡°Are you serious? We gave a pound of meat to each of you and you still want more?¡± It was Pang Zi¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Let them, they have been starving since the beginning, it must be not easy for them.¡± Thest voice was Qing Shui¡¯s. The sound of dripping and rinsing came after his words.


    All these sounds upset Chang out of sudden, and Pang Zi¡¯s words snuck into his chaotic mind. It reminded him of that doctor, so he turned to look at that dull figure.


    ¡°Dr. Huang, thank you for taking care of me today, do you want some as well?¡± Chang shouted to the person who was facing the wall.


    ¡°I am not hungry,¡± The young woman turned and nced at Chang warily as if there was something strange.


    The emotion in her eyes stopped Chang from inviting her.


    The silence caught into Chang¡¯s mind. Before the night arrivedpletely, his mind was full of the sounds of the mother and son chomping. He leaned his back on the wall as if he was pondering, but his mind gradually became nk. The light disappeared at the horizon bit by bit.


    ¡°Jing, we can¡¯t stay on the same bed as my chest and abdomen were burned. It hurts even though I only stroked it softly.¡± The darkness came very soon as time passed in silence, and the air cooled down. Chang helped Jing climb on the empty upper bunk bed, and he smiled with difficulty, ¡°Are you afraid of sleeping on your own?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you should rest and get better soon.¡± Jing nodded to indicate that she wouldn¡¯t be afraid, then sheid down on the bed. She closed her eyes even though she felt worried.


    ¡°The blood stain on the woven bag smells terrible. Do you want me to take it out of the room?¡± Before they went to bed, Pang Zi noticed the bloody odor from the bags they used today.


    ¡°Just leave them there first, I¡¯ll take them out tomorrow.¡± Qing Shui restrained Pang Zi, ¡°Go sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Pang Zi didn¡¯t say much either as he climbed on his own bed.


    After settling down everyone in the room, Qing Shui took out the pills that he brought from the hospital today. He hunkered down and spoke in low voice, ¡°Anti-inmmatory pills and antibiotics. You still need to be careful even though your body is stronger now. Take them and get some good rest.¡±


    Qing Shuiid back on his bed as he made sure Chang swallowed the pills.


    Chang didn¡¯t take the pills at first as he stared at the little pills feebly. He put them in his mouth without reading any words on the instructions. The foggy world attracted all of his attention.


    Later, the night had fully descended.


    This night was especially long for a sleepless person; Chang silently counted numbers in his mind to pass the boredom. He kept doing so until his internal clock told him that the time had approached midnight and everyone¡¯s breath became regr. Chang got out of bed without making any sound. He took out a knife from under his pillow and cautiously walked barefooted to the slumbering mother and son.


    Chang¡¯s footsteps were so soft and gentle that he couldn¡¯t even notice his own movement. This move helped him approach his target without exposing himself, not to mention that his targets were asleep.


    However, he was still extremely nervous. Although he already knew how to regte his emotions and mind, the sourness in his mouth sold out his nervousness.


    It was indeed the first time he would kill someone in a calm state. Thest time he killed a human was to save Jing. When those thugs made a long cut on Jing¡¯s face with their dagger, he just couldn¡¯t repress his rage and killed them. He didn¡¯t feel anything special during the process aside from a slight pleasure. He behaved without any senses when he was furious.


    However, this time was different. Chang wasn¡¯t angry at all; his mind was peaceful even though he his body was tense. He knew exactly what he was going to do ¨C kill them with the sharp knife, even though they were defenseless andpletely vulnerable.

 Chapter 52: Hesitation

    Chapter 52: Hesitation


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    Chang carefully crept over to the front of their bunk bed, but he wasn¡¯t even able to raise the knife as he gazed at their unruffled faces.


    Somehow, this scenario and his hesitation were constantly pushing him to be more decisive as it was the right timing.


    ¡°If I were living in a web novel, I would definitely be an ipetent protagonist; I can¡¯t even kill someone who¡¯s totally vulnerable.¡± Chang smiled mockingly. He forced himself to think of their shameless behavior as if he was hypnotizing himself to feel better and to be more decisive.


    From the beginning, they upied the beds unfairly and used him as a murderer; they even threatened him to share his food, and the look of them as they chomped greedily...


    This recollection eased Chang¡¯s guilt towards killing the mother and son, as he was no longer anxious. Chang stood tiptoed, and his right hand holding the knife passed through the gap between the rail and the bed. He confirmed the position of the son¡¯s neck by touching the pillow with his left hand. He then covered the son¡¯s mouth swiftly, and the knife followed the momentum and made a deep cut.


    It was only an instant, and it was a simple process.


    Chang only felt four sensations before the son was dead: first was the warm exhtion when he covered the son¡¯s mouth, and second was the sensation of breaking strings when he cut through the muscle of the son¡¯s neck ¨C it was the same feeling from when he cut off the bullfrog¡¯s tongue, but it was much easier this time. The third was the light trembling and convulsion of the son¡¯s body, and thest was a spring of warmth covering both his hands ¨C it was blood.


    These four things happening in less than 20 seconds, and thus a person had died. The time he used was less than one-hundredth of the time he waited in the dark. 25 years of the son¡¯s existence was erased in such a short amount of time.


    Destruction was always much easier than creation.


    Perhaps the slight shaking from the upper bed affected the lower bed, but the mother opened her eyes fuzzily.


    The same moment she opened her eyes, she only saw the upper body of a man with a grim face. The next second, the coldness and pain on her neck made her breathing more difficult.


    Chang stabbed the knife into the mother¡¯s throat. He finally witnessed the whole process of him killing a person as the mother was sleeping on the lower bed.


    The knife went into her neck smoothly and the dended on the most fragile and vital part of the neck without any obstructions. Chang didn¡¯t even nce at the knife because he knew the woman would die from this. The reason that he didn¡¯t look at the knife was simple; his attention was caught on her eyes ¨C he never knew the expression in a person¡¯s eyes could change this quickly.


    As the knife buried into her neck, Chang saw the confusion in her eyes, and her panic came after. He read her baffled expression after three seconds ¨C at the forth second, the change in her eyes wasplicated.


    In that one fleeting moment, her fear was the most obvious emotion. As if she thought of something, her fear was covered by sincere pleading.


    Her mouth was wide open and she made her greatest effort to say something, but only a deep groaning could be heard. Her limbs clutched together and her hands were waving as if she was catching something in the air. She seemed to want to express something, but the knife in her throat and the gushing blood refrained her from doing so. The mother stared at Chang deeply, conveying her thoughts and hopes by her eyes and mouth.


    Perhaps Chang was stunned by the expression in her eyes, or perhaps it was his first time concentrating so hard on killing a person, but Chang involuntarily tried to distinguish what her wish was.


    ¡°Pl...Plea...se...¡± the first word wasn¡¯t surprising at all; she was begging for something.


    ¡°Don.. don¡¯t... kill... m...¡± Another few words didn¡¯t affect his feeling either.


    ¡°M...my....so....son...¡± These were herst words.


    The whole sentence put together was, ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill my son.¡± His mind went nk as if he was pulled out from reality. Whatever he saw became blurry, and his stomach convulsed. The hand that was holding the knife started shaking violently.


    While his mind wandered away, the son¡¯s blood finally permeated through his bed and a big drop of blood sshed on the mother¡¯s face.


    It really was a big drop of blood.


    It covered her whole face.


    The blood made her eyes red.


    ¡°No...¡± When this drop of blood smeared her eyes, her expression changed again as she realized the situation on the upper bed. She no longer pleaded; her pupils contracted in an instant and her body struggled violently as if she was using herst strength to get the anger and desperation out of her chest. The blood in her throat even dribbled from the corner of her mouth. All the effort she made resulted in a shriveled and weak yet emotional scream.


    ¡°No¡ª¡± the brief and quiet scream waster covered by the bubbling sound from her throat. Her pupils began to dte after she lost her persistence ¨C but during the whole process, her uplifted hands never withdrew from the air.


    ¡°Er...¡± Chang could not hold on any longer after the scream, he was extremely nauseous and threw up as if he was letting out all of his guilt.


    The whole dorm was awakened and they witnessed this horrible and pathetic scene.


    However, the first one who recovered from the stunning scene and got off the bed was the person who didn¡¯t sleep at all. He walked to Chang and patted on Chang¡¯s shoulder, and nced at the person who was also awakened ¨C Dr. Huang.


    ¡°You woke her up, we need to...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t touch me! Don¡¯t ask me to kill someone again!¡± Chang pushed away Qing Shui¡¯s hand and he almost emptied his stomach. He slumped onto the ground and the expression of the mother pleading him kept shing back into his mind.


    Chang suddenly realized that even though the mother was impudent and shameless, she was merely a mother, like his own. She was a living person and a mother. She was evil in some sense, but she certainly didn¡¯t deserve death. In herst moment, her biggest reaction was not begging for life, but instead motherly love.


    ......


    Qing Shui stood beside Chang for a few seconds, and he then gave up onforting Chang. He opened the door to observe if anyone noticed the events in the room. After confirming that no one heard or saw the events that urred, he went back into the room and wrapped their dead bodies using the bed sheets. He then stuffed the bodies into two woven bags and he called Jing.


    ¡°Come, I need you to help me look for somewhere that has no traces of human. We need to throw them out.¡±


    ¡°Uh,¡± Jing nodded feebly. She looked at Chang, and then she turned to the doctor who was shaking on the bed fearfully, and finally jumped off the bed.


    In the icy wind and under the dim moonlight, Qing Shui carried one bag on each side of his shoulders and went out with Jing.

 Chapter 53: Confession

    Chapter 53: Confession


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    As Qing Shui and Jing went out of the room, Chang gradually felt better, and his stomach stopped twitching. He wiped off the residue beside his mouth and stood up from the ground.


    Chang took the broom and cleaned up his vomit, and then returned to his bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Chang rubbed his blood-covered hands against each other and tried tofort the doctor who was trembling in fear on the corner of her bed.


    ¡°Trust me, he won¡¯t kill you.¡± Pang Zi apanied Chang to calm the doctor. He made his voice softer, but at the same time justified himself, ¡°They threatened us, so that¡¯s what they deserved! I was wondering the whole day why you gave them our food; I would¡¯ve never guessed your n until I saw it now!¡±


    Pang Zi patted on Chang¡¯s shoulder with joy.


    ¡°I¡¯m just not used to this...¡± Chang shook his head as if he was shaking away the expression of the woman during her final moment; he went up to the water tank and rinsed off the blood on his hands and knife.


    While Chang was cleaning himself up, Qing Shui and Jing came back with empty hands. He stood beside Chang and rinsed his hands along with Chang.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened just now; I got too emotional...¡± Chang cracked a difficult smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, you did much better than I expected.¡± Qing Shui shook off the water on his hands and grinned at Chang, ¡°It wasn¡¯t you first time, was it?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my second time.¡± Chang scratched his palm to remove the thick blood. ¡°This time I¡¯m calmer, but the thoughts in my mind were chaotic.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, you really did a good job,¡± Qing Shui praised again.


    ¡°But I woke the doctor,¡± Chang rubbed on the back of his hands.


    ¡°Chang, think about this; no one can sleep tightly at the moment, and there¡¯s no way that you can keep her asleep unless you drug her.¡± Qing Shui chuckled, ¡°Even if she hadn¡¯t woken up by then, the noise I made when moving the bodies was also loud. At that time, even the fine blood gushing sound could awaken the entire room, so stop thinking too much. You¡¯re a really sensitive person.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me being too sensitive, but rather that those thoughts seemed toe from thin air; I just have to sort them out.¡± Chang finally cleaned up the blood stain and turned his back.


    ¡°There is only one thing I need to tell you ¨C everything you do is to survive in this cruel world!¡±


    To survive!


    Somehow Qing Shui¡¯s word freed him from his worries. They were more useful than any polished persuasions. Changid down and let Qing Shui¡¯s words wander in his mind; he didn¡¯t even look at how Qing Shui was proposing the ¡°secret deal¡± with the doctor, nor did he take care of Jing, who he was always concerned about. He was so rxed that he fell asleep almost at the same moment his head touched the pillow.


    He slept until the next morning.


    When Chang opened his eyes, he realized this was his first time that he slept through the morning since the red fog. The fog had already brightened up by the sun light; he knew it was almost noon.


    As he suddenly sat up, the first person he noticed was Qing Shui.


    ¡°Finally, you woke up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Something went wrong.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°That doctor sold us out,¡± Qing Shui pointed at the door.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Chang¡¯s heart sunk, and he bounced up from the bed.


    ¡°I feel it.¡± Qing Shui¡¯s index finger knocked on the bed beam. ¡°She seemed strange sincest night, and then she smiled to me when she went out of the room. It was weird, because it was the first time she ever smiled as I remember.¡±


    ¡°It must be a fake smile!¡± Qing Shui rubbed his hair, ¡°and that fake smile must mean that she¡¯s hiding something!¡±


    The door opened again as Qing Shui spoke, and several armed soldiers walked in ¨C the one who brought them over was the doctor.


    ¡°Someone reported to us that you murdered your roommates, and we also found pieces of nails and hair with blood around the courtyard.¡± The leader was the captain that they had met several times. He frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t need any exnation because we are soldiers, not policemen or judges. We have confirmed that the corpses were the residents of this room; they also went missing this morning, therefore you are under great suspicion.¡±


    The captain seemed reluctant, ¡°Forgive me, but we really don¡¯t have time to investigate. Since you were reported and are the only suspects, we have no other choice but to deport you. Even if this might be unjust, this is the only thing we can do to protect the base.¡±


    ¡°We understand.¡± Qing Shui nodded as the captain said, he didn¡¯t continue on the topic but turned to the doctor, ¡°Why did you do this to us?¡±


    ¡°I was only looking out for myself; I¡¯m afraid I would be killed by one of you while I was asleep.¡± The doctor¡¯s face returned to a dull look, but this time it was mixed with grim.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you already that we won¡¯t kill you.¡± Chang was baffled.


    ¡°Hahaha, why would I believe in you? To be honest, I don¡¯t trust you at all, nor what you have said.¡± The doctor stepped forward, ¡°Each one of you is pretending; you shared food to us in the afternoon and then you killed them at night! What else could you not have done?¡±


    ¡°And you, you¡¯re Chang, right? Don¡¯t look at me with those innocent eyes! None of you are innocent, I knew it the first day we met.¡± The doctor became louder as she spoke, as if she was venting out her anger and grievances, but it might¡¯ve also been a channel for her to express her fear these days. ¡°Since the first day, you were taking the beds that didn¡¯t belong to you! That family took three bed for four people and you were much greedier than them, you took four beds! Have you ever thought of how there was only one bed should for my family?¡±


    ¡°You were even able to fall asleep with peace in your mind. How dare you pretend that you are being nice to me? I bet you never thought of giving one of your beds to my parents when they were dying!¡± Her voice was desperate, ¡°Maybe you have thought of giving out one bed to us... but there must¡¯ve been some other reason or excuse that you used to make yourself feel better for not giving your bed. Humans are selfish, I didn¡¯t me you, so don¡¯t me me for making such a decision today either.¡±


    ¡°I have no sense of security in staying together with you all, so I reported you. After you leave the base, you might not even have a shelter and be eaten by some monsters. Of course, you might be able to go through the first night, but what about the second...¡± The doctor¡¯s voice was getting lower and lower, and her expressionless face returned. ¡°But who cares about that? The only thing I want is to sleep here safely...¡±


    Her voice became quieter as the door was opened again suddenly. Jing, Pang Zi and Lin were detained back to the room.


    Looking at Jing and Pang Zi, Qing Shui was disappointed, ¡°Captain, could you please let us stay in the base? We have meat, a lot of meat. It can be used to save someone¡¯s life, perhaps that could cancel out part of our crime...¡±


    Qing Shui pointed at the barrels, but the captain was obviously not persuaded.


    ¡°Like this, we can hunt. We only ask for a shelter to stay in and we will hand a part of the food we obtain to the military...¡±


    The words made the captain raise his brows, but he still shook his head determinedly.


    Qing Shui understood how important it was to maintain the stability in the base from the captain¡¯s attitude. He heaved a long sigh and took a deep breath as he said, ¡°Well, we are EMs.¡±


    *EM refers to person with special ability, who also gained ability from encephalon mutation.

 Chapter 54: Decision

    Chapter 54: Decision


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    ¡°You¡¯re an EM?¡± The captain frowned as Qing Shui confessed; his eyes clearly revealed a look of disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, an EM in the cognitive category. I can calcte that your breath frequency is 17.5 per minutes and your heartbeat is 85 per minute, just based on yourst breath. And from how you¡¯re standing and talking now, I know that your pulse is a little bit slower than your heartbeat, because you have light cardiac dysrhythmia.¡± Qing Shui stood with his hands behind his back. ¡°This is something I learned from your physical condition; it¡¯s easy to prove whether I¡¯m lying or not just by having your body checked.¡±


    As he spoke, Qing Shui raised his hands up high indicating that he wouldn¡¯t revolt against the military. At first, the captain was stunned, but then he ordered two soldiers to detain Qing Shui from the room.


    The other two soldiers loosened their guard as the captain left the room; as long as there was no organization or personnel that could stand against the military, the control of the military was immovable.


    Therefore, those two soldiers removed their concealment and acted eagerly as they greedily stared at the barrels behind Chang¡¯s back. Their Adam¡¯s apples bobbed up and down and their faces were twisted with hunger.


    ¡°Hey bro, it seems like you¡¯re quite capable to get this much meat,¡± The two soldiers implied.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that the meat isn¡¯t valuable to us anymore, I don¡¯t even know where I¡¯ll be soon.¡± Chang understood their implication, so he removed two pieces of frog meat from the barrel and handed it to the soldiers and said, ¡°It must not be easy for you these days; I heard that you guys only have one meal a day. Make yourselvesfortable, I probably won¡¯t be able to bring these with me anyways.¡±


    ¡°Thanks mate!¡± Their fingers were trembling when they received food from Chang¡¯s hands. ¡°Although we have fixed meals every day, that small piece of biscuit isn¡¯t enough at all! We felt like fainting all the time. You¡¯re really generous, mate!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee; my friend will be safe with the captain, won¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°He.... he will be fine!¡± As if they were afraid of being discovered by the captain, they devoured the piece as soon as it was handed to them. Of course, they didn¡¯t forget about divulging the information that they traded with.


    ¡°Let me tell you, if that man is an EM, he will be treated like a treasure. We just got in touch with the military division in the capital city, and we only received three priority orders from above. The first is to maintain the stability in the base, the second is to attempt to grow mutated crops, andst but not least, is about EMs. They really care about these people and I heard from one of my folks from the provincial research institute that an EM has power equal to that of a military base. Man, I don¡¯t know if this information is a rumor or not, but your friend will definitely be safe,¡± The soldiers exined as they tucked into the frog meat hungrily.


    ¡°Good to hear that,¡± Chang relieved with a long sigh. He pulled Jing over from the doorway and nced at the doctor who reported them; they all stood quietly in the room to wait for the judgment of their fates.


    Time passed in silence, and after Chang waited for three or four hours, Qing Shui returned. But this time, not only did the captain and two soldiers apanied him, but also a middle-age man who appeared to have higher rank than any of the others. Chang squinted to count the stars on the man¡¯s epaulet, and he soon learned that this man was a colonel.


    Kaifeng was such a small city that a colonel was the highestmander in this military base.


    The colonel was skin-headed and his hair showed traces of gray. His face was tanned and expressionless. He had a small belly, but overall he seemed healthy and energetic.


    ¡°Are they yourpanions that you told me about?¡± The colonel pointed at Chang and others.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qing Shui nodded.


    ¡°Alright, I can fulfill your request, but you need to go to the provincial research institute in Zhengzhou with our soldiers as soon as possible, and this is mandatory. I hope you can understand.¡± The colonel turned to Qing Shui ¡°Of course, there is no doubt that the journey will be dangerous and difficult; we can¡¯t drive cars to send you as we are running out of resources. The wild field is much more dangerous than in the city, therefore I will send troops to protect you on the way to Zhengzhou. This is all I have to say; I¡¯ll be waiting outside of the room. You can discuss your decision with your friends, but give me an answer as soon as you can.¡±


    The colonel closed the door and brought the captain and soldiers with him. They left the room to Qing Shui and others.


    ¡°What were you guys talking about?¡± Chang asked.


    ¡°They asked me to join the research group in the provincial research institute in Zhengzhou. It seems like they were interested in the red fog since 2 years ago, and recently they have be particrly interested in EMs. They want to built an elite team there to conduct research on the red fog and human genes.¡± As Qing Shui spoke, he threw his hands in the air, ¡°However, it¡¯s not promising, and I don¡¯t know whether they will invite me to the team or dissect me as a research subject after we get there.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Pang Zi and Lin seemed to be distressed.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much of a choice... unless Chang is 10 times stronger than he is now. Only then can he can ensure our safety when living outside of the base. For now, we can only obey their orders...¡± Qing Shuiughed, ¡°But the possibility of them dissecting me is low. I have my own ns as well, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°And what did the Colonel say?¡± Chang asked a critical question.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say a lot, but he meant to force me to go to that institute. And you guys... he said that if I obey the order, they will still let you live in the base freely. However, you can also choose to leave with me; the choice of bringingpanions was my only request to the Colonel.¡± Qing Shui grinned reluctantly and nced at the doctor who appeared to be anxious. He continued to say, ¡°I never thought that this time woulde so soon... I was nning to leave this ce when I prepared sufficiently or when Chang became stronger and more powerful...But now I must leave, and I didn¡¯t n for this. How about you guys, do you want to stay here or leave with me?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Pang Zi was going to shout out his decision, but Qing Shui interrupted him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to make a quick and careless decision as the Colonel said. The wild fields are extremely dangerous. Even in the world now, the urban areas are still dominated by humans as the asphalt pavement and all sorts of architecture have slowed down the growth of nts and animals. But when we get into the wild fields, such as a forest or grasnds, the danger will increase exponentially since there will no longer be those barriers.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I believe it¡¯d be lucky if half of us ever get to Zhengzhou. So think carefully whether you¡¯re leaving or staying.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡± Pang Zi shouted out even before Qing Shui finished his sentence. ¡°My mom is dead anyways, and I don¡¯t have other rtives here. I just want to be with you guys. Even though this path is unpredictable and dangerous, I still want to stay with you. I will probably die somewhere in this f*cking world, but dying beside you is less sad and lonely.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so you¡¯reing; what about you, Lin?¡± Qing Shui turned to Lin, ¡°Don¡¯t let other people affect your decision. We won¡¯t me you for your decision.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Lin looked into Qing Shui¡¯s eyes, and then she looked away. She nced at everyone in the room and lowered her head as she said, ¡°I...I am afraid...¡±


    ____________________________________________________________________________


    Ming Yi Shen - Ming Yi is his first name that typed separately. It is a kind of names that often associated with the political environment when he was borned. It fits his background if you recall that he was borned and raised in a small vige, which is usually isted from big cities like Beijing, Shanghai. The impact of Mao, the 1st Chairman of PRC isn¡¯tpletely vanished in this small town and newborn babies are usually named patriotically. Therefore, Ming usually means bright, honesty, integrity and Yi can mean ¡°be the number one¡± or just simply because he is the first kid in the family.

 Chapter 55: Leaving

    Chapter 55: Leaving


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    ¡°No problem.¡± Qing Shui nodded, ¡°Take good care of yourself.¡±


    As he spoke, he approached Ling and gave her a hug, and he looked at the others as he passed around the question.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Chang didn¡¯t answer the question himself and instead asked Jing first. ¡°Although you¡¯re still young, you should know that this decision is critical and important. Take your time to consider whether you¡¯re leaving with Qing Shui or staying in the base.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever you are going,¡± Jing stepped forward and said determinedly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to follow you wherever you go.¡± This was the first time that Jing interrupted Chang; she repeated the exact same words stubbornly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Chang read the emotions in her eyes and gave a long sigh. He pulled her over and then patted on Qing Shui¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°We are following you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Qing Shui hesitated and asked again.


    ¡°We are sure.¡±


    ¡°Good, then I will let the Colonel know that four of us are leaving for Zhengzhou.¡± Qing Shui took another nce at Lin. He turned away from everybody as he opened the door, and soon he was surrounded by those soldiers. He exined to the Colonel with lively gestures. After the Colonel nodded, most of the soldiers were dismissed except for 2 soldiers who were guarding the door and the window.


    Qing Shui didn¡¯t leave until everyone went away, and then he threw his hands onto Chang and the others and said, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°When are we leaving?¡± Pang Zi asked.


    ¡°Tomorrow, early in the morning. It¡¯s a bit toote if we leave today. We will go along the Zheng Kai Avenue at sunrise. The Zheng Kai Avenue is about 75 km long, and including the smaller paths, it¡¯s about 80 kilometers in total.¡± Qing Shui counted the number with his fingers as if it could make a greater impression of these numbers to the others. ¡°It will take about an hour and a half to get to Zhengzhou if we could still drive. I¡¯ve also went there before by bike, and it took me about 4 hours. If we were to walk to Zhengzhou, the time we need would be more than double. But fortunately, it¡¯s summer right now, which means that there¡¯s daylight for more than 14 hours. We¡¯re all stronger than before the red fog, so although the journey is going to be tough as we won¡¯t really have a t and wide path to walk on, if we keep our pace at a certain rate and leave early in the morning, we should be able to get to our destination before it gets dark.¡±


    ¡°I see; then we need to prepare as much as we can.¡± After listening to Qing Shui, Chang knew that this trip was not only going to be rmingly dangerous, but also rough. If they couldn¡¯t get to Zhengzhou before sunset, then they would very likely die on the road.


    After all, the jungle at nighttime was too dangerous.


    ¡°Jing, there will be a troop of soldiers apanying us. You only need to stay with me at that time. Don¡¯t call out when you notice danger around us; just tell me with a low voice and I will inform everybody.¡± Chang hunkered down and looked at Jing, and then carefully exhorted Jing again. ¡°If the situation isn¡¯t urgent, don¡¯t let others know that you are an EM, because when we get to Zhengzhou, we don¡¯t know what we are facing. Do you understand what I am saying?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Tonight, we can have as much food as we want, as we can¡¯t bring these with us anyway, nor can Lin finish all the frog meats in a few days.¡± Qing Shui pointed at the barrels. ¡°We can cook the frog meat today, since the military knows we have food already, and we don¡¯t need to worry about being discovered.¡±


    At the same moment that everyone cheered up, the door opened again. The captain brought another soldier in the room.


    ¡°I brought you someone.¡± The captain coughed to get their attention, and put his right hand on this young soldier¡¯s shoulder. He seemed lean and robust, ¡°The colonel referred him to me; he said this young man is one of the best EMs in our base, and it is said that he has had a greater degree of evolution than others after the Deadly Evolution period. He is strong and powerful. The colonel has already put him in the troop; I am just sending him here so that you guys can get to know each other in advance.¡±


    ¡°Hello everybody, I am Ming Yi Shen.¡± As the captain made an introduction, the young man smiled ingenuously. He seemed like an honest and trustworthy person.


    ¡°I see, please say thank you for me to the Colonel and his subordinates.¡± Qing Shui also grinned at that young soldier and nodded to the captain.


    ¡°Sounds good!


    After sending the captain away, Qing Shui went to the kitchen with that young soldier ¨C apparently, he wanted to be closer to this highly evolved individual and at the same time, he also wanted to ask for some useful information ¨C this was going to be beneficial to the group.


    And more importantly, this young man¡¯s mission was not limited to getting closer to Qing Shui and others, but also to watch over them. Therefore, it would be impossible to leave this young man behind, even though they didn¡¯t n to do so.


    In this way, both parties carried out their own purposes and walked into the kitchen.


    ¡°Jing, what is his index?¡± Chang was at the end of the group when he carefully asked Jing with concern.


    ¡°9, it is a high index; that captain didn¡¯t lie to us; he is definitely one of the best EMs in this base,¡± Jing whispered.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Chang stared at the back of this lean man, but he still couldn¡¯t figure out how this body was stronger than the giant wolfhound he ran into. Somehow, he started topare that man to himself ¨C if he were to fight this young man, who would win?


    Could he withstand the power of a pistol? How fast he could run and how high could he jump?


    His questions would be answered tomorrow, so Chang left his concerns behind and put a smile on his face to have thest great meal in Kaifeng.


    During dinner time, everyone was highly satisfied because of the cooked food, and since the atmosphere was harmonious, they got to know a little about this young soldier¡¯s background.


    The highly evolved soldier was only 19 years old, and came from a small vige from the north. He just enrolled in the army when the red fog was already there, so he couldn¡¯t use guns deftly. He was only sent to protect Qing Shui because he was a high level EM of the physical category.


    Qing Shui and Chang loosened their guard after knowing that this young man didn¡¯t hold bad intentions. They went back to the dorm together after dinner. Chang spent almost 2 hours packing before going to bed ¨C he left his giant backpack beside his pillow and hugged his crossbow in front of his chest.


    The colonel sent an officer to wake them up before sunrise. Soon, they saw about 20 soldiers being brought over, led by the colonel.


    ¡°These men have been carefully chosen from my division to escort you to Zhengzhou; I kept the size of this troop rtively small as the effectiveness of escorting isn¡¯t determined by the number of people you have. But don¡¯t worry, they are elite soldiers.¡± The colonel asked the four toe out of the room and pointed at the row of soldiers. ¡°Their physiques are stronger than others in my division, and they are experienced with weapons and fighting, so they can definitely ensure your safety on the way to Zhengzhou.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Colonel,¡± Qing Shui bowed to the Colonel.


    ¡°No worries, I got this order from above, so you should say thank you to those people instead of me.¡± As the Colonel spoke, he nced at everyone one by one and said, ¡°Are you ready? Do you have any other requests?¡±


    ¡°We are pretty much ready to go, but I have onest request.¡± Qing Shui reopened the door and pointed at the doctor as he said, ¡°I wanted her toe with us, because my friend Lin is staying in this dorm, and the doctor happened to had argument with us. I¡¯m concerned about her safety since she will be here all by herself.¡±

 Chapter 56: The Grand World

    Chapter 56: The Grand World


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    The Colonel pondered for a few seconds after hearing Qing Shui, and as if he understood Qing Shui¡¯s implication, he nodded and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s also our duty to assure the safety of rted personnel of our EMs.¡±


    The Colonel waved his hands as he ordered the soldiers, ¡°Bring her!¡±


    ¡°No!!!¡± Doctor Huang screamed destely as she was detained by those soldiers. ¡°You can¡¯t do this!!! You are abusing power; I didn¡¯tmit any crime and you can¡¯t expel me from the base!!!¡±


    Her cries rmed the whole building, and some people were awakened from their dreams. These vignt people opened their doors one by one to look for the cause of the scream, but they all shrank back when they noticed the uniforms in the dark.


    However, at this moment, there were countless ears spying on them behind the closed doors.


    ¡°Someone from this woman¡¯s room went missing. Therefore, all of you are suspected of homicide. Under the govern of our temporary policy, you are all expelled from the Kaifeng military base.¡± After the colonel announced this, he gave an order with a nod. The soldiers rudely pushed the doctor from the room to the corridor.


    ¡°Alright, I have fulfilled your requirement.¡± The colonel nced at the doctor with disgust, and then he held out his hand and shook hands with Qing Shui, and lowered his voice with caution as he whispered, ¡°I hope you can keep your promise as well.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Qing Shui gave the colonel confirmation with a determined nod, and then he withdrew his right hand and took out a letter from his pocket. ¡°This letter contains my experience of meeting an intelligent organism, I hope you have a chance to read it.¡±


    ¡°An intelligent organism?¡± The colonel took the letter, but his eyes revealed disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible; do you have any idea of how long it has been? Even though the evolutionary rate is rapid now, I still don¡¯t believe that there is an intelligent life form other than humans out there.¡±


    ¡°In fact, if I weren¡¯t facing it in person, I wouldn¡¯t believe it either.¡± Qing Shui said, ¡°I have informed you and given you the letter, so you can choose to believe it or not. I just think that humans should know about this before it is toote...To be honest, whether you believe it or not doesn¡¯t bother me at all, because considering the size of Kaifeng and the power of the military here, it¡¯d be impossible to find it, not to mention intimidating it in any way.¡±


    Qing Shui¡¯s words apparently caused the colonel¡¯s mind be uneasy, he put the letter into his pocket with some doubt. Time passed faster than they expected; the sky was slowly lit up by the sun.


    ¡°You should all leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and time won¡¯t wait for us either. A minute of dy could possibly kill us.¡± Qing Shui fastened the belt on his backpack. He took the lead and left the room.


    Chang and Jing followed Qing Shui tightly and Pang Zi carried even more luggage with him. The group went through red fog in the corridor.


    ¡°Guys... be careful.¡± Lin¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she shouted loudly.


    ¡°Same to you,¡± Chang tilted his head and said resolutely.


    ¡°Stay alive,¡± Pang Zi gave Lin a big bear hug.


    ¡°Take good care of yourself.¡± Even Qing Shui, the person who was always resilient, joined in the hug. He grabbed on Lin¡¯s arm tightly, ¡°There is quite a bit of meat in the barrel and it shouldst for a few days. If you can¡¯t finish them by yourself, you can share it with the military, so at least this way... they will treat you nicer. Be strong, be persistent. You can always make sacrifices for survival. Please... stay alive.¡±


    ¡°Thank..... thank you...¡± The girl in the circle had tears all over her face. ¡°Guys... will we meet again someday?¡±


    ¡°I believe we will.¡± Chang held up Jing so that she could sit on his shoulders and smiled as he asked, ¡°What do you guys think?¡±


    ¡°We will meet you again, of course!¡± Pang Zi disguised his sobs with a heartyugh.


    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely meet again.¡± Qing Shui loosened his hand and looked at Lin onest time, and then the four turned away and stepped into the dense fog in the early morning, and their figures slowly disappeared in the redness of the fog.


    Finally, they started their new adventure.


    ......


    The soldiers followed up tightly with the four; in total, there were 20 people. The group was led by a mid-aged man and the young EM, Ming Yi. At the end of the group was the doctor, who was detained by two soldiers. She was still struggling to get away.


    ¡°Ming Yi, you should knock her out. If she keeps behaving like this, she¡¯ll be a burden for our trip. We¡¯ll wake her up again when we get on Zhengkai Avenue. By the time she knows where she is, she won¡¯t run back to the base by herself recklessly.¡± The troop just left the building and the leadermanded the EM.


    As the young man received the order, he carried out the order without resentment.


    Ming Yi carried the doctor on his shoulder after she passed out. The doctor¡¯s lost quite a lot weight the past few days due to starvation. The weight of an adult woman was nothing to the EM, and he draped her like a piece of clothing without any effort. Then, the EM went back to the forefront of the troop again.


    ¡°Hey, buddy.¡± Seeing Ming Yi walking by his side, Pang Zi curiously asked as if the gossip could distract him from the sorrow of separation. ¡°I thought you were the lead of the team, why are you listening to him?¡±


    ¡°Uh, he is the vice leader of this troop, and he was my captain when I was in service.¡± Ming Yi whispered, ¡°Although they appointed me as the leader of the mission, I am still an amateur. I don¡¯t even know how to use guns, not to mention directing a troop! My captain has served the army for more than 10 years, and he even went to the border of China and India for a real war. It is better to have him in themanding position rather than me, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Pang Zi nodded, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°Yue Zhao.¡±


    As Pang Zi and Ming Yi kept whispering to each other, they fully left the base. The troop leader Zhao turned on a huge yellow shlight and shook it towards to the sky to gain the attention of everyone.


    ¡°We are now officially leaving. I would like to say something before we get into the city jungle.¡± The troop made a circle around him swiftly. ¡°Although you all know that Ming Yi was appointed as leader of this troop, I don¡¯t want to give an exnation at this special period. He is still young and unexperienced, so I¡¯ll fill in the position of leader temporally. Does anyone has an issue with this?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Almost all of the soldiers shouted. Obviously, some of them had served under this captain before.


    ¡°Good.¡± Zhao nodded satisfyingly, he shook the shlight purposely ¡°This is a military shlight we used in foggy days, and it was modified specifically for this mission, so all of you should be able to see a meter or two clearly with the lights ahead.¡±


    ¡°However, be careful. The light isn¡¯t here to improve your vision field, but rather act as a guide.¡± The captain stood on a big rock and spoke loudly in case someone couldn¡¯t hear him. ¡°In this bloody fog, I believe everyone can only see within two or three meters, so if you are in the middle of the troop, you definitely can¡¯t see what¡¯s in front of us, not to mention those of you who are walking at the back.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, when we move, you better take care of people in your surrounding as well. Follow each other one by one and don¡¯t get lost! If you get lost by ident, shout! Also, look for the light! Don¡¯t just stand there. The fog blocks sound, and I am sure you all know that, so if you miss the troop for more than 10 seconds, you will very likely be separated with the troop forever.¡±


    ¡°Onest thing to remember is to hold onto your weapons at all times! You need to make sure it can fire whenever you need to. But remember, if you aren¡¯t sure about where the danger ising from, do not fire! You will hurt one of us mistakenly as we must stay very close in this fog. If you hear someone fire their weapon, lie faced down to avoid potential idental injuries. Does everyone understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± The soldiers responded uniformly and the four nodded as they agreed.


    ¡°Alright, since we are all on the same page, let¡¯s leave this bloody hell.¡±


    Zhao walked at the very front of the troop and was arranging his soldiers to escort the others in certain orders. As the strongest on the team, Ming Yi was sent to the very back of the troop to look out for unexpected dangers. As for Chang and Qing Shui, they were positioned in the center of the line, which was a rtively safe spot that both the front and back could cover. Chang, being the only one who could see further, carefully looked around to make sure none of them went missing. Qing Shui reached into his pocket to grab a handful of nt powder, and then he scattered them onto the soldiers¡¯ clothing with help from the wind.


    This way, everyone was taken care of and this rtively small troop was bound together.


    On this journey, they were lucky enough that they didn¡¯t encounter any dangers; when they passed downtown, they happened to pass Chang¡¯s home.


    The home that he used to live in hadpletely copsed. Traces of the past had been covered with the lively nts and ivy. Chang didn¡¯t dare look at that ce as a single nce could cause him to tear up badly. All the emotions and memories were left behind as he followed the troop and walked farther away from it.


    Standing at the edge of the city of Kaifeng, they made a brief stop below the ¡°Wee to Kaifeng¡± billboard. They finally left the area where humans had upied and urbanized. All of them were stunned by the grand world in front of them.


    ¡°This...this is truly extraordinary. Since when did the world be like this?¡±

 Chapter 57: Skinnier

    Chapter 57: Skinnier


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    It was a thick forest that seemed imprable. Although none of them were able to get full view, from the appearance of the sturdy tree in front of them and the countless vines wrapped on the trunk, as well as the unique scent in the air, there must have been a huge jungle ahead of them.


    The tinges of the jungle were stronger than any of the jungles on this prior to the red fog, and the vast vitality of this massive forest made everyone feel the urge to explore.


    As the one who had the best vision of the troop, Chang could see the furthest. It was a grand feast interwoven by numerous lives¡ª


    The towering trees were tightened by a variety of vines; below the trees and vines, there were shrubs that no one had seen before. If the fungi and moss were to be counted, the plethora of life consisted of threeyers with clear boundaries.


    ¡°A hymn of life, isn¡¯t it? This world isn¡¯t contained in concrete and steel.¡± Qing Shui plucked some grass from the ground and put them under his nose.


    ¡°Is is possible for us to get through the jungle?¡± The fog was fused with the freshness of the sunshine in the early morning, and the croak from inside of the jungle raised one after another, as if the hosts were inviting them to step into the great feast. The jungle was so dangerously tempting that even Ming Yi, the strongest one in the troop, had raised doubt.


    ¡°I...I don¡¯t see a path at all!¡± The soldiers at the front was searching around, but failed to locate where Zhengkai Avenue should be.


    ¡°There should be traces; try to look for broken concrete blocks; those remnants will be our guide to Zhengzhou.¡± The leader Zhao hunkered down and spread apart the grass with caution. Sure enough, he found some concrete pieces with obvious traces of artifacts.


    Zhao raised his hand and shouted to the troop behind his back, ¡°The Zhengkai Avenue has been shattered by these nts and their roots; what we have now are the remnants. But fortunately, it hasn¡¯t been too long and we can still follow these concrete sediments to Zhengzhou.¡±


    ¡°Look at the nts around! There are ces that have less nts growing; that must be where the Zhengkai Avenue was.¡± Qing Shui stepped forward to the front of the troop; he carefully examined the way these nts were growing. ¡°Therefore, this is a method for us to find our way back as well.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± Zhao was stunned by Qing Shui that he was able to sort out a second way to locate the avenue. Zhao had known that Qing Shui was an EM, so he recovered from his shock quite soon.


    ¡°Captain Zhao...¡± staring at the dense jungle ahead, Qing Shui asked with his brows tightened together. ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°How many times have we had contact with Zhengzhou since the red fog?¡±


    ¡°Three times,¡± Zhao answered. ¡°At least, from what I know it¡¯s been three times.¡±


    ¡°How did the base get in contact with Zhengzhou?¡±


    ¡°They set up an emergencymunication troop that was dedicated to sending out documents and orders from central to the cities around,¡± Zhao said. ¡°Its seems like there were quite a lot of these troops; they were probably from reconnaissance or the field army. Each of them consisted of 100 people, and their one and only mission was to deliver documents and orders. We have to use this primitive method, as the radio and cablemunication have been cut off.¡±


    ¡°Three times...¡± Qing Shui rubbed his jaw and asked, ¡°what about the casualties?¡±


    ¡°The first troop came in 10 days ago and there were more than 10 deaths; the second one had more than 20 deaths, and the third time happened 6 days ago, only a dayter than the second one that happened 7 days ago. More than 30 died in the third troop.¡± Zhao recalled and he frowned, ¡°many soldiers died.¡±


    ¡°No...that¡¯s not high at all; can 100 ordinary people really make it through this jungle?¡± Qing Shui stepped forward and pressed on the trunk of a tree; he seemed scared.


    Sensing the fear from Qing Shui¡¯s tone, one of the soldiers stepped out and asked with a half-joking tone, ¡°What now, an EM is afraid of death too?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Qing Shui didn¡¯t look back but carefully observed the textures of the tree in front of his eyes, as if that could tell him the growth cycle of this tree.


    ¡°Let me tell you something more terrifying. I heard there is a rumor flying around in the base ¨C there was a troop that came from Zhengzhou three days ago. It was still a 100-person troop, but only 20 arrived to the base, and most of them were heavily injured.¡± The solider joked and patted on Qing Shui¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What about this? There is an almost 100 percent casualty rate.¡±


    The soldier didn¡¯t speak aloud, but it was still heard by the Captain. Zhao turned around and pped on the soldier¡¯s face heavily, ¡°Bullshit! What are you thinking about? You really can make jokes of everything, can¡¯t you? If the colonel heard you instead of me, you would be imprisoned for spreading rumors! Shut your mouth and go back to your position!¡±


    That young soldier twitched his mouth and return to the line with a sulking expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Li. Don¡¯t listen to him; he¡¯s still young and knows nothing about what happened in the base.¡± Zhao also curled his lips. Apparently, that soldier was one of his favorites, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t let him joke around in the first ce.


    ¡°I know his intent wasn¡¯t to cause any chaos; it was just a way to vent his fear. I can tell he¡¯s the most scared out of all of us.¡± Qing Shui nced at that young soldier, but he was still worried. ¡°But, I don¡¯t think he was talking nonsense; the jungle must be more dangerous than ever.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a jungle, and we have firearms. Even though there are more mutated organisms than in the urban area, the 20 of us are the best warriors in the base, so we should be fine.¡± Zhao was affected by Qing Shui¡¯s worry, but after all he was experienced and knowledgeable, so he wasn¡¯t stopped by the obstruction ahead of him. ¡°We¡¯ll just be extra careful.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Qing Shui nodded as he agreed, and then he went back into the center of the line.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Zhao waved the shlight a few more times to signal the troop to go forward. As the leader, he was the first one to step into this lush jungle.


    The whole troop entered the mysterious jungle one by one, and Chang felt that the fog had be thicker than outside. Due to the massive amount of nts in the jungle and most of them covering arge area, even Chang had a hard time looking further.


    Jing was lying on Chang¡¯s back; he put Jing¡¯s arms around his neck and whispered to her, ¡°Just tell me whenever dangeres.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Jing trembled of fear. Those hanging vines from the unseen branches above their head made her scared. She huddled her head and hunched her body as if she was trying to hide herself from the surrounding. Her entire face was buried into Chang¡¯s back.


    The group of people just walked in the jungle. The people at the front carefully traced the gravel forward and the people at the back followed tightly one by one. They were extremely alerted and had to keep up with their pace at the same time. The soldier who was joking around clenched his rifle, and his face had already turned pale before Chang noticed.


    After moving forward a few kilometers, there wasn¡¯t any visible danger that could be seen, no one could rx at this point. Nervousness and fear had been written all over their faces, and they had been looking around to make sure no one went missing. The atmosphere was even more depressing than the air in the jungle.


    ¡°Hey bro, do you want to talk? I feel dizzy; the atmosphere is too depressing here.¡± The young soldier lightly poked Chang with his elbow, and he turned his head to try to start a conversation with Chang.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Chang was rmed by his contact, so he also turned his head around, but he frowned immediately and asked, ¡°Hey, why do you look skinnier than before?¡±


    ¡°Skinnier?¡± The soldier touched his face, and wherever his fingers went, all he touched was his leathery cheeks and prominent cheekbones.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The soldier shivered suddenly.

 Chapter 58: Dodder

    Chapter 58: Dodder


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    ¡°Who knows, you just look skinnier and paler to me.¡± Chang looked at the young soldier up and down, but he didn¡¯t find any signs of visible attacks, so he then asked, ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If I were sick, I would have died in the Deadly Evolution period; I must have been attacked by something.¡± The young soldier loosened his gun and took off his camouge uniform in a flurry. He touched every inch of his skin to check for anything strange. A moment after, when he got to his waist, he noticed there were lumps bulging from his skin.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± He shouted in panic. He further removed the camouge on his upper body, exposing a tight t-shirt beneath the uniform.


    ¡°It seems like you tucked something underneath your t-shirt.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The soldier took off his t-shirt in panic. When they saw clearly what had attached to his skin, they had goosebumps all over.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The stir at the back rmed Zhao; he stopped and moved back along the line, and was stunned by the strange scene.


    ¡°This is disgusting! What is this?¡± Zhao only saw the young soldier hastily plucking some sort of tassels from his skin ¨C those stems and tassels had firmly attached on his body, as if a leech was sucking up his blood and fat.


    ¡°It looks like dodder.¡± Qing Shui followed Zhao and pointed at the stems and tassel. ¡°You didn¡¯t feel it when it climbed onto you?¡±


    ¡°Of course he didn¡¯t feel anything. Otherwise he would have known before these things got so plump.¡± Chang looked over the soldier again and his struggle made him nauseous. ¨C those nts literally wrapped around his waist tightly, and the tiny prickles prated into his muscles and blood vessels. The dodder kept taking his blood and fat through straw-like holes on each prickle; perhaps the dodder had been on his body for quite a while, as the green membrane was now mixed with red and yellow from the color of blood and fat. The tassels were plump.


    ¡°Son of a b*tch, no wonder I felt dizzy just now; it turned out something was sucking my blood constantly.¡± He threw the dodder onto the ground angrily, and then stepped on it. The membrane was crushed by the pressure and the blood and fat sshed all over. As if the dodder could sense pain, it rolled around and attempted to drill downwards.


    ¡°They are dodder for sure.¡± Qing Shui pinched at the ¡°tail¡± of the dodder to pull it out from the ground, and it was still struggling on his palm.


    ¡°What exactly is dodder?¡± Chang also went ahead to check his body while he was asking, and sure enough he found a smaller one in his pants. Fortunately, it hadn¡¯t been too long, and the nt sneak in so it hadn¡¯t prated his skin yet.


    ¡°Dodder is a kind of parasitic nt, and can be rootless after it reaches adulthood; they usually parasitize on nts, but now, even animals can be their targets.¡± Qing Shui stirred around the dodder on his palm, but carefully avoided the prickles on the tassel. ¡°The prickles can be paralyzing, and like the mouth of a mosquito, it doesn¡¯t really feel anything when it pokes into your body.¡±


    ¡°Sh*t, that was such a shock.¡± Chang ripped off the dodder on his leg and trampled this ghost-like nt, and then shouted, ¡°Check if you have dodder on your body, it will drain your blood before you even know it!¡±


    With his shout, the troop knew what had happened, so they all hurriedly removed their camouge to check if there were any dodder on their bodies ¨C about three or four soldiers discovered these horrifying tassels.


    ¡°Mr. Li, do you think this nt is venomous?¡± Asked a soldier who had suffered the most from this misfortune. His cheeks were sunken due to excessive loss of blood. He apparently was the most frightened ¨C if this nt was venomous, he could have been dead.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...but it shouldn¡¯t be venomous.¡± Qing Shui carefully observed the prickles on the tassel and asked, ¡°Do you feel nauseous or have any muscle spasms?¡±


    ¡°No, I am just dizzy.¡± That man shook his head.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s fine. You just lost too much blood; that¡¯s likely the cause of your dizziness.¡± Qing Shui threw away the dodder from his palm, and he shouted to the whole troop, ¡°From now on, we need to pay extra attention to the surroundings. There are too many lurkers in the jungle, so you need to check if you are attacked once in a while.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    There were sporadic answers from the back and sounds from soldiers removing their uniforms. A momentter, all soldiers had finished checking their condition and the surrounding quieted down again.


    ¡°Jing, why you were not aware of these dodders?¡± After re-packing their bags, Chang carefully whispered to Jing. He even thought before entering the jungle ¨C as long as Jing was with him, he would be well-prepared in advance even if he was to receive attacks. However, these lurkers soundlessly educated him with what a real sneak attack was. An attack that could drain you slowly, without ever knowing about it until you die.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know...I thought it was just grass, since they have the same kind of life features to me; and I only had a weak sensation of them...¡± Jing¡¯s eyes were full of grievance. ¡°I am sorry...if you didn¡¯t notice that soon enough, you and that soldier would have been dead already...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, I am not ming you. I guess the dodder came from underground, and it would be hard for you to detect anything.¡± Chang rolled up his pants to make his ankles exposed within his sight, so that he could find out earlier when a simr attack found him next time.


    ¡°Hurry up, the smell of blood is too heavy in here, and I am afraid that carnivores will find us.¡± Qing Shui took a nce at the blood stain and asked the soldier who was injured the most, ¡°Can you still walk?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can. Don¡¯t worry.¡± That man shook his head hard, as if that could drive away some dizziness.


    ¡°Alright folks, let¡¯s move!¡± The jungle was so bizarrely dangerous that Zhao realized the troop was at risk at any time. He waved his hands and raised the shlight higher to gesture the soldiers to move forward with him.


    However, the jungle appeared to not treat them nicely. When Zhao had just raised the shlight, Jing whispered to Chang warily.


    ¡°Chang, there is a big group of 0.2 organisming from 100 meters away; they are fast.¡± As Jing spoke, a burst of pping sounds came from a far end. Chang hadn¡¯t had a chance to warn the troop as the cause of the sound had already appeared in front of them.


    It was a group of morphologically strange birds that flew over their head. Their beaks were sharp like perfect cones and the size of their heads were as big as humans. As soon as they noticed a group of humans on the ground, they swooped down towards the troop and their eyes were scarlet red and oddly small. Apparently, they didn¡¯te with good intention.


    ¡°Folks! There is something in the air!¡± By the time Chang had just dropped his words, a big bird sped up and aimed at his head, but it was knocked out heavily by Chang¡¯s crossbow swing in the air.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± The big bird lost consciousness temporarily, but Chang wanted to stamp on its head to make sure it was dead. However, the group of birds didn¡¯t leave him a chance to do so, and instead, they all swooped down at the same time. Judging from this situation, Chang was forced to dodge behind a tree and cover Jing with his back.


    ¡°Fire your weapons to the sky, everyone!¡± Zhao¡¯s voice went through the fog. ¡°Be careful of your angle, do not hurt anyone around you!¡±


    A wave of gunshots sted in the air as the captainmanded. The strategy was effective and the birds withdrew immediately, but they were still hovering in the air ¨C anyone could tell they did not intend to leave yet.


    ¡°They have not yet left!¡± The echo of the gunshot got soaked up by the fog, yet Chang¡¯s voice again resounded. ¡°They are hovering over us; they probably won¡¯t leave until they get something out of us!¡±


    Chang knew that none of the soldiers would be capable at this moment to impact the flock, therefore he squinted his left eye and aimed the crossbow at the leader of these birds.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The bolt was ejected by the force of the mechanical spring in the crossbow. It was so fast that the bird hadn¡¯t had a moment to realize a bolt had prated through its torso; a flower of blood and feathers sted in the air that looked like a bloodily aesthetic illustration.


    Chang almost screamed blissfully, but the birds had made their move already. The blood smell stimted their brain intensively, and the beautiful illustration was torn apart by their sharp beaks in the air. Countless pieces that came from the dead body were soon swallowed, leaving the only one in the troop who could see the war, Chang, speechless.


    The reality was cruel enough just as Chang was once again warned by Jing in an even tenser tone.


    ¡°There...there is another group. They are more aggressive! 0.5!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me... we can¡¯t even escape from them...¡± His heart sunk. A wave of buzzing sounds gradually became clearer.


    A group of mosquito-like insects came in Chang¡¯s line of sight, but with slightly different stingers ¨C they were all equipped with sword-like stingers. The flock fled in all directions as if they were freaked out. Some slower ones were firmly captured by the legs of these giant insects, andter became their ample breakfast.

 Chapter 59: Disguise

    Chapter 59: Disguise


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    Of course, those carnivorous mosquitoes wouldn¡¯t be only interested in birds; thoserger organisms ¨C humans, were included as their targets. Therefore, some mosquitoes were tempted to attack immediately.


    However, the amount of mosquitoes that were interested in humans were a minority, and most of their attention was still on the birds in the sky; they were certainly more eager to get those birds that were their favorite prey than human that they had not seen before. The attack of these curious mosquitoes didn¡¯t give the troop too much pressure ¨C instead, the troop finally got a chance to escape from the flock.


    ¡°Move, move! Let¡¯s go before they notice us.¡± Zhao, as an experienced captain, knew that this precious opportunity wouldn¡¯t likelye twice; he shouted loudly to the troop and waved the shlight in his hand at the same time, hoping that the shlight could signal the troop to move forward.


    Chang grabbed Jing¡¯s hand and ran to the halo as soon as he saw it. They re-gathered with the troop thanks to Zhao¡¯s cue; the troop steadily and orderly went around the mosquitoes and the flock. While they were retreating from the chaos, only one mosquito attempted to pierce Chang with its needle-like mouth; however, this poor mosquito was not threatening at all once it left its group.


    Chang pulled out a knife that he stole from the kitchen in the base and patiently waited until the mosquito got in front of him. Chang tilted back his body to avoid the crash and sliced down its head following the momentum. They left the ¡°war zone¡± quietly and hastily.


    They trotted along the broken pavement until they were few kilometers away, and then Zhao halted the troop and started counting the remaining number of people.


    ¡°One, two, third, four...¡± Zhao scanned around the troop one by one, and for each person he shined with the light, he counted one until the end of the line.


    ¡°....29, we are missing two.¡± Zhao found out two soldiers had been lost somewhere ¨C including Chang and his friends, there were 22 soldiers and 4 officers that had followed along. Including Doctor Huang, there should have been 31 people in total; they hadn¡¯t gone very far from Kaifeng, yet 2 had already went missing, causing Zhao to be both worried and angry.


    ¡°Could it be the case that they are still following up?¡± The vision of an ordinary person was limited to 3 meters, so unless they stayed close to each other, getting lost could happen in a few seconds. The double shock from the flock of birds and the mosquitoes made them flee in different directions, and the circumstances they were facing now was unavoidable.


    ¡°We should wait,¡± Someone suggested.


    ¡°What if they nevere back?¡±


    ¡°Should we separate to find them?¡± Someone advised again.


    The unrealistic proposal was rejected immediately.


    ¡°Separate?¡± Someone yelled ¡°Are you crazy? We¡¯ll never get together again if we ever go in different directions, and the fog could make you wander around in the jungle forever. If we didn¡¯t have this broken pavement, we would¡¯ve likely stayed in this freaking jungle for the rest of our lives, which would probably be less than 2 days.¡±


    His words were cruel, but real. The troop seemed to be stuck in a strange cycle of deciding whether they should wait or leave.


    ¡°How about...I go find them?¡± Chang broke the chaotic train of thoughts, ¡°I can follow along the trace of rubble, and I have better vision than most of you, perhaps I can find them.¡±


    In this moment of desperation, Chang no longer intended to hide his ability. He knew from the bottom of his heart that they were on the same boat no matter what, so one person being lost meant that the chance they would survive through this journey was also reduced ¨C if the troop only had 2 or 3 people left, then even a tiny danger could put them at the point of no return.


    ¡°You have better vision than us?¡± Zhao stared at Chang in seriousness.


    ¡°Yes, this is the ability I gained from mutation, I can go look for them.¡±


    ¡°Great, since you asked for it, let Ming Yi be yourpanion. He has a strong physique and you have good vision; if you were to go together, the chance of death is a lot smaller for both of you.¡± As Zhao spoke, he pushed Ming Yi forward from the back. ¡°You can put her down, Ming Yi. She was already awake when we fired our guns.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± He put down the woman without even looking at her frightened face. He borrowed a machete from one of the soldiers and stood by Chang.


    ¡°Come back in half an hour....¡± Qing Shui joined the conversation, ¡°If you still don¡¯t see a trace of them in half an hour, just give up; we don¡¯t have much time to waste, and you know that Chang.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Chang nodded and turned away. He also carried Jing with him and waved to Ming Yi as they both returned to the path they came from.


    They slowly walked back on the track that they fled from, they neither wanted to get too close to that ¡°War zone¡±, nor did they want to go off the rubble track too far. The three looked back and forth and a while after, Jing sensed something strange.


    ¡°Chang, there are three living organisms in front of us, and they are on your left side; two are level 4, one is level 2.5.¡± Jing whispered to Chang; her voice was so low that she couldn¡¯t even hear herself clearly, but she knew Chang already understood what she had said.


    ¡°2.5?¡± Chang tilted his head.


    2.5 was the exact index of those elite warriors, and the spot they were standing at was not far from either the ¡°War zone¡± or the troop. If it was 2.5 for sure, it was worthy to check out. As for those level 4 organisms... Chang believed they could handle them with ease as Ming Yi was a level 9 soldier.


    ¡°Ming Yi, let¡¯s head over there.¡± Chang pointed at the direction where Jing told him.


    ¡°Should we? We will stray from the route if you insist.¡± As Ming Yi followed along, he became more uncertain as he went further.


    ¡°Trust me, we won¡¯t be far away, it is just 100 meters.¡± Chang insisted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can find our way back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Ming Yi clenched his machete and followed the figure in front of him to the other end of the jungle.


    The jungle ahead of them was significantly denser after they went off from the Zhengkai Avenue. Chang kindly asked Jing to jump down from his back so that he could keep his head low while moving forward. Relying on his superior vision, he saw one of the soldiers at the other end.


    A middle-aged soldier was looking around with the gun held in his hands. Worry and anxiousness were disyed through his gestures and face; it was clear that he had gotten lost for a while.


    Chang was delighted when he saw him, but he didn¡¯t call out. Those level 4 organisms were still invisible to him, and that had concerned him quite a lot. Therefore, he ced a bolt on the string without making much noise; he then walked backward and squatted in the bushes to observe any signs of disturbance. However, he didn¡¯t get anything out of the whole observation; it got to the point where even Ming Yi had lost his patience.


    ¡°Where are the level 4 organisms you were talking about?¡± Chang pulled Jing over, as he spoke in an extremely low voice. ¡°How could I not see any?¡±


    ¡°They are right in front of you! Just right beside the level 2.5.¡± Although Jing couldn¡¯t see the soldier, she could sense his existence. It was all crisp and clear in her brain.


    ¡°There is one.¡± She pointed at the direction of the soldier, but Chang only saw a bunch of green ferns; while he was puzzled, Jing pointed at another direction that was close to thest one, and it was the same kind of fern. ¡°There is another one,¡± Jing added.


    ¡°Another nt hunter, hah?¡± Chang subconsciously squinted his eyes to try to look more carefully, but he still failed to find any traces of life.


    ¡°They should not be nts...I am not very sensitive to nts in this mass jungle.¡± Jing blinked her eyes. ¡°If I can perceive them from that far, they must be some kind of animal, or at least insects.¡±


    ¡°Animals...insects...¡± Chang moved forward again for 3 meters, and he was now 10 meters away from the ferns. Finally, he found traces of active life forms ¨C eyes.

 Chapter 60: Mantis

    Chapter 60: Mantis


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    Those pairs of eyes were well hidden; they were as green as the ferns around them, and what made them more strange was that they didn¡¯t even have pupils. They blended so well with their body that if Chang didn¡¯t know their presence beforehand, he would¡¯ve walked pass the fern without knowing he was under surveince. This nt¨Clike organism was an excellent hidden attacker.


    Obviously, if anyone were to bypass them without noticing their existence, then there would be only one consequence ¨C death. Regardless of what level they were, even though they were much weaker than him, as long as he was unprepared, his fate would be death in this jungle.


    However, since Chang had learned that there were 2 lurkers, he was no longer concerned about them. As those eyes got closer and closer to the soldier, Chang hastily shouted out to remind him.


    ¡°Hey! Be careful!¡± Chang jumped out from the bush, ¡°Something is behind your back!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± That soldier seemed relieved as he heard a human voice, and he quickly walked towards to the source of the sound.


    ¡°There is something behind your back!¡± Chang reminded him again.


    ¡°Something behind me?¡± The soldier looked back, but he noticed nothing except for some bushes and saplings. ¡°What are you talking about? Where are you? Are you alone too?¡±


    The man kept asking in a high volume, but what he didn¡¯t know was that a ¡°sapling¡± behind him straightened its body, and it moved as swift as wind but silently.


    The ¡°nt¡± bided his time well; it was so unnoticeable that no one would ever be aware of its presence. The next second, it had be a killer. As it moved, only a sh of green light was seen, but the soldier who was alive a second ago, now had his head disconnected from his body permanently ¨C a brisk wave chopped off his head like a sickle. Perhaps he was decapitated too fast, so the flying head was not instantly dead in the air. For a moment, he was even able to make an expression.


    From surprise to terror!


    The terror was seized forever on that face ¨C ¡°bang¡± ¨C the headnded on the ground and rolled forward, and thus a lively body hadpletely lost the breath of life.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Apanying a curse was a bolt ejected from the crossbow.


    Whoosh!


    10 meters was not a far distance for that bolt to travel as it firmly stabbed into that monster¡¯s body.


    The sharp spine prated the green armor, causing mild damage.


    The monster turned around as it received an unexpected attack. It swung back and forth as if it was looking for the attacker. However, it lost its disguise as it changed its position, and finally Chang knew the identity of these creatures.


    They were two mantises. They weren¡¯t huge in particr, but the lines of their figure were smooth and sophisticated, like well-built architecture. They stood with four limbs and their ¡°sickles¡± were wide open. Although they stood uppletely, they still looked like saplings. They looked extremely vigorous even though they were only as high as two-thirds of a human adult.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ming Yi stood beside Chang the whole time. but he didn¡¯t see the tragedy in the fog. He first saw Chang and Jing whispering to each other, and then he heard Changmunicate with a person that he didn¡¯t see. When he thought they finally found the soldier, Chang shouted ¡°monsters¡± and shot a bolt. It was rather confusing to him how Chang acted.


    ¡°Two monsters attacked the soldier.¡± Chang pointed to the murky fog and described it to Ming Yi, ¡°They seem like mantises, and they are smaller than us, but they are hard to deal with. Be prepared.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chang¡¯s words had hardly finished before the antennae of the mantises jiggled around on their head. They seemed to have determined the source of sound in the air; they then made a great jump to where Chang was hiding.


    ¡°They areing!¡± Seeing the monster turn their heads, Chang pushed away Jing and rolled over to the other side of the bush.


    Ming Yi was only able to see them once they entered his sight, therefore he was one second slower than Chang. A tibia waved at his neck directly.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± The first thing Ming Yi saw was the sickle-like tibia swinging to him. He bawled out and quickly dodged; he was almost twice as fast as the mantis. He flipped over the machete that he held in his right hand and gashed its abdomen that had no armor covering it, causing the abdomen to be sliced open widely from the bottom up.


    As Ming Yi made a deep cut, he performed a spinning kick at the mantis, breaking off its body like a twig. Tons of green mucus spewed out from the wound he inflicted.


    ¡°What a powerful and brisk kick!¡± Chang praised as he saw from the far.


    Chang didn¡¯t forget to refill the crossbow as he praised Ming Yi. He shot a second bolt to stop the sneak attack from the other mantis.


    The extra time that Chang stalled the mantis for gave Ming Yi long enough to behead the other mantis with his backhand attack ¨C he seemed as effortless as Chang beheaded that mosquito.


    The winner of a deadly conflict was usually determined in a sh. There wasn¡¯t any so-called final attack in this survival game. It was all about who caught the right timing.


    ¡°It was a powerful fight! I thought it was going to be uneasy.¡± Chang put away the crossbow and showed himself to Ming Yi from the thick fog. He pulled out the bolts on the mantises¡¯ dead body and tried to shake away the sticky green mucus.


    ¡°It was nothing; I reacted a lot faster than them and I was stronger. Also, you helped me distract the other one, so this result was expected.¡± Ming Yi gazed at the mantis corpses expressionlessly and said, ¡°They aren¡¯t good at attacking at all. Instead, it was their camouge skills that helped their sess. Look at them, they are just saplings to me! I have known that mantises were good at disguising themselves in bushes; they just blended into the surrounding with ease. But now I realize they are even better than before! I still have a hard time telling them apart from the saplings. If I didn¡¯t know that they were aiming at me, I would have been dead even though I am stronger.¡±


    ¡°Exactly...being stronger doesn¡¯t mean you can win a battle sometimes.¡± Chang recalled how the soldier was decapitated by the mantis at such a small distance, and even Ming Yi nor Chang wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge it.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Ming Yi asked.


    ¡°He is dead, the body is over there.¡± Chang pointed in a direction in the fog; he didn¡¯t even know the name of that poor man.


    ¡°I need to check him out. There aren¡¯t any mantises around us, are there?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Ming Yi strode to the location that Chang referred to. The bloodiness and the head were the first things that entered his sight.


    Perhaps Ming Yi had seen quite amount of death and different corpses, but he didn¡¯t react much when he saw the scene. He hunkered down to collect food and clips from the headless body, and then returned to Chang.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Chang was a bit surprised that Ming Yi did not disy any emotional fluctuations as he pointed at the dead soldier.


    ¡°Not really, he wasn¡¯t in mypany, but I met him a few times before. I only knew that his family name was Cao.¡±

 Chapter 61: Flower Shrub

    Chapter 61: Flower Shrub


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    ¡°I see.¡± Chang nodded with sorrow ¨C the soldier was dead, without anyone having known his name. A life vanished in this lush jungle, without the apaniment of friends and family.


    ¡°God...¡± Chang turned away from the corpse and found Jing, who was pushed to the other side of the bush. He picked her up and held her tightly and silently as if he feared that Jing would pass from his sight before he could notice. Chang loosened his arms after a second or two, and started to repack his backpack, he said to Mingyi without looking at him, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we still have others to look for.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Mingyi¡¯s voice came from the fog, he again followed Chang to return to the Zheng Kai Avenue.


    The subsequent 15-minute walk was filled with the intermittent joy of discovery, but unfortunately, none of these traces of life belonged to humans. To avoid potential trouble and danger, they did not really look into them. Chang was always aware of the timeframe that Qing Shui set to them, and a few minutester, they decided to return as they didn¡¯t find any human.


    ¡°We should go back now. It has been almost half an hour. We¡¯ll be dying the expedition if we don¡¯t leave now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They returned with a shade of blue, after about 15 minutes, they re-joined the troop.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t find anyone?¡± A look of disappointment passed over Zhao¡¯s face when he noticed the number of people did not increase as they came back.


    ¡°We actually found one, but a mantis attacked him...¡± Mingyi turned in the clips and food he found on the corpse to Zhao.


    ¡°These belonged to Cao Wei...what a pity.¡± Zhao was sentimental over the soldier¡¯s death.


    Although Zhao was upset about the loss of soldiers in his troop, he didn¡¯t let the emotion keep him in ce. ¡°I guess the other one has gone missing already. In consideration of the majority, we should leave now.¡± Zhao waved the military shlight in his right hand while announcing his decision of abandoning the other soldier.


    Zhao didn¡¯tmand Chang to do more for the troop even when he knew of Chang¡¯s capability. Chang was still ced in the middle of the troop to look out for losing soldiers, however, even without Zhao¡¯s orders, he was already wary of the surroundings.


    The journey kept on going for nearly three hours straight. The Sun radiated over their scalps, and the red fog was lit up into its most saturated color. They, fortunately, did not encounter any danger but the physical exertion was so intense that the troop had to rest for a few minutes to hydrate and snack.


    The military prepared crackers for the troops but they were almost inedible. Chang unzipped his backpack with both his hands, he took out a stic bag with frog meat and unwrapped it. They made a small circle when sitting on the ground.


    The military had their own circle while Chang and his friends had their own. There was only one person isted from the groups ¨C Dr. Huang.


    ¡°You should have some of our meat, we brought enough for all of us.¡± Qing Shui politely invited Dr. Huang to join as he noticed she was excluded.


    ¡°Pretentious.¡± Dr. Huang nced at Qing Shui but she was not at all interested ¨C she still resented Qing Shui, the person who forced her to join this journey.


    ¡°You are a doctor, so you should be more aware than me of the consequence ofcking water and food after tramping for hours in this hot weather.¡±


    As Qing Shui talked, he ripped a small piece of frog meat and wrapped it with leaves, and ced a cup of water in front of her.


    Qing Shui turned his head again as he finished doing so. He didn¡¯t look at her expression nor did he speak more tofort her.


    ¡°Just eat your food... Being alive is more important than anything.¡± Pangzi also turned his head, but he had lost a significant amount of weight since the start of the red fog, he was not that chubby teen anymore. His shriveled face made a smile, ¡°We are probably not good people in your mind, but we are not as bad as you have imagined us either.¡±


    ¡°But, who cares about how you would see us now.¡± Pangzi shrugged, ¡°Isn¡¯t able to survive more important than anything else for now?¡±


    The doctor didn¡¯t expect what Pangzi just said. She was frozen in ce for a moment but she then picked up the meat and water and almost swallowed the piece of meat whole.


    The troop was ready to depart again as they were well rested ¨C lost two soldiers this morning but one-third of the trip had beenpleted; it was an eptable rate of death for this journey so far. The atmosphere in the troop was rtively light-hearted.


    The group of 20 moved within the jungle for another hour ¨C until someone in the front stopped.


    ¡°What happened?¡± As soon as one stopped after the other, few of the rmed people held up their rifle right away ¨C they looked at all directions, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, put down your firearms.¡± Zhao¡¯s voice came from the front.


    ¡°Why did you pause then?¡± Chang didn¡¯t see anything either, he quickly made his way to Zhao.


    He soon learned the reason why Zhao was suspicious ¨C he saw a scene of a bright and splendid flower shrub.


    The flower shrub was bright red. The color was so vibrant and saturated that it even stood out from the thick fog. It was a type of red that made the flowers look on fire.


    The shrub was wide and tall, even wider than Chang was able to see. Ity on the gravel path absurdly, it nted a seed of hesitation and fear of the unknown in everyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°The color gives goosebumps...¡± Qing Shui caught up with Chang, he noticed the unusual color of the flowers as Chang did.


    ¡°Do you think they are poisonous?¡± Zhao asked with deep worry.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell. But considering their strange appearance, we should at least avoid them.¡± Qing Shui pointed at the shrub, ¡°And you know what makes them weird? There are no other nts growing around them at all, this is notmon.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± Chang squinted his eyes to look further, he didn¡¯t even see one grass shoot under the flower shrub. It was strangepared to elsewhere, where a great variety of nts grew on each other, and, as if they werepeting, tried harder than the others to reach higher for more sunlight.


    ¡°They are definitely special in some way, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t be able to dominate this area with all otherpetition eliminated.¡± Qing Shui sighed, ¡°My one and only advice is, regardless of their abilities, do not touch them under any circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Do you think they are carnivorous?¡± Zhao stretched his imagination to picture what nature could create in this world.


    ¡°Could be. Let¡¯s test that then.¡± Qing Shui took out a piece of frog meat from his backpack and threw it right in front of the flower shrub. However, the flowers didn¡¯t even move an inch, they werepletely calm, they didn¡¯t have a row of teeth poke out from the stamens to reach the meat.


    ¡°They are not interested?¡± Zhao clenched his fist.


    ¡°Nevermind, let¡¯s pass around them.¡± Qing Shui didn¡¯t put down his guard even though the shrub showed absolutely no interest in protein.


    ¡°Passing around them? But we will be deviating from the original path, which is right in front of us. What if we get lost?¡±


    ¡°Tell me what you would choose then? That we should wade through them without considering any potential hazard?¡± Qing Shui was slightly annoyed.


    Gazing at Qing Shui for a few seconds, Zhao again turned to the bloody flower shrub, and he gave up eventually. ¡°Let¡¯s pass around them.¡±


    Zhao took out hispass from the pocket in front of his chest, recalibrated the direction, and then asked Chang toe to the front of the troop.


    ¡°Please stay at the front when we pass around, you can look further than any of us, and with thepass, I have more confidence that we won¡¯t get lost.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Chang nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t have much experience walking through the jungle, though, I will listen to you as long as I can.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not stray too far from the flower shrub, just inform me as soon as possible when you see anything.¡±

 Chapter 62: Bloody Flowers

    Chapter 62: Bloody Flowers


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / IceTea


    ¡°Sounds great.¡± Chang nodded, then he moved aside with Jing and Qing shui. Zhao quickly made amand to rest of the soldiers and then they went around the flower bush.


    Although the captain was well equipped with thepass and a high powered shlight and had Chang to walk with him, he still stayed closely to the edge of the flower bush. On one hand, he was worried about getting off track but was also concerned about the suspicious flowers. Zhao kept on coordinating their direction once in a while, the troop was slowed down significantly by this cautious adjustments.


    ¡°It is such a tremendous flower bush...if we keep our current pace, I don¡¯t think we can make it to Zhengzhou before sunset.¡± Chang was sweating out as he noticed how scrupulous Zhao became, ¡°We should go faster, Captain.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t expect the size of the flower bush to be this tremendous.¡± Zhao nodded as he re-calibrated the direction, the troop elerated again.


    At the same moment, a gentle breeze blew from the bush, the soft touch of the wind was fragrant with the unknown blossom.


    ¡°How aromatic!¡± The pleasant scent brought excitement to the troop, someone behind Chang marveled, ¡°I have never smelled something like this before, it is so sincere and calming like a perfectly mixed perfume. I¡¯d say it oupetes every flower before the red fog, not to mention its vivid and vibrant petals. If we ever had flowers like this before, It¡¯d be the queen among all.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, the nice aroma could be deadly.¡± Qing shui showed impatient on his face, ¡°In any way, flower and its scent never had any artistic purposes in nature. The reason why flowers had scents before the red fog was to attract pollination, but now, this could be a trap for attracting prey.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, a flower is just a reproductive structure of a nt. I don¡¯t see the reason why humans appraise it be such a great deal.¡± Qing shui frowned.


    ¡°Ha ha ha.¡± Someone behind Qing shui was apparently entertained by Qing shui¡¯sck of taste. The troop sped up again as they became more light-hearted.


    After another half hour going around the flower bush, they finally got back on to the Zheng Kai Avenue.


    It was truly a relief that they didn¡¯t encounter any strangers, they thought.


    ¡°Ah-----------¡± a heartrending cry pierced through the red fog.


    It was an absurdly shrill scream as if a person¡¯s enjoyment was broken by a hard stab to the stomach, unexpectedly and painfully.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhao immediately turned around. The beam of light in his hand shed right onto the screaming soldier.


    ¡°An attacker?¡± The face of the soldier became hideously disfigured, the artery on his neck bloated up and his face blushed. Apparently, he was undergoing great torture. His weapon dropped and his fingers became rigid and stiff like ws. His condition worsened at a rate that everyone could notice ¨C a gradual development of convulsions.


    Thepany around this soldier held up their rifles vigntly, however, no matter how hard they tried, they saw no suspicious objects in the air or on the ground.


    ¡°Will it be something simr to the dodder?¡± Someone shouted.


    ¡°Possibly.¡± Some other soldiers kept the struggling soldier down and ripped open his shirt. Although his skin had turned red, his skin was still smooth without any obvious injury or infection.


    ¡°He looks like he was poisoned.¡± Came a woman¡¯s voice ¨C It was Dr. Huang. She looked at the soldier from afar ¡°Looks like he got Dysautonomia; excessive sweating and sialorrhea...It must be some sort of neurotoxin.¡±


    ¡°He was poisoned? But he didn¡¯t eat anything!¡± Zhao looked up and down on the soldier, ¡°Is it possible that he was scratched by a toxic nt?¡±


    As he spoke, he checked the soldier¡¯s forearm and ankle, where he would mostly like get scratched, but he didn¡¯t even find a small cut.


    ¡°Then what caused his symptoms?¡±


    ¡°The flower bush, was it the fragrance?¡± A visible constriction of Qing shui¡¯s pupil, he seemed to realize something.


    ¡°No way... None of us had symptoms as him, how did he....¡± Zhao was rattling on the strangeness, and, all of a sudden, he choked and the rest of his words became muttered. His face turned red and he seemed to be suffering from extreme pain. It all happened so fast that even Chang couldn¡¯t react to the change.


    Zhao lost his sanitypletely as the soldier had before. His skin reddened and he sweat excessively. Veins became visible on his eyeballs, followed by a painful roar.


    ¡°It was the fragrance!¡± Chang immediately grabbed Jing and they ran away from the flower bush.


    Some of the troop followed Chang as they realized the effect of the fragrance, they turned around and followed Chang¡¯s footsteps hastily. A few of the soldiers, who were close to and were direct subordinates of the captain attempted to pull the captain with them before they fled. But Zhao had already lost his mind, no one was capable of grabbing him. They all ran away after a few tries.


    Then, something horrifying was seen beside the flower bush.


    At the moment they all ran far enough from the flower bush, Zhao and the soldier rushed into the flower bush apanied with heart-piercing roaring. As if their bodies were burned with fire painfully, they ripped off their clothes and scratched their skin as they ran. They both went through slight evolutions before as everyone else in the troop, therefore, they were strong enough to tear their uniforms into pieces of cloth. They didn¡¯t seem satisfied after ripping off their shirt, their hands kept scratching on their arms and chests.


    It was hard to believe that humans were able to hurt themselves to such extent ¨C their fingers didn¡¯t stop even when they got into their muscle. There wasn¡¯t much blood but their pain was known from their wails. As if maggots were growing in their body to cause itchiness, they continuously scraped their flesh vigorously.


    Their faces were not a spot of fortune either. Their fingers dug off the skin off their faces, exposing their bones. However, as if it was a brutal spell, their fingers moved to their belly and invaded their organs... It was so painful, but they couldn¡¯t stop doing it. They struggled, they twisted and they finally teared up. Blood and flesh were sshed onto those gorgeous flowers ¨C it made the flowers more enchanting than ever.


    Chang was the first witness to this horror, he kept running until the fragrance was no longer noticeable.


    ¡°What do we do? Was everyone poisoned?¡± The troop re-gathered, fear was the only emotion within them.


    Only Qing shui was able to maintain a rtive calmness.


    ¡°Dr. Huang, how can we treat neurotoxins? ¡± Qing shui frowned and put hisst hope onto the only doctor in the troop.


    ¡°There were numerous amount of neurotoxins as far as I knew. But this is the first time I ever encounter this type. To be honest, I don¡¯t know.¡± Dr. Huang covered her face with her palms. ¡°We don¡¯t even have any medication, there is no way we can escape.¡±

 Chapter 63: Loss

    Chapter 63: Loss


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / Jello


    Just as Dr. Huang had said, the neurotoxin kicked in pretty soon. They just ended the conversation, and another 2 soldiers rampaged into the flower as if that distant fragrance was their destined fate.


    ¡°What a weird way of predation, they seduce their prey by the fragrance they produce.¡± Qing Shui nced at the flower bush without showing care for those 2 soldiers. He pondered for almost half a minute, then gulped almost half the bottle of water that was tightened to his waist.


    Chang followed Qing Shui as he believed there was always a reason behind what Qing Shui did. Chang also swigged down half of the bottle of water and wiped off the excess from the corner of his mouth. He took out the spare bottle of water and asked Jing to gulp as well.


    The others learned up to Qing Shui, although this could be useless but no one wanted to give away thest chance of surviving. Therefore, in less than 30 seconds, they emptied all of their water supply and they all had their stomachs slightly bloated.


    ¡°Mingyi, if anyone else loses control, just knock that person out.¡± Qing Shui was the first to finish gulping and made a request to the strongest in the troop.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Mingyi nodded.


    That was thest conversation in the troop. After that, it was time for everyone wait for the judgment of death.


    As everyone inhaled the poisonous fragrance, no one could be spared from this misfortune. However, they had probably prayed the most desperately in their lives, hoping they could be a lucky miss. The troop sat on the ground while waiting, hoping for survival and in terror of death.


    The atmosphere was almost unbearably depressed; the sound of heavy breathing was so clear among the troop that it sounded like a piteous cry for mercy.


    Another minuteter, a poor man went frantic just as the previous two, but he got knocked out by Mingyi before he began to suffer. Even though this man had lost consciousness, he was still twitching tortuously, the symptoms were not relieved at all. At this moment, Mingyi¡¯s fist had offered the utmost help, the rest just waited silently without concerning others.


    As time passed, the poison caught onto everybody one by one, but the severity seemed to be negatively corrted with how strong they are as an EM. The ordinary soldiers were the first batch that was seized by the neurotoxin. Then there was Dr. Huang, Jing and others, who happened to be lower level EMs. As for Chang and Mingyi, they were thest two to know what the odd symptoms felt like.


    Lying on the grass, Chang didn¡¯t lose his mind as the others did. He was fully conscious, but his body was under great torment.


    It was a kind of extreme torture.


    Chang never understood the concept of neurotoxins before, but at this moment he was fully aware how the toxin made every single strand of his nerves burn. It was a whole new level of sufferingpare to physical injury, and even the acid burn was iparable to this. The neurotoxin directly acted on his nerves, making Chang, a person with a strong mind, hope for death eagerly so the pain could be taken away.


    But it was merely a thought, his remaining consciousness refrained him from scratching into his own skin. His fingers deeply buried in soil, Chang was just slowly waiting for time to pass...


    Seconds by seconds, the minutes dragged on like years. As if time had stopped for him, he lost his sight and the tinnitus took away his ability to estimate time. It was unknown how long ago the neurotoxin kicked in, maybe it had been a few hours, maybe it had been a few days already. The sharp burning pain suddenly disappeared as if it had evaporated.


    The suffering came and left swiftly, from relief toplete disappearance, it was onlysted less than a minute. Every sense of his body returned, and it almost gave him the illusion that the tragess never existed.


    Sitting up, the first person Chang saw was Mingyi ¨C it was clear that the strongest recovered the soonest.


    ¡°There you are!¡± Mingyi smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Chang knocked his head a few times to make sure the effect of the neurotoxin went away. He ced his palm on his forehead ¡°What about the others?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mingyi shook his head and pointed to the other side, ¡°They are...¡±


    Mingyi¡¯s expression gave Chang a bad feeling. Sure enough, it was blood smeared behind him, almost everyone was still twitching.


    There were about 15 people lying on the ground now ¨C apparently, the others were awoken by the pain from the swoon and had be fertilizer for the flower bush. The conditions of the remaining people were no better than the missing ones, with long scratches all over their arms as they still stuck in the neurotoxin.


    As if Chang realized something, he quickly tore long pieces of cloth from his shirt to tied up Jing and Pangzi¡¯s hand respectively. However, when he looked over to Qing Shui, his condition had frightened Chang that he was almost traumatized.


    Every inch of Qing Shui¡¯s skin was intact, he even maintained a clear mind.


    Although he was immobile at this time, his eyes told Chang that he was the only witness of this whole misery.


    ¡°How early did you regain your consciousness before me?¡± Busy with tying up his friends¡¯ hands, Chang asked Mingyi, who was also tying up others.


    ¡°10 seconds, perhaps. In fact, the neurotoxin onlysted for 7 or 8 minutes.¡± Mingyi pointed at those scarred soldiers ¡°Otherwise we could have been gnawed by other animals, smell this bloody scent!¡±


    ¡°To be honest, we are lucky enough that we weren¡¯t fought out by other beasts... ¡± Eximed Mingyi.


    ¡°You are right.¡± Chang agreed upon ¡°I just didn¡¯t know it was such a short time, I thought it had been at least 3 or 4 hours.¡±


    ¡°I thought exactly the same when I woke up, but my watch won¡¯t lie to me.¡± Mingyi waved the watch on his wrist. ¡°We weren¡¯t dyed for long, we can still make it to Zhengzhou before sunset.¡±


    ¡°But... look at them, we went around this giant flower bush and that cost us quite amount of time already, not to mention they are injured now. I doubt we could ever make it to Zhengzhou.¡± Chang was obviously discouraged, he counted the number of people lying on the ground and said, ¡°There are only 13 left and almost none of them are intact. And the smell of blood, I can¡¯t even think of a way to cover this. We are doomed, seriously.¡±


    ¡°The smell... we have be numbers of lights in this dark jungle to those sensitive hunters.¡± Mingyi sighed as he spoke softly as if he had foreseen the endless attack from unknown beasts that were lurking in this jungle.

 Chapter 64: He left

    Chapter 64: He left


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / Jello


    As they were in deep concern about their trip, another person recovered from the seizure. It was Qing shui.


    Although he didn¡¯t lose his consciousness the whole time, every strand of his muscle, including his tongue, went into spasmpletely. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t able to move or speak. The first thing he did as he sat up was to massage his arms and legs to relieve the soreness in his muscles. He turned to Chang and Ming Yi, ¡°We don¡¯t have to be pessimistic about this. After all, this is what we have known and expected to happen.¡±


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Chang lent his hand to Qing shui and stood up with his help ¡°Do you still feel any seque?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t tell at this moment. It was just the seizure that consumed arge amount of my energy, otherwise, I am fine.¡± Qing shui forced a bitter smile, ¡°But the neurotoxin hurt so much.¡±


    ¡°And you are probably experiencing more pain than I am, because you were totally aware of the process, and that kept every bit of your sensation suffering.¡± Chang was conscious about Qing shui¡¯s condition. He was different than the rest. Although it really was a torment, losing their consciousness helped them endure the suffering.


    ¡°What about them?¡± Qing shui noticed Pangzi and Jing. ¡°Are they okay?¡±


    ¡°Not too bad, they weren¡¯t the worst.¡± Chang moved over to check the scratch mark on Jing¡¯s forearm, ¡°We still have disinfectants in our backpacks, don¡¯t we? I¡¯ll just disinfect their cuts and scratches first.¡±


    ¡°Yes we do, it is in my backpack.¡± Qing shui found his backpack buried under a dead man. He pulled out the blood covered backpack, took out the iodine and handed it to Chang. They rinsed their cuts with the solution. Ming Yi mimicked Chang and Qing shui, as he did the same to the rest of the troop.


    Sadly, Qing shui, Chang, and Ming Yi found out that another men had passed away due to excessive loss of blood. They idently broke the artery in their thighs. Within minutes, they died by losing too much blood.


    ¡°Another 2 are dead. There are only 11 of us now.¡± Ming Yi shook his head helplessly.


    In this silent atmosphere of death, the three sat together speechlessly to wait for the others. A few minutes after, Jing and Dr. Huang regained consciousness. Then there were Pangzi and the other soldiers. They woke up to the bloody scene around them and sunk into a long silence.


    The morale of the troop dropped to the bottom. The only thought they had was..."Will we ever get out from here?"


    ¡°Hey, cheer up, we should be d that we are still alive!¡± Qing shui said. He usually wouldn¡¯t say words of encouragement, ¡°We should keep going now, or do you want to mourn for half an hour and take another 30 minutes to pick up for yourselves? Do you think we can get to Zhengzhou before sunset if we do so? Stop acting like losers, all of you, stand up!¡±


    The problem of dying was real and serious, the soldiers lifted their eyelids. After all, the bloody reality was what they had to deal with now, otherwise, something bloodier would be chasing after them. If they can¡¯t make it Zhengzhou before sunset, they would die. Even if they were to leave now, the time was still short. At the moment, every minute they lose now could be a chance they lose to survive.


    Considering all the factors, the soldiers picked themselves up pretty quickly. Reality forced them to repress their sadness. Although they felt hopeless, the cruel reality forced them to rearm themselves. For the sake of surviving, they quickly stood in order.


    ¡°Dr. Huang, can you do some simple hemostatic treatment for them? We are leaving soon.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡± For the first time, Huang agreed with Qing shui. While Dr. Huang was treating those soldiers, Qing shui asked Ming Yi, ¡°Ming Yi, are there anypasses left in the troop?¡±


    ¡°There was only one....it was with the captain. We thought we would only need one as we can get to Zhengzhou by walking along Zheng Kai Avenue... so we didn¡¯t prepare a spare, we...¡± Ming Yi mumbled, but he raised his voice suddenly ¡°The captain! Thepass was with the captain! But he is in the flower bush now...¡±


    It was another strike on everyone¡¯s broken hearts.


    ¡°For god¡¯s sake!¡± Pangzi sounded desperate ¡°What do we do now? We can¡¯t see very far and we don¡¯t have any guide for direction either. It can be possible that we can get around this flower bush without getting lost.¡±


    ¡°Calm down everybody, take care of your injuries for now, I am going to get thepass.¡± Qing shui pulled at Chang¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Chang nced at the flower bush fearfully, ¡°We are sending ourselves to the evil! Do you understand that?¡±


    ¡°It may be the other way around.¡± Qing shui removed the shirt from a dead soldier, ¡°I figure the fragrance came from the pollen, if we could somehow iste ourselves from the pollen and cover our nose with a damp cloth, then possibly we could prevent the neurotoxin from getting into our system. We are safe as long as we don¡¯t breath in too much of the pollen. However, if we don¡¯t have thepass, we all have to die in here.¡±


    Qing shui quickly slid into that soldier¡¯s uniform then he put on an additionalyer of the uniform. They tore off two long pieces of cloth from a dead man¡¯s t-shirt, then soaked them with blood. They covered their lower face with the cloth.


    Minutes after that, they wrapped themselves with heavy protection. The troop had mixed feeling about their departure, fear and hope filled their heart. Qing shui and Chang went back to the gorgeous and deadly flower bush.


    They trotted along the same path they came through and promptly stopped at the edge of the morousness.


    ¡°You have better eyesight than me, do you see the captain?¡± Qing shui was fully rmed by the vividness and asked, ¡°They can¡¯t have run too far.¡±


    ¡°For sure.¡± Chang nodded. Soon enough, he spotted broken bodies in the middle of the bush.


    There were broken body parts everywhere and were coated by blood thickly. Chang almost couldn¡¯t tell which one was the captain.


    He carefully searched for a while and found that familiar back that he had been watching for days.


    ¡°There, that seems like the captain.¡± Chang pointed somewhere in the air.


    ¡°There?¡± Qing shui squinted his eyes to try to see where Chang pointed at. He obviously couldn¡¯t see anything beyond 3 meters, but he was looking for an estimated direction.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, stay here, I¡¯ll get thepass.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You are entering the flower bush?¡± Chang was confused. ¡°The flower could possible attack in different ways, aren¡¯t you afraid of that?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am.¡± Qing shui patted Chang¡¯s shoulder, ¡°But I can¡¯t let you risk your life every time.¡±


    That was thest sentence he said to Chang before he left. Qing shui turned away and stepped into the gorgeousness without looking back.

 Chapter 65: Food web

    Chapter 65: Food web


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / Jello


    The soil was soft and moist. When Qing shui stepped into the flower bush, Chang noticed the sound of Qing shui¡¯s shoe slightly sinking into the soil. The sound was light, but it suffocated Chang as if a pillow was pressed firmly on his face.


    His palm was sweating and he clenched his fist, Chang didn¡¯t even dare to blink, he paid all of his attention to the surroundings of Qing shui.


    It was only the first step, but those flowers became vignt to the stranger immediately. Then, creepily, they turned their ¡°face¡± altogether, as if there were pairs of eyes in the center of the flowers. They were facing Qing shui now.


    ¡°It moves, like I thought!¡± Chang almost lost control, he wanted to drag Qing shui back before things escted. But Qing shui only waved to him, indicating that he was fine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just stay there.¡±


    The waving convinced Chang and he sat back knowing the person who he trusted well.


    After making sure Chang wouldn¡¯t interrupt, he took another step and cautiously avoided most of the small nts around the flowers.


    Even though Qing shui paid full attention to avoid having to have contact with the nts, the vividness sensed his existence. The flowers turned their faces one by one as if they were bystanders of a fight. They looked at Qing shui in a circle, although they were only at Qing shui¡¯s waist height.


    Chang almost had a heart attack from the strangeness. He couldn¡¯t wait to shout out to ask Qing shui toe back, but he was also afraid that these seemingly mellow flowers would turn into killing machines if he ever spoke. It was a double dilemma to Chang, he struggled to decide if he should follow Qing shui or ask him toe back.


    Qing shui, as the person stayed within the circle, was even more nervous of the unforeseeable unknown. The evolution of his intelligence didn¡¯t dull his emotions. As a normal human, he knew the bitter taste of fear.


    However, he had also be a smarter human these past days. He realized he needed to suppress his feelings more in this situation.


    Qing shui took a deep breath to stabilize the tremor of fear over his body, and he again took a third step further in the flower bush...


    Then there was the fourth...


    As if he was the Sun and those were just normal sunflowers, every movement he made was followed by the sensitive readjustment from the flowers. Qing shui escted his pace as he went further into the flower bush.


    To Chang, Qing shui was a fearless champion that walked into the abyss of fear without hesitation. His clenched fist couldn¡¯t stop trembling. He couldn¡¯t dare imagine that the person he knew could be sliced into pieces by the whirling petals. He also couldn¡¯t take the heartbreaking moment that the face he knew would be mummified.


    Therefore, Chang closed and opened his eyes, again and again. He wanted to make sure Qing shui was safe but also wanted to flee since he would never be able to handle Qing shui¡¯s death. As he thought internally, Qing shui had found the captain¡¯s body. It really was a mercy that the lush flower bush didn¡¯t give him too much of a hard time on finding thepass. About 10 seconds after, Chang knew Qing shui had found thepass when he stood up.


    The familiar man tucked his right hand in his sleeve and picked up thepass that fell in the flower bush, and then started to make his way back.


    Step by step, Qing shui was even more cautious than when he went in. Of course, the flowers watched him all the way back too.


    Thest step Qing shui took to get out of the flower bush was a relief for both of them. Qing shui kneeled as he had used up all his strength. All his emotions finally had a channel to break out.


    ¡°I never want to do this again.¡± Qing shui¡¯s fingers fumbled over thepass. The blood cloth dried half way when he got into the flower bush, but it was re-damped by the cold sweat and tears in this moment. Perhaps this was the time he cried hardest in his life. He took severalrge inhales to try to calm his mind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back.¡± Chang took Qing shui¡¯s arm and ced it around his neck to help him to stand up.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Qing shui didn¡¯t want to wipe off his tears because his hands might have had contact with the pollen when he was in the bush. He shook his head instead as if he could shake off the emotional side of him in this way. ¡°We still have one more thing to do.¡±


    ¡°What? We have had thepass already, let¡¯s move.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get his high powered shlight too, I remembered he dropped it beside the flower bush.¡± Qing shui let down his arm from Chang¡¯s shoulder and returned to the ce where the blood first sshed. He moved forward on his knees. Apparently, he had not recovered from the terror. A minute after, his fingers felt the shlight, but it seemed to have stopped working. Qing shui sighed and fixed the shlight using the most primitive but perhaps the easiest way. He pounded it on the ground twice and the light went back on within 3 seconds.


    He turned off the shlight and hung it on his belt. Qing shui walked again to the edge of the flower bush as if he was possessed.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chang squatted beside him and frowned. His heart almost stopped when he saw what Qing shui had just done: Qing shui ripped off 2 flowers in a sh of light. There were a handful of petals in his hands now.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it has no teeth so it doesn¡¯t bite.¡± Qing shui showed the petals to Chang calmly, convincing Chang that those bloody flowers were danger free. He then carefully ced them into an iron box that he hid in his pocket. Obviously, it wasn¡¯t a spontaneous decision. He prepared all this when he changed his clothes.


    ¡°You are nuts! How can it be possible that those monster flowers eat you!?¡± Chang forced Qing shui to leave with him. He needed to stop Qing shui¡¯s crazy act.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t because they have not yet evolved far enough.¡± Qing shui chuckled ¡°As I thought, they only gain the sensory system at this time, but mouth pieces and digesting system are still far off reach for them.¡±


    ¡°It was pure luck! If we were a few dayster, they could have jumped up and digested you somehow.¡± Chang¡¯s brows still knotted together as he couldn¡¯t understand why Qing shui just did that. ¡°I just don¡¯t get why you are taking a meaningless risk.¡±


    ¡°Was it meaningless? I don¡¯t do things meaninglessly.¡± Qing shui secured the box and got his arm out from Chang¡¯s hand. ¡°I am studying this newborn ecosystem.¡±


    ¡°But we almost died! Why do you still have the spare attention to study all this?¡± Chang was irritated.


    ¡°Well, I am making hay while the sun shines. Who knows what will happen in the future? Humans are no better than other species until they know forethought.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you nning too far ahead?¡± Chang said, ¡°After all, we are still stuck in the middle of nowhere. If we were still in the base, I understand why you would do it, because that¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°No no no, don¡¯t get me wrong. I am not a great person that is concerned about the future of humanity. I am merely thinking about what will happen tomorrow. Chang, where do you think we will go to when we get to Zhengzhou?¡±


    ¡°The research institute that they have been talking about.¡±


    ¡°You are right. My second question for you is, why do you think I am able to survive in that so-called institute? Let me put it in a different way. If I am merely a human with higher intelligence without matching scientific value, will I be treated as ab rat could potentially be sliced into pieces for studying?¡±


    ¡°So...¡± Chang¡¯s brows untied, he began to understand Qing shui¡¯s intention.


    ¡°Therefore, I wanted to know more and research more before I get there. In this way, they will know I am far beyond ab rat.¡± Qing shui exined as he walked, ¡°Even if the politics there is better than I thought, I need to demonstrate my skills and value so that I can seek greater benefit for us.¡±


    ¡°I see what you mean.¡± Chang understood thoroughly, ¡°You found anything yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but they are only parts and pieces. Based on what I have seen and known these days, I havee up with a theory of this new ecosystem. And of course, never underestimate the power of theory, it is fundamental. I believe this will be a great help for research.¡±


    ¡°Well... can you tell me something about your theory?¡±


    ¡°Just keep in mind that my reasoning is not perfect as I only reasoned this newborn food chain.¡± Qing shui smiled as he talked about his theory, ¡°I call it the preliminary theory of food web.¡±


    ¡°Food web?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, I said preliminary because it is yet to bepleted, but let me exin.¡± Qing shui said. ¡°You still remember the food chain we talked about back in the days right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It starts with producer, then predator, and then dposer.¡± Chang answered.


    ¡°The whole of nature was linked altogether in a hierarchy.¡± Qing shui drew a circle in the sky with his finger ¡°But now, can you see the traces of the food chain? At least, I am lost.¡±


    ¡°It seems....¡± Chang looked at varieties of nts in front of him, ¡°It seems like it is gone.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, after the red fog, the original food chain in the biological system copsed. nts are producers, but they are also predators now. Who says frogs must be preyed upon by bigger animals like snakes? Even mosquitos are carnivores.¡± Qing shui exined what he had seen in these days.


    Chang took a few minutes to take in the information and shook his head ¡°You are right. All these species no longer act like what we used to know. Graminivores prey on animals now and the carnivores that I knew... They seemed okay with grass too. Not to mention trees and nts, we have to keep an eye on them.¡±


    ¡°As you said, the newborn system is no longer a hierarchic structure, it has be a web, aplicated one. It blurred out the three roles in the food chain that we know.¡±


    ¡°The concept of producers and predators got mixed up, giving us trees that prey on animals. However, what is more astonishing to me is that they don¡¯t lose the ability to utilize the chemical energy of getting nutrients from the soil. When the line between graminivore and carnivore blurs, everything is transforming into an omnivore. It even eliminates the idea of the apex predator, as long as they are in bigger size, rats can prey on cats, and sadly, cats can prey on humans too.¡±


    ¡°The ecosystem I have known so far is a chaotic fight for resources.¡±


    ¡°Chaotic fight...¡± Chang looked around as if he just witnessed blood gushing form the sky from a deadly fight.


    Qing shui paused for a second, as he added, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the flower. I didn¡¯t pick them for research purposes only.¡±


    ¡°What if we were lucky enough to get to Zhengzhou and we need to have some sort of weapon that can protect us. As long as there are humans, arguments and fighting are inevitable. To be honest, I have been thinking about this for the whole time. If we had these flowers when you killed that family, it would have been easier for not only you but also us too.¡±


    Qing shui¡¯s word was like an rming bell, it woke Chang up from thinking about the food web. His astounded eyes only captured thest bit of Qing shui¡¯s wicked smile.

 Chapter 66: The most important person

    Chapter 66: The most important person


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / Jello


    "Seems like I have gotten a preview of the death of our future enemy." Chang stared at Qing shui, "No wonder my parents always told me don¡¯t provoke someone that is smart..."


    "Come on, I am no conspirator. I only do this for survival; there is never too many ways to protect ourselves." Qing shui lightly pressed the iron box in his pocket, asked "How far are they?"


    "We are getting there; it isn¡¯t too far."


    "Let¡¯s take off the outeryer, there is too much pollen on it."


    "I agree." Chang and Qing shui stopped and peeled down the uniform with caution.


    "Do you think we can get to Zheng zhou today?" As Chang was removing the cloth, he asked "I am just thinking of the theory of Food Web that you just told me, the aggressiveness of every species around us is on a whole new level that we didn¡¯t foresee."


    "You are right, especially those are evolving to bigger size, they need to obtain tremendous amount of nutrient; and the best and the most convenient way to do so is to predate others. Therefore...we should at least expect the rest of the journey is going to be tougher than before."


    "Regardless its toughness, we will endure it like we always did." Chang took off the outeryer of pants, then he followed Qing shui to rejoin the troop.


    "Did you find thepass?" One of the soldiers noticed their return and shouted with rejoice.


    "Here it is." Qing shui took thepass out from his pocket and waved to the troop. He immediately looked for Dr. Huang and asked "How is everyone?"


    "There are 2 serious injured persons, but the rest are fine." Dr.Huang pointed at a wounded soldier, as well as Jing.


    "How is Jing?" Chang carefully hunkered down to Jing and gently stroked on her forehead. He had a bad feeling that Jing had hurt herself severely before he left with Qing shui. Otherwise, she would have been following him around.


    "Well... She is too young, even she had simr condition to others, she just got worse faster than others."


    "Chang..." Jing tried to mumble with her pale lips but only one word slipped through.


    "Don¡¯t worried about me. Stay still and avoid talking, you just lost quite amount of blood, you¡¯ll get better when you wake up." Chang touched Jing¡¯s hair and smiled grudgingly.


    "I..." She still replied to him with one word. Apparently, she had been fighting to keep awake, but her will consumed all her strength in weakness. Therefore, after ensuring Chang¡¯s safety, she fell into deepa for excessive blood loss.


    "Ah..." Chang again emitted a long sigh ¨C Without Jing¡¯s ability, the road ahead was more difficult.


    Unusually, Qing shui groaned with frustration. He looked aside, said "Ming Yi, can you carry the other guy?" He referred to the soldier that had be immobile.


    "Of course." Ming Yi took the order, he pulled up the soldier and dragged him onto his back with ease.


    "Alright, we are all well rested, I assume. Let¡¯s move! We can¡¯t afford any dys, so throw away things that you don¡¯t need. Now, stay in line!" Qing shui naturally became the leader of the troop after Zhao passed away. "Chang, stay with Ming Yi at the front, and Pangzi, please carry Jing with you. Everyone else, pick up your rifle and we are leaving, now!"


    "Roger that!" The size of the troop was significantly reduced, they tightly followed Qing shui as how they followed Zhao before.


    This time, they abandoned most of their backpacks and they had drunk up their water. Although everyone was injured in different extent, they didn¡¯t slow down at all.


    "Getting to Zheng zhou before sunset...it sounds impossible for me if we can¡¯t speed up." Qing shui recalibrated thepass with his brows knotted "And this is under the assumption that we don¡¯t run into trouble..."


    "Ah!!" Qing shui¡¯s voice was cut off by a scream from the back. When everyone realized what happened, that person¡¯s face had already turned pale and green. At the same time, a bug that was in size of fingernail flew out from his neck.


    "He is dead." Dr. Huang went forward and pressed on the dead man¡¯s neck with 2 fingers, announced.


    "Go, go, go!" Qing shui stopped the soldiers froming forward ¨C they only processed with few steps and they lost one already.


    There were only 10 of them now.


    The whole troop marched in the jungle, where it had be denser and lusher as they went further. Varieties of nts crowded together andpeted for living space; some ces became so narrow that the gap is as small as half a human. Therefore, Qing shui purposely appointed Ming Yi to go in the front so he could break down those thick branches with a machete. Although his posture looked extreme weird with a wounded soldier on his back.


    "To be honest, if we let go of that wounded one, we could have gone faster." Chang whispered to Qing shui as he noticed Ming Yi¡¯s difficulty.


    "I wish I could, but I have no power on deciding other people¡¯s life." Qing shui replied with the lowest volume of his voice, while he looked back to the other soldiers. "I can¡¯t even say this out loud; this troop won¡¯t be following us if I ever give up that person, I am not trying to say I wanted to buy people over, but that is also my bottom line. I can¡¯t leave anyone behind."


    "True...Without him, they will feel unsafe foring with us." While Chang was talking, something caused a sharp sting on his ankle. He cried out simultaneously as he fell on the back when he lost bnce.


    "Ah!"


    "What was that?" Qing shui turned back and bowed to check if Chang was alright.


    "Little bastard! It got a slice of muscle on me!" Chang clutched his ankle when he saw a dark shadow in size of fist quickly disappeared in a tree hole with his flesh, it was so swift that he didn¡¯t even see what attacked him.


    "Is it serious?"


    "Not too bad I guess...It didn¡¯t get my sinew though, otherwise I can¡¯t even walk." Another piece of cloth was teared off from his tattered shirt, he used that to cover and tighten the wound to prevent further bleeding. "It is too dangerous in here without Jing, I had no idea there was attacker until it bite on me!"


    "With Jing, we can bypass most of the danger." Qing shui held Chang to stand up by his arm. "In this vast, borderless jungle, Ming Yi, You and I are much powerlesspare to Jing. She is the most important person in the troop."

 Chapter 67: Warnings from the Voles

    Chapter 67: Warnings from the Voles


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / Jello


    ¡°You are right...those beasts don¡¯t care what are you as long as you seem edible. We can¡¯t do anything to defend against them if we don¡¯t know where they are.¡± Chang turned around his ankle to check if he was still able to move. Luckily, it didn¡¯t affect the ligament, it¡¯s only pain.


    His facial expression rxed as he confirmed that the wound wouldn¡¯t slow him down, he continued, ¡°Ming Yi and I were thest weapons in defending the troop against the unknown species. It is such a big loss that the only person who can detect danger is now ina...¡±


    Chang carefully ced his toes on the ground, then his heels. He tested out the severity of the bite by walking back and forth, but the wound didn¡¯t affect him much as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Qing Shui put down his arm from Chang¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Did you see what just bit you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, it was too fast, I only saw it disappear into the tree hole.¡± Chang said bitterly. ¡° I hope it is not venomous.¡±


    The troop continued on its long journey. In the next hour, the troop finally bypassed the brilliant flower bush and returned to Zheng Kai Avenue. Of course, they didn¡¯t get out without any mishap, but the attacks were not as deadly as they were before. The nts and animals in the jungle didn¡¯t just act on their thirst for food, instead, they evaluated the chance of sess before they moved. Therefore, some smaller groups of animals avoided the troop when they noticed them from afar, otherwise, they¡¯d be making suicidal attacks.


    ¡°There is a small group of voles behind us, I feel like they have been following us since we left.¡± Chang looked back in apprehension when the troop returned to the Zheng Kai Avenue. The scarlet eyes hidden in the jungle stressed him out.


    ¡°How many are they? Their size?¡± Qing Shui asked.


    ¡°Not sure, about 7 or 8. I can only see 4 or 5 of them, but there should be more¡± Chang stared at Qing Shui ¡°Can¡¯t tell their size either since they are lurking. My estimation... they should be the size of a wolfhound.¡±


    ¡°Well then, just leave them alone. We have 10 people and are equipped with rifles. I guess the smell of blood lured them, but, for now, they don¡¯t have the guts to attack.¡± Qing Shui paced up, ¡°As long as they are not calling additional ones, we are safe.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Should we just fire few warning shots?¡± Chang was deeply worried.


    ¡°We can. After all, there is nowhere to hide since the smell of blood on us is heavy, it might turn out fine.¡± Qing Shuimanded a soldier, ¡°Fire your rifle to the bush behind us, something is stalking us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The soldier ced the assault rifle against his shoulder and fired. The bullets shot out in the humid air along with the sound of rapid gunfire. A series of squeaks informed the troop that the voles were scared away.


    ¡°Good job! Let¡¯s move now!¡± Qing Shui again marched with the troop steadily.


    However, in less than a kilometer, Chang noticed that the familiar squeaking hade back.


    ¡°They came back again! What do we do?¡± Chang kept his ear open.


    ¡°Just ignore them, there is nothing we can do.¡± Qing Shui pursed his lips, ¡°They are merely acting on their instincts. I understand that we as a group are a tempting lunch for them. No matter how many times we warn them, they wille back.¡±


    ¡°We should do something!¡± Chang hated the feeling of being stalked. The trip was already depressing without them, and now that these bloodthirsty yet timid animals tailed them made Chang almost freak out.


    ¡°What can we do? Are you thinking about fighting them?¡± Qing Shui consoled him, ¡°Come on, even if you wanted to fight them back, they¡¯d be long gone before you see their faces. Believe it or not, when we set off again, by that time, they will be back.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh! This is so annoying!¡± Chang clenched his fists and stoppedining.


    The troop kept trotting forward as fast as they could. For another half an hour walking with the ufortable squeaking, Chang felt relieved suddenly.


    ¡°They left!¡± Chang smiled as he noticed the squeaking faded in the air ¡°Literally like they fled! Perhaps we just left their territory.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, after all, voles are territorial.¡± Qing Shui heaved a sigh of relief as well, but he choked in halfway ¡°Did they leave one by one slowly or spread out all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°It was all of a sudden.¡± Chang noticed that Qing Shui walked like he was on pins and needles, ¡°Any problem with that?¡±


    ¡°It just doesn¡¯t feel right...their response didn¡¯t show the unwillingness of giving up food, it sounded like they were escaping in a flurry to me.¡± Qing Shui waved his hand in the air to stop the troop. ¡°Do you remember the time I told you rodents have better sense of smell than dogs?¡±


    ¡°I do. Do you mean...¡± Chang held the crossbow against his shoulder and pulled the string.


    ¡°Something ising to us!¡± Qing Shui shouted to the troop franticly, ¡°Take your weapons and protect each other! Spread out in a half circle!¡±


    The troop reacted immediately, this well-trained squad stood close to each other side by side in semi-circle. The soldiers always took orders without hesitation.


    ¡°Mr. Li, what is in front of us?¡± One of the soldier shouted in the formation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but the voles that have been stalking us just fled. This is a warning to us that there must be something unusual.¡± Qing Shui took the wounded person from Ming Yi¡¯s back as he said, ¡°I need you to be prepared. I will take care of this person, so just focus.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Ming Yi nodded.


    ¡°Where did they run off?¡± asked Qing Shui.


    ¡°Right behind us.¡± answered Chang


    ¡°Alright, can you look out what happened ahead of us?¡± Qing Shui freed one hand and patted it on Ming Yi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Can you go with him?¡±


    ¡°Not a problem!¡±


    ¡°Come!¡± Chang dyed no more.


    The crossbow was fully loaded. Chang and Ming Yi were the strongestbination of physical strength, and bolted out to the invisible road ahead. After only 50 meters, Chang heard the breeze that came with a disquieting rustle.


    ¡°Here ites!¡± Chang got out of the way with Ming Yi as soon as he heard the noise. They quietly hid behind a tree, but their heartbeats raced like rapid drumbeats. The rustling got closer and closer, Chang nerved himself to look out from the behind the tree. The noise gradually became crisp and clear, a gigantic yet colorful creature made his bold entry to Chang¡¯s world.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! What is this?! This is so disgusting!¡± As soon as Chang saw it, his stomach reacted, reflecting his thoughts.

 Chapter 68: Millipede

    Chapter 68: Millipede


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / Jello


    The appearance of the monster gave Chang goosebumps all over his body. He fought with the urge to vomit and nced at the colourful monster.


    It was an insect for sure. Its slender body and shell reminded Chang of a centipede. The difference, however, was that it had more legs, yet they were shorter. The insect looked hideous, but the shell was shiny and rich in color ¨C an aposematic signal.


    ¡°Is this a millipede...¡± Chang struggled at recalling the name of this monster. Although every species was evolving, it was still too soon to produce new species. Therefore, no matter how it looked like right now, it muste from a previously known species.


    ¡°It is! It is a millipede!¡± The image of a tiny millipede ovepped with the image of the gigantic creature in Chang¡¯s mind, and he realized that they are almost identical.


    ¡°Is iting?¡± Crouching behind the tree, Ming Yi whispered to Chang.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost here! Run!! It¡¯s fast!¡± Chang pulled up Ming Yi and they sprinted back.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°An insect that looks like a snake and as wide as a wine barrel. I only know it was wide, but I assume it is long too¡± They ran extremely fast, and within a few words they got back to the troop.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Qing Shui knew that there must be something unexpected when he saw Chang rush back.


    ¡°An insect, millipede, wide as a barrel, about 35 meters in length, seemed poisonous from its colors.¡± Chang answered with the key features he observed.


    ¡°How fast is it? Any chance we can avoid it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it wasn¡¯t at its full speed, but it definitely moves faster than any of us.¡± Chang looked back in a rush, the shadow had showed its huge head from the red fog.


    ¡°We can¡¯t run away from it, here it is!¡± He shouted out loud and squeezed into the center of the troop.


    ¡°There! Over there, fire!¡± Chang straightened his index finger, pointing at where the millipede wasing.


    ¡°Fire! Fire!¡± Qing Shui screamed ¡°Its acidic secretion may blind you, stay away from it!¡±


    Most of the soldiers had never known what a millipede was, nor did have they seen the shadow 10 meters away from them. It was an inherent instinct that they wanted to avoid such a creature.


    FRRRRRRRRAK!!!


    Four soldiers shot their assault rifles at the same time. The bullets tore through space and the air shattered. They bolted out as if it was their fated mission.


    Although they weren¡¯t far away from the monster, most of the bullets were off target.


    Their uracy was low because even if it were a sharpshooter, without seeing the target it was impossible to hit.


    Fortunately, the assault rifles had a decent rate of firing, one or two bulletspleted their mission and collided against the millipede¡¯s body.


    Bang!


    The hit was crisp and sharp, as if metal had hit metal. The two bullets struggled to prate the monster¡¯s armor, causing negligible damage.


    Creak!


    The insect noticed that something had ambushed it, and a stream of yellow slurry spurt flew out from its secretion nd. The millipede bounced up like a basketball, and disguised itself within the trees.


    Chang lost track of the monster even though he had been trying to keep up with it.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Within this lushness of the jungle, the sky was cut off by the curtain of countless leaves and vines long ago. The greenery made up a brand-new dome for this jungle, in which it was impossible to find something hidden.


    ¡°It hid on the trees, be wary above your heads!¡± Chang was the eyes for the whole troop, he coordinated the troop and said, ¡°I remember you brought some heavy firearms, It¡¯s their time to shine. The rifles seemed useless to fight it.¡±


    ¡°We have a few grenades and a single-use rocketuncher.¡± A soldier threw away his rifle and equipped with the rocketuncher ¡°I don¡¯t whether this is going to hit, I have never used this before!¡±


    The soldier was almost in tears. He looked up to search for his target, but he barely saw anything except for the leaves that almost got onto his face. His vision was greatly limited.


    ¡°There are too many trees here...shi*t! I can¡¯t see either, be quiet. Be careful to any movement from above us.¡± Chang held the crossbow and was ready to shoot anytime. He hoped to spot that color-bright creature from the mixed greenery and to capture the sound of the slightest movement.


    But this time was different than usual, his sensitive sense of smell was the one that warned him.


    ¡°A strange smell! Spread out! Spread out!¡± Chang¡¯s nose captured a pungent smell that wafted around. He pulled Pangzi immediately away from that area.


    The rest were one step slower to dodge.


    When thest person jumped back, a strange mist-like liquid doused the clearing between the trees. It coated the grass on the ground, turning them pink.


    Chang finally spotted that garish insect in between a narrow gap of trees.


    ¡°There!¡± He almost roared when he pulled the trigger and the bolt prated its armor urately.


    Creak!


    The massive insect twisted on the tree, emitting a nauseous shriek.


    The shriek was the perfect guide for these soldiers, and a number of rifles fired at the same time the crying soldier shot the rocketuncher.


    As if thunder rumbled through the sky, the explosion caused a burst of tinnitus and dizziness for the troop. As the explosion was too close to where they were, a wave of fire apanied with amplified sound and air waves that blew away their formation made some fall hard on their backs.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± Chang spit out a mouthful of sand and soil and drew out three pieces of rocket shrapnel that were inserted on his chest.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just tell us before you fired?¡± Another soldier rolled up from the ground angrily. It looked like he was burned all over his chest, but the rage made him forget his pain.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was so close to us, I couldn¡¯t see anything!¡± The crying soldier sobbed, he threw away the rocketuncher and stood up. ¡°That thing is dead, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It should be.¡± The me danced on the branches and vines after the explosion, Chang carefully searched for parts of the millipede in the ck smoke and the fire.

 Chapter 69: Under the umbrella of the odor

    Chapter 69: Under the umbre of the odor


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / Jello


    Chang looked around in the ruin for a while, and found the half of the millipede that was charred. The power of the missile blew up its hard shell and separated it into two parts. The fire extinguished most of its bodily fluids, making the remaining more viscous.


    ¡°It seems like it was killed, but I don¡¯t want to confirm whether it is dead or not.¡± Chang stared at the corpse that hung onto the tree.


    Qing Shui rolled up and wiped off the nosebleed, ¡°Fortunately, there weren¡¯t too many pieces of shrapnel that got blown to where I was, otherwise, I would have died.¡±


    ¡°Good for you...but that man had bad luck.¡±


    One soldier pointed at the wounded soldier who was carried by Qing Shui before the explosion ¨C the shower of shrapnel killed him.


    His death reminded Chang of Jing. He immediately turned around, but only saw Pangzi lying on his stomach.


    His back was bruised andcerated from the shockwave of the missile, and half of his hair on the back of his head was burnt. He seemed like he was right under the center of the explosion. What was even worse was that Jing was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Pangzi, Pangzi!...¡± Chang pushed Pangzi fretfully, as he asked with great concern ¡°Can you hear me? Where is Jing?¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Pangzi was awoken by Chang and was barely able to lift his eyelids. He took a while to digest what had happened in thest few minutes, and he revealed what he had been covering¨C Jing. ¡°She is fine, but I feel like I am gonna die.¡±


    Pangzi sat up and stretched his hands to touch the back of his head and lightly touched his skin ¡°I probably got a concussion from the shock. My head keeps buzzing. Oh and the tinnitus! Ah! If the missile exploded even one meter closer to us, I am not sure if the monster would get blown up or not, but I am positive that none of us could have endured that explosion.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry... I didn¡¯t know we were so close to the target...¡± Realizing the missile caused irreversible damage to everyone, the soldier apologized to the troop.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worried, be d that your missile eliminated that millipede, otherwise we would have died in a different way.¡± Ming Yiforted that soldier with a lightugh. Apparently, his skin was so solid that only 2 or 3 pieces of shrapnel sliced his body, and there was almost no visible wound.


    ¡°I wish I had your body!¡± Pangzi smacked Ming Yi¡¯s chest, ¡°we should have asked to fight it one on one, so that we don¡¯t need to be in such a tight spot.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I can be easily killed by it.¡± Ming Yi joked back.


    However, the troop strived through the disaster, and without further dy, they set off again to Zhengzhou.


    Now there were only 9 people left.


    Almost everyone teetered forward, as they didn¡¯t know if they were the ones to die next. The fear and insecurity haunted them, but the hope of getting saved in Zhengzhou kept them alive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry everyone, it wasn¡¯t a bad thing that we ran into that millipede.¡± Qing Shui tried to encourage the troop lightheartedly.


    ¡°Yeah, sure, it wasn¡¯t a bad thing. Without the wounded, we can even speed up.¡± Someone in the troop taunted. Apparently, people became more aggressive when they were in deep fear.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Qing Shui didn¡¯t take that person¡¯s attitude seriously, instead, he exined ¡°I was talking about that heavy smell from the millipede, don¡¯t you think that odor should have covered the smell of blood?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Well, it is beneficial in many ways. First of all, we¡¯d be much safer if the blood smell is not giving out our location. Secondly, that millipede looks like a top predator in this jungle, if we smell like it...¡± Qing Shuiughed happily ¡°the smell has be our umbre.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound too bad!¡± Chang sniffed the millipede¡¯s body fluid on his cuff and said, ¡°Should have rubbed my shirt on it haha!¡±


    ¡°What a joke, Chang! You know I can¡¯tugh too hard, it hurts my back.¡± Pangzi was relieved by Chang¡¯s jest, he lightly scratched his back, hoping that it could reduce the pain on his back.


    Under the protection of millipede¡¯s smell, the nine joked and teased at each other along the way.


    As the sun moved toward the horizon, they were finally close to the end of the journey ¨C Zhengzhou.


    ¡°We are almost there! Come on!¡± Qing Shui calcted the remaining distance while speeding up.


    The destination was right in front of them, and the troop resisted the fatigue to trot faster. The sky got darker and darker in another half an hour, the visibility dropped sharply, and while everyone paced up again, Chang heard the footsteps of Satan.


    That familiar rustle sound.


    It was exactly what they heard a few hours ago, Chang never forgot what it brought.


    ¡°Millipedes! There are more than 1 this time!¡±


    ¡°What the hell? Do they think we are one of them?¡± As Chang spoke, some soldiers dropped their weapons immediately and ran as fast as they could towards the end of the Zheng Kai Avenue. They could have died there if they didn¡¯t have that rocketuncher, but now, there were a fewing altogether. The destination was so close that added onto the fear of the millipede, it made everyone choose to flee instead of fight. Every single person, including Chang, Qing Shui and Ming Yi, bolted out. Jing was held by Chang with both his arms as they bumped along the Avenue.


    The gap between EMs was clearly shown.


    Ming Yi, as expected, was faster than anyone in the troop. He jumped up and down like a monkey, and soon disappeared in the jungle ahead.


    Chang tightly followed Ming Yi, the stronger physique and better vision allowed him to avoid obstructions in the forest in advance. Although he carried Jing with him, he wasn¡¯t much slower than Ming Yi.


    And the third in the troop turned out to be Qing Shui. He was visibly weaker than those elite soldiers, but he was far ahead of those people. As if every step he took had undergone sophisticated calction, he precisely avoided those slippery mosses and stout vines. He always stepped on wherever was easy and safe to take the next step. Although his vision was as normal as the others, he seemed like he had a sensor installed to tell him what and how to avoid. To be more urate, the way he ran seemed like he had taken this route countless times, it was all natural for him.

 Chapter 70: Things like this

    Chapter 70: Things like this


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / Jello


    Everyone ran as fast as their legs could carry them ¡ª they all knew the consequence of being left behind.


    However, even a fast runner like Chang couldn¡¯tpletely get rid of rustle sound that followed him all along.


    The millipedes were extremely fast. Although their stout figure could easily fool other animals to assume that they were slow and clumsy, they were actually quick in action. Chang breathed through his mouth to get as much air as he could, but the millipedes still showed their figures through the gaps in between the leaves above his head.


    ¡°Separate! We should go separately!¡± Even though Qing Shui wasn¡¯t as good as Chang in strength, his ability of observation rmed him to the danger above them. He shouted as he hastened ¡°Go in different directions! If we were to be caged by these millipedes, no one can escape then.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±Chang was about to argue, half of the body of the millipede hung down from the tree in front of him, it was almost horrified to react as the blinding secretion ejected from the sharp mouthpiece of the millipede, was directed toward Chang¡¯s face.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Chang made a 90 degree turn without hesitation, the turn brought him to the other side of the jungle.


    As it was very close to Zhengzhou already, Chang was not worried about getting lost. As long as he was heading to the direction where Zhengzhou was, he could get out of the jungle easily. He chose to run on ces where the shrubs were denser and lowerpare to where it was on the Zheng Kai Avenue. As soon as he noticed the rustle sound slowly disappeared, he made another 90 degree turn to get back on track.


    Chang trotted through the shrubs with caution and he gradually went far away from the millipedes.


    Until the rustle sound waspletely gone, he sped up again toward the east where Zhengzhou was.


    From west to the east, the Zheng Kai Avenue was 80 kilometers in length. He had finally reached the exit of the avenue in his heavy breathing.


    The scene changed tremendously as he went away from the jungle. All the tall trees, slippery mosses, and fungi became less visible. The branches and leaves that blocked out the sky rapidly moved backward. The nts became smaller and smaller as he ran through an area where there was a mix of grass and shrubs. Running full speed for another 20 minutes, the shrubs became even more sparse. The moment he bolted out from the jungle, the world no longer seemed threatening to him. The air was clear and fresh, making him more lighthearted.


    The highway and overpass were cracked as if wrinkles had grown on their surface. Ten meters away on his left-hand side was the exit of the Zheng Kai Avenue.


    Chang stopped, his breaths were the loudest sound at the moment.


    He walked to the exit with uncontroble excitement, under the billboard where it said, ¡°Wee to Zhengzhou.¡± He stared at the cracked path that he could barely see in the jungle, he suddenly had a feeling that it was as if a century had passed.


    The countless tribtions and hardships were about to end, the journey began from ¡°Wee to Kaifeng¡± and ended at ¡°Wee to Zhengzhou.¡± Many tortured and died on this long march, the remaining were scarred. Yet, it was only one hour away by car before the red fog.


    Chang and Jing rested for two minutes, and then walked around to look for other people. Five minutes after his search, he found Ming Yi, who was also seeking to reunite with the group.


    ¡°Ming Yi!¡± Chang hastened to shout as he saw Ming Yi by far.


    ¡°You got out!¡± Ming Yi¡¯s excitement was written all over his face. They didn¡¯te out together because they took a different route.


    ¡°Yes I got out...¡± Chang held Jing tightly, but he sat on the ground dejected, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy, did you see anyone else?¡±


    ¡°No, it has been 10 minutes since I got out.¡± Ming Yi lowered his head with shame, ¡°I feel so bad, as a soldier, I should have made ensuring your safety my priority, but I ran away.¡±


    ¡°Come on, nothing should be your priority in that situation except for protecting yourself! It is already honorable to me that you even thought of that under the pressure of death.¡± Chang patted Ming Yi¡¯s shoulder and forced a wry smile ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, we¡¯ll let Qing Shui take care of the duty of thinking, we just need to run for our lives. Let¡¯s look for others for now.¡±


    ¡°It is difficult because everyone spread out. Hopefully they were all on the same direction to here, if so, they shouldn¡¯t be far away.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ming Yi nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll go separately and we¡¯ll meet under this billboard every ten minutes, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Chang agreed, as he held Jing with both his arms and went to the opposite direction of Ming Yi.


    Ten minutester, he found Qing Shui, who had just ran out of the jungle. Twenty minutes after, Ming Yi brought over another soldier, and that was thest person they found in the subsequent 40 minutes.


    ¡°Is Pangzi okay? I can¡¯t find him.¡± Chang returned to the billboard worried.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it was chaotic in there, I couldn¡¯t see what happened back there.¡± Qing Shui shook his head helplessly. Even Qing Shui cannot pay attention to everything.


    ¡°I was pretty slow, and I heard several screams from a distance, but I am not sure if Pangzi was one of them.¡± The survived soldier was clearly traumatized. ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to look back when I was in there, I couldn¡¯t think of anything else but run, and...¡± His voice became lower and lower.


    ¡°I know this can be hard to hear but it is very likely that they have lost their lives in the jungle.¡± Ming Yi sighed heavily, ¡°There were 27 of us when we left Kaifeng, and now, the five of us may be the only remainders. I simply don¡¯t think they could get out.¡±


    ¡°It is a certain fact, we weren¡¯t very far away from here when the millipedes came around, it has been an hour, if they can¡¯t get out, then death is doomed to be their fate.¡± The soldiers voice drifted in the dim red fog ¡°Let¡¯s go, please, the sun is nowhere to be seen now, and it¡¯ll only get more dangerous if we stay here, we just need to find a shelter.¡±


    ¡°He is right.¡± Ming Yi pulled Chang¡¯s forearm, showing that he agreed with the soldier.


    ¡°I was thinking...¡± Chang stood still as if he was not affected by Ming Yi and the soldier¡¯s reasoning, he looked at Qing Shui¡¯s eyes, and spoke with consideration. ¡°I was thinking about going back into the jungle. Although he may be dead, I just want to confirm that. What if he is still alive but just trapped?¡±


    ¡°I thought so too.¡± Qing Shui nodded and smiled.


    ¡°What? Did you just agree? This is out of my expectation!¡± As he saw Qing Shui agreeing on his proposal, Chang was deeply surprised. ¡°Using your reason... you wouldn¡¯t do anything that has no benefit at all, to be honest, my suggestion can even kill us all.¡±


    ¡°But things like this don¡¯t need to be beneficial for me to act.¡± Qing Shui raised his fist in front of Chang, ¡°And you thought I will let go of our friend so easily?¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± Chang made a fist bump with Qing Shui, and smiled with trust.

 Chapter 71: Micro

    Chapter 71: Micro


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / Jello


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Do you want to go back in there for real?¡± Ming Yi was shocked by their decision as he saw their bumping fists. ¡°Are you crazy? It is all dark in here, and it will be even worse in the jungle. We almost got killed when the Sun was up, and what if the millipedes didn¡¯t leave?¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll just run back.¡± Changughed, ¡°I just need to make sure that he was not left behind. Although we didn¡¯t know each other for long, we have been through rough times, I can¡¯t and I will not abandon my friend.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess everyone thinks differently. Whatever, but I just won¡¯t go with you.¡± Ming Yi sighed. It was a long sigh mixed with pity and praise. ¡°I am not scared, but I am just not obligated to go back in there with you. In fact, it is my courtesy to let you go. Our mission was to protect Mr. Li to Zhengzhou safely. Now that you are leaving, even if I get to the institute, we will still fail our mission. Who knows what our punishment is going to be? Of course the institute have no idea on what is going on here, but getting there without Mr. Li is not making me better off.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, it¡¯d be a great loss for me if you go!¡± Ming Yi sighed again deliberately loud.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯lle out alive. And... could you do me a huge favor?¡± Chang was almost begging as he handed Jing to Ming Yi, ¡°She is one of ours. Can you please take care of her for me? Trust me, If we get out from there safely, we¡¯ll certainlye back to you.¡±


    ¡°Of course I believe in you, you can risk your lives for someone lost in the jungle without knowing if he is dead or not, you won¡¯t abandon this one for sure.¡± Ming Yi took Jing who was still ina.


    ¡°Where do we meet if youe back?¡±


    ¡°There.¡± Chang pointed at the direction of north east, spoke ¡°If you keep going along the road, you¡¯ll see the campus of North China University of Water Conservancy and Electric Power, do you know that school?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it before, it isn¡¯t that far from here.¡± Ming Yi nodded.


    ¡°Just go there and wait for us, it should be rtively safer in the college campus. If wee out alive, then we¡¯ll go there immediately.¡± Chang lingered beside Jing, ¡°Please, please take care of her, if we don¡¯te back, then she...¡±


    Chang paused, he rephrased his words ¡°Then...please just don¡¯t give up on her, she is useful.¡±


    He firmly pressed on Ming Yi¡¯s shoulder to show his determination. He took a deep breath and looked in to Qing Shui¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Shall we?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The duo waved to Ming Yi saying goodbye and again they entered the jungle of fear.


    Both Chang and Qing Shui walked in quick steps, and as the path gradually became covered with thick grass, the trees became taller and denser by their sides. The green world weed them with a taste of horror.


    ¡°It is getting too dark in here, your vision must be limited too.¡± Qing Shui slowed down after stepping into the lushness that they had been trying to running away from, ¡°How far can you see now?¡±


    ¡°Not too far.¡± Chang tried hard to estimate, ¡°6 or 7 meters maybe? It reduced half of what I can see in the morning, what about you?¡±


    ¡°Less than a meter!¡± Qing Shui spoke against Chang¡¯s ears ¡°I can¡¯t even see your face if I am a few steps back!¡±


    ¡°No way...that¡¯s almost blind. Chang looked at Qing Shui, ¡°Follow me tightly.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Qing Shui answered.


    They walked shoulder to shoulder, and returned to where they almost got trapped by the millipedes. It wasn¡¯t too far away from the edge of the jungle here, but there was almost no trace of any of the troop to be found; the power of nature erased the marks of the previous tragedy.


    All the millipedes were gone and so was Pangzi, Dr. Huang, and the others.


    The night in the jungle seemed serene.


    ¡°There is nothing left.¡± Chang looked around and said.


    ¡°There must be something! I bet at least one person in the troop was taken away by the millipedes, just search for clothes or backpack pieces.¡± Qing Shui squatted down, trying to find some clues with his poor vision.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chang also squatted down, carefully searched for traces.


    Five minutes after, their effort seemed to have paid off.


    ¡°There is a piece of cloth torn apart.¡± Chang lifted that cloth with a slim branch.


    ¡°The millipede must have eaten this person, leaving the clothes behind in this mess.¡± Qing Shui carefully took that piece of cloth that was soaked with blood and flesh, and he shook off the small insects that were foraging on the cloth.


    ¡°Wait, there are some messy footprints over there.¡± Chang literally lying on his stomach trying to search, ¡°They don¡¯t look like they came from the same person, I am just not sure if there are some that belong to Pangzi.¡±


    ¡°Where? Let me see.¡± Qing Shui went closer.


    ¡°There.¡± Chang pointed at the messy footprints.


    ¡°Wait, there are some belong to him!¡± Qing Shui examined and measurements of those footprints, and he then pointed at 2 of them confidently ¡°They are Pangzi¡¯s for sure!¡±


    ¡°No way...how can you tell them apart?¡± Chang kept his eyes wide open in order to tell the differences between the footprints, but failed. ¡°They seem the same to me, how do you know they are Pangzi¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a natural thing for me. A difference of millimeter to me is probably as obvious as a meter difference in your eyes. And those footprints are more than one millimeters in difference, I just can¡¯t ignore that. I can¡¯t be wrong.¡± Qing Shui followed the footprints as he reasoned.


    ¡°But how? Can you even remember the size of our shoes? That¡¯s a little creepy to me.¡± Chang hurried up. He found the footprints and now it was Qing Shui¡¯s turn to tell them apart. They groped forward along the marks.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you remember my ability? It falls into the cognitive category, but more precisely, I am extremely good at information collection and memory analysis. I simply can¡¯t forget anything I¡¯ve seen.¡± Qing Shui didn¡¯t stop as he spoke, ¡°It seems like he was in panic. He took huge steps and they are all over the ce. There must¡¯ve been a millipede that hunted him.¡±


    ¡°I hope he fled...¡± Chang walked on the other side of the footprints, and after about 50 meters, Qing Shui no longer needed to distinguish the footprints. There was only one kind left here, and it was Pangzi¡¯s.


    ¡°He ran pretty far away from where we were.¡± Qing Shui kept chasing after the footprints and murmured to himself, ¡°This doesn¡¯t look right though.¡±


    ¡°Really...¡± Chang was only able to say one word until his body became stiff and rigid all of a sudden. He was stuck in a weird posture floating in the air and tilted forward, as if he was a marite. He was frozen.


    ¡°Hey, what happened?¡± Qing Shui became attentive immediately with a knife in his hand.

 Chapter 72: Opportunities

    Chapter 72: Opportunities


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / Jello


    ¡°Don¡¯te over, it seems I¡¯ve gotten stuck on something sticky.¡± Chang attempted to wave his arms in the air, but the effort he put in only caused a slight shake. As if there were a set of invisible shackles, his movement waspletely restricted by them.


    ¡°Okay you should stop moving.¡± Seeing Chang struggled, Qing Shui picked up the high-powered shlight that was tucked on his belt. He turned on the light to illuminate his surroundings.


    ¡°Jesus, what did I just see? It¡¯s spider silk!¡± In the light, Chang noticed his body was wrapped around by threads of pink spider silk. The spider silk was crystal clear and it became invisible in the red fog and blended in perfectly to the environment. In the darkness of the night, even humans with good vision like Chang would be unable to find their presence.


    ¡°The spider silk seems as tenacious as steel.¡± Qing Shui carefully approached Chang, ¡°The more you move, the more it will get onto you.¡±


    ¡°Then what do I do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know how to deal with it.¡± Qing Shui took out a lighter from his pocket, and teared off a piece of cloth from his jacket. He wrapped the cloth around a branch and said, ¡°We¡¯ll just need to burn it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chang was slightly relieved, he rolled his eyes from side to side to observe his surroundings. ¡°Can you do it quicker? I feel like the vibration from my struggle has informed the weaver spider.¡±


    ¡°You are correct, it ising.¡± As Qing Shui had just finished wrapping the branch, a dark shadow passed by swiftly in front of him. He threw the branch on the ground in a hurry and clenched his knife.


    ¡°Where??¡± Chang struggled to turn his head, but his head had spider silk pasted all over, he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even try, you can¡¯t see it, it is behind you!¡±


    ¡°Kill it! Don¡¯t let it bite me!¡± Chang shook his body even harder as if that could shake off the spider from his web, ¡°How big is it?¡±


    ¡°Not too big. Don¡¯t move.¡± Qing Shui concentrated fully on the spider that was the size of his face. On its body there were alternating red and white stripes. The spider stopped right behind Chang before making next move, while staring at Qing Shui with its eight eyes.


    A man and a spider confronted each other for half a second.


    Then they moved at the same time.


    The spider seemed not to care much about the man that was immobile on the web, as it threw itself on Qing Shui directly.


    Qing Shui moved the knife to the front of his chest.


    The spider was fast. Compared to the spider, Qing Shui was much slower indeed. If things had gone the normal way, there would have been a certainty that the spider would havended on Qing Shui first. He would have then lost bnce, and died to the venomous spider. Perhaps it was precisely calcted by Qing Shui when his knife had not gotten in front of his chest. Instead, the knife was halted by the spider, crushing itself on the knife.


    As if it was a bizarrely coincidental ident, the spider stabbed itself onto the de.


    Even more unexinable was the fact that the spider hit itself in its own weak spot where the head connected with its torso, out of protection from its hardened fur. Yet that was not the end, Qing Shui reacted fast enough after the spider¡¯s failed attempt to kill him, and quickly swung the knife to his side and sliced off the spider¡¯s head effortlessly.


    The spider must have had really bad luck to encounter Qing Shui in this way. It wasn¡¯t even able to touch an inch of skin of its murdered. The spider fell onto the grass lifelessly.


    However, the whole process took less than a second.


    ¡°The spider is dead.¡± Qing Shui wiped off the bodily fluids of the spider using a leaf nearby and then picked up the branch again.


    ¡°Really? That was quick.¡± Chang was astonished by how quickly Qing Shui handled the spider, ¡°Was it weak?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that if it is a species I can fight with, it is usually effortless to me. I can¡¯t tell whether the spider was weak or not.¡± Qing Shui lit up the rags on the branch, making it into a small torch.


    The small torch went under the spider silk and softened the spider silk around Chang¡¯s limbs. Chang regained his power as the spider silk loosened.


    ¡°Finally! It doesn¡¯t feel good as a fish on the chopping board.¡± Chang jumped off the web, and took over Qing Shui¡¯s shlight, ¡°We need to keep it on, otherwise I can¡¯t see the web.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Qing Shui nodded ¡°But I feel that it¡¯s a bit strange around here, we need to be more careful.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    With help from the shlight, Chang was able see further again. Illuminated by the warm, yellow light, a cruel fact cooled down his heart ¨C the spider web was everywhere.


    The jungle ahead, as much as Chang could see, was weaved together by all kinds of spider webs They wererge and small, thick and thin. It wasn¡¯t hard to give an estimate on how many spiders resided here ¨C countless.


    ¡°How dangerous did you think the spider was?¡± Chang was staggered by the numerous spider webs as he asked Qing Shui.


    ¡°1.5 if you were to put it in that danger index. It is merely my estimation though. And they seemed to be venomous.¡± Qing Shui gave a truthful answer.


    ¡°If there are more than 8 of them thate together, we¡¯d be in danger. And looking around here, I feel like there are much more.¡± The shlight swept across the jungle. ¡°But interestingly, I don¡¯t see any of them. Where are they? One spider can¡¯t weave these many webs.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I agree with you, there can¡¯t be only one spider.¡± Qing Shui frowned, ¡°Where did they go?¡±


    A sharp squeak shed across the jungle.


    Something they were familiar with...the roar from a millipede! The roar sounded like it came from the further end of the jungle.


    It was a painful shriek though.


    ¡°This is why!! Most of the spiders are attacking the millipedes that entered their territory. Let¡¯s take the opportunity to find Pangzi!¡± Qing Shui was ecstatic, he immediately pulled Chang to go with him.


    ¡°Hurry up, time does not wait for us.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chang looked down on the ground to find more footprints.


    With the help from the shlight, they dodgedyers of spider webs, and, soon, a familiar figure hung above the end of the footprints.

 Chapter 73: Redemption

    Chapter 73: Redemption


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / Jello


    ¡°It¡¯s Pangzi, those spiders hung him up on the tree!¡± Chang looked up with concern as he whispered to Qing Shui. ¡°He is not moving, I can¡¯t be sure if he is dead or not.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up and check him out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± Chang replied in haste. They jumped through the gaps between the spider webs carefully. The shlight illuminated Pangzi¡¯s face.


    ¡°Pangzi...Pangzi!¡± Qing Shui hailed gently, and poked Pangzi on the arm with a branch. ¡°Are you with me? Hey!¡±


    ¡°Ah......¡± Pangzi muttered. It was obvious that he tried to lift his eyelids, but they barely moved at all.


    ¡°He is not dead!¡± Chang and Qing Shui exchanged nces and saw the unexpected joy in each other¡¯s eyes.


    It really was a surprise to them. Before they found Pangzi, they had been preparing to ept the fact that he might be dead. After all, Pangzi had been lost in the jungle for almost an hour, and he had been chased by gigantic and deadly millipedes. The chance for him to survive was nearly zero.


    Although he was at hisst gasp, Chang and Qing Shui cheered. As long as he was still alive, the hadn¡¯t wasted timeing on this trip back into the jungle.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡± Qing Shui lit up the ¡°torch¡± as he had done with Chang and slowly roasted the spider web that wrapped Pangzi. Chang pulled him out as soon as the spider web loosened.


    ¡°Hmm....¡± What Chang did had apparently hurt Pangzi, but the duo could only stare at the horror scene on Pangzi¡¯s body.


    Pangzi¡¯s body looked like it came straight out of a horror movie. There were small openings all over Pangzi¡¯s body, and to put the severity of his injuries into perspective, there were around 100 of them.


    The big ones were asrge as a palm while the small ones were as small as fingernails. The good news was that the openings were not fatal, but they were so closely-spaced that it could give anyone goosebumps. [ED Note: I¡¯m imagining something like trypophobia... search it up]


    It exceeded any kind of disgust that they had ever seen in their lives. In and on those openings, there were spider eggs coated with mucus. The eggs were green and the size of beans. They were buried all over Pangzi¡¯s body, as if his only use was to provide warmth for the eggs.


    ¡°Damn, these spiders are cruel! They treated him as a hatchery, while they could have just killed him!¡¯ Chang was awfully upset after seeing the collection of spider eggs.


    ¡°They are not human, they don¡¯t care if it is cruel or not. They do this to survive, like us.¡± Qing Shui checked out Pangzi¡¯s pulse and cuts. He then picked up a spider egg curiously and carefully observed it.


    ¡°But why would they do that?¡±


    ¡°For hatching and feeding their offspring I guess... If they had killed Pangzi, the body could have only been preserved for two hours before rotting. Therefore, if he is alive, the freshness canst for a few days!¡± Qing Shui eximed. ¡°They have be much smarter now.¡±


    ¡°Oh please, shut up! Pangzi is our friend, and we just need to get him out first.¡± Chang leaned over and patted on Pangzi¡¯s face. ¡°Hey, can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm....¡± Pangzi mumbled weakly. He seemed to be conscious, but not able to speak.


    ¡°He is paralyzed by the venom... I am putting him on your back, Chang.¡± Qing Shui lifted Pangzi on his shoulder, and slid him on Chang¡¯s back.


    At the same time, a millipede shrieked as an announcement of its own death.


    ¡°We are running out of time! They areing back.¡±


    Chang jumped off the branches, while Pangzi and him were bathed in the light from Qing Shui¡¯s shlight. They looked all around them at the same time as they re-coordinated. As if they had done it a million times, they ran forward without any second thoughts.


    The route they chose was different from how they got in. They went by a strange ce that wasn¡¯t too far away from where they found Pangzi. The area was enclosed by 3 stout trees, and was inter-connected with numerous webs. It was some sort of residence for the spiders. The space was about 50 cubic meters. There were ¡°decorations¡± within the webs, and it looked like a grain reserve for the spiders.


    Judging from the scale of the reserve, it had been in operation for quite a while. It stored a variety of spider food, voles, insects, birds, and a human.


    A woman.


    She was locked in the center of the cylinder reserve. In order to see more clealy, Chang directed the light onto her. Her fate was no different than Pangzi¡¯s. However, the condition of the eggs were different to Pangzi¡¯s. Some of them had already broken and the transparent, infant spiders the size of fingernails covered her whole body like an expensive and sophisticated couture. But the beauty of the ¡°cloth¡± was vited by the brutal act of the spiders. Some were gnawing at her flesh while some had juste out from underneath her breasts and abdomen as if her skin was weing the spiders¡¯ newborn with a perfect feast.


    Essentially, the woman trapped inside the web was covered with spiders while slowly being eaten to death. The scene looked worse than Naraka (ED Note: Buddhist Hell).


    However, the woman was kept alive for purposely. The duo was tortured mentally by witnessing the inhumane cruelty she was suffering. Her eyes were wide open and it looked like they were going to pop out from her eye sockets. The effect of the venom seemed to be diminishing as time passed, and she couldn¡¯t do anything but stand the pain.


    ¡°We should help.¡± Chang noticed the woman begging him when she realized there were survivors in the jungle.


    ¡°How?¡± Qing Shui pulled Chang¡¯s arm, ¡°The spider webs are too dense, we can¡¯t get in without touching the strings. And don¡¯t forget the spiders will soon be back!¡±


    ¡°At least we can help with the pain, even if we can¡¯t do anything else.¡± Chang put Pangzi down and picked up his crossbow that was tucked on his belt. The tip of the bolt was pointed right at her heart as Chang pulled the trigger.


    The bolt pierced through the spider webs and prated her chest. The blood oozed out from the hole. The poor woman had her final wish fulfilled with this long-awaited fatal injury.


    She died with gratefulness.


    ¡°We are done.¡± Chang put Pangzi on his back again and he no longer paid attention to the woman, and fled out of the jungle with Qing Shui.


    Thanks to the spiders, which did a good job cleaning this area, they didn¡¯t encounter anything else and walked out safely.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get Jing.¡±


    They re-entered the human world. In here, they didn¡¯t need thepass anymore as any copsed building were the obvious signs for direction.


    Three men, one unconscious.


    In this dark world, they swiftly walked toward the unknown future.

 Chapter 74: The ecology of Zhengzhou

    Chapter 74: The ecology of Zhengzhou


    Trantor: Letty / Editor: DarkGem / Jello


    North China University of Water Conservancy and Electric Power was where Chang and Ming Yi agreed to meet. It was located near to Zheng Kai Avenue and was not far away from the wee sign where they had a brief meeting.


    The trek was about to end as they trudged on the street. Although the concrete had not yet been broken through by the nts, there were cracks here and there that showed the vitality gifted by the red fog of some nts. The ever-bustling campus was now dpidated and rusted. The nts seemed less aggressive herepared to the jungle, where they ruled.


    ¡°The gate is locked, and someone must have used the lock recently.¡± Qing Shui paid attention to the manmade details, opposed to how he had behaved in the jungle. ¡°If it¡¯s locked, that means there are human activities. It is also a sign that there might¡¯ve been humans hiding here before Ming Yi came.¡±


    ¡°How do youe to that conclusion? What if the lock was ced by Ming Yi?¡±


    ¡°They were only a group of three, locking the gate is meaningless.¡± Qing Shui rubbed his chin. ¡°Only if there arerge amount of people staying in here would locking the door be effective to prevent an attack on the people. Otherwise, they can just hide anywhere convenient. It makes no sense to lock the door. Do you know what this suggests?¡±


    ¡°What does it suggest?¡± Chang shook his head with chagrin. ¡°Just tell me the conclusion next time. I am not smart as you, and I can barely answer your questions.¡±


    ¡°I too was actually asking myself when I was asking you.¡± Qing Shui climbed the wall, and continued to talk to himself, ¡°If there are more than 100 people living in here, it means it is easier to survive in Zhengzhou than in Kaifeng. You just can¡¯t find a big group of people living in a school in Kaifeng. In fact, the environment is too harsh for any human to survive, except under the shelter of the military base. I am pretty sure the ecology of Zhengzhou is more beneficial to humans than to other species.¡±


    ¡°Well, that sounds like a good news.¡± Said Chang. ¡°Rare good news.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    While they were talking, Qing Shui had climbed to the top of the wall. As he found a stable position, Chang handed over Pangzi¡¯s body to Qing Shui so that they could go behind the wall altogether.


    ¡°I got him.¡± Qing Shui jumped off the wall with Pangzi on his back.


    Chang¡¯s climb looked effortless as he climbed and jumped over like a cat.


    ¡°How do we find them though?¡± The campus seemed empty. Perhaps it was because it was dark, but they had found no trace of life.


    ¡°The grass! Someone walked here before, if they weren¡¯t Ming Yi¡¯s, then it must be someone else¡¯s.¡± Qing Shui asked Chang to carry Pangzi again. He then pointed at a spot under the light as he said, ¡°As long as we can find a human, that means we are one step closer. We just need to follow these foot tracks.¡±


    ¡°There is a trace? Are you sure?¡± Chang looked down at the grass, but he couldn¡¯t spot any differences.


    ¡°You probably can¡¯t tell, just follow me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm..¡± Chang caught up with Qing Shui and tried to crack a joke. ¡°If you had such a keen ability of observation before the red fog, then I think you would have made a good private detective.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Even if I had this ability, I would still be a teacher. I like teaching.¡± Qing Shui picked up the topic as he said, ¡°But you all would never be able to cheat. I would have caught you right away. Hahahaha.¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡± Chang sunk back into silence, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say about your joke...¡±


    Qing Shui nodded expressionlessly to end the conversation and continued to be the guide.


    They soon approached a building, and Chang and Qing Shui worked together to find an entrance. Not long after, they found a modified room with windows sealed by wood. The door was reinforced to resist any potential attack. It was obvious that these could have only been modified by a human.


    ¡°Here it is.¡± Qing Shui¡¯s knuckles drummed on the door insistently.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± A voice of vignce sneaked through the door immediately.


    ¡°We¡¯re just passing by here. Can we stay for a night? We are looking for someone.¡± Qing Shui shouted.


    His words caused a burst of disturbance in the room, soon after, a familiar voice asked, ¡°Mr. Li? is that you?¡±


    It was Ming Yi who spoke. The door was opened from the inside, asMing Yi revealed himself from the dark.


    ¡°Chang! Mr. Li! Come on in.¡±


    ¡°This is our day, isn¡¯t it?¡± The shlight in Qing Shui¡¯s hand illuminated the room.


    Other than Ming Yi, there were another 7 or 8 figures lying on the ground, covered by nkets. All of them were so thin that they seemed emaciated with sallow faces. They looked like refugees in a famine. Chang nced at them one by one. It was easy enough to tell that they were students. The sudden arrival of the red fog probably blocked their way back home. Loneliness and fear kept them together, but it seemed like they would soon starve to death.


    ¡°How did you get in?¡± Although they were grasping for theirst breath, their mental guards were never put down.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t too hard. I shared some of my food with them, and they let me in for exchange.¡± Ming Yi walked to the other end of the ssroom to keep some distance with the students. ¡°Of course, we had disputes and they are still unfriendly. But that shouldn¡¯t be bothering us as we will be leaving tomorrow. Let¡¯s not talk about them, I am just so happy to see you back. You guys did it, you rescued Pangzi!¡± Ming Yi smiled with joy.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that we rescued him, but the openings on his body with the spider eggs could kill him. I don¡¯t know how to deal with them.¡± Chang ced Pangzi on the table and asked, ¡°How is Jing?¡±


    ¡°She is over there.¡± Jingy on one of the desks. ¡°She is better, but still ina.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear that. Alright, let¡¯s think about how we can get rid of these spider eggs.¡± Chang made sure Pangzi was lyingfortably. He tried to gently squeeze out some green spider eggs from Pangzi¡¯s arm. The stickiness felt awful in his hand. Chang felt slightly desperate as he turned to Qing Shui and said, ¡°How are we going to clean out the spider eggs? There are so many!¡±

 Chapter 75: Goodbye

    Chapter 75: Goodbye


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    ¡°I have no idea either.¡± Qing Shui examined all the openings on Pangzi. ¡°The spiders haveid eggs on him one by one, which means that, at this moment, we can only do the same - clean them one after the other. It could be done faster if we had equipment but we don¡¯t have anything on hand now.¡±


    ¡°But there are so many... and we don¡¯t even have alcohol for sanitizing.¡± Chang gripped the edge of a table as powerlessness and hopelessness surged within him. ¡°If we rinse the openings by water, he¡¯ll get infected, and we can¡¯t use our fingernails to dig them out either.¡±


    ¡°I guess the only thing we can do today is to clean out those that are on the surface; we¡¯ll have to figure out how to deal with the rest tomorrow.¡± Qing Shui pinched a pile of spider eggs and threw them on the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t throw them on the ground! What if they hatch?¡± the students immediately spoke out against Qing Shui.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they can¡¯t hatch sessfully without proper temperature.¡± Qing Shui kept working without taking the students¡¯ concerns into mind.


    There were more than a hundred of openings on Pangzi, and the size of the spider eggs were as little as red beans. It was already challenging to clean the surface. Chang and Qing Shui were very cautious, making sure that no openings were torn further. But at the same time, they also needed to be careful that their fingers didn¡¯t touch the openings directly. All of this resulted in the task of cleaning out the spider eggs being very time consuming.


    Later, Ming Yi and the other soldier joined. Together the four of them spent more than two hours to roughly clean the surface. By the end, their eyes were drooping and they were on the verge of copsing. It had been such a long day.


    The trek through the jungle had been full of danger. From the moment they stepped in, their nerves had never loosened. Countless times they barely slipped away from the sickle of death; the pressure they took on would have crushed anyone¡¯s mind before the red fog.


    They had fought toe to this ce, 80 kilometers away from Kai Feng, and finally upon rxing, thest stream of strength slipped away.


    ¡°Hey bro, I am sorry, this is the best I can do today... I am just too tired now.¡± Chang leaned against the desk. ¡°I can¡¯t even hold my eyes open now... Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Uh...uh...¡± Pangzi struggled to utter some sound. His tongue was still stiff even if his condition had improvedpared to two hours ago.


    ¡°I am d to hear that.¡± Chang grinned feebly.


    ¡°Uh...uh...¡± Pangzi once again tried to say something but only his eyes talked with turbid tears.


    ¡°Man... What are you talking about?¡± Qing Shui teased Pangzi. ¡°Can¡¯t even tell what you are talking from your lip movements, so just sleep now. We¡¯ll figure something out tomorrow, okay?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow...¡± Like aputer running out of power, Chang fell asleep while still sitting.


    Qing Shui was quick to follow Chang¡¯s example when he sat down beside him.


    The ssroom was extremelyfortablepared to the ces they had gone through, and the two soldiers¡¯ heads drooped as well. They went lower and lower, thenpletely copsed onto the ground.


    The students gradually rxed as they saw the four threats lose their consciousness.


    The air cooled down as the time approached midnight.


    Chang slept so deeply that he rxed his guardpletely. Still, at one point he became aware of some vague movement nearby. His body told him to lift his eyelids, but the drowsiness knocked him back to the dreamworld. As far as he knew, the noise he heard didn¡¯t move closer to him, so he gave up this meaningless struggle and returned to the state of deep sleep.


    He didn¡¯t wake up until the sun turned the ck world to scarlet.


    ¡°Qing Shui...¡± The first person he noticed when he regained conscious was his teacher, then Pangzi who was lying in a pool of blood.


    ¡°Pangzi is dead.¡± Standing in front of the corpse, Qing Shui murmured, ¡°It was all my fault. I didn¡¯t notice anything about him changing his mind.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Heart sinking, Chang stood up in a haste. ¡°He was doing good yesterday, he can¡¯t be dead!¡±


    ¡°It was suicide.¡± Qing Shui stood aside to reveal the tragedy. There was a deep cut in the throat that had caused excessive blood loss. And there was a knife clenched in Pangzi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Why? Why would he do that?¡± Chang was on the verge of having a mental breakdown, his hands shook uncontrobly.


    ¡°He left a letter to us.¡± Qing Shui handed Chang a piece of blood-stained paper.


    The piece of paper was ripped off a textbook. The handwritten characters were mostly squiggles; apparently, Pangzi had not recovered by the time he wrote this letter. Chang ttened the wrinkled paper and read with mixed emotions.


    ¡°Brother Chang, Mr. Li, this is my letter to you. By the time you will be reading this, I would probably have died already. I want to tell you so much but I¡¯m no good at expressing my feelings on paper. Therefore, I think, ¡®Thank you¡¯ are the words that I want to say the most. I made this decision on my own and, please, don¡¯t feel bad for me. To be honest, I have been thinking about leaving you guys; after all, I was always a burden along the way, taken care of and protected. Thank you. Without you, I would have died alone somewhere at the very beginning. I knew I was such a useless person but I was too afraid to be left behind at the same time.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to gain some sort of ability to help out but we all know it is a rare event. We can¡¯t just have all the luck that we pray for. So, I med myself for being a coward.¡±


    ¡°The moment I saw youe back, I was in tears already; I have prepared to die when I was caught in the spider web. When I think about putting myself in your shoes, I would probably have made a different decision. Therefore, thank you, and I will never forget what you have done for me. Taking this into considerion, I am braver than before. Thus, I decided that the burden, I, must be dropped.¡±


    ¡°I am not sublime nor altruistic, the reason behind my decision is simple fear. When you were getting me out from the spider webs, I saw how the other victim had suffered. I don¡¯t want to be like her; it was so painful to look at. I would rather die with a sleek slice of a knife. Please, please, don¡¯t feel sorry for me! I know it better than anyone, I cannot be saved. Some of the eggs are in my bloodstream; the slightest itchiness constantly reminds me of how close I am to bing her.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for the morning. In fact, there must already be spiders hatched in my body.¡±


    ¡°I really appreciate that you didn¡¯t leave me behind in the jungle, but now, allow me do die in peace. It was my pleasure, to meet you, Chang and Mr. Li. I have no regrets now. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°By the way, brother Chang.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember teasing me before, saying that you¡¯d make my finger bone into a pendant if I died? It is about the time you made it real; give me a chance to stay with you, be your lifelong brother. Please, whenever you want to give up, think of me. The least you can do is live for me.¡±


    The paper wasn¡¯trge enough to contain words that Pangzi wanted to tell, and at the corner of the wrinkled paper Chang found thest sentence skewed.


    ¡°Lastly... If Jing asks where I went, I beg of you, please don¡¯t tell her I suicided. I don¡¯t want her to be sad for me. Just tell her I found my family.¡±


    His signature was right beside the sentence: Shiyu Li (Pangzi), September 14th, 2014.


    Chang repressed his sobs. He closed his eyes but they trembled rapidly under his eyelids. The corpse had begun to perish, so he sliced off its index finger and ced it into his pocket.


    ¡°How selfish of him tomit suicide... How could he do that?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t want to be a burden to us.¡± Qing Shui was expressionless, but the corners of his eyes had be watery.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fulfill hisst wish, the cremation. He will be free from these torture filled days.¡±


    Chang picked up Jing with one hand and dragged Pangzi with the other. He tottered out of the ssroom.


    Qing Shui stared at Chang¡¯s back and silently wiped off the tear that was about to fall.


    He woke Ming Yi and the other soldier.


    ¡°Wake up! We should be leaving.¡±


    ¡°Leaving for where?¡±


    ¡°The research institute.¡±


    ____________________________________________________________________________


    Pangzi (Shiyu Li) - Pangzi is often a nickname for those who are chubby, it is named after a person¡¯s physical appearance. It is amon practice to name after a chubby person in a Chinese novel as Pangzi as Chubbiness is their most noticeable feature. Pangzi¡¯s real name Shiyu, means rain thates in time.

 Chapter 76: Department of Biology and Genetic Engineering

    Chapter 76: Department of Biology and Gic Engineering


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    Chang dragged Pangzi¡¯s body to the street, wandering around until he found an abandoned vehicle from which he snapped a section of a tube. He then siphoned the gasoline from the gas tank and poured the liquid onto Pangzi¡¯s broken body.


    While Pangzi was gradually covered by the gasoline, Qing Shui finally woke the soldiers up, and they walked out from the ssroom together.


    ¡°He is dead?¡± askedMing Yi, gazing at Pangzi¡¯s body and heaving a sigh.


    Chang quietly asked for a lighter from Qing Shui, and a small me was lit on the tip of the lighter. It then quickly fell onto Pangzi¡¯s body.


    The raging me melted his body and burned the alien lives lurking in him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Qing Shui said, after patiently waiting until thest bit of me transformed into a stream of dark smoke. ¡°Fortunately, he didn¡¯t die in suffering.¡±


    ¡°You are right, this is thest thing I could feel happy about for him.¡± Chang turned away from the ashes of his dead friend. ¡°Where is our next stop?¡±


    ¡°The research institute.¡± Qing Shui gazed toward the northwest. ¡°I am really curious what human science and technology can do in this new world.¡±


    ¡°Where is the research institute?¡± asked Chang.


    ¡°There was a small vige within Zhengzhou, called Xu Zhai. It waspletely rebuilt seven years ago during an urban transformation project, and then they decided to use thend for the huge research institute.¡± Ming Yi tried hard to recall what he had heard from the captain. ¡°It was for biology and gic engineering. I had also heard that for thest seven years the government had built a lot of these research institutes in the suburbs. It started when they recorded the red fog for the first time. I think they must have known a lot about its secrets.¡±


    ¡°But they never foresaw that it would be a global phenomenon,¡± Qing Shui said, looking fixedly at the red sky. ¡°Let¡¯s see what they have in there!¡±


    The sorrowful emotions were deeply buried and covered in Chang¡¯s heart. He gently pinched the finger bone in his pocket before picking Jing up and putting her on his back. With Ming Yi¡¯s guidance, they headed toward the northwest of the city.


    As they went further, the change along the path became clearer. And it was quite different from what was in downtown Kaifeng.


    The ecology around Xu Zhai was highly impacted by human activities; the nts seemed sluggish, and the grass was much shorter. Mutated animals were barely seen in this area; they even saw people wandering on the street to look for food. Apparently, it was much easier to survive in here than anywhere else, and wanderers didn¡¯t seem to be worried about not having military protection.


    ¡°What a peaceful ce!¡± Chang couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    ¡°It is just different from Kaifeng, though, I feel the harmony here.¡± Qing Shui also kept observing the surroundings and the wanderers. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what they are living on; if they rely on the nts, malnutrition would soon be a big problem. If I were one of the researchers in the institute, I would propose the food problem as the very first thing¡±


    ¡°Well, you will soon be one of them,¡± Chang said, turning his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they will listen to a newbie, though.¡± Qing Shui lightly shook his head. ¡°More importantly, I don¡¯t know how many EMs they have in there.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know that when you get there.¡± Chang also added, ¡°In my opinion, I don¡¯t think there will be many like you. If everyone there was an EM like you, then I would be fearless in this apocalypse. The science and technology would soon ovee the struggle we are having now. Getting back to the top of the food chain would be easy.¡±


    As he spoke, he noticed a human-sized cat walking toward them, but it fled at its fastest speed as soon as it felt danger. ¡°A clever little cat, perhaps you are an EM as well?¡± Chang praised the cat.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡° asked Ming Yi. He hadn¡¯t seen the cat but only heard Chang talking to himself.


    ¡°Nothing, just keep going.¡±


    They were faster than yesterday as they were well-rested now. It took them only one and a half hours to cross the city of Zheng Zhou, and they finally arrived at the research institute that Ming Yi kept talking about.


    The institute was enclosed by high walls, the que on top of the gate implying its great vitality. The ce was heavily guarded byyers of armed soldiers since several military camps surrounded the building.


    It took a while for Ming Yi to negotiate with the guard at the gate until the soldier finally loosened his guard and allowed him into the institute. The soldier entered with a quick and steady trot. Soon, a person came out from the red fog, apanied by Ming Yi; the three stars on the stranger¡¯s epaulet hinted at his rank in the military ¨C he was a colonel.


    ¡°You must be Qing Shui Li!¡± The Colonel immediately came closer to Qing Shui to confirm the person he was greeting; his face was painted with ardor. ¡°Wee! Wee!¡±


    ¡°I heard from Ming Yi that you came from Kaifeng. Are you an EM?¡± the forty-year-old colonel asked, while stepping forward to shake hands with Qing Shui.


    ¡°As you said, I am from Kaifeng.¡± Qing Shui smiled.


    ¡°You havee a long way; the journey must have been hard for you!¡± The colonel made a pitying expression. ¡°Unfortunately, we have lost connection with the cities around Zheng Zhou. Otherwise, we would have sent troops to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°I understand the situation with the connection issues, don¡¯t worry,¡± Qing Shui said, nodding politely.


    ¡°All right, make yourselves at home as we will be working together soon; don¡¯t hesitate to ask for anything you ever need help with. But by the way... I don¡¯t think I mentioned that I used to serve in Kaifeng when I was younger, so we are fellows from the same ce! My name is Hang Xie, you can just call me Xie.¡± The colonel warmly introduced himself. ¡°They are your friends, right? There weren¡¯t many outsidersing here before, so this is rather exciting for us!¡±


    Lead by Xie, Chang and hispany entered the institute. The inside was not as fancy and futuristic as they had imagined. It was just ordinary. But what they saw was just the offices, they didn¡¯t know what was going on in theboratories.


    ¡°It cost five billion to build this ce, it is almost as expensive as the National Stadium in Beijing.¡± Xie continued on touring Qing Shui and thepany. ¡°Surprisingly, the government was quite efficient in using the invested money; as far as I know, they have quite a lot of ongoing cutting edge research projects in biology and gic engineering. Though, our institute is small ifpared to the ones in major cities like Beijing, Shanghai and Guangzhou.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like our country has prepared for the arrival of the apocalypse from a long time ago.¡±


    Qing Shui and thepany were led into a meeting room.


    Xie put a smile on his face before leaving. ¡°Please have a seat. Dr. Chen will be meeting you in a minute, he is one of the person in charge of this institute. He has been looking forward to meeting you since he heard of you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Xie!¡± Qing Shui thanked him for his kindness and gazed at his retreating back.


    Chang leaned on the couch and rxed. ¡°Seems like they value you a lot.¡±


    Qing Shui also nodded with relief as he saw the colonel leave the room. ¡°Their attitude assured me of their professionalism, we just need to see how they will arrange us...¡± He finished off the sentence with his brows knotted.


    A moment after, the door was opened again. A fifty-year-old man with strangely dark hair entered the room. Chang spotted his name tag before anyone else - ¡°Xu Dong Chen, Biology research group.¡±


    The clothes of this person were different from Chang¡¯s impression of a researcher¡¯s dress code. Instead of a whiteb coat, this man wore a regimental uniform. His rank was even higher than Xie; he was a major general.


    This was the highest rank that a researcher could attain in the Chinese military. Anyone ranked above major general represented not only honor, but also military power.


    As Dr. Chen walked into the room, Xie quietly turned around and closed the door. ¡°Chen, this is Qing Shui, don¡¯t forget that I brought him to you.¡±


    ¡°You can count on me,¡± Chen said, patting Xie¡¯s shoulder before sending him out of the room.


    Chen¡¯s eagle eyesnded on Qing Shui.


    ¡°You are Qing Shui Li?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Their first conversation was very brief. Qing Shui and Chang went out of the meeting room and travelled through the building until finally stopping in front of a room with a strange looking door.


    ¡°This is our testing room, which is equipped with instruments and anciry apparatus. We will test how far you have gone on encephalon mutation before we talk.¡±


    The door opened silently, and Chang carefully peeked from behind Qing Shui¡¯s back. For the first time, he sensed a taste of futuristic from the equipment that he had not seen before in his life.


    ¡°The young man with the kid, you shall wait here,¡± Chen spoke to Chang in a polite manner.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Chang followed them with longing eyes. The door seamlessly closed without giving out any clues of what was behind it. The only bit of information he could get was the buzzing sound of the equipment and Qing Shui¡¯s calm voice when answering questions.


    15 minutester, the two came out from the room; the calmnesspreviously seen on Chen waspletely transformed into astonishment and ecstasy. Even Chang was aware of something unexpected having happened.


    ____________________________________________________________________________


    Zhuo Zhao - Zhuo usually means excellent.

 Chapter 77: The Creator’s Waters

    Chapter 77: The Creator¡¯s Waters


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    The tense lines on Chen¡¯s face loosened up as he recovered from the shock. He was a renowned schr, after all. He quickly absorbed the information from the test result, and a straight face was soon put back on.


    ¡°Wee, you can join my group as a researcher; mine is the third group, Gemma, in this institute, you will meet the rest when you start working in here. I will grant you ess to facilities and rooms as soon as possible.¡± Chen casually nced over Chang and Jing in his arms ¡°Are they your family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re my family,¡± Qing Shui affirmed.


    ¡°Sounds good, we do offer suites for researchers who work in the institute. Therefore, your family can live with you.¡± Chen made a pause and articted carefully with his next words. ¡°Now that you are part of the institute, you will be exposed to all sorts of research that we have done; although your encephalon mutation puts you at a position where you can acquire knowledge by just one nce, you are stillcking relevant knowledge. For now, it would be good for you toe to my ss and run experiments as my research assistant. You would gain more knowledge as you go further in the field of Biology and Gics.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Qing Shui agreed with a nod.


    A burst of sonorous footsteps came from the end of the corridor.


    The footsteps belonged to three men: one was in a military uniform and the other two inb coats.


    The one in the middle was middle-aged. His facial features weren¡¯t outstanding, and neither was he sharp-eyed. Chang saw himing from far but didn¡¯t pay much attention to his appearance. He was more interested in the epaulet. It signalled that the man was a Lieutenant General.


    This was the top power in a secondary city like Zhengzhou.


    Theb coats beside him seemed to be in high positions as well; the three walked side by side, and it was hard to tell if either one was superior to the others. What was more jaw-dropping was the fact that one of them was in his twenties, just like Qing Shui.


    ¡°Dr. Chen,¡± the Lieutenant General greeted before he arrived. This man was not haughty. Instead, there was an affable aura surrounding him. Only the epaulet revealed his rank.


    Chen forced himself to squeeze out a smile when he saw the personing, making it obvious that he was acquainted with the Lieutenant General.


    ¡°General Zhang.¡±


    ¡°Chen! Haven¡¯t seen you for a while. I heard from my subordinate that an EM just arrived. I just came to give my congrattions in person since we don¡¯t have many EMsing from outside of Zhengzhou. What category is he in?¡±


    ¡°Well... He is just an ordinary EM in cognitive and analytic categories, nothing too special for General to concern about.¡± Chen gently patted Qing Shui¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Here he is, a young man as you see.¡±


    Apparently, Zhang wasn¡¯t too impressed by Chen¡¯s introduction. He shifted his eyes and stared at Qing Shui. ¡°A spirited young man! Our institute needs fresh blood like you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, General,¡± Qing Shui answered, bowing.


    ¡°Treat us as your friends and family!¡± Zhang hinted for the young man at his side toe closer. ¡°Let me introduce you, this is Zhuo Zhao. He is just as young as you are and is the only local in the institute who underwent encephalon mutation. This precious gem was the only EM in cognitive category in here before you arrived. I have learned how smart he is during his stay, so you should talk with him more.¡±


    Following Zhang¡¯s introduction, the young man was the first to reach out in a friendly manner. ¡°Nice to meet you, I am Zhuo Zhao, just call me Zhuo please,¡± he said.


    ¡°Nice to meet you too, I am Qing Shui Li,¡± Qing Shui said, holding out his hand in reply. He smiled, and the two shook their hands. It looked perfectly neutral and normal, but there was an undercurrent of tension as they looked each other in the eyes, judging, evaluating.


    Not sensing anything out of the norm, Zhang stepped aside to introduce the other person. ¡°This is Dr. Xilin Zhang, one of the best scientists in conducting research on Biology and Gics in China; you will surely learn a lot by having him as your supervisor.¡±


    ¡°Nice meeting you, Dr. Zhang,¡± Qing Shui greeted him, polite as he always were.


    ¡°Hello, Qing Shui.¡±


    Dr. Zhang was in his sixties, but despite his wrinkles, his dashing and upward eyebrows made him as charming as a young man. He looked neither soft nor tough and was very charismatic.


    General Zhang spoke again once he ensured Dr. Zhang greeted Qing Shui. ¡°Great, now that we know each other, if you have any questions, you can ask Dr. Zhang. And please, make sure you¡¯ll talk to Zhuo more often.¡±


    ¡°General Zhang, are you trying to steal Qing Shui from me?¡± Chen asked, stepping in to cut off Zhang¡¯s chattering. ¡°Our group found him first, and he will work for me as I found him in the first ce. This is the rule that you set before you found Zhuo, or did you forget about that?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha... Look at how nervous you¡¯ve be.¡± Instead of feeling intimidated, Zhang simply sidetracked. ¡°I was only concerned about his welfare as he is a neer; I never thought about taking him anywhere. To avoid arousing suspicions, I will be leaving now.¡±


    Zhang¡¯s chatter was ceaseless. He patted Qing Shui on the shoulder before leaving. ¡°Group Alpha will always wee you to visit and study. Although our five groups share the resources equally,bor is always shared differently within divisions in socialism.¡±


    Zhang seemed to have a mask of being amiable. His facial expressions always made others feel like he was approachable.


    After finishing his speech, he turned around and slowly disappeared down the other end of the corridor with theb coats.


    ¡°How does research rte to socialism? His speech was so weird!¡± Chang was lost in their conversation.


    ¡°He was trying to say his group is superior to others; and he wanted me to consider hopping to their group,¡± said Qing Shui, expressionlessly.


    ¡°Then what is your decision?¡± Chen asked, looking sideways at Qing Shui¡¯s face.


    ¡°I am already at your side by what I¡¯ve just said,¡± Qing Shui implied.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can I ask for your reason behind the desicion?¡±


    ¡°It was intuition that told me to do so,¡± Qing Shui said, gazing at Chen. ¡°By any chance, can you tell me the number of the EM index test that you just performed on me?¡±


    ¡°167.¡±


    ¡°What about Zhuo, the young researcher?¡±


    ¡°134, his was slightly lower than yours.¡±


    ¡°Understood. He¡¯s been here for a few days, hasn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes, eight days to be exact. He impressed me with his learning skills as he had a thorough grasp of gic engineering which takes decades to establish. He even joined the research group which studies the red fog today.¡± He drew a USB key from his pocket as he spoke. ¡°This is what he learned from; it contains more than a gigabyte of research papers. I hope you can read them in a week.¡±


    ¡°I really appreciate this, Dr. Chen.¡± Qing Shui bowed again to show gratitude.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day then. You must be tired from the arduous travelling. I¡¯ll ask someone to arrange a suite for you and your family.¡± Chen directed his attention to Chang and Jing ¡°You are all wounded, and the little girl seems too pale... it must be shock from an excessive blood loss. We have military doctors stationed in the institute, I¡¯ll get one of them to take care of you guys. We¡¯ll talk more if you have any other inquiries, but for now, just rest.¡±


    Chen turned around and left to make the arrangements for Qing Shui.


    The rest of the day went by quickly. The doctor that Chen asked for arrived before they got to their suite. They received proper treatment and then went to have a good rest in their beds.


    At dusk, Chang woke up and saw Qing Shui buried in the blue light of theputer. The room became darker as the clock ticked by, but Qing Shui didn¡¯t turn on the light in considerion of Jing who was still asleep.


    ¡°Electricity! This makes me feel like I am back in the civilized world,¡± Chang said. His finger hovered over the sensor of the deskmp, the yellow light shedding warmth on Qing Shui¡¯s face. The calm atmosphere in the suite made him feel like the apocalypse had never happened.


    Nailed to the desk, Qing Shuimented without turning his head, ¡°Sad to say, civilized world is not necessarily any safer than the jungle.¡± Every page he read stayed less than three seconds on his retina, such pace of page turning made his eyes seem like they were flickering.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand the political stir in here. I thought humans would be united at this moment to fight the crisis ahead, instead of fighting with each other.¡± Chang slowly sunk into the sofa beside Qing Shui¡¯s desk, sighing infort. ¡°They are so smart yet so dumb at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Politicking doesn¡¯t mean they are dumb, but they may just be arguing over beliefs.¡± Multitasking was well-handled by Qing Shui, he kept the pace of reading while talking with Chang. ¡°To borate, all of us are facing the same world sunk into the red fog, but how everyone approaches it could be very different. Some might be extremists who would advocate to transform the nature using nuclear power and biochemicals, so as to defend the inherent dominance of humanity. Others might be much softer, holding an idea of immersing civilization in nature without changing it. You can¡¯t really say which side is right or wrong, and it doesn¡¯t mean one is more evil than the other. They are simply factions which strive for the future of humanity with different approaches.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, you declined the invitation from Group Alpha. Does that mean you do not agree with their ideas and approach?¡± Chang asked, standing up anding to stand behind Qing Shui.


    ¡°You are correct. They are aggressive enough for me to know they are the left wing. The three of them are immersed in the fantasy of invincibility of mankind. They also view nature with contempt shown by their arrogant attitude. Their values and beliefs conflict with mine.¡± Qing Shui heaved a sigh, and his fingers stopped pressing on the mouse. His index finger fumbled over the screen. ¡°Just as the person who discovered the red fog said in thisment, ¡®Humanity cannot simply oupete nature, like humanity cannot defeat its Creator. I never believed in theology, but I do believe this magical red fog is the waters of the Creator.¡¯¡±


    _____________________________________________________________


    NOTE:


    Hello,


    To allow better understanding of the novel, the trantor and the editor have worked together and decided to address the meaning of MCs¡¯ Chinese names as many of you may not have a chance to see the link between MCs¡¯ personalities and implication from their names. We hope this exnation can make your reading experience more enjoyable. ;)


    Best,


    Letty & Monika


    _____________________________________________________________


    Chang Liu - Chang means fast, fluent, carefree.


    Qing Shui Li - Qing Shui is his first name although it was often typed separately, it means clear and pure water. The name resembles how resilient, calm and unperturbed Qing Shui is.


    Zhuo Zhao - Zhuo usually means excellent.


    Jing - Jing means quiet and stable.


    Ming Yi Shen - Ming Yi is his first name that typed separately. It is a kind of names that often associated with the political environment when he was borned. It fits his background if you recall that he was borned and raised in a small vige, which is usually isted from big cities like Beijing, Shanghai. The impact of Mao, the 1st Chairman of PRC isn¡¯tpletely vanished in this small town and newborn babies are usually named patriotically. Therefore, Ming usually means bright, honesty, integrity and Yi can mean ¡°be the number one¡± or just simply because he is the first kid in the family.


    Pangzi (Shiyu Li) - Pangzi is often a nickname for those who are chubby, it is named after a person¡¯s physical appearance. It is amon practice to name after a chubby person in a Chinese novel as Pangzi as Chubbiness is their most noticeable feature. Pangzi¡¯s real name Shiyu, means rain thates in time.

 Chapter 78: Unlimited Possibilities

    Chapter 78: Unlimited Possibilities


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    Qing Shui resumed his routine-like reading. ¡°The material in this USB drive is not only extensive butplete; I am really impressed by how far they have gone with the research on the red fog. Look, they mentioned some countries are even able to purify the red fog.¡±


    ¡°Purification? What elements does the red fog have?¡±


    ¡°They haven¡¯t figured it out in detail yet. Modern science has not evolved enough to identify eachpound. The only thing they know is that the red fog contains an unknown number of unidentified radiations, and a variety of chemicalpounds that they¡¯ve never seen before.¡± Qing Shui stopped at a page where there were photographs of scientists upied with collecting the fog and purifying it with a series ofpressors and solvents in the tube.


    ¡°The American scientist who had named the red fog ¡°The Creator¡¯s Water¡± had discoverd its function two years ago. Since then, there was a sharp increase in funding of gic engineering researches. The red fog seemed to be extremely useful for life extension, gic engineering and weapon research.¡±


    ¡°This is where Russia, which had sessfully refined the red fog, had concentrated a year ago. It performed medical trials on animals, and then humans. At that time, they created a number of super soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Super soldiers?¡± Chang developed a strong interest out of a sudden. Although he knew nothing about gic engineering, which seemed to be a field far out of his reach, he still disyed great curiosity toward it. This was since it was tightly rted to physical modifications and had a direct benefit to him.


    ¡°They can inject the concentrate to a human body?¡±


    Qing Shui nodded silently and scrolled down the page, where the images were reced by a miserable scene. ¡°Unfortunately, the concentrate malfunctioned their gene, and they died in less than a week.¡±


    Chang became heavy-hearted as he saw the pictures, his head drooping. ¡°So, we don¡¯t have any chance?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯te to that conclusion right now. Those were ordinary people who hadn¡¯t adapted to the red fog yet. Also, it sounds to me like they had overdosed the concentrate. But you are much differentpared to those deceased, especially since you are an EM altered by the red fog. Your physical strength and reflexes are ameliorated. Even ordinary people nowadays limate to the mysterious red fog, look here...¡± Qing Shui said as he kept scrolling down. The architecture in the image looked familiar to Chang. It was standard Chinese style architecture, which was highly simr to their institute.


    ¡°In fact, none of the countries stopped their research on the red fog. They even improved the purification method in these two years. You must have recognized where this picture was taken. In this paper, a research group in another Chinese research institute made momentous progress, ab rat had survived from the injection, and the red fog modified its gene! Even though the chance for such luck was only 0.03%.¡±


    ¡°That means the death rate was 99.97%... This is scary, I would never risk my life for such a rare sess,¡± Chang said, his enthusiasm doused and the light in his eyes extinguished.


    ¡°No need to be frustrated, buddy. This is just a potential direction; I have no idea what kind of progress they have made until I join them tomorrow.¡± Qing Shui leaned back to release the tension on his back muscles. He rubbed his sore eyes and yawned. ¡°I am just a neer to this institute, so the path is unimaginably long to what we desire. Even though this material covers bits of everything, it isn¡¯t updated to thetest news. But keep in mind that the future is ours, and the institute is our stage. I need to read through the material and papers as soon as possible, and I hope I can finish an essay for the preliminary theory of food web in time. That way I can get attention from the top level and enter the core research.


    ¡°And you, you need to go further on the Encephalon Mutation of your category.¡± His bloodshot eyes disclosed his tiredness, but Qing Shui gazed at Chang with seriousness. He said, ¡°It won¡¯t be peaceful here. No, to be honest, this ce is full of menace. When the fragile equilibrium in the institute breaks, I can guarantee you that this will end up solved by force. This is exactly when you need to turn up.¡±


    ¡°From your words, it sounds like I am a big deal in this political stir. However...¡± Chang gazed back at him and confessed without blinking his eyes, ¡°I just simply don¡¯t think that a higher degree Encephalon mutation can make me bulletproof. This is most important in this institute, where military stations and guards surround the ce day and night.¡±


    ¡°No, no, you are wrong. You have to understand that the evolution of lives is unpredictable and full of potential. Remember the Willow...¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that I can evolve as far as it?¡± Chang asked, straightening his back. He was finally seeing the light of hope.


    ¡°Possible in theory, unachievable in reality.¡±


    Qing Shui interrupted Chang¡¯s excitement with his tranquil tone, and added, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to frustrate you. We all know that human evolution hase to a dead end. Our physiological structure is sophisticated and we are also far ahead of other species in intelligence, making the evolution for us much more difficult. I also think that this is the reason why humanity became vulnerable to the other species so quickly after the red fog apocalypse.¡±


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean we will be in a disadvantage forever. Indeed, humans are always one step slower in evolution. However, the capability of intervening with nature gives us the ability to slow down others¡¯ evolution by scientific methodology. We humans have a clear division ofbor. We also have a long history of uniting in front of a crisis. This is thest fight and we are not allowed to fail. Don¡¯t worry, humanity won¡¯t get eliminated so soon. At least not in the foreseeable future,¡± Qing Shui exined. His craziness slipped out through his shining eyes, as if he knew humanity would triumph in this battle with the nature magnificently.


    ¡°Therefore, trust me! I will make you into a super life, blessed by the nature and the technology. But before that happens, I need to eradicate any obstacles in front of us.¡±


    Chang¡¯s chest filled with motivation.


    ¡°Never underestimate your potential; starting from tomorrow, you should start training systematically. There is much more in you that haven¡¯t yet been revealed. Before I enter the core research, keep up the work to prepare for the gic alteration.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Chang concurred.


    ¡°Great! You should go back to sleep now, I need to read more before I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    Patting Qing Shui¡¯s shoulder, Chang turned away from the dim light and let the darkness in the room softly wrap itself around him. The bed was almost too spongy, and he fell asleep immediately after settling on it.


    In the next three days, the injuries on Chang gradually reduced in size and were eventually reced by patches of delicate pink skin. On the other side of the room, Qing Shui got attached to theputer, reading the rest of the papers day and night without rest. Jing was also improving, her breath was strong and smooth again, whenpared to her condition in the jungle.


    This morning, someone knocked on the door when Chang had just gotten up and was nning his workout routine.


    He opened the door with suspicion and saw Mingyi, an acquaintance who Chang had not seen for the past three days.


    ¡°Long time no see,¡± greeted Mingyi. In his hands was a tray with a te of sd ced on it as well as two sses of strange sticky juice.


    ¡°Mingyi! They changed the personnel to deliver our meals! Why you though?¡± Seeing hisrade made Chang feel extra light-hearted and he stepped aside to let Mingyi into the suite. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you since we got here, how did you find us?¡±


    ¡°A long story. The superiors were happy that I sent Mr. Li here safely. They awarded me with a higher ranking. Can you even believe that they made me a captain?¡± Mingyi asked, while cing the tray on the coffee table. He nced at Qing Shui, who was still robotically turning page after page with a straight face. It was as if he didn¡¯t even notice that Mingyi came over for a visit.


    ¡°Leave him alone, he has been like that for thest three days, he can¡¯t even hear me talking to him sometimes.¡± Chang was concerned that Mingyi may interrupt Qing Shui, so nervously, he repeated himself, ¡°Please don¡¯t mind him, I want to hear more about your story.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Do you remember Colonel Xie who we met when we got here? He treated me well when they heard that I am an EM with a high degree of evolution. They even asked me to train the domesticated animals that are held in this institute.¡± Mingyi heaved a sigh, showing his frustration. ¡°Although I get three meals a day, which keep me energetic and happy, the evolved animals are undeniably impossible to train, even if they were domesticated a thousand years ago. We all know dogs were loyal and obedient most of the time. But they changedpletely. None of them listen to me, even if they can¡¯t defeat me. I just can¡¯t make them obey me even once no matter how hard I try.¡±


    ¡°I feel bad for you... but maybe they will get better when you spend more time with them?¡± Chang suggested, as Mingyi¡¯s emotions affected him. ¡°But you haven¡¯t told me how you found us.¡±


    ¡°Well, Colonel Xie asked me to take care of you guys as you might feel uneasy here. Therefore, they switched me to deliver meals to you.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Chang said, taking in the information. ¡°By any chance, do you know where I can go and workout? I am almost healed now and, to be honest, I have nothing to do at this moment. It¡¯d be great if you could tell me that since I desperately need some exercise.¡±


    ¡°Ah-ha! You asked the right person here.¡± Mingyi was an unassuming man, so he guessed no further and just told Chang, ¡°The military has selected a few soldiers who are stronger and fasterpared to their peers. They gather together and workout in a training room. I think you can get in as you are much better than those guys.¡±


    ¡°They are training soldiers who are stronger and faster...?¡± Mingyi¡¯s words created a stirring in Chang¡¯s mind. Somehow this reminded him about what he and Qing Shui discussed three days ago ¨C the medical trial with the red fog concentrate. ¡°What do they do in that room?¡± Chang asked, unable to loosen the tension in his fist.

 Chapter 79: Radar and Food

    Chapter 79: Radar and Food


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    ¡°I am not sure what they do either. They are well-fed, and their only duty is body training,¡± Mingyi said, throwing his hands in the air. ¡°I really don¡¯t get what the military is thinking. A lot of the researchers only get two meals per day, since the gically modified crops are still in research. The shortage of food is a serious problem, and yet they ensure that these soldiers¡¯ meals are well-bnced and nutritious.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps they have their own ns.¡±


    Jing woke up while they were talking, Chang waved for her toe over. ¡°Have some breakfast here, you should get some nutrition as you lost too much blood in the previous days.¡±


    Jing jumped off the bed and walked over to the coffee table bare footed. She quietly drank the white sticky juice and chewed a few leaves from the te. Finished eating, she sat beside Chang without uttering a single word.


    In fact, Jing had not spoken since she found out Pangzi went missing. But she didn¡¯t ask where Pangzi had left, and Chang never found a good chance to tell the prepared exnation.


    The atmosphere in the room becaming almost depressing once Jing woke up.


    Chang nced at Jing¡¯s face, while thetter remained silent. He reached out for the ss that Jing just drank from and finished the rest of the mixture. He stood up and changed his tone when addressing Mingyi.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, man. Show me the training room.¡±


    Mingyi also stood up from the couch.


    ¡°Take me with you!¡± Jing¡¯s words broke the awkward silence as her almost hoarse voice asked Chang to bring her along.


    ¡°You want toe with me?¡± Chang asked, hunkering down beside her.


    ¡°I want to go with you,¡± Jing said, making her intention more clear by nodding.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chang picked her thin body up like he always did. The corridor was brightpared to the red fog outside the windows. The institute was sealed and there were gas filters installed at the ceiling, making the building free of red fog.


    On their way, they passed numerous windows and doors. The illumination inbs projected shadows on their body, though they quickly slipped away from them as they continued to walk. Soon, the three of them arrived at a rather big gym. The guards didn¡¯t give them any trouble as Mingyi was a familiar face that had visited this ce multiple times.


    When they entered the gym, Chang realized that it wasrger than it¡¯d looked from the outside. But surprisingly, it was as ordinary as any gym he would have seen before the apocalypse. The training ce provided all sorts of training equipment which were modified specially for those soldiers. Chang lifted one of the dumbbells and immediately realized that there was extra weight on it. Other than that, the gym was nothing like Chang imagined. He¡¯d thought it would be futuristic and fascinating, but it was almost too unexceptional. Never would he have thought the super soldiers trained in here.


    Their arrival didn¡¯t garner too much attention, the soldiers just kept on training.


    ¡°Jing, what is their danger index in your mind?¡± Chang whispered to Jing habitually, and Jing was about to answe like she did every time, but she closed her mouth alertly this time.


    As if he discerned something unusual, Chang turned his head and looked at Mingyi¡¯s concerned face. It looked good-natured, but curiosity filled the man¡¯s eyes.


    Chang paused as he recalled he had exhorted Mingyi again and again to take good care of Jing; now that he gazed at Mingyi¡¯s smiley face, he perceived a sense of delicacy of Mingyi¡¯s mind. Apparently, Mingyi hadn¡¯t forgetten Chang¡¯s extra unsettlement for having to leave Jing, and he seemed to develop a genuine interest in their secret.


    Fortunately, Chang and Jing always whispered in each other¡¯s ears, so it would have been impossible for Mingyi to hear the content of their words. But the feeling of being monitored was unpleasant none the less.


    ¡°What were you guys talking about?¡± Mingyi questioned after the absurdly long pause between Jing and Chang, his ingenious smile concealing his purpose. ¡°Are you guys speaking something that even arade like me shouldn¡¯t hear?¡±


    ¡°Nothing that you should be concerned about, she just likes to tell me her girly secrets,¡± Chang answered, curving his mouth to make a smile. He was already on guard against Mingyi.


    Although Mingyi¡¯s impression was always positive, Chang could never put trust in him. Nor anyone else in this institute. This moment of realization was brutal; Chang understood that he could no longer just casually ask Jing for the danger index when living in this ce. It was unsafe, and they might have been watched from the moment they stepped in.


    For the first time, Chang became aware of the fact that EMs were extremely rare among humans. The research institute didn¡¯t seem to be conscious about the presence of psychic EMs. Both Qing Shui and Zhuo were in the cognitive category... But Jing waspletely different from them.


    In some sense, Jing would not be an ideal subject for scientific research but instead very powerful in military nning. Chang could even imagine how the military would turn her into a living radar; the help she could provide to the military was immeasurable.


    Thinking of the possible consequences, Chang was soaked in cold sweat.


    He avoided talking to Jing but started chatting with Mingyi, who soon left for his duty of animal training. Chang began to train with his mouth shut tight while Jing quietly gazed into the red fog outside the window.


    It was a day as in as water with a surging undercurrent of disquiet.


    When the sun disappeared behind the horizon, the lights in the institute flickered on one by one. Chang and Jing returned to their suite. He only drank a ss of the same sticky mixture sent from the military and brushed his teeth before lying on the bed with a troubled heart. Eyes closed, he didn¡¯t want to speak to Qing Shui nor did he want to move. All he wanted was to have a quiet rest.


    Jing was the same as two days ago, sheid down peacefully beside Chang.


    But she differently from yesterday, she spoke up and her gentle words sounded loud in the silent space.


    ¡°Chang, as long as I am staying in here, I am in danger. Right?¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t deny that, but you have Mr. Li and me to apany you. There is nothing you should be worried about,¡± Chang said, resisting to show his surprise for her sensitivity with great effort. Heforted her saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, as long as you refrain from telling anyone about your ability, nobody will know.¡±


    ¡°Chang, will I die in here?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Of course not!¡± Chang almost jumped out of the bed as the triggering words slipped out from her lips. However, considering the environment she was living in, his promisecked confidence. ¡°I will die before you if that dayes.¡±


    ¡°But that makes me feel worse.¡± Jing fiddled with the new pendant on Chang¡¯s ne and mumbled, ¡°Can you promise me something please?¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°If I died...¡± Her index finger pressed hard on an empty spot of the ne. ¡°Can you save me a spot here? I do want to be in yourpany forever.¡±


    ¡°Jing, this is not a good joke,¡± Chang growled, her request irritating him for some reason. Pangzi¡¯s broken body kept shing in his eyes and thest words were read repeatedly in his mind. He turned away from Jing, facing her with his back.


    ¡°But Chang...¡±


    ¡°Say no more, there is no spot secured for you, not on my ne.¡±


    The twoid on the bed with thoughts roaming in their head, the air cool between them.


    ¡°The training significantly improved your danger index, it increased by 0.2 today. This is more than 10 times faster than the improvement speed of those others in the gym. I don¡¯t know how this could happen.¡± After the silence, Jing took the initiative to break the ice. ¡°The danger index is 7 in average for the trainees in the gym, but there is one exception. It¡¯s the one who was sitting in the corner for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I think that was because this is my first training day. The increase will slow down as I go more often. There is always a ceiling for physical strength,¡± Chang said, turning around. He then continued, ¡°How is that person more exceptional than the others?¡±


    ¡°His pattern is unstable... It was strange how his index went up to 20 something then dropped back to 7 or 8 out of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the military has started the medical trial on these trainees?¡± Qing Shui asked, interrupting their conversation. His eyes, though, were still on theputer. ¡°Extreme instability, the peak index is three times greater than the bottom - this exceeds what a human body can handle. That person must be dying.¡±


    ¡°You are saying even people nowadays, including those who have high danger index, are still vulnerable to the red fog concentrate?¡± Chang asked, shifting to face Qing Shui.


    ¡°I was just guessing. If they ever had this concentrate injected to someone, considering the failure from Russia, it might still fail at this time too. But we aren¡¯t far from sess. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Qing Shui resumed his reading mode after making his statement.


    Chang fell asleep soon after once more exhorting Jing not to disy her ability in public.


    The next day Chang got out of bed as the sun shed light into the room. Qing Shui was still reading as if he hadn¡¯t slept since the day he started. It was again Mingyi who knocked on the door with food on the tray.


    ¡°We only have this much today,¡± Mingyi said apologetically, as he ced a ss of white mixture and a te of leaves on the coffee table. He sighed.


    ¡°The food shortage is bing more serious. I heard rumors of rebellion from some of the soldiers around me,¡± he added, deeply worried. ¡°We are fortunate enough to be covered, but most of the soldiers only get a full meal every two or three days. The rest of the time they have to rely on nts grown around the institute. This results in people getting poisoned every day. There¡¯s no other way, a riot ising!¡±


    ¡°Is it this bad already?¡± Qing Shui asked, standing up from the chair like aunched rocket. ¡°If the social structure copses, we will be losing ourst advantage. This is not only a natural apocalypse but also a social disaster, humanity is doomed without social structure.¡±


    Qing Shui opened the door for the first time since he moved in.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check out the group which is conducting research on new crops, just wait here.¡±


    The door shut, leaving a mixture of hope and worry.


    10 minutester, Qing Shui reentered, light-hearted. ¡°They made it! I saw the sprouts in the incubator, Zhuo made this happen!¡±


    ¡°Was he also an EM?¡± Chang asked. The name was familiar to him.


    ¡°He is, and an excellent researcher! I doubt that his EM index is higher than mine but he disguised that by lying in the test.¡± Qing Shui almost admired Zhuo. ¡°I really want to coborate with him but his idea is too advanced for me to understand. In one sentence, he is an extraordinary person!¡±

 Chapter 80: Crystal Pea

    Chapter 80: Crystal Pea


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    ¡°Did they mention when they would start the trial nting?¡± Ming Yi asked, disying strong curiosity.


    ¡°They nted some experimental fields, and although it was only a trial, the amount they nted could be considered as a real production.¡± Qing Shui¡¯s knitted brows rxed as he spoke, though his tone remained high. He was still concerned. ¡°Though, I am not yet sure if this nt is gically stable enough to resist mutation in the red fog environment.


    ¡°However, this is good news overall. You can spread it to calm the riot,¡± Qing Shui said, smiling with determination at Ming Yi. ¡°But you don¡¯t need to feel obligated to do this. After all, stabilizing the military is the institute¡¯s priority. It will inform the military soon.¡±


    ¡°Of course! The goal of the riot is to get food supplies, after all. So if the supply is guaranteed, there is no more benefit in rioting.¡± Ming Yi grinned. ¡°I shall leave now, can¡¯t wait to let my friends know about this!¡±


    ¡°Talk to you soon!¡± Qing Shui said, sending him away with a salute. He then returned to theputer immediately after closing the door.


    His facial expression quickly changed once he made sure Ming Yi was no longer around. It turned grave, and the smile vanished.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chang asked, knowing that Qing Shui had something on his mind when he looked burdened. ¡°Was it the food that they are working on?¡±


    ¡°Yes... I am seriously concerned about the food they are nting. Although they ¡°branded¡± it as a new type of crop, essentially it is a gene-altered horror.¡± The blue light emitted from theputer screen made Qing Shui look extra upset. ¡°They extracted DNAs from other nts and animals that they considered desirable and inserted them ordingly. Besides that, they also grew the crop with the aid of the red fog. I have to admit that the yield and the nutrients in it are impressive, but the way they made the crop is insane. They are bargaining with a demon!


    ¡°This just proves how they are the left-wings; they could have put more effort in finding naturally edible food, instead of artificially modifying crops without knowing the consequences.¡± Qing Shui was bing more and more angry as he spoke. ¡°Zhuo even considered transferring genes from the mutated animals to human bodies to make super humans; the idea is just too bold and risky!¡±


    ¡°Is it bad to consume this modified food?¡± Chang asked, since he wasn¡¯t too knowledgeable about gene modification. His only issue with the food was its safety.


    ¡°Sadly I can¡¯t tell you the consequences that eating it might have. In fact, the safety of gically modified food ¨C acronymed as GM food ¨C was highly controversial among scientists even before the red fog apocalypse. All I know is that it will be toote to regret when it causes severe harm,¡± Qing Shui patiently exined. ¡°To illustrate my idea figuratively, the evolved nts and animals look strange to us, but they are natural products of evolution; such change isn¡¯t forced and didn¡¯t happen against their will. In theory, they are more natural than we perceive them to be. They aren¡¯t monsters even if their images deviate from what we think is normal.


    ¡°But what Zhuo ns to do next is building a creature by modifying and transferring genes from many different types of animals. It would then make this creature be the strongest being in the red fog. Zhuo is prompt on sketching the blueprint for this creature, but he ignores the potential of irreversible consequences.¡±


    ¡°What can we do about that?¡± Chang asked. This was the first time he¡¯d heard such a strong statement from Qing Shui.


    ¡°There is nothing we can do; I am not in a position where I can dispute Zhuo. I can¡¯t stop anything from happening right now. And what makes me feel even more powerless is the fact that I have no time and resources to find something edible that could be consumed by the masses. We¡¯ll just have to remain silent and keep to our diet,¡± stated Qing Shui, finally turning to Chang and gazing at him with mixed emotions. ¡°There must be spare food which is not gically modified. It will be left in the inventory when they make this new crop avable to the masses and the military. We¡¯ll have to keep eating it until I find a different solution.¡±


    Qing Shui was reluctant to confess the difficulties they were facing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, we¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Chang promised. He simply put his full trust in Qing Shui. ¡°I¡¯ll help you find those edible crops soon.¡±


    Qing Shui rubbed his tired eyes and thanked Chang, ¡°I am really happy that you understand me. I¡¯ve almost finished reading the material they gave me. In another two or three days, I will draft the new ecology theory so I can enter the top level of the research institute.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Chang agreed easily. ¡°I will keep up with the training while you¡¯re working on your paper.¡±


    He quietly left the room to go to the gym with Jing to ensure that Qing Shui was not bothered.


    Three dayster, the research institute released news that blew everyone¡¯s mind.


    The new crop was sessfully built and produced in the experimental fields. It was named ¡°Crystal Pea¡± by Zhuo because of its clear appearance. Being a crop that had a short growth cycle, high yield and was rich in nutrients, its debut shocked the world. The Crystal Pea matured in seven days and yielded 16 ¨C 20 tons per hectare.


    If the previous two features didn¡¯t sound exceptional enough during the red fog, the fact of nutrient-richness was jaw dropping. ording to Zhuo, the creator, 300 grams of the Crystal Pea could easily fulfill the nutritional needs of an adult; this product alone might be capable in solving the food crisis of all mankind.


    ¡°This 100% purity is pure bullsh*t!¡± Qing Shui shouted out upon reading the announcement to the public and cast the newspaper back on the desk.


    At the same time, his door opened without a knock to reveal Chang and Jing.


    ¡°They gave you a great office, didn¡¯t they?¡± Chang asked, feeling happy for Qing Shui from the bottom of his heart. ¡°It feels good to get promoted, right? You even have your own office now! Did they also give you tons of work to do?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. What about you?¡± Qing Shui asked, noticing the shape of the muscles on Chang¡¯s arm having be more defined. ¡°Your danger index?¡±


    ¡°Approaching 6.¡±


    ¡°Be careful about your muscle growth. It will weaken your flexibility if they grow too big.¡±


    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been limiting my protein consumption in my diet.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear that! How is the guy who had the unstable danger index in the gym? Is he dead?¡±


    ¡°His index has dropped gradually and now it¡¯s below 4. I think he¡¯ll be even weaker than an ordinary person in a few days,¡± Jing answered.


    ¡°That day will be hisst one to live,¡± Qing Shui said. He might have added more but a series of brisk knocks interrupted him. The door was opened before Qing Shui could give permission, as if the knocking was merely a polite notice.


    A smiling young man walked in.


    ¡°Hello, Qing Shui!¡± the man greeted. He looked kind and harmless, and didn¡¯t forget to acknowledge the others too. ¡°And you family is here also!¡±


    ¡°They are passing by. What can I do for you, Zhuo?¡± Qing Shui asked, his face lighting up with a barely noticeable fake smile.


    ¡°Nothing in particr. I just wanted you to try out our new food, the Crystal Pea!¡± Zhuo said with excitement, casually moving toward Qing Shui¡¯s desk. He took out a clear ss container from his whiteb coat and gently ced it in front of Qing Shui.


    ¡°Thank you foring by,¡± Qing Shui replied, keeping the grin on his face. ¡°You saved the whole Zhengzhou by creating the Crystal Pea, good job on solving the food crisis!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha... Don¡¯t make this into a big deal. I am pretty sure someone would have solved the problem even if I didn¡¯t do it,¡± Zhuo said modestly, nodding. ¡°Speaking of solving problems, the paper you just published yesterday was extraordinary and brilliant! Your theory on Earth¡¯s ecology urately delineated the new climate and the biological systematics; I was thrilled to read it! Especially the preliminary theory of food web! It really astonished all the research groups! The establishment of the ecology theory helped to clear up the myths ahead of us; it is truly a lighthouse of our field.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha... Let¡¯s not tter each other.¡± Qing Shui took the ssware that was filled with the Crystal Pea and ced it into a drawer. ¡°You must have another reason foring by, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°It is really pleasant to talk with smart people,¡± Zhuo noted, his kind smile remaining on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll make it short then. The Lieutenant General has kindly asked me to invite you to join Group Alpha.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your kind invitation into careful consideration,¡± Qing Shui said, interrupting Zhuo, and making the promise without a second thought.


    It was a clear denial from Qing Shui.


    His attitude stiffened Zhuo¡¯s smile. ¡°I see you do need some time to think about my proposal, since this should be a careful decision as you said. I might as well juste by three days from now.¡± Zhuo looked away as if he was disappointed. ¡°I think I forgot to mention this, we will be harvesting the Crystal Pea in three days. As far as I know, everyone will be switching to the Crystal Pea since our food reserves arecking. But Group Alpha is an exception from this arrangement. I am pretty sure you understand what I mean better than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°You are threatening me,¡± Qing Shui said, not allowing any emotion to show on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m just hoping that you will take my invitation seriously,¡± Zhuo said, mming the door when he exited the office. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in three days. I am truly looking forward to hearing your final decision.¡±


    ¡°How arrogant...¡± Chang vented his disappointment once Zhuo eft.


    ¡°This is how the left-wing does things, no different from my expectations,¡± Qing Shui murmured. ¡°We need to elerate the execution of our n under their threat.¡±


    ¡°No problem, I was about to say that too. My n today is to go out and find something edible. I am positive that even though the wild may be dangerous, my ability has improved enough by now. Hunting should actually be easier now that I have experience and my strength has increased,¡± Chang stated with confidence. ¡°Zhengzhou is less dangerouspared to Kaifeng, I should be fine as long as I don¡¯t go into the jungle.¡±


    ¡°I like your enthusiasm, but you also need to keep in mind that Zhengzhou is more civilized and many people reside in here. It means that there is less nts around here, and of fewer variety. My goal for you is to find something reproducible. Otherwise hunting will upy most of your time every day. I need you more often than you think, so we shouldn¡¯t waste time getting food daily.¡±

 Chapter 81: Wisdom of ordinary people

    Chapter 81: Wisdom of ordinary people


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    ¡°I see,¡± Chang replied, showing his understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading out then. It¡¯s better to do it sooner rather thanter.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Qing Shui sent them away with a wave of his hand, and Chang left his office with Jing.


    In the suite, Chang rinsed his crossbow with water to ensure the trigger mechanism could eject the bolts smoothly without having dry blood hindering it. Once cleaned, he checked the crossbow again and unfolded a piece of cloth. Two daggers were wrapped within it. He¡¯d asked asked them from the military.


    Before leaving, Chang tenderly exined the situation to Jing, ¡°So... Jing, you don¡¯t need to go out with me this time. I¡¯ll just wander around the city and get back before sunset. No... it is not because I don¡¯t want to take you with me. Instead, taking you with me could raise eyebrows as you always stay with me. People like Zhuo are extremely sensitive and suspicious about anything unusual, and I don¡¯t want them to know about your ability.¡±


    ¡°But it is still quite dangerous even if we are in the city now. Your safety is not guaranteed,¡± Jing said, deeply concerned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be worried, I promise that I will be back before sunset, allright?¡± Chang¡¯s palm gently stroked her soft hair. ¡°If they ever find out that you are an EM, it¡¯ll be dangerous to continue staying in the institute. That¡¯s why I said you should remain here while I am out. Hopefully this way they won¡¯t suspect you.¡±


    Jing spoke nothing, although her mouth opened. In the end, she only nodded with lingering unwillingness; her eyes clearly betrayed her inward unease. ¡°You promise toe back before sunset, right?¡±


    ¡°Pinky promise?¡± Chang put out his little finger.


    ¡°It¡¯s a promise!¡± she dered. Her slim pinky finger tightly knotted with Chang¡¯s and relief lightened her features.


    Chang patted her back before parting. He stood up with the crossbow strapped to his back, and both daggers secured in sheaths on his waist. He left the institute quietly, without catching too much attention.


    The outside was still bathed in the red fog. It was the first time in a while for Chang to leave the institute where the red fog was extracted through the venttion system.


    The guards at the gate didn¡¯t block him from going out as they were familiar with his face.


    He returned to the world where ordinary people lived.


    Everything he had used in the recent days belonged to the new upper ss of the society, the researchers and ranked military officers. But in the city, there was nothing; this was a normal ce where ordinary people struggled to survive.


    The taste of the air was also familiar to Chang.


    To be honest, although he was fortunate enough to live in the institute where safety and food were guaranteed, he didn¡¯t feel like he fit in that well. He neither understood politics nor was he knowledgeable enough to be a researcher. And without those two skills, he was no different from an ordinary person. So even though the world out here was more intimidating and threatening, he felt morefortable walking on the broken pathway than through the institute¡¯s corridors.


    Humans were born as social animals, and this instinct was never dropped regardless of the circumstances. Although the red fog made conflicts more frequent, the majority of ordinary humans chose to band into small groups to elevate their chances of survival.


    These small groups aimlessly wandered through the streets, searching for something edible. Just as Chang was doing.


    He had made a solemn vow to Qing Shui that he would return with a reproducible nt, but in fact, he had no idea where to find it. Chang was merely a high school student. Even if he were to utilize everything he knew about nts, he doubted if he could ever tell if a nt was edible or not.


    Therefore, he did nothing in the morning but ambled around. He witnessed the chaos among the vulnerable crowds, and this was the only thing he learned about the outside world.


    Until he noticed a man ¨C a man who carried a wired cage with him.


    This man looked like to be in his mid 50s, and was closely followed by his wife and two kids. The family roamed around the streets with iron bars and kitchen knives in hands. They were no different from the others who spent day and night to searching for food.


    Chang had noticed them from far away quite a while ago, but he didn¡¯t pay attention to them as they were just as ordinary as the other small groups in Zhengzhou. However, the man¡¯s actions intrigued Chang. He was feeding the bug in the cage intermittently. The cage was held in his right hand, while he used the left to collect small pieces of nts that he saw and give them to the little bug inside the cage. The man seemed in rapt attention, none of his family members saying anything against it.


    Chang tailed them for almost a kilometer as he dwelled on how he should approach them. He eliminated a few possibilities and then threw all his considerations away. Giving up on it, he simply went up to them instead.


    Slowly he made himself appear in their vision. The family became extremely rmed as they saw him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the man asked, raising his weapon at the same time as his children. It frightened them even more that his face was an unfamiliar one. The man shouted out loud, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are but I would not rmend you toe forward. You know the rules, no one should enter another¡¯s three meter zone. And if you¡¯re thinking of robbing us for food, just forget it. We don¡¯t have any, either.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I am noting to do harm,¡± Chang said, raising his bare hands to prove his words. Hepletely understood their tension. It was obvious the tragic fights among groups would never stop as long as the world remained as undisciplined as it was now. Law reinforcement had lost its power since they were not privileged in having better vision than others. The best that the military could do was to prevent a serious riot, but they were poweless to refrain the public from scuffling here and there. But at least the society was still functioning, even if with an agitated undercurrent.


    Chang straightened his arms and raised them up high to show the family that he had no intentions to do harm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you all. I just came to ask a few questions.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Then stay where you are, don¡¯te any closer.¡± The family loosened their guard but still wished to keep distance.


    ¡°Thanks, I was just curious about the bug that you hold in the cage. What is it?¡±


    ¡°I am afraid you will be disappointed... I don¡¯t know it either, man. It is just a ordinary evolved bug I guess.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you keep feeding it?¡± Chang asked his second question from the family.


    ¡°You have been following us?¡± They became fretful again.


    ¡°No... I did not, I just happened to see it. How about this...¡± As Chang spoke, he removed one of the sheaths that were tied to his belt and pulled out a dagger. ¡°I know your weapons are mostly homemade. They were kitchenware originally. So they are not very handy for defending, are they? My dagger was made from steel in the armory, and is as sharp as you can imagine. I believe it is more useful than those knives in your hands.¡± Chang waved the dagger to show its fineness. He then pointed at the man¡¯s cage, ¡°If you can tell me what it can do for you, I¡¯ll return the favor by giving you this dagger. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡± the man agreed to the exchange without a second thought. ¡°I can even give you the cage with the bug, but you have to slide your dagger to me first.¡±


    Neither of them spent anymore time on bargaining.


    Chang could have just stolen the cage shamelessly but that would have crossed his bottom line. Plus, he was much more powerful than the whole family. There was no need for him to worry that they would take the dagger and run away.


    ¡°Neat!¡± The dagger stopped beside the man¡¯s right foot, and he became assured of its quality after grabbing it in hand. ¡°We found the bugs by ident. They are omnivorous with preference to nts, and seem to have a keen sense of smell. Maybe because of it they can distinguish between edible nts and not. Thus, we caged one and used it to look for edible nts. Surprisingly, it is quite picky about food. If something smells bad or toxic, it won¡¯t eat it; but whatever is edible to it, humans are safe to consume it too.


    ¡°When I found out this unique characteristic of the bug, I thought it¡¯d be helpful to us in this world. After all, the nts are all evolved and mutated, the edible ones might have be inedible, while the inedible might have turned edible. I think there is generally a sufficient amount of food in this world, it¡¯s just that most of the humans don¡¯t have the guts to test them out.¡±


    As the man exined, the small cage was rolled to Chang. It sent up small cloud of dust as it came toward him.


    ¡°There you go. We have a lot of these bugs living in the water pipe, so we¡¯ll just catch another one.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Chang expressed his gratitude, and picked up the cage, scanning the bug.


    It was an ordinary looking bug as the man had said, its appearance simr to a longhorn beetle. Everything seemed normal except for those extra-long antennae which implied its extraordinary sense of smell.


    Both parties in this trade were happy about what they got, but they never put full trust in the other at the same time.


    A troop of soldiers patrolled past them. They were all well-armed, and the soldier at the very front made repeated announcement through a megaphone, ¡°Attention, attention please! We are here to inform you that a new crop has been developed in the institute. We will start distributing its seeds to the general public in three days! This crop can solve the food crisispletely and we are kindly asking you to endure the remaining three days patiently.¡±


    Sheets of flyers were handed out by the leading soldier. He made sure that he didn¡¯t miss out anyone he saw.


    The family and Chang received two pieces of coarse paper.


    Chang quickly nced through the flyer and learned its content - it was promoting the Crystal Pea and praising its creator. The flyers obviously exaggerated the benefits of the Crystal Pea. It was even amplifying its effects, making the information seem more convincing and tempting to the hungry.


    ¡°We can cultivate this crop? This is so exciting! We won¡¯t be starving anymore,¡± the wife eximed with her face painted with ecstasy.


    ¡°Oh,e on. Do you really believe that? It¡¯s transgene! I won¡¯t eat it, you won¡¯t eat it, and our kids won¡¯t eat it either. Who knows what this pea can do to us?¡± The man tore the paper immediately since Zhuo¡¯s smile on the flyer seemed suspicious to him.


    ¡°What are you talking about? It says edible and nutrient-rich!¡± The wife was clearly upset.


    ¡°I won¡¯t risk our kids¡¯ lives to test out this pea! Perhaps the institute is treating us asb rats!¡± the man shouted back.

 Chapter 82: Carefree Days in the Apocalypse

    Chapter 82: Carefree Days in the Apocalypse


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    ¡°Anyways, as long as I am standing, as long as I am still capable of going out to search for food, we will not eat this pea, not even a bite!¡± the man bellowed. ¡°We will not ept any of this! Not until I die!¡±


    The man picked up the dagger and its sheath in anger. ¡°See you!¡± He threw the almost-rude farewell to Chang and left with his wife and kids.


    Chang pondered the man¡¯s statement while staring at the cage.


    The man couldn¡¯t be more ordinary than everyone else; people like him lived everywhere in the city. They were not equipped with sufficient amount of knowledge in science, and neither were they as smart or analytical as Qing Shui and Zhuo. They were frightened and fragile, yet they remained skeptical about this seemingly perfect crop. The Crystal Pea was just too good to be real.


    Human beings weren¡¯t as great as they would imagine themselves to be, yet they were stronger than they knew themselves to be. Themoners who endured the deadly evolution were slowly adapting to this disconcerting world.


    If the Crystal Pea was as menacing a crop as Qing Shui suspected, then whoever consumed this pea would be slowly but surely eliminated from this without a trace.


    As a human, Chang knew that the majority of themoners would consume the Crystal Pea to avoid the painful starvation. In result, the Crystal Pea would be argely consumed crop, which would force people to rely on the periodic seed distributions. After all, the crop¡¯s reproductive ability was intentionally removed - the testa of the harvested pea was too thick for water to permeate, making the germination simply impossible - to control the food supply. Only then would Zhuo¡¯s ambition be fulfilled - to control the masses and receive the worship that he desired.


    However, Chang couldn¡¯t see the true aim behind this kind of behavior.


    ¡°What is he going to do with that power?¡± Chang asked himself. He had qualms about Zhuo¡¯s ultimate goal. ¡°Has he ever thought about the consequences?¡±


    Chang failed to figure out the purpose behind his actions, hence he put aside the issue. After all, even if he was able to see through Zhuo¡¯s intrigues , he would still be too powerless to stop him from executing whatever evil ns he had.


    He was too negligible in the political struggle; he could only watch his own back.


    Therefore, Chang shook his head and smiled wryly. He walked away and started using the same method as the man to search for edible nts.


    The nts had evolved significantly since the first day of the apocalypse; they grew in shapes or forms that Chang had not seen before. The tiny yet tenacious sprouts broke through the concrete road. By eyeballing, it was hard to distinguish whether a nt was edible or not.


    Though his job was easier with the bug¡¯s aid.


    People were arguing here and there, but Chang only focused on utilizing the ability of the bug to look for edible nts. The afternoon was a fruitful one. Each nt that the bug chomped on, Chang collected and wrapped its leaves and a seed in a piece of cloth. It was a rather worthwhile harvest as he gathered about seven or eight different nts in the cloth pocket.


    When the sky gradually lost its brightness, he returned to the institute and found Qing Shui.


    ¡°Buddy! I found eight edible nts! Though I don¡¯t know which one can be reproduced in arge scale...¡± Chang said with excitement, carefully cing the cloth pocket on Qing Shui¡¯sb table.


    ¡°Eight?¡± Qing Shui stroked the cloth. ¡°You¡¯re really good at this, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No... This little guy should take all the credit,¡± Chang said, putting the cage on the table to reveal his helper.


    ¡°Impressive!¡± Qing Shui eximed. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have these nted in the experimental field, and hopefully some of them will reproduce. This way, more will be saved...¡±


    Chang gazed at Qing Shui¡¯s calm face, grinning. ¡°To be honest, you seem cold and unapproachable, but you do have a big heart.¡±


    Qing Shui¡¯s benevolence reminded Chang about how they had went back to the jungle to find Pangzi. They even made a fist bump at the time. It was something that Chang had least expected Qing Shui to do. Qing Shui had gradually be cold-hearted and less human-like since he attained his ability, but deep down in his heart, he had not lost sympathy. He had just chosen to conceal his emotions and only let them slip out around the people he trusted.


    Chang turned away and left the office. Before the door closed, hisst sentence slipped through the closing door. ¡°And I think that¡¯s what makes you different from Zhuo.¡±


    Chang ran all the way back to their suite so that he could see Jing sooner.


    ¡°I am back!¡± he shouted out, bursting in. Light streamed into the dark room when the door was opened, and he found Jing sitting on a chair close to the door. She had sensed his return long ago, and thus, she had been waiting patiently. Her presence warmed his heart, and he gently hugged her, then fondled her hair. ¡°You were worried, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I was,¡± Jing agreed with a nod. Her fingers softly yet firmly grasped his shirt.


    ¡°Let me see if there is anything we can do for fun.¡±


    Jing quietly nodded again.


    Chang stood up and walked around the suite ¨C of course it wouldn¡¯t have any toys or games; there wasn¡¯t any television or inte either. He had no idea what they could do in here.


    Pondering it for a while, Chang seemed to have an idea. He pushed over the wooden tea table, and then sawed off pieces of simr length from the table¡¯s legs using the sawtooth side of his military dagger. Afterwards, he further divided the wood from the table legs to make 16 chess pieces, which were marked into four groups. Chang drew a simplified aerone chess board on four pieces of paper that were taped together.


    Upon finishing the game, he felt very aplished, andughing waved for Jing toe closer. In this desperate world, they could enjoy a moment of pure joy by ying this rough-made chess.


    This was the first time they had ever had some sort of entertainment since the beginning of the apocalypse. They had be family without the need for blood ties, depending on one another and looking after each other. Protecting this new found family became one of their life goals, and they would not abandon the other no matter what.


    The smile on Jing¡¯s face was innocent, pure and heart soothing.


    The game reminded Chang of his own childhood ¨C the colorful marbles he treasured, the hero cards he collected, the chess he yed with his grandpa... The distant happiness surged out, and for a second it made him forget where he was. Like he was still living in the peaceful days before the apocalypse.


    However, nothing was the same. The happiness would note back. He was forced to grow up in just a bit over a month. Forced to be a man of no scruples. He was more mature now, but at the cost of his own happiness.


    They yed the aerone chess again and again, until Qing Shui came back from theb. He then joined the game without any hesitation.


    At the end, the trio found endless joy from such a simple game. They yed it til midnight, until they could no longer resist the fatigue. Then they slept on the bed with happiness that had been absent from their life.


    Unfortunately, the joy was short-lived in the apocalypse.


    The next morning, when everyone woke up, they tensed up once more.


    The next two days Chang went out to search for edible nts with the bug¡¯s help, while Qing Shui secretly nted the seeds that Chang brought back.


    In three days, Chang brought 27 types of seeds, 18 of which sprouted after seeding. Qing Shui studied and estimated that three of them could be reproduced in arge scale given their properties. Except for the nts, Qing Shui had also found a white worm.


    It was half transparent and with a smooth surface. No bigger than a rice grain, round bodied, and without any aggressiveness at all. However, the speed of its reproduction was unimaginably fast for an insect. It consumed basically everything as a source of energy. ¡°It is a kind that could survive because of its fecundity and diversity.¡±


    Qing Shuiter discovered that the strange worm had high protein, and was easy to cultivate. He asked Chang to collect more of this insect and made a special field to cultivate them.


    Hence, working together Qing Shui and Chang came up with a rough idea of how to feed themselves without the Crystal Pea.


    In three days, a heart-stirring news spread through Zhengzhou ¨C the Crystal Pea was ready to be harvested!


    Tons of the Crystal Pea were distributed to the military and the citizens. The nt was as nutrient-rich as they had marketed ¨C 300g of the Crystal Pea could fulfill the daily needs of an adult.


    The Crystal Pea was immediately epted by the masses as if it was a light shed to clear the darkness. The people were in deep awe of the creator of the Pea.


    The military began to deify Zhuo to gain control over people¡¯s minds.


    Amendation meeting happened the next day. Qing Shui sat at the very back and hid himself in the shadows. The man on the stage passionately spoke about the benefits of the Crystal Pea and how Zhuo seeded in his mission. But Qing Shui only half-listened with his brows tied closely together.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they just boring? Speaking the same thing over and over again,¡± Zhuo asked softly, quietly sitting down beside Qing Shui. The young man always masked himself with a gentle smile.


    ¡°It is tedious, but we Chinese people are always good at deifying a man who stood out to save the masses. It seems meaningless but you know what it can do to the people, don¡¯t you? Otherwise your wouldn¡¯t have nned it secretly,¡± Qing Shui said, turning to face Zhuo. ¡°Speaking of which, shouldn¡¯t you, the hero, be sitting in the front row to receive the medal?¡±


    ¡°I ought to be there as you said, but I prefer to sit next to someone that is smart.¡± Zhuo looked back at him. ¡°I heard that you are researching the edible nts as well?¡±

 Chapter 83: Bizarreness

    Chapter 83: Bizarreness


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    ¡°You are right, I am, indeed, conducting a food experiment. After all, I can¡¯t always rely on someone else.¡±


    ¡°Cool.¡± The smile on Zhuo¡¯s face didn¡¯t change even a bit. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to rush as the Crystal Pea is sufficient enough for everyone. I just want to apologize for what I¡¯ve said a few days ago; I was too worried about this. But by any chance, would you be interested in joining our research in group Alpha?¡± Zhuo hazarded again.


    ¡°I...¡± Qing Shui was going to decline his offer again, but he was interrupted before being able to speak the words.


    ¡°Again, I understand that you might have no interest in working with us. But I figured that it is necessary to show you what we have achieved before you make any decision as you have no knowledge of what we are researching yet. I am confident that even if it¡¯s you, you won¡¯t be able to turn away from this great temptation. Qing Shui, we are the same kind of people, even though you might deny that.¡±


    ¡°What have you done?¡± Qing Shui¡¯s eyes lingered on Zhuo¡¯s mysterious smile. He was intrigued.


    ¡°Would youe with meter? Words are not persuasive enough for you, so I¡¯d show you my great work on transgene.¡± Zhuo gazed at Qing Shui¡¯s eyes as if he was trying to look into his very soul.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Qing Shui agreed with a tilt of his head.


    ¡°Like I said, you are different from those ignorant yet arrogant ¡®scientists¡¯.¡± Zhuo was happy with Qing Shui¡¯s answer and stood up once a bright ray of light descended on him. ¡°I¡¯m going to get the medal that they are awarding me with, see you at the front door.¡±


    Qing Shui didn¡¯t reply to the man bathed in the sharp light but nodded. He sunk back into his chair, quietly following Zhuo¡¯s silhouette with his eyes, contemting.


    Zhuo leaned forward on the stage so that the Lieutenant General could ce the medal on the left side of his chest with ease. He disappeared in the dark as soon as he left the stage, and Qing Shui knew it was time to leave. They walked together to the test area that was specially assigned to Group Alpha.


    Technically, Group Alpha wasn¡¯t located in the main building. It was rather remote as it was built underground; the only entrance and exit being at the ground level of the institute. The door itself was almost unnoticeable except for there being two armed soldiers guarding it at all times. The security level was one of the highest in this institute as Zhuo needed to scan his retina and sign his name on a document that indicated the time he entered and exited; the document was kept with the two soldiers just in case the digital scanning record was lost during an external attack.


    The equipment in Group Alpha was far more advanced than anywhere else that Qing Shui had been to. They had the best machines gathered for their transgene experiments, and the working area was sophisticatedly designed for better efficiency. It was apletely different world.


    Qing Shui wasn¡¯t won over by the equipment as he had expected that Group Alpha should have ess to the top resources. However, Qing Shui was intrigued by rats that were floating in tiny tanks, aligned neatly one by one on a shelf mounted on the wall. They were ced so closely that it gave an illusion of the whole wall being decorated by these tiny yellow tanks. The concrete was simply nowhere to be seen.


    Observing from a close distance, Qing Shui immediately discovered from where this strange feeling wasing from¡ªrats. They were in shapes and forms that Qing Shui could have never thought to see them in. One donned pangolin¡¯s armor, another had beefy limbs, while some others were skinny but with absurd bone structure, or even had wings. They were unconventional rats, and each different from the others. The surreality dizzied Qing Shui for a while.


    ¡°These are what you made with your proud transgene technique?¡± Qing Shui¡¯s finger lingered on one of the tiny tanks.


    ¡°They are merely my experimental byproduct, believe it or not.¡± Zhuo was gratified by the astonishment on Qing Shui¡¯s face. ¡°How marvellous they are! Thanks to the red fog concentrate, we could introduce the desired gene pieces from other species into the rats free of rejection! Don¡¯t you think this was how god made us?¡±


    ¡°I believe the way he made us wasn¡¯t as inferior as you made them,¡± Qing Shui responded with a sneer.


    ¡°Well, it might seem primitive to you, after all, we only started a month or so ago.¡± It sounded like Zhuo didn¡¯t hear any of Qing Shui¡¯sments, he dawdled around his ¡®artworks¡¯. ¡°Look at all these man-made creatures, how beautiful and strong they are! They¡¯ll be able to oupete other species if I released them out.¡±


    ¡°I simply don¡¯t think so.¡± The yellow tint reflected on Qing Shui¡¯s face as he looked closely at a rat¡¯s body. He asked, ¡°These transgene creatures... I doubt they reproduce, do they?¡±


    ¡°You brought up an interesting problem that I have not yet been able to solve.¡± Qing Shui¡¯s question pointed at the weakest spot in Zhuo¡¯s research. He threw his hands and grinned wryly. ¡°As I said, we¡¯ve just started. If you would join us, I believe such issues could be resolved soon.


    ¡°Oh right! I don¡¯t think I have mentioned that those rats were produced in my early experimenting stage. Come, I¡¯ll show you what I really am capable of making, and I am the only person who¡¯s made it. This is real art!¡± As Zhuo spoke, he opened a side door. ¡°This way.¡±


    Fanaticism and ecstasy were clearly written on Zhuo¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t resist showing off his creation to someone who he thought deserved to see his work.


    Led by curiosity, Qing Shui walked into the room whose door silently sealed behind once he entered.


    It was spacious.


    Instead of a room, Qing Shui would have called it an experimental field. Although it was constructed underground, it seemed broader than outside, now that it was limited by the red fog. The ce was half as big as a ser field, and human-sized ss containers were neatly aligned on both sides of the room. They were filled with some red sticky solution, which was as condense as the red fog concentrate.


    The room lit up progressively as they went further, the light revealing the contents in the containers¡ªhumans. Of all sorts. Men, women, children, infants, even elders!


    ¡°Human subject research? You are conducting your experiments on humans?¡± Qing Shui asked in disbelief, his shock so great that his mind went nk for a second.


    ¡°You should calm down, Qing Shui. They are not dead.¡± Zhuo walked to one side, and knocked on a ss container.


    Upon knocking, the human in the container moved reflexively, without conscious thought, then soon rxed again.


    ¡°See, they¡¯re alive.¡± Zhuo smirked.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t disguise the fact that you are doing human subject research.¡± Qing Shui kept frowning.


    ¡°Well, what if I tell you that they volunteered for my experiments?¡± Zhuo shrugged his shoulders. ¡°At the very beginning of the apocalypse, many died because of their weakened immune system. If they hadn¡¯t turned to me, they¡¯d be dead bodies rotting somewhere on the street like stray dogs. I gave them a second life; no reason for me to take your criticism.¡±


    ¡°I am not trying to criticize you, nor am I willing to debate with you about ethics. We are different kind of people, that¡¯s it,¡± Qing Shui said, almost vententing out his anger but barely holding onto it. ¡°And that¡¯s all, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Surprise! Seems like you¡¯re always underestimating me. I am so disappointed, Qing Shui. Let me feed you with some real stuff.¡± Zhuo almost rushed to the end of the room, where there was a button beside a container. Zhuo pressed it with his hand shaking due to excitement.


    Soon, the cord that was connected with this person¡¯s brain delivered an electric impulse to the inside. The person slowly regained his consciousness.


    ¡°Wake up! Wake up! Your moment hase!¡± Zhuo yelled delightfully as the person opened his eyes.


    The person moved in the tank as if he was trying to warm up his body.


    ¡°Get out of the tank, you dumbass! I do not tolerate mistakes.¡± Zhuo climbed up the stairs and rudely dragged the person out of his tank.


    The person lied on the ground on his stomach while Zhuo asked Qing Shui to stay tolerant.


    ¡°You have to be patient, he is quite weak at this moment. But that is because he was just woken up and needs some time to recoordinate. You will be the first person besides me to witness the power of this creature!¡± Zhuo even kicked the person,ughing. ¡°And don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t harm us. He is wless. This is the prototype of the super soldier I n to put under mass production. The excess extract from the red fog I dosed him in has made himpletely subservient.


    ¡°Now, he will only listen to me.¡± Zhuo recovered from the fanatic stage. He said, ¡° In five minutes, he¡¯ll surprise you.¡±


    ¡°I am surprised already.¡± Qing Shui approached the person cautiously. ¡°Is he still a human? He is hairless and extremely pale, covered by hardened keratin scales like those pangolins have... this is what you have made...¡±


    ¡°He is good, isn¡¯t he? The gene expression on him perfectly reflects what I inserted in his genome. Powerful physical strength, hard shell for defense and exceptional vision. A man like this is more useful than an armed troop if you ce him in the jungle.¡±


    Meanwhile, the person slowly recovered. He stretched out on the floor, then stood up.


    ¡°See, he is here. Interesting, he recovers faster than I¡¯ve seen him do before.¡± Zhuo was so excited that he shouted out his joy, his hand examining the joints and the person¡¯s wrinkled skin. The pupil test indicated that the person was fully functional. ¡°Good to go!¡±


    Zhuo then ran to the other side of the experimental field, where he took out a rifle from a cab.


    ¡°This is what I use to test.¡± Zhuo pointed the rifle at the pale man. ¡°Hold your breath, I am showing you how much impact he can take with those beautiful scales.¡±

 Chapter 84: The Most Desired Genes

    Chapter 84: The Most Desired Genes


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    Zhuo fired the rifle as he spoke, the sound of the gunfire filling the void of the experimental field. Bullets were ejected from the gun barrel like cheetahs, they all bolted toward the same target -- that hairless bizarre man.


    Ratatatat -- --!


    These metal cheetahs crashed into the man¡¯s pale skin, making a series of deep sounds. Zhuo threw aside the rifle, watching Qing Shui go closer to the strange man. He almost couldn¡¯t disguise his exhaltation.


    ¡°Ah,¡± the strange man moaned as he saw Qing Shuie closer to him. He raised his right arm, slowly gouging out the bullets from the indentations on its surface. Some bullets had been lucky enough to prate his skin but none of them went far enough to injure his organs.


    ¡°What do you think of it?¡± Zhuoughed out loud with pleasure. ¡°I made him bullet proof! Qing Shui, did you see that? The bonus of this perfectyer of keratin scales is that despite its resistance to impact, it won¡¯t slow down his movement at all!¡±


    ¡°Catch it!¡± Zhuo bent down to pick up the rifle again and threw it to the strange man. ¡°Rip it.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± The strange man caught the rifle in the air precisely with two hands as if it was a programmed sequence of actions. He broke the rifle in half by smashing it to his raised knee. He even went further. The broken rifle returned to his knee, the two pieces crushed in half once more. It became four pieces of wasted metalid on the ground.


    ¡°This is how powerful it is.¡± Zhuo turned to the pale man and shouted, ¡°Come on! Show Mr. Li how fast you are and how you can react.¡±


    The pale man immediately ran around the experimental field as Zhuomanded. His heavy steps left indentations on the floor. Meanwhile, Zhuo approached Qing Shui to pick up the rifle pieces, flinging each of them to a different corner.


    And because he hurled those gun pieces from different angles, the flight paths were quite different from each other. However, the pale man elerated ordingly and caught the gun pieces one by one as if he was programmed to run this way.


    The strange man demonstrated his flexibility and bnce as he grabbed all of the pieces before they touched the ground. He didn¡¯t even make loud noises during his actions. It was purely an elegant sequence of movements.


    ¡°Now,e back!¡± Zhuo shouted again and the pale man returned to him with the gun pieces in hand. He opened his palm to submit his mission.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Zhuo unted arrogantly as the pale man had performed as well as he nned him to do.


    ¡°Not too bad, I don¡¯t think a troop would be able to subdue him.¡±


    Qing Shui stepped closer to carefully observe the man-made creature again. It was as if he wanted to engrave every detail in his mind.


    When looking into the pale man¡¯s pupils, he said, ¡°However, his intelligence seemscking. It deviates far from average.¡±


    ¡°You are not wrong, and that is because I inserted gene segments from other species.¡± Zhuo didn¡¯t avoid talking about the disadvantages. ¡°Those gene segments messed up with its development. But I don¡¯t care whether it is intelligent or not. I think intelligence would be even troublesome for me. As long as it listens to mymands... Don¡¯t you think?¡± Zhuo said, fondling the fine scales on the pale man.


    His eyes were filled with joy.


    ¡°Ah.¡± The pale man dully nodded.


    ¡°On top of that, he can¡¯t evolve further, can he?¡± Qing Shui continued. ¡°His genes are broken in some way so mutation will be hard.¡±


    ¡°True, it can¡¯t reproduce either, besides having low intelligence and being unable to evolve,¡± Zhuo said. ¡°Those are the defects but they mean nothing to me. I would say those are even good news - because all I want is a force that is obedient. I can manage to improve their genes and soon we will have the second generation.


    ¡°As to natural evolution, although it is faster than before, it is still much slower than my technique.¡± Zhuo reveled in his madness. ¡°I can always extract the best DNA sequences out of the most aggressive species in the nature and insert them into my super soldier prototypes. The natural evolution is way too slow. Humans are atop the other species and this fact will not change. How dare they to challenge the thousands of years of human history and technology?


    ¡°I am d that the red fog, this gift from the god, awarded such a brilliant era for scientists like myself. An era of global evolution, an era of chaos. I¡¯ve even executed experiments that I never thought I could conduct in my life! Are there times that are better than we have right now? Join me...¡± Zhuo reached out his hand to Qing Shui. ¡°Join my research group. I need you, and you are the only person who would be truly helpful to me. Neither of us is superior to the other, and so we will only conduct the research we love with the time on our side.¡±


    ¡°Humankind will prosper with elites like you and me. Those other stupid pigs don¡¯t deserve to pass on their genes.¡± Zhuo kept on proposing his great n, his eyes revealing his bloodthirstiness. ¡°What do you think, Mr. Li? If you¡¯ve made up your mind already, just tell me your decision right now!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Qing Shui nodded, he grinned as he spoke. ¡°My answer is positive, even if I wanted to turn down your offer, I simply cannot turn my back to the temptation of science.¡±


    ¡°I need your answer to be more clear.¡±


    ¡°I am joining.¡± Qing Shui nced at Zhuo and the pale man beside him,ughed. ¡°And I just don¡¯t think I have a chance to say no in here.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, well, I never meant to threaten you! My invitation is sincere.¡± Zhuo waved his left hand in the air for the pale man to go away and he reached out his right arm to Qing Shui. ¡°Wee to Alpha, the team of elites.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    The hands of two young men were held tightly together.


    ....


    16 dayster


    At the training field of special forces.


    ¡°Mr. Li left us two weeks ago with only a memo stick on the table saying, ¡®I am off to research¡¯. I haven¡¯t seen him since then,¡± Changined to Ming Yi while exercising in the temporary training field beside the institute building.¡°I am worried about him, what if he is in trouble?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Li is much smarter than any of us, what trouble could he run into?¡± Ming Yi was dressed in a uniform and kept his hands busy by cleaning his pistol. ¡°Now that we have sufficient food, and it is peaceful living in here, everybody is preparing to reconstruct the city! What could possibly happen? What¡¯s more, he even used his new connections to get you ess to this ce.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, but I just feel perturbed since I don¡¯t see his face.¡± Chang got familiar with his pistol fairly quickly. ¡°Although he is kind enough to arrange this, he never showed up to say something but only had someone tell me to learn to use weapons. There are so many! How can I master all of them in such a short period of time?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t ask you to master them all but to know how to use them. Isn¡¯t that simple?¡± Ming Yiughed. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to aim urately, but it is easy to pull a trigger.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t disagree.¡± Chang lowered his head.


    He stopped talking and put all his strength in training. He didn¡¯t leave the field until sunset. The sun slowly lost its brightness and it was time for Chang to drag his body back to the suite. Jing, as always, was there, waiting for him as he opened the door.


    ¡°I am back,¡± Chang said, leaning heavily against the door and seamlessly shutting out the light from the hallway.


    ¡°You are back,¡± Jing replied in delight but she seemed to have something on her mind.


    ¡°Mr. Li just came,¡± she whispered to Chang. ¡°He seemed flustered as if he was hiding from something. He was here only for less than a minute before leaving a message and disappearing again.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Chang felt the tension in the air.


    ¡°He asked you to go to hisb, the one you¡¯ve been to, tonight at midnight.¡±


    ¡°Did he say anything else?¡±


    ¡°No but he asked you to hide all traces of yourself so no one would be able to find you,¡± Jing said. ¡°But you have me with you, I won¡¯t let anyone get close to you.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Chang patted Jing¡¯s soft hair, and they sat together in silence, waiting for the midnight toe.


    Their concern made them unsettled. They constantly checked the watch for time -- it was 11:50 PM thest time they looked at the watch.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Chang said, opening the door with Jing on his back.


    Aided by her, he bypassed groups of patrolling soldiers and arrived in front of theb at 12:00 AM. Qing Shui was sitting behind the table, apparently, having been waiting for long.


    Chang entered the room with uneasiness, it was his first time seeing Qing Shui in person in thest 16 days.


    ¡°You look like you haven¡¯t slept in at least three or four days,¡± Chang stated, staring at Qing Shui¡¯s tired face. He was still the same person but drained, his eyeballs bloodshot.


    ¡°Maybe it is for that long, but that is not important... I just want to ask you one thing today.¡± Qing Shui gazed at him with his red eyes. ¡°Are you willing to be me? Wait, allow me to put it into different words, do you want to own my best part?¡±


    ¡°Bing you? What do you mean by owning your best part?¡± Chang was confused.


    ¡°To own my DNA segments.¡± Qing Shui took out two tiny bottles from hisb coat: one was red and the other green. He raised the red one in front of Chang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Here, it contains my DNA segment, and of course, it is the best of me.¡±


    ¡°And this, you might be wondering.¡± Qing Shui pointed to the green bottle, ¡°This is what I separated from the red fog, aposition that makes a strong promoter. Even Zhuo hasn¡¯t find it. It significantly improves the sess rate of transgene construction. But with all these good things I have talked about, theree risks. The promoter created by thisposition can only be used once. That means everyone only has one chance. And the chance of failure... it exists.¡±


    ¡°What if it fails?¡± Chang asked.


    ¡°Death,¡± Qing Shui answered quietly. ¡°That¡¯s why I thought to ask you if you wanted to own the best part of me.¡±


    ¡°How positive are you of this construction?¡±


    ¡°70% - 90%, I can¡¯t give you the exact percentage,¡± Qing Shui¡¯s said in a soft voice.

 Chapter 85: Observation

    Chapter 85: Observation


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    ¡°70% to 90%?¡± Chang was cautious about the operation as well. After all, the fatality rate wasn¡¯t neglectable.


    ¡°How did you get the number? Do you know its side effects?¡±


    ¡°The number was from my rigorous estimation. As for side effects...¡± Qing Shui raised his left forearm and rolled up the sleeve, a fresh stitched scary on his skin. ¡°You are not my first subject.¡±


    ¡°You did it to yourself?¡± Chang grabbed Qing Shui¡¯s hand, gazing at the terrible stitch.


    ¡°Yes, I tested it on myself.¡± Qing Shui freed his wrist from Chang¡¯s palm and rolled down his sleeve. ¡°It didn¡¯t feel too bad. And I haven¡¯t find any side effect, temporarily.¡±


    ¡°What about in the future?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything strange now, and I believe that it is unlikely that the procedure will haveplicationster on. The green liquid you saw is a promoter that is strong enough to ce the imported DNA sequence in the correct location in my genome and make sure the imported DNA connects with mine seamlessly.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, you wanted to test it on me. Did you run into some trouble?¡± Chang asked, sensing Qing Shui¡¯s implication. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t a big trouble, I don¡¯t think you would only test it on you and me.¡±


    ¡°You got me, indeed, I need your help.¡±


    ¡°Even so, you should not risk Chang¡¯s life for your experiment!¡± Jing burst out, letting out her repressed emotions. With her skinny arms raised, she stood in front of Chang, blocking him from Qing Shui. She shouted to him, ¡°Why can¡¯t you use someone else? You can even test it on me! I am an EM already, and that should allow the procedure to go smoothly. I don¡¯t care what kind of considerations you¡¯re taking, I will not let you perform the operation on Chang. Not in front of me!¡±


    ¡°Jing... I guess Mr. Li has his own difficulties. He can¡¯t trust anyone in the institute. We are a family, right? You are too young, and I just happen to fit his criteria.¡± Chang hugged Jing tenderly.


    However, for the first time Jing refused to ept Chang¡¯s exnation. She didn¡¯t hug back but raised her head, staring at Qing Shui obstinately. She even started to hate him. ¡°You weren¡¯t like this before, you¡¯ve changed! I thought you were against radical procedures, why are you insisting on this now?¡±


    ¡°I had a difficult time learning that being conservative benefits development, but being radical can eliminate yourpetition.¡± Qing Shui heaved an unnoticeable sigh. ¡°Aggressiveness will make you morepetitive, especially in short term.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your reason for harming people around you?¡± Jing continued to interrogate Qing Shui desperately. ¡°You are no different from Zhuo if you insist on doing so!¡±


    Qing Shui¡¯s pupil lost focus for a second. He was dazed by her question. The ponderous silence filled the void in the room, but no one dared to lift it away. Until Qing Shui took a deep breath. His voice was soft when he said, ¡°Perhaps I was never different from him.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Hey... As I said, the biggest difference between Mr. Li and Zhuo is humanity.¡± Chang¡¯s fingersbed through Jing¡¯s hair. ¡°We went through everything and endure great pain together. If Mr. Li wasn¡¯tpelled by the circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t ask that of me. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Jing wasn¡¯t persuaded yet.


    ¡°Qing Shui, I¡¯ll take the operation. As long as you don¡¯t make me into a monster, that is.¡± Chang grinned to Qing Shui. ¡°Do you use anesthetics?¡±


    ¡°For sure, it is a fine operation and I hope you will stay stable.¡± Qing Shui once again took control of his emotions. ¡°Are you sure? I have told you the consequences.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. Without you, I would have died a long time ago, and I am not ready to witness your death while I am alive,¡± Chang spoke with determination. He lied down on the operating table and unbuttoned his shirt. ¡°Do it, I hope I can help you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you... Thank you, Chang.¡± Qing Shui grieved with his eyes closed, his eyeballs trembling behind the thin lids. He took a minute to calm his mind. Then, he turned away to change into scrubs. Sliding his hands into a pair of medical gloves, he came back with a syringe that contained anesthetic.


    On the other side, Jing was already tearing up with her eyes as red as a rabbit¡¯s.


    ¡°May I leave you somest words?¡± Fear gradually upied Chang¡¯s heart as the needle slowly approached to his arm.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°If... If I don¡¯t make it to the end, please take care of Jing for me. And... my father¡¯s name is Hui Liu, my mother is Hua Wu. If you see them some day, can you take care of them for me as well?¡± Chang looked to Jing. ¡°Jing... it¡¯s all good, there¡¯s a 70% - 90% sess rate, I maye back alive.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Jing wiped off her tears, sobbing. Her voice was almost a scream when she said, ¡°I still don¡¯t think you should ept this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a short operation. Think of the good side, I¡¯ll be as smart as Mr. Li by the time I wake up!¡± Chang tried tofort Jing.


    ¡°But you will not be the same.¡±


    Jing¡¯s words silenced Chang. Speechless, he decided to close his eyes to avoid answering her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin, please.¡± He quit thinking about the changes after the operation andid on the table quietly. The anesthetic slowly streamed through his veins. The shadowlessmp above him became dimmer and dimmer...


    Chang didn¡¯t feel much different after the operation except that he was dizzy.


    ¡°¡±Can you hear me?¡± Qing Shui sprang up from his chair as he saw Chang¡¯s eyes open shakily.


    ¡°...¡± Chang tried to say something but the effect of the anesthetic dulled his vocal chords.


    ¡°Chang!¡± Qing Shui shouted out his name in excitement.


    ¡°What.. time... is it now?¡±


    ¡°3:43 AM, about three and a half hours have passed.¡± Qing Shui held Chang¡¯s hand with concern. ¡°Do you feel any changes about this world?¡±


    ¡°Changes?¡± His vision became clearer, the multiple shadows recentering to one. The dizziness vanished as Chang slowly sat up from the table. He saw Jing¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying.


    ¡°The sense of distance... it¡¯s so clear to me.¡± Chang gazed into Jing¡¯s pupils. ¡°I can tell the distance between me and her in millimeters.¡±


    When his feet touched the cold ground, he said, ¡°Every movement I take, it¡¯s more urate and precise than ever.¡±


    ¡°Your observation and perception has improved,¡± Qing Shui replied, yet he was hoping for something else. ¡°What else? What else did you feel?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Chang flipped his palm over.


    A moment after, he answered, ¡°Nothing else, except for being able to precisely perceive distance.¡±


    ¡°Nothing else? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Qing Shui frowned, then he took a book from the shelf and rapidly flipped its pages in front of Chang¡¯s eyes, asking, ¡°Do you remember anything?¡±


    ¡°Nope, not even a single word,¡± Chang answered honestly. ¡°I didn¡¯t even see a single word clearly.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t acquire the ability of information collection and analytical skills from my DNA... except for the perception,¡± Qing Shui murmured to himself. ¡°It¡¯s impossible... is intelligence that unreachable?¡±


    ¡°Was I a failure to your experiment?¡± Chag leaned against the table to support his weak body.


    ¡°Well, as least not a 100% sess.¡± While Qing Shui was d for Chang¡¯s quick recovery, he still felt it was a pity. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why it failed, maybe the brain is just tooplicated to understand everything about it.


    ¡°I intended to transform you into an EM in the same cognitive category as mine. In this way you could help me defend against Zhuo... But I think the attempt failed.¡± He then added, ¡°Therefore, I think you guys need to leave here as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Chang was surprised. ¡°Is the conflict already this serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is too dangerous here.¡± He exined it more by saying, ¡°The structure of the society we live in is facing a rapid revolution, and a revolution simply means massacre.¡±


    ¡°Why? I don¡¯t see why it has anything to do with us.¡±


    ¡°You can name many reasons for this revolution but the main force is the istion.¡± Qing Shui avoided Chang¡¯s bright eyes. ¡°As far as I can predict, themunication between cities won¡¯t resume for at least a few years. The transportation ispletely blocked due to the red fog. And once the central has lost control over the cities for too long, the social structure will transform eventually.


    ¡°The military and the governments are tempted to take over the control, and besides the authorities, the research institute is also a huge concern. The conflict among the three is endless,¡± Qing Shui said in calmly. ¡°I am surprised that the society could run smoothly this long. The food shortage was resolved while transportation andmunications remained blocked. Eventually, the structure of the society will return to city-state.¡±


    ¡°City-state?¡± Chang wasn¡¯t too knowledgeable about social structures.


    ¡°Yes, a new form of city-state. If not restrained by the central government, a city can be an independent country,¡± Qing Shui patiently borated his thoughts. ¡°The military, the government in each city, and the research institute - they all want to be the kings of a new country. And that¡¯s why Zhuo took control of the food supply by making the Crystal Pea impossible to reproduce for the habitants.


    ¡°In the near future, the authorities in this city willbat each other more aggressively than before. It will be more cruel than what happened in the jungle. I was hoping that you could help me if you be the same EM as me, but you didn¡¯t gain the intellectual abilities... Therefore, I am hoping that you¡¯ll withdraw from this war.


    ¡°This will be a harsh and brutalbat, and sadly, you aren¡¯t smart enough topete with those sly old foxes. You are not valuable for any party and this, of course, leaves unprotected. And they would even use you to threaten me... That¡¯s thest thing I want to see. Since the experiment failed, it¡¯d be safer for you to live on your own...¡±


    Apparently Qing Shui had a n B for everything. He took out an altered handgun from a drawer of his desk.


    ¡°Until the revolution settles down, stay away from here. If I am not dead by then, the institute will always be your shelter...¡± Qing Shui handed the handgun to Chang and hugged him and Jing. ¡°Stay alive, please. Don¡¯t let any of Zhuo¡¯s men find you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Chang held Qing Shui tightly. ¡°Stay alive, Qing Shui. But can¡¯t you just leave with us?¡± he asked onest question.


    ¡°If I were to go, none of us could leave this institute with our heads attached to our necks.¡± Qing Shui smiled wryly, but at the same time, Chang saw how cold-blooded he could be. ¡°Despite everything, I¡¯m also really curious as to who will be the center of power in Zhengzhou.¡±

 Chapter 86: The Handgun

    Chapter 86: The Handgun


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    ¡°Here are some bullets for the handgun.¡± Qing Shui handed three boxes of bullets to Chang and then took out and unfolded a silk-like vest from hisb coat. ¡°And this, this is the bulletproof vest fabricated from Group Beta. They utilized those tenacious spider silk we had troubled with and knitted them into this vest. It is the best protection I can offer to you at this moment. It doesn¡¯t affect your flexibility at all and is as lightweight as a T-shirt.¡±


    ¡°You always have a n B,¡± Chang noted, taking the white vest and folding it the way Qing Shui had. He then ced it into his pocket.


    ¡°I like to give myself some leeway, and there is nothing wrong with it, right?¡± Qing Shui sank to his knees and gentlybed Jing¡¯s hair. ¡°After all, you are thest two family members I have on this. I¡¯d do anything to make sure you are safe.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are stronger than you think. I don¡¯t understand the political struggle but I¡¯ve had a bitter taste of the cruelty of it. So remember, I want to see a living Qing Shui when Ie back.¡± Chang grabbed Jing¡¯s small hand in his palm. ¡°Once the revolution is over, we¡¯lle back to here regardless of whether you¡¯re dead or alive.¡±


    Qing Shui looked fixedly at Chang, as if this was thest time he would see him, He spoke confidently, ¡°When you¡¯re away, you don¡¯t need to think of me too much. I won¡¯t surrender to anyone. Neither the government nor the military can waste any gifted. The worst case scenario for me is to be a puppet for one of them. They simply can¡¯t afford to lose me.


    ¡°And I am positive that no one can scotch me easily, at least not in Zhengzhou.¡± His eyes were filled with pride. He added, ¡°I¡¯m not easy to be eliminated. To be honest, I¡¯m more concerned about your safety. Part of the reason why I wanted to see you today is because Zhuo has realised you two¡¯s importance to me. So in order to gain control over me, this fox might cage you or something to threaten me. You need to leave, now. I am 100% sure that he will search for you tomorrow. He even has a troop of gene-altered soldiers that no hand-held weapons can do damage to. They are swifter than machines and more deadly than any assassins. The scales on their skin are both genius and evil creation... And hence, I got this handgun from Colonel Xie against a rainy day.¡±


    ¡°Gene-altered soldiers?¡± Chang frowned, he didn¡¯t know the human subject experiment had gone this far.


    ¡°Just as you heard, they are assassins made by Zhuo. Their intelligence is defected, but they¡¯re obedient killing machines.¡±


    ¡°And if we were to quantify how dangerous they are using Jing¡¯s index, what number are they? Can you even cause injury with this handgun?¡± Knowing that he might be chased after, Chang was extremely rmed.


    ¡°I¡®d say they are at least at 25, but how high they are depends on what kind of enhancement they had. Zhuo didn¡¯t show me the full set of their skills. I only know that they have excellent vision and every muscle on their body is designed for grappling. They probably don¡¯t know how to survive in the wild but they will make the most of themselves to fight with medium sized opponents such as humans.¡±


    Qing Shui recalled what he saw the other day in the experimental field, and his finger pointed at Chang¡¯s altered handgun. ¡°The handgun you have here is custom made. It is made specifically to kill these men. It is so powerful among its kind, you may call it the most lethal handgun in the world!


    ¡°It was altered by my fellows in Group Beta. Its name was Pfeifer Zeliska Revolver, originating in Austria. The altered version can be held with a single hand. Previously, it wasn¡¯tmon to have this handgun used in a battle field because it was too big, and the recoil was too strong to handle. Not many people could use this gun with ease.¡±


    ¡°You said it didn¡¯t prevail in the army? Why?¡± Chang rubbed the gun¡¯s barrel.


    ¡°Because humans were simply too weak before the red fog. The intense recoil could even damage the user¡¯s wrist! Not many soldiers were skilled and strong enough to handle it. However, you don¡¯t need to worry about it now as you are at least six times stronger than an average adult. Firing this gun should be easy enough for you.¡±


    ¡°How powerful is this handgun?¡± Chang asked, gently touching every inch of this half a meter long gun.


    ¡°The instant shooting energy at the muzzle is 6230 joule,¡± Qing Shui answered.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Chang raised the handgun and tried to aim randomly.


    ¡°It is more powerful than any handgun you have known. Even Desert Eagle is much weakerpared to this deadly beast.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean the Desert Eagle we used to y in CS? I remember I always used it for a one-shot kill.¡±


    ¡°Yes... the instant shooting energy at the muzzle of Desert Eagle is 1570 joules. That means Pfeifer Zeliska Revolver is four times more powerful.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not kidding, are you?¡± Chang pulled the cylindertch to open the cylinder, looking at the giant bullet resting in there. ¡°Since it is such a powerful gun, it should be able to kill those soldiers, right?¡±


    ¡°Even if you fail to kill them, you will cause severe injury with this handgun. If it is a good shot. However, keep this in mind: they are much, much faster than you, and they can see beyond ten meters. In other words, they are stronger than you in all ways except for intelligence. If you were to face them in an unfavorable situation, it¡¯ll be hard for you to hit your target.¡±


    ¡°But with this gun, I¡¯m more confident about surviving out there. Otherwise I won¡¯t even have a chance to escape,¡± Chang said and slid the handgun into its holster and carried that on his right shoulder. ¡°Fingers crossed for my aim...¡±


    Qing Shui nodded at them and drew the curtain apart, saying ¡°The Sun is about to rise, you have to go now.¡±


    Chang picked up Jing as he responded, ¡°Qing Shui, take care.¡±


    ¡°So should you.¡± Qing Shui patted Chang¡¯s shoulder and tilted his head as he teased Jing,ughing. ¡° Are you still mad at me? You don¡¯t seem like you want to say goodbye to me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to speak with you! You have changed!¡± Jing buried her face in Chang¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Forgive her, she¡¯s still young. I¡¯ll see you around.¡± The atmosphere was quite awkward at the farewell, and Chang didn¡¯t know how he could sooth it. Therefore, he headed out the door to run away from the heavy atmosphere.


    Jing and Chang returned to their suite to pack up some essentials. He also took the wooden box that contained the white worms, as well as his old friend - the crossbow. Onest thing he took with was a water bottle. After that, they swiftly and quietly left the room.


    Guided by Jing¡¯s detection, they effortlessly found a spot where no one guarded the enclosing wall. Chang looked around again to ensure the route was clear, and then as fast as a sh, he helped Jing to escape first before jumping off the wall himself. Bathed in the red fog and the darkness, they finally left the center of the storm and headed to their new lives.


    Standing on the street, although he carried two heavy weapons on the back and had Jing in his right arm, as well as a small suitcase in the left, he smelled freedom in the air.


    ¡°Do you also have a feeling as if we just broke out of jail?¡± Chang asked Jing.


    ¡°I know what you mean, it was depressing in there. Everyone is a schemer.¡± Jing looked into his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t belong in there, it was more dangerous for you than living in the jungle.¡±


    ¡°I am aware of that. I¡¯d be a dead ant in there without Qing Shui¡¯s protection.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of him, do you think he is changed?¡± Jing put her arms around his neck, saying, ¡°I feel strange just being in the same room with him. It wasn¡¯t like this before.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess it was because we stayed in the institute for too long.¡± Chang heaved a sigh. ¡°People change, and I am certainly different from the person I was two months ago. Jing, don¡¯t think about this too much. Even if he has changed, he did it for survival. He won¡¯t harm us, just like I will never harm you.¡±


    Jing only closed her arms tightly, nodding.


    To ensure their safety, they left the institute, striding away without rest. Zhengzhou was as sincere and calm as a sleeping baby except for some rasping sounds from unnamed insects and birds. There was not a single human to be seen at night.


    The night was always more intimidating¡ªthe limited vision and circadian rhythm refrained humans from being active at night.


    They didn¡¯t encounter anyone while walking on the pavement covered by various nts. Chang wasn¡¯t familiar with Zhengzhou either. He only knew that he should stay as far away from the institute as possible. Therefore, he headed to the south, then to the east.


    The institute was at the north of Zhengzhou, and there was a residential area at the east side. Aided by Jing¡¯s powers, they bypassed major predators without getting their attention.


    When the sun was about to show its bright face, they arrived at the east side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce around here.¡± Chang had a feeling that if they continued to head east, they would enter the jungle before they knew it. Besides, Jing also reminded him that the concentration of living organisms decreased ahead. Thus, Chang walked around the two blocks until he found a suitable empty condo building. He opened a room to the first floor and went inside with Jing.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stay in here today. I¡¯ll find a better ce when we have time to...¡±


    The trace of human living was gone from the room. Only the furniture was left covered by dust.


    Chang removed all his luggage, and then sat down on a sofa bed. ¡°I just need some rest...¡± he murmured feebly and fell on the side. He wasn¡¯t exhausted but his mind was fatigued from the farewell and the operation.


    Jing stood up and walked across the living room to lock the door. She then returned and quietlyid down beside him.


    They slept peacefully until a few hourster a series of sharp noises woke Chang up from dreaming.


    Someone was drumming against a frying pan with a metaldle. The sound was grating on the ears and it was especially unbearable for Chang due to his hearing being made more sensitive by the operation. He almost bounced up from the sofa bed, and his movements woke Jing up.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    The world was dyed in bright red already. His watch indicated the time - 10:43 AM.

 Chapter 87: Someone From The Past

    Chapter 87: Someone From The Past


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    ¡°All people in the residential areae here!¡± came a middle-aged woman¡¯s loud voice after the drumming¡¯s echo died down.


    Chang bent over the window, looking down. He vaguely saw the situation¡ªcountless shadows were converging, rallied by the woman.


    ¡°What is happening, Chang?¡± Jing also leaned beside Chang and looked at the situation. However, she couldn¡¯t see anything except for the red fog that was clouding her vision.


    ¡°It must be a gathering or something. We¡¯ve seen autonomic groups spreading around the city, so I guess they¡¯re giving a speech over there.¡± Chang opened the window widely and carefully listened to the hubbub.


    As expected, a voice of a man spoke up when the woman was done gathering the inhabitants in this area.


    The speech was hard to hear as the gathering spot was far away from his shelter. However, from the faint sybles that reached him, he understood that it was a talk of work distribution. Everyone in thismunity was in charge of some task; some focused on cultivating nts while the others were upied with collecting. It seemed like no one was living independent to this group.


    Chang didn¡¯t gather any information that he found interesting through all his listening. Besides, he was eluding the institute at this moment, so the less exposure he got, the better. Thinking that, he closed the window.


    Having done so, the two of them rested on the sofa. Later, when Chang took the wooden box, nning to go out to feed the worms, a series of clear footsteps echoed through the corridor.


    ¡°Someone¡¯sing,¡¯ he whispered and hinted for Jing to hide behind the sofa. Chang ced the wooden box at the other end of it, then removed the crossbow from his back. In the static silence, he loaded the crossbow and pointed it at the door.


    A man with an officer¡¯s baton opened the door when Chang just finished his preparations.


    ¡°Hello? I¡¯ve heard something just now,¡± the man shouted out warily upon opening the door. But he didn¡¯t enter.


    Hiding behind the sofa, Chang nced at the nervous man whose armband wasbelled ¡°Shunhe Garden Community Guards¡±. The title was easy to identify with his outstanding vision.


    Chang loosened his guard when he saw those words. ¡°Shunhe Garden¡± was the name of themunity he was located in now. He¡¯d seen the sign when he entered the residential area. The guard who stood at the door should be the armed force of this autonomic group.


    Carefully putting down the crossbow on the back of the sofa, Chang stood up from his hiding spot.


    ¡°I am here, but I just happened to pass by thismunity.¡±


    The guard¡¯s grip on the baton tightened when his uncertainty was confirmed. He raised his arm so that the baton was ced at a position, which made attacking the easiest, and walked into the room with hesitation.


    ¡°Rx. I have no bad intentions.¡± Chang raised both of his hands in the air. ¡°I am just passing through here.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The man came closer to Chang, whose gesture slightly loosened the guard¡¯s nerves. He then asked, ¡°Where did youe from? I hope you will answer this question honestly. The world is chaotic as many menacing groups are actively stealing resources from othermunities. Ours is harmonic and self-sufficient, and we¡¯d like to keep it this way.¡±


    ¡°I understand what you mean.¡± Chang pulled up Jing from behind the sofa, saying, ¡°We came from the Jin Shui district to look for our rtives. This is my younger sister here.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The guard rxed from his tensed state after seeing Jing. After all, a person intending to do harm would never have a girl who looked to be about 10-years-olde along with him, as a young kid was likely to be a burden along the way.


    ¡°So you¡¯re just passing by here, huh? Are you nning to leave today, or are you going to stay for awhile?¡±


    ¡°We wanted to stay here for sometime to look for our rtives,¡± Chang said in consideration. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean we want anything from you. We just want to settle down in here temporarily since I heard that our rtives live around here. This way, we may eventually find them.¡±


    ¡°Okay... If you want to stay here for longer than a few days, you have toe with me to register your information. We¡¯ll also need to confirm your identity.¡± The guard still had the baton in hand, saying, ¡°We don¡¯t usually expel peaceful outsiders from ourmunity, instead, we like to have them stay as absorbing neers strengthens themunity bond. But first, I need you to register with us, and I¡¯ll introduce to you some core members.¡±


    ¡°I understand, this is what should be done,¡± Chang agreed, holding Jing¡¯s hand, and slowly approached the guard.


    ¡°All right,e with me. But we¡¯ll need to walk for a bit.¡± The guard turned around as now he was sure that Chang was harmless.


    They left the building and came onto the street.


    The guard led them to themunity¡¯s Property Management office, and pointed at the building with his baton. ¡°Here we are.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Chang nodded while tilting his head to the back to see the whole building.


    The three entered it and soon saw a stout middle-aged woman and a thin woman who was busy with the paperwork.


    Chang was stunned when he saw the thin woman. ¡°Dr. Huang...¡± The name slipped out from his lips without him consciously saying it.


    The woman looked up in surprise when the familiar voice broke the air. She was dazed by seeing the two familiar faces in front of her.


    ¡°It is you!¡± Doctor Huang was confused when she raised her head. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Just came here by ident.¡± Dr. Hunag was someone that he had known from Kaifeng, and Chang was overwhelmed with emotion. ¡°You managed to escape from the jungle! Everybody thought you must have died!¡±


    ¡°I am lucky to still be alive. Since I was separated from the troop, I ran disorientedly. A millipede was chasing after me and another soldier before we took our own way. The millipede seemed to have more interest in him than me, and that¡¯s how I fled and ended up in here.¡± Dr. Huang was soaked in cold sweat when she recalled that day in jungle.


    While they were speaking, the guard and the stout woman looked to Dr. Huang at the same time.


    ¡°Yin, do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°He is a rtive of mine to some extent.¡± Doctor Huang looked at Chang.


    ¡°Okay. I have no other concerns now. I didn¡¯t truly trust him when he said he came down here to look for his rtives.¡± The guard put away the weapon as he received the confirmation from Dr. Huang. ¡°Now that I know you guys are acquaintances, I shall leave you some free time for the reunion. I¡¯ll be patrolling on the street.¡±


    ¡°This sounds like a good news.¡± The stout woman nodded, ready to leave as well. ¡°I am leaving the room to you, good to see you have someone from your familye. Take your time.¡±


    The room was left to the three as the guard and the woman left the office.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡± Dr. Huang pointed at the stools beside her and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chang sat on the stool with Jing sat on his knees. He asked, ¡°How did you get here? We waited for a long time when we went out of the jungle, but we didn¡¯t see you escaping.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I went the other way. Plus, I didn¡¯t want to go with you guys, either. Therefore, when I fled from the jungle, I came here by simply going along one of the avenues.¡± Dr. Huang ced the ss in front of Chang. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that Qing Shui wouldn¡¯t let go of me even if I hid in here. Have youe to take me away?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. We ended up here by ident,¡± Chang exined, waving away Dr. Huang¡¯s misunderstanding. ¡°We were just separated from him and happened to settle down in here.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? It doesn¡¯t make sense. Although I¡¯ve never been to the Jinshui District, the rumors have been flying around, and from them I¡¯ve got a sense of how powerful the research institute is. Qing Shui is smart, and I don¡¯t think he¡¯d be treated badly, nor would you. Why? What makes you run from all thefort to a slum like here?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know how to exin the reason to you. I can only tell you that there is an intense political struggle in the research institute, and I think staying in there won¡¯t be safe anymore.¡± Chang smirked, saying, ¡°Please, don¡¯t denounce us again.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I don¡¯t see a point for doing that again. I didn¡¯t know you guys that well when I was in Kaifeng. Looking back, I was terrified and hence made that regretful decision.¡± Dr. Huang¡¯s face revealed a sense of relief as she smiled. ¡°I thought Qing Shui nned to murder me when he got me into the jungle. So I was astounded when he actually took care of me, and that¡¯s when I started to sense that he had a good heart. Now I understand that he wanted me to be safe when he forced me to leave the military base in Kaifeng.¡±


    ¡°You would know he isn¡¯t a conspiracist at all if you were willing to leave behind your prejudices about him and get to know him earlier. He is kind but he protects himself with cold-heartedness. And it is the only personality you will perceive if you keep on not letting yourself to know him.¡± Chang made a quick nod. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you now. You seem to have a decent life here, you even got a job in the management office.¡±


    ¡°Everybody is nice to me here.¡± Dr. Huang seemed much happier than when she was in Kaifeng. She even became talkative. Chang thought that the stable life provided by themunity must have made her return to her natural state.


    ¡°When I got out of the jungle, I didn¡¯t run far away from it but stayed here under an alias. I happened to treat a patient¡¯s injury using my skills, and that¡¯s how they epted me.


    ¡°And because I am a doctor, I am needed on a daily basis. Even though I don¡¯t have medical equipment with me, I am still able to treat somemon diseases. As you¡¯ve seen already, getting injured or poisoned is not rare anymore. Evreyone treats me well because I can save lives. And when I¡¯m not on medical duty, I work as a receptionist and bookkeeper. In this way, I utilize all my skills to keep themunity running.¡±


    ¡°That sounds great. Can Jing and I stay here for sometime? I can be a security guard,¡± Chang said. ¡°You know my abilities already.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I will let them knowter. The only thing you need to do is to register your name on the list.¡± Dr. Huang pulled out a binder from the shelf. ¡°You are lucky that I work here, otherwise they will need to examine your background thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°Is it that disordered around here?¡± Chang was curious from Dr. Huang¡¯s tone.


    ¡°It is not only disorder but also violence. It can be seen wherever you go. Withoutw enforcement, scuffles, homicide and rape are happening under the sunlight all the time. A lot of groups are fighting for the Crystal Pea seeds periodically distributed by the military. Remember how we used to have the military force to discipline the citizens back in Zhengzhou?


    ¡°The situation ispletely different here since the military ran out of food reserves long time ago. No one listened to them when they stopped handing out food, and now the only thing the military does is to distribute the seeds on a daily basis. They leave the distribution station as soon as the seeds run out. They just don¡¯t care about us anymore. Every single inhabitant here is fighting over the tiniest issue, and the nature keeps on bringing new pressure, straining everyone¡¯s conscience with every new immoral thing they have to do to survive. You probably don¡¯t feel it at this moment, but you will know what I am talking about after staying for a bit longer... ¡±

 Chapter 88: Gangs

    Chapter 88: Gangs


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Chang nodded. ¡°We survived through the deadly evolution period. Can this be any worse than that?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not as bad as that.¡± Dr. Huang smiled slightly. She was reminded of her parents when Chang mentioned the Deadly Evolution, and Chang recalled his own, too.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯splete the registration so we can stay here long term.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Dr. Huang handed him a pen and the registration binder.


    After they did it, Dr. Huang introduced them to the staff members as well as helped Chang collect his armband from the security office.


    ¡°Wee to the security team! From now on, you are a security guard in ourmunity. We usually patrol the grounds by ourselves and only gather when a problem toorge for a single guard to solve arises.¡± The person who introduced Chang to the security team was the guard he met in the abandoned apartment. ¡°I saw your name on the list already, you are Chang Liu, aren¡¯t you? We have the samest name. I am Rui Liu, nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Liu, nice to meet you, too.¡± Chang bowed to Rui.


    ¡°I am only a few years older than you, just call me Rui, please.¡± The man seemed to have an even-tempered personality.


    ¡°Rui.¡±


    ¡°Today is your first day at work, so I should show you around themunity before you begin patrolling on your own. I think some people are out food searching at this time, and some are busy with their own business. It¡¯s rather peaceful at this moment, so I¡¯ll guide you and your sister to thendscapes,¡± Rui said, waving to Dr. Huang as he left the office with Qing Shui and Jing. ¡°See youter.¡±


    The three roamed around the streets and chatted casually to get to know each other.


    ¡°Chang, what are you carrying on your back?¡± Rui asked, starting the conversation by mentioning the object that he was curious about. ¡°I wanted to ask about it when first I saw you. It doesn¡¯t look like a gun since the size is quite big. What is it exactly? Your secret weapon or something?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a handgun,¡± Chang answered with a smile.


    ¡°No way is it a handgun! I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before. It has the shape of a gun but the length made me suspect that it might be an assault rifle. Is it like a model gun or something?¡± Rui patted the holster curiously. ¡°Oh... It¡¯s made out of metal, is it heavy?¡±


    ¡°Not too weighty, at least it¡¯s not bothering my movement.¡±


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s as solid as it looks like, it can be used as a baton as well,¡± Rui joked.


    Chang caught his drift. ¡°Of course, the impact received after swinging it is noughing matter.¡±


    ¡°Chang, I heard that you are nning to live with us for long term, is it true?¡±


    ¡°It is, at least for a few weeks.¡±


    ¡°I see. In this case, I think it¡¯s necessary to tell you more about the circumstances around here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Rui,¡± Chang said, eager to hear more about his ce.


    ¡°No worries. After all, we now have to look after each other. I¡¯ll show you our fields for growing the Crystal Pea.¡± While speaking, Rui led Chang to the center of the residential area. It was supposed to be a nice central garden encircled by apartment buildings, but the residents cultivated the meadow into farnd. As expected, the only relief grain they were growing was the Crystal Pea, whose seeds were distributed by the military.


    ¡°These are the fields where we always have guards watch for thieves.¡± Rui squatted, rubbing a leaf. ¡°The pea matures in seven days, and generally, it rots slower than other nts and meat. But even though its resistance to bacteria growth is slightly better, it still cannot be stored overnight.¡± Rui had mixed feelings when gazing at the thriving nt. ¡°However, you cannot rent the pea that you harvested. Its seed is only avable from the official distribution. Otherwise we would no longer need to worry about food.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting... An irreproducible crop.¡± Chang stripped a pod, revealing the transparent pea.


    ¡°We tried, but they didn¡¯t germinate at all. The exnation they gave us was that this transgenic crop has irreparable DNA breakage and that¡¯s the cost of making it... I really don¡¯t understand what this means, besides that we have to line up for the daily seed distribution¡±


    ¡°I see... So our living still relies on the authorities,¡± Chang muttered to himself.


    ¡°We¡¯re also terrorized by gangs, unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°Gangs?¡± Chang burst intoughter. ¡°What gangs?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know they exist, do you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about them at all. I¡¯ve only seen them on TV, but not in real life,¡± Chang exined with honesty.


    ¡°This is unbelievable! I¡¯ve no idea what kind of life you were living before... It¡¯s as if you were sheltered from the outside world! These kind of gangs are all over the ce. There is around one in every block, and they heavily rely on us for a living.¡± Rui was startled by Chang¡¯s response, but he kept on exining patiently, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard about the Hong Kong Triad Society back in the 90s, but these gangs are mimicking the infamous gang. They pressured us into paying a part of our harvest for protection. The way it works is this - the gang collects the seeds, and so do we. But they don¡¯t do the farming, instead forcing us to do all the manualbor. Then we have to return their harvest, as well as asionally providing something else, such as extra peas or... girls. Of course, by doing so, we¡¯re almost free from the scuffles and robbery of other gangs. And this is how they survive in this area.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. We have our own security team, why do we listen to them obediently?¡± Chang asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Look at us, ourmunity is made up of people in their 30s, and most of us have kids. We are impotent against these young people. As much as I saw, the majority of the young adults choose to form or join a gang. They¡¯re impulsive and aggressive. Some even have firearms. My point is, if they weren¡¯t backed by their youth and weapons, who would listen to them?¡± Ruiughed reluctantly. ¡°At the end of the day, the cost of provoking them isn¡¯t affordable to us.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense.¡± Chang nodded.


    ¡°If you¡¯re still in doubt, juste with me at dusk. They¡¯re collecting the harvest every day around that time,¡± Rui added.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m curious to be honest.¡±


    Chang and Jing bowed to Rui to show their appreciation, and then went their own way. During the day, Chang didn¡¯t encounter anything unusual except for having to rescue a girl from a homeless man who was attempting to rape her. He broke the man¡¯s leg before leaving the scene.


    The time slipped by quickly, and the dusk arrived.


    The farmers harvested the matured Crystal Pea and sowed the new seeds in their ce. They removed the pods and filled containers of different shapes and sizes with this transparent pea.


    As if it was a ritual, the inhabitants who searched for food in the city returned to their nest at dusk. The gang also appeared on time,ing from the other side of the street. Its people were yelling, howling withughter and swinging their weapons about.

 Chapter 89: We all have intentions

    Chapter 89: We all have intentions


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    As if it was an unwritten rule, the majority of the inhabitants awaited the arrival of the gangster quitely. The leading members even prepared the portion of the Crystal Pea that was to be handed over to the gangster.


    ¡°Fifteen kilograms of the Crystal Pea, you can have it weighed on the scale.¡± The leading member was the stout woman he saw in the office. She handed the container to a man who held a semi-automatic rifle.


    ¡°Why do they have firearms?¡± Witnessing the process so far, Chang turned his head, asking Rui.


    ¡°You can see them with guns from here?¡± Rui was perplexed, standing in the crowd.


    ¡°I guessed, the shadow seem like guns.¡± Chang answered ambiguously, adding, ¡°Why do they have guns? I thought only the military have them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because they have connections in the military.¡± Rui dropped his question about Chang¡¯s unusual vision. ¡°The military would have confiscated them if they were not shielded.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The gang didn¡¯t leave yet as the man checked the container. He pushed the three girls who the gang had taken away before to the stout woman.


    ¡°These cuties are from yourmunity, aren¡¯t they?¡± The leading gangster was a muscr man with tattoos covering his body, and it was him, who carried a semi-automatic rifle. ¡°Our people are done using them, so we¡¯re returning them to you. We don¡¯t have extra food to keep them around.¡±


    The leadermanded the inhabitants to line up in two rows and looked at their faces one by one.


    ¡°I¡¯ve returned your girls scot-free! I kept my promise already. Don¡¯t hate me on this, this is the way the world should be.¡± The two lines slowly formed as the leader ordered them to do so. He tilted his head to hint for another three gangsters toe from the gang and examine these inhabitants¡¯ faces. ¡°Let¡¯s search for some beauties.¡±


    As the tattooed man ordered, the gangsters scanned and examined the inhabitants one by one. If they found a young woman, they would size her up to check her face and body. If it was a man, what they did most of them time was just to nce, unless what they carried intrigued the examining gangster.


    Chang was unfortunate that his handgun gathered interest.


    ¡°What is that thing on your shoulder? I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s a gun or bazooka.¡± It was the leader who checked Chang, his finger slight moving away from its usual ce on the holster. ¡°I want to see it, take if off!¡±


    ¡°This is a fake gun, there is no point for you to waste time on it.¡± Rui cut into the conversation before Chang could exin.


    ¡°Who the f*ck are you? Go away.¡± The leader goggled at Rui then stared at Chang again. ¡°I said take it off!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Brows knotted, Chang refused to move even an inch. The handgun was hisst chance of survival if the gene-altered soldiers ever found him, he simply couldn¡¯t give it up.


    However, if he didn¡¯t give away his handgun now, an argument could easily start between him and the gang. If it came to that, they would be tangled in a bout of fierce fighting. Although he knew that these autonomic groups were nothing to be afraid of, but since they had connections with the military, it might get involved if he killed any of them.


    The consequences of attracting military¡¯s attention was obvious - he might once again be spotted by Zhuo. In this critical moment, he didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Qing Shui.


    Thus, after weighting the advantages against the disadvantages, Chang decided to turn in his handgun to the gang leader.


    It was at the exact moment he made a decision when the leader lost his patience. Perhaps he was irritated by the fact that his scouting didn¡¯t work well, and that made him feel disgraced. He lifted his right leg, kicking at Chang¡¯s stomach.


    Chang clearly saw the leader¡¯s each move as if the gangster kicked in slow motion. Every inch of the motion¡¯s curve was captured by his eyes, and the information entered his brain through the retina. The world seemed static to him in this second. He could predict when and where the foot would go up and down. It was all clear as day to him.


    In a blink of an eye, Chang already knew what posture he should use to receive this attack and at the same time how to kill this person in the most effortless way. He even had ample time in that brief moment to assess how he could avoid the blood sshing on him by having the dagger on his waist prick on his neck out of instinct.


    This was Qing Shui¡¯s ability - micro observation, rapidly using analytical skills and observation to cope with an attack while preparing for a precise counter-attack.


    This wasn¡¯t a real fighting technique but more practical than any move. Inbat, it was all about strategy. However, humans weren¡¯tputers. They couldn¡¯t make the best moves by calction. The only way of improving strategic nning was through repetitive practice so that it became an instinct.


    Qing Shui¡¯s ability was different. He could employ a big part of his frontal cortex into rapid calction. He wasn¡¯t a superputer, but he was stronger than any calction machine when in crisis.


    Chang was gifted this ability from the transgene operation. Therefore, he calmly waited for the foot¡¯s impact with his stomach, even though he could kill the man in a sh.


    Chang was thrown to the ground, but it wasn¡¯t painful at all. He didn¡¯t even feel that the leader¡¯s kick held any power. If he didn¡¯t act deliberately, the kick couldn¡¯t have thrown him on the ground. Chang decided to finish his act and wrinkled his face as if he had suffered from the impact.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Chang pressed on his stomach with one hand and removed the handgun from his shoulder. He pushed it forward to show his submission.


    Picking up the handgun, the leader realized it was unusually heavy. His face betrayed his astonishment.


    ¡°It¡¯s a real gun, huh?¡± The leader flipped the cover of the holster to check the mechanics. He was extatic when he realized he¡¯d found a jackpot. The handgun was pointed to Chang¡¯s face, and the man smirked. ¡°An alteration, isn¡¯t it? Feels nice in my hand. Where did you get it, little bastard?¡±


    Chang didn¡¯t dare to loosen his guard as the muzzle was pointing right at his face and thought up an excuse. ¡°I found it on a corpse.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± the leader murmured, distracted by the giant bullets in the cylinder. After a bit, he casually asked, ¡°I am taking this beauty away, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Nothing that I want to say.¡± Chang shook his head innocently. ¡°It is the rule that I mustply with.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± The leaderughed, happy with his harvest, while pulling Chang up from the ground. He carried the handgun the way Chang had, on his shoulder. The leader seemed overly delighted when he dusted off the mud from Chang¡¯s shirt. He moved to the next person afterward.


    Every witness, including Rui, had pity painted on their faces.


    Among the crowd, there were only two people remaining calm, and both of them knew Chang - Dr. Huang and Jing.


    They didn¡¯t feel pity for the lost gun but the gangster.


    The brief disturbance settled since no fight had happened. The people might even forgot about it in a few hours.


    At night, in the dining room where themunity workers had dinner.


    Dr. Huang walked away from the counter with two bowls of the steamed Crystal Pea in hand. She sat down beside Chang, handing him one of the bowls. ¡°This is your serving.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Huang.¡± Chang held up his hand to stop the bowl in the air. ¡°You can have mine.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know you were one of those rebels who are against the Crystal Pea.¡± Dr. Huang poured the Crystal Pea to one bowl, shrugging at his refused kindness. ¡°What about Jing?¡±


    ¡°We have our own food,¡± Chang replied.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll have yours. I am a simple person, and treat each day as a gift, feeling lucky for simply having the pleasure of waking up in the morning. I am pretty carefree in this mentality.¡± Dr. Huang knocked the bowl with her spoon. ¡°Are you sure? A serving is only about 100 grams, I absolutely don¡¯t mind having more.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Chang nodded assently with his lips pressed firmly together.


    He didn¡¯t speak anything until Dr. Huang finished her meal.


    ¡°When are you going?¡± Dr. Huang asked, breaking the ice. She ced her unwashed bowl and utensils on the shelf.


    ¡°When everyone is asleep.¡± Chang stood up and leaned against a corner. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be suspected if I do it?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Dr. Huang asserted categorically. ¡°You thought your conflict between you and the gangster was severe? You must have not seen how often this urs. They are a notorious gang, they kill people. They have foes everywhere to chase after them, who would think of you?¡±


    ¡°I am happy to hear that.¡± Chang waved to Jing to ask her toe over. ¡°We need to get some rest first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news.¡± Dr. Huang left the room as she saw Chang close his eyelids.


    At the same time but different location - the research institute wasn¡¯t peaceful, either.


    ¡°Qing Shui! I haven¡¯t seen your family for quite a while, where are they hanging out?¡± Zhuo pretended to ask inadvertently while shaking the testing tube in his hand.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t want them to get involved with the ugly political turmoil, so I already sent them to somewhere peaceful.¡± Speaking emotionlessly, Qing Shui poked a needle into an experimental subject¡¯s arm. ¡°I can¡¯t even guarantee my own safety here, so if I have a misfortune, they will suffer with me. Thus, I¡¯ve sent them very far away from here.¡±


    ¡°Ohe on! Who would dare to harm them? You¡¯re working with me now! We¡¯re on the same boat, you have my word.¡± Zhuoughed. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me, do you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about trust, I just want them to live happier.¡± Qing Shui beamed. ¡°I¡¯m loyal to Group Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Oh Qing Shui, I just love to hear what you¡¯ve just said.¡± Zhuo nodded, grinning. His words were cut off by a series of knocks on the door.


    ¡°Let me check who that is, I think it¡¯s someone from the military.¡± Zhuo put down his test tube on theb racks and turned to the door.


    It was a senior captain. The young man kindly invited Zhuo to an empty room. The lights flickered as they struggled to turn on.


    ¡°Did you find that person?¡± Abnormally, Zhuo wasn¡¯t smiling.


    ¡°Yes, we did. An olfactory EM. Her nose is much more sensitive than a dog¡¯s.¡± The senior captain smiled with confidence. ¡°You only need an object that was used by your target, and she can trace it down as long as he is still in Zhengzhou!¡±


    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll send a troop with the woman.¡± Zhuo revealed his bloodthirstiness. ¡°This is a ss-A mission, and there are two targets - a boy and a little girl. I need them back here as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The senior captain gave a salute.


    ¡°One more thing, the first approach is to kindly ask them toe with the troop. But if they refuse, you know what to do next.¡± Zhuo once again put on the smile that he only showed to Qing Shui. ¡°And keep it low key. I don¡¯t want anyone outside of the mission to know about this. They are myst weapons. Most importantly, they must be alive when theye here. I don¡¯t care if they have some body parts missing or not, but if they die, it¡¯s meaningless to bring them back, understood?¡°


    ¡°Understood!¡± The senior captain nodded.


    ¡°Alright, your path in the military will be quick and easy when you get this done. Time waits for no one, you should go now.¡± Patting the senior captain¡¯s shoulder, Zhuo left the room with his gentle smile and returned to hisb.

 Chapter 90: Quadruple Kill

    Chapter 90: Quadruple Kill


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    2:00 A.M


    His eyes sprang open. Supporting his body with his arms, Chang sat up and leaned his back against the wall. He rubbed his temple to relieve the growing headache.


    Jing was woken up by Chang¡¯s movement as he sat up.


    ¡°Chang, are you leaving for the handgun?¡±


    ¡°I am. It¡¯s critical for us since it¡¯s the only effective tool in defending against the gene-altered soldiers.¡± He dusted off the mud from his pants, then saw a slip of a note pinned under a table leg.


    The note was so close to him that he could retrieve it by reaching out his arm. It was obvious that someone had purposefuly left it for him. He lifted the table and drew that piece of paper inked with a graceful script.


    The content was a simple line ¡°The gang resides in the townhouses near ourmunity¡±. There was a simplified line map drawing below the sentence. Its every stroke disclosed the details he needed.


    Chang ripped the note twice and threw it in the garbage can. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me toe with you?¡± Jing queried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to the jungle but a townhouse nearby. There aren¡¯t many dangers there that I can¡¯t handle. I¡®m just taking my handgun back, I¡¯ve no n on killing them.¡±


    ¡°But... don¡¯t you think your goal is too obvious to expose you?¡± Jing was baffled.


    ¡°I will make a robbery scene. Although I¡¯ve never done this before, I can mimic what I saw on TV. Nothing you need to worry about.¡± Chang patted Jing on her back before he left the room.


    Chang didn¡¯t leave for the townhouse right away, instead, he returned to the apartment where Jing and he first hid in. His crossbow was untouched and was still ced behind the sofa. Picking it up, he then removed his shirt and put on the silk vest. He found a long-sleeved ck t-shirt in a forsaken wardrobe and wrapped his head with a navy scarf that left only his eyes exposed. The daggers were secured to his belt, and the crossbow was loaded. After double-checking everything, he was now fully prepared for his stealthy trespass.


    Returning outside, Chang realized that one thing that never changed was the stridtion of insects. Their song used to apany his innocent childhood, but the good old days were already gone. The same old song that the insects were performing would now be a paean for his imminent triumph.


    Without having Jing around him, he was able to run at full speed. Upon nightfall, the darkness flooded the city, and Chang weaved through the overwhelming fog. He was very quick, his every step being the most energy efficient possible. The balls of his feet always avoided debris and deadwood that might reduce his speed.


    As if he was a born runner, sprinting had be as effortless and instinctive as breathing. Even though he didn¡¯t gain much strength, his feet pounded the street in such a natural way that was akin to a cheetah racing through verdant meadows. The improvement on analytic skills and perception had turned him into an astute runner. Both his endurance and speed were enhanced by efficiency.


    Chang relished at the silent calctions in his mind. In less than two minutes, the area that had neatly organized townhouses was in front of him. He stopped as he had a feeling that his destination was close-by.


    Tracing the map in his mind, he found the particr townhouse with ease. It stood out from the rest, which seemed lifeless inparison.


    Except for the institute, none of the residential areas had electricity supply. Regardless of what kind of housing it was, a mansion or a hut, electricity was not provided to citizens.


    Chang approached the townhouse with agility. Dirty shoes messilyid outside the door, and the stink of excretion that infected the air, affirmed him that this townhouse was his target.


    All of these unmistakable hints gave Chang a direction, and he lurked under a window like a civet cat.


    The window on the second floor was blocked by a locked cage-like security fence, and the burr proof door below was tightly shut.


    It wasmon for people to lock entrances to their houses before going to sleep. As a gang, these people even had thugs sleep in the living room as night guards¡ªthey were ready for reprisal from other gangs at any time.


    Climbing up the fence to the second floor, Chang hung himself upside down as he reached out to pull apart the thinnest two bars in one breath. He squeezed into the iron cage and mmed against the window with his greatest force. He rolled on the ground to protect his head as he entered the townhouse.


    Bang!


    The ss shattered, and Chang stood up among the broken shards.


    Of course, the break-in awoke everyone inside.


    The townhouse was quite big, divided into three floors. The first contained the living room where most of the thugs slept in. This was also a reason why Chang decided to infiltrate through the second floor. He crashed into a bedroom with only four men and one woman snoring on a king-sized bed. All of them were shirtless.


    The woman screamed immediately upon seeing a ck shadow. The rest were shocked as well, but they were more experienced inbat. Out of instinct, they reached for their weapons.


    Leaping with light feet, Changnded in the center of the bed. He swiftly pulled out a dagger and swung it with the suddenness of a thunder bolt. The tip of the dagger made an elegant curve which slid through these men¡¯s air tubes and arteries. The action itself was dexterous yet aesthetic.


    As the de left thest man¡¯s neck, blood gushed out from the arteries as if four fountains were installed on the bed. However, not even a single drop of blood sprinkled on Chang, the culprit of this bloody scene.


    The woman was showered in blood, the red liquid soaking into her hair and coating her naked body. She shrieked louder with tears in her eyes, the sudden death of others stiffening her body. She even lost control of her dder, the excretion staining the bed sheet immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to stop crying, otherwise you¡¯ll be the same as them.¡± Brows knitted, Chang clogged her tears by screaming out that one sentence. He spoke again after two seconds. ¡°Three questions, how many people do they have in the gang? How many guns do they own? And where is the gangleader?¡±


    ¡°The leader is on... on the third floor. I don¡¯t know how many guns they have, but they have sixty to seventy members, I guess...¡± she uttered, her handsced around her head. ¡°Please, please don¡¯t kill me, I was forced to be here, I didn¡¯t do anything bad...¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t even dare to look at Chang, keeping her head low and pleading for her life in a loud voice. But when she raised her head again, the man in ck was already gone.


    Unlocking the bedroom door, Chang ran up the stairs like the wind. In his mind, his true enemies were those who had guns. Therefore, after confirming the gang leader¡¯s location from the woman, he didn¡¯t waste time on purging the hooligans since his goal was his handgun that was taken away by the leader.


    The uproar lit up the townhouse when the window was shattered and the woman shrieked. He heard rustling sounds of doors opening and footsteps on their way to the third floor. The sounds of metal reminded Chang that some of the hooligans were equipped with knifes.


    However, the chaos didn¡¯t hold him back. Because in this darkness filled with red fog, those ¡°Blinds¡±, who could only see two meters ahead of themselves, were not a threat to him.

 Chapter 91: Decisive

    Chapter 91: Decisive


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    It was a short trip for Chang to run up one set of stairs. The top floor of this townhouse was more spaciouspared to the lower levels, and Chang assumed this was the gang leader¡¯s hideout.


    Awakened by the sudden turmoil, the people who were sleeping onmodious leather sofas sat up. They already had weapons in their hands, and one of them was even struggling with turning on a shlight.


    There were eight gangsters residing in this lounge, two of them equipped with pistols. The shlight they had was nothing special. It was a household type. Seeing the whole situation, Chang swiftly sneaked into a corner without a second thought. A bolt ejected quietly from the crossbow, aimed at its fated destination. It effortlessly prated through the chest of the man who was fumbling with flicking on the shlight¡¯s switch.


    At this moment, Chang was deaf to any screams. The shlight dropped from an enfeebled hand and rolled in a short curve before stopping. A faint and lonely light illuminated the surrounding red fog.


    The rest of the gangsters recoiled out of instinct. They then moved to stand back to back, forming a circle to defend against the unseen threat.


    ¡°What gang are you...¡± one man shouted to the air.


    The poor man wasn¡¯t given a chance to finish his sentence. Chang was stingy with time. He just wanted to get his handgun back as soon as possible. Therefore, the second bolt he fired perforated the man¡¯s throat, bringing him and his question to the grave. The man¡¯ s handgun dropped as he kneeled to the ground.


    Chang¡¯s first unexpected attack didn¡¯t leave the gangsters too much time to attack, but from the second one, the mechanic sound of the trigger left them an auditory hint. The only man in the room who held a firearm hastily turned to the source of the sound and without hesitation fired four or five times. The muzzle gave out lights from thebustion yet the dark corner only returned the noise of bullets hitting against the wall, mocking him that he was off target.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get him.¡± The shooting person was agitated by his own failure. He was only able to look around in terror.


    A coldness of the de informed the man about his fate.


    The dagger performed just as well as when Chang had killed the four men. The process was as smooth as a hot de sliding into butter. Chang ran to the other man once the one before him copsed.


    Clearing out the path didn¡¯t take long. He made a ny degree turn to the door before the bodies even stopped twitching. He knew his final destination, the master bedroom.


    Perhaps because Chang wasn¡¯t challenged at all in killing all these hooligans, he was overconfident and carelessly kicked the door open, only for a series of maliciouss bullets to be shot from an assault rifle to wee his arrival.


    ------


    The wily gang leader had awaited Chang for a long time. He hid behind the door so that his prey woulde to him. As soon as the door opened, he pulled the trigger to release the raging bullets.


    At the same time, as Chang kicked open the fragile door, he noticed the firing muzzle. His brain performed automatic calctions before he was even aware of it.


    Although he didn¡¯t see the trajectory of the bullets, his brain mapped out an imagery simtion based on the sparks he saw from the rifle. He predicted that there will be seventeen bullets fired before he could dodge to the side. He also judged from the frequency of the gang leader¡¯s arm shaking that six out of seventeen bullets would hit him, and their exact location on his body.


    Thus, he made a dodge before it was toote.


    His thigh muscles contracted, and he lowered his head, bending down. He then took a leap to get away from the door. Five out of six bullets continued on their journey to the far end but he barely had time to evade thest one. It edged by the side of his waist, the abrasion emitting a zing heat.


    Just as the eighteenth bullet left the muzzle, Chang rolled to the side so that he was out of the shooting range. His palm covered the bleeding wound, which was burning painfully.


    ¡°I was too careless...¡± Chang was soaked in cold sweat when he managed to hide beside the door. He clearly understood that a man who might be ten times weaker than him could still easily kill him.


    In this moment, he was reminded of the millipede which was blown up by the bazooka. It was possible for a level one human to y a formidable organism with fine calctions and enough luck. Without the protection of the spider silk bulletproof vest, thest gunshot could have been a fatal wound.


    Upon realising the cruel fact, Chang became more lucid and careful about the situation he was confronted with.


    It all happened in a sh, the holligan guards from the first floor arrived in a fluster. Before the gangsters noticed him, Chang sprang up and gripped onto the lighting crown molding and rested his feet against the wall as if he was a gecko.


    ¡°Who is it? Who attacked us?¡± The hooligans had nothing but shlights and wooden rods in their hands. The light restlessly swung around, illuminating the red fog.


    Chang carefully moved along the lighting crown molding, backed by the fine calctions in hismind. None of the light beams spotted him.


    Lurking in the corner, Chang hung himself upside down to free his hands so that he could reload the crossbow.


    ¡°Stay alert! I don¡¯t know how many intruders there are, but I get the feeling that there aren¡¯t many. They must have gone through an advanced evolu...¡± The gang leader spoke again, but he failed to give theplete warning to his followers.


    Chang loosened one foot and kicked against the wall,nding with a nice backflip. He dashed across the hooligans in the route he¡¯d nned, reaching the bedroom door in two seconds. At the same time as he entered the bedroom, he pulled the trigger to release the arched bowstring. Before the gang leader even knew what had happened, the bolt had already punctured his shoulder de. As the result of damaging the bone and nerves, the assault rifle dropped.


    Chang was fast enough the catch it before it touched the ground. The magazine of the assault rifle was already reced by the gang leader, so Chang made a 180 degree turn and scoured the hooligans.


    Bratata!


    The power of the assault rifle was fully utilized in Chang¡¯s hands. The bullets were discharged like fearless soldiers, chasing and ughtering the gangsters.


    Those people ditched their leader immediately to flee from the firearm. All of them had their hands covering their heads as they hurried to the staircase. Nobody dared to risk their life toe back again.


    A stream of smoke rose from the muzzle. Chang discarded the heated assault rifle, staring at the man who was nailed to the wardrobe by the bolt.


    There was no else except for the gang leader in this bedroom.


    Chang didn¡¯t kill him immediately. It wasn¡¯t because he was merciful, but he was concerned that he might not find his handgun since the gang leader might have buried it somewhere.


    ¡°Where is my handgun?¡± Chang searched the muscr man, but the handgun wasn¡¯t on him.


    ¡°You are...¡± The gang leader gazed at Chang¡¯s exposed eyes, baffled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one I met today...¡±


    ¡°My question is, where is my handgun?¡± Chang exhibited impatience.


    ¡°Will you spare my life if I tell you that?¡± the muscr man begged.


    ¡°Either way you are a dead man today. You are only choosing how you want to be executed, with or without torture,¡± Chang ruthlessly replied. He searched the bedroom, worrying that the gang leader might have traded his handgun to another gang.


    Fortunately, the gang¡¯s collection time waste. By the time they received their ¡°protection fee¡±, the sky had painted its canvas ck. It was unlikely that any trading urred after sunset. Sure enough, his fingers encountered the handgun under the nightstand. He also found a few grenades in the drawer.


    ¡°Perfect! That¡¯s my handgun and none of the bullets are missing. This is my reward to you.¡± Chang was delighted, loading the bullets to the handgun. He pointed the handgun to the face of the muscr man, one eye closed. ¡°By the way, I wanted to test out this beast for a long time but couldn¡¯t find a target. Thank you for being one today.¡±


    Bang!


    The gang leader¡¯sst word to the world was an inaudible cry, his face contorted and body seized with terror. His head was blown up by a sizable bullet.


    The head exploded.


    Like a fish tank shattered, the head of the gang leader was sted into indistinguishable pieces. His brain strewed on the wall, dripping like ice cream melting under the hot sun.


    Not only had the head exploded, but the shockwave had also blown a big hole behind it through the wardrobe. Chang was impressed by the damage that this handgun could ditch out. The force of it wasparable to a hand cannon, or even stronger.


    Upon confirming its power of destruction, Chang unloaded its bullets and ced the handgun back into the hostler. He carried the crossbow and the handgun on each of his shoulders. On his way out, he left two grenades in the townhouse¡ªat the bedroom he first entered through. He left by the entrance he made.


    Boom!


    The grenades roared, and for a brief moment, Chang was deafened. A pir of smoke and dust sted out from the shattered windows. Then a wave of orange me gushed out, thirstily shooting its tongues to the sky. Chang didn¡¯t linger around. The townhouse behind him slowly copsed, dust hovering over the rubble, concealing the merciless annihtion.


    He backtracked to themunity he resided and changed back into his original clothing. He burned the navy scarf and the ck outfit. When thest sparkling me rose and then died down, he spread the ashes with his right foot and returned to the dining room, where he found Jing still waiting.


    She hadn¡¯t fallen asleep for a moment after Chang¡¯s departure. Her fervent wish was fulfilled when she saw him open the door. She moved aside, leaving the soft rug to Chang so that he could rest.


    ¡°Chang, was it dangerous? Are you scared?¡±


    Changid down beside her, and his eyes closed. She wiped off the sweat from his forehead with her sleeve.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t scared...¡± Chang shook his head.


    ¡°But I feel like you always be unhappy after killing someone.¡± Jing made an effort to wrap her arm around his neck in a half hug like an adult, but her short and skinny arm made it difficult for her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel anything in particr, perhaps it was because I killed bad people...¡± Chang stared at the ceiling feebly, disguising his true feelings that would worry Jing.


    ¡°But... Do you remember the time you saved me on the street? You killed bad guys then, too, but I could sense your emotions, you felt terrible,¡± Jing murmured. Her facial expression softened as she was reminded of how they met. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been kidnapped by them, I would have never met you.¡±


    ¡°True...¡± Chang avoided her bright eyes. His heartbeat had resumed its original pace long before he came into the dining room. ¡°But I don¡¯t feel anything, neither sadness nor joy. I am just calm, why?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve got used to it?¡± Jing seemed to only have a vague idea of what Chang was talking about.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve gotten used to it. I¡¯m just emotionally numb...¡± His eyelids closed gently, isting his mind from reality.


    Jing didn¡¯t reply. She only sat beside Chang, pondering his words.


    Next morning, when Chang was awakened by the warmth of the sunlight, a hook-nosed woman woke up in the research institute.


    ¡°Madam, the higher ups have ordered us to depart as soon as possible. We don¡¯t have much time left!¡±


    The soldier was agitated, but he didn¡¯t dare to wake up his immediate superior while she was still sleeping.

 Chapter 92: There is No Right or Wrong

    Chapter 92: There is No Right or Wrong


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± She rubbed her eyes after sitting up in the bed. ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    ¡°Six forty in the morning,¡± the soldier replied honestly.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early, no rush.¡± The woman stretched and yawned. ¡°The higher ups are too insensitive, they even let someone into my room when I¡¯m sleeping! Although I grew up in the military, this is still ady¡¯s room!¡±


    ¡°I, I apologize...¡± The soldier nodded, bowing to the woman¡¯sint, while cold sweat formed on his forehead.


    ¡°Did you find their clothing? Or anything they used?¡± the woman asked, reached out to him with an open palm.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± The soldier handed a piece of shabby cloth to the woman. ¡°Here it is.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± The woman picked it, and holding between two fingers sniffed it. The strong odor made all her olfactory nerves sparkle, and the signal was amplified for more than a thousand times until it was delivered to the cerebral cortex. The feedback from the cortex triggered nausea and difort to the stomach. She began retching.


    ¡°This is the target¡¯s sock. It was said that he dropped it when crossing the jungle. Dr. Zhuo from the research institute sent it. He said that its tang will be rich enough for you to remember.¡±


    ¡°Oh, screw you, Zhuo.¡± The woman was wide awake now as the strong odor had stimted her brain. ¡°F*ck this sh*t! Forget about the breakfast, call my team, we are leaving, now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam!¡±


    When Chang woke up this morning, Rui was waiting for him at the door.


    Since Jing was younger than sixteen years old, she wasn¡¯t assigned any duties. Thus, she followed Chang to wherever he went to.


    ¡°She¡¯s really attached to you,¡± Rui casually started the conversation while patrolling with Chang. ¡°I wish I had a sister like her.¡±


    ¡°Well then, do you want to take care of her for a few days?¡±


    ¡°I was just joking, I can barely feed myself! I¡¯m afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of her as well as you do.¡± Rui waved his hand and picked up a new topic. He said, ¡°By the way, when we left in the morning, I heard from my neighbor that the gang that ¡®protected¡¯ us was wreckedst night.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Chang tilted his head. ¡°Who did it?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, perhaps some other gang. In a way, they avenged you,¡± Rui answered casually.


    ¡°However, without the gang, we have to be more cautious... Although we had to give away our harvest to them everyday, the other gangs didn¡¯t dare to rob us because of them, too. They did protect us in a fashion.¡± Rui continued, ¡°I can foresee that since the gang dissolved, hooligans and thieves will begin to consider us as an easy target...¡±


    Rui hadn¡¯t even finished his sentence, when a sharp scream came from the entrance of themunity.


    Chang turned his head in the direction of the scream.


    A young girl was dashing through the entrance, her shirt dishevelled and her hand pressed to her cor. She seemed like she was only fourteen or fifteen years old.


    Two young men were chasing after her. One of them seemed to be cultured, judging from his neat robes that belonged to the ss of well-educated people, while the other had an air of impudence about him¡ªboth around the same age as Chang. As they caught up with the girl, they pushed her to the ground.


    ¡°Sons of b*tches!¡± Chang was enraged, sprinting toward the girl.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rui didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he followed after Chang. ¡°Is something happening over there?¡±


    ¡°It seems like there are two hooligans trying to rape a girl.¡± As Chang was speaking, he kicked over one of the young men when he made a quick stop in front of them.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chang asked, standing still. Rui and Jing caught up with him a secondter.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the impudent holligan stood up, provoked. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a guard of thismunity, of course I have to get involved in this. Go away before I punch you!¡± Chang pointed at him, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t stand raping! Although I¡®m not a good guy, either, this just makes me feel disgusted. Get out of here!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t leave as easily as that.¡± The cultured man shouted, his face flushed. ¡°She stole our food! Why do we have to leave instead of her? Are you guys shadowing each other? Great! Fight us then! I¡¯m not afraid of you! These days, those peas are more valuable than our lives anyways, everyone is relying on them to survive.¡±


    The cultured man pulled out a dagger, pretending to be threatening.


    ¡°Did you steal the Crystal Pea from them?¡± Chang questioned the young girl, frowning.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± The young girl shook her head, her arms wrapped around her body as she screamed out, ¡°They nder me, they¡¯re just trying to rape me!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! You have our peas on you, do you dare to show them what is underneath your shirt? We¡¯ll see who is the liar then!¡± The impudent man pointed at the girl¡¯s chest.


    From where he was pointing to, Chang saw a small mason jar.


    ¡°These are my Crystal Pea, mine!¡± The girl wrapped her arms tighter around herself, shaking her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing this, Rui patted Chang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We don¡¯t need to take care of issues like this. As long as they aren¡¯t residents of ourmunity, the best we can do is to expel them. You are not a judge, how can you know who is right and who is wrong? Besides, we will often run into arguments during a day, are you going to administer justice to all of them?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Chang looked back and forth between the mason jar and the raging men, realising that the world was no longer as simple as he¡¯d thought. He rubbed his temple, admitting that he couldn¡¯t tell who was telling the truth and who wasn¡¯t from their usations. He heaved a sigh with his eyes closed, deciding to turn away from this argument.


    ¡°Chang, we should save her. Her index is low, and she is starved and weak. If we leave her alone, she¡¯ll die for sure!¡± Jing pulled Chang¡¯s shirt, unwilling to leave.


    Jing almost begged Chang to help the girl, her face reminding him of how they¡¯ve met. He felt sympathetic toward the girl, and thinking of this, he turned around, asking, ¡°You guys wanted the pea, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, we only want the Crystal Pea. We can¡¯t even feed ourselves, who do you think this scrawny girl is? No one would be interested in her,¡± the impudent man shouted out, smirking.


    ¡°Just give them your peas,¡± Chang said to the girl. ¡°Give them the peas, I have something else for you.¡±


    The girl only shook her head. She obviously didn¡¯t believe in his words.


    The hooligans were impatient. They looted the jar and left while the girl begun bawling.


    ¡°... Come with me, I have some extra food for you. Whether you believe in me or not, you have no other choice now.¡± Chang pulled the girl¡¯s arm to help her stand up. He told Rui, ¡°We¡¯re going into the building, do you mind patrolling by yourself for a bit?¡±


    ¡°Come on! Why do you care so much about this?¡± Rui didn¡¯t understand Chang¡¯s kindness.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it was my sister who wanted to save her.¡±


    The three soon disappeared in the red fog.


    As Chang¡¯s figure became vague, Rui murmured, ¡°What a meddling guy he is!¡±


    ...


    They returned to Chang¡¯s hiding room. There he took out the wooden box that contained the white worms and retrieved a small bowl from the shelf. He scooped up a half- bowl of the worms, using his right hand to block the edge of the bowl to prevent the worms from wriggling out. He then ced the bowl into a cooking pot filled with water and steamed it with a gas cooker.


    Ten minutester, a bowl of ¡°rice¡± was served to the girl.


    ¡°Try it, it¡¯s edible.¡± Handing the bowl to the girl, Chang threw a few of the worms into his mouth, proving that they were nontoxic.


    The girl scrupulously observed Chang until confirming that the worms were safe. Then she grabbed the bowl from Chang and began to devoure them like a wolf. In less than a minute, the bowl was cleared.


    The girl¡¯s eyes were full of gratefulness.


    ¡°You should leave here now, I¡¯ve done what I can for you.¡± Chang asked the girl to leave before she got too attached to them.


    Yet the girl didn¡¯t respond to his order. She sat on the chair as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    ¡°Can I y with her for just one day?¡± Jing sensed her unwillingness and so tried to shield her from leaving. ¡°I felt lonely these days... She is around my age, and I wish somebody like her could keep mepany. Just for one day, please?¡± she pleaded for his permission, her voice soft.


    ¡°Well... then, promise me, just one day,¡± Chang finally agreed after some thinking.. ¡°But you must understand what we¡¯re going through right now. We can¡¯t afford to have another person living with us.¡±


    He then confirmed they were safe and left the room.


    ¡°Have a good time, girls! I need to go back to continue on patrolliing with Rui, after all, he treated us well and I can¡¯t leave him alone out there.¡±


    ¡°Sure! We¡¯ll be here waiting for you!¡± Jing waved to Chang. Before he had even stepped out through the door, she had already began prattling to the girl, her hand gripping the neers¡¯ skirt.


    Without further hesitation, Chang gently closed the door.


    It was a tedious morning of patrolling. He witnessed the changes brought to themunity by the loss ot its deterrent, the ¡°protective¡± gang. Arson, robbery, homicide and rape could be seen everywhere. Themunity received ten times the amount of attackspared to before, and Chang was incapable of stopping every crime.


    Only now did he realise that the consequences of what he had done were irreparable.


    It brought back the emotional numbness again. Even if the crime was right in front of him, he chose not to see it.


    His mind was restless, ming himself for being juvenile. His footsteps were heavier. When he was about to return home, the noise that he¡¯d been hearing all day disappeared out of a sudden.


    A series of neat footsteps reced the brief quietness.


    He knew who they belonged to as he had lived in the research institute for some time.


    ¡°The military!¡± he murmured to himself.


    The sound came from far away, but soon it became louder. He saw a troop reveal itself from the red fog uponing closer. The soldiers were entering themunity.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Chang almost froze up from the panic, but his body moved before his mind caught up. To run away from the soldiers, he sprinted as fast as he could to his room, In there, he had his handgun, the crossbow, and most importantly, Jing.


    Those things were as important to him as his own life, and they were what he cared about the most.


    Chang had grown much in these days, his index having passed six long ago unbeknowst to him.


    Having his calction ability as a bonus, he was able to find the fastest route to his room. He ran over a hundred meters in eight seconds.


    When he entered the building, it was blocking the sunlight from shedding over him.


    Chang climbed the stairs at full speed. He crashed through the door and grabbed Jing under his arm. His other hand reached out for the handgun and the crossbow. He swung them behind his back, double checked that he had everything, and then jumped off the building through the window.


    ¡°Chang! What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The military! They¡¯re here for us,¡± he answered in rush. Having Jing in his arms, he covered her head so that she wouldn¡¯t get hurt by the broken ss shards.


    ¡°I see.¡± Jing buried her head in his chest and then felt a sudden jolt as Chang¡¯s feet steadilynded on the ground. He didn¡¯t hesitate at all, and they soon disappeared at the end of the street.


    ...


    At the same time, the hooknosed woman was leading her troop, walking straight toward the apartment building which Chang had just escaped from. Her dog-like sense of smell mapped out a path for her to Chang¡¯s room, whose window he¡¯d just broken.


    ¡°Hello!¡± the hooknosed woman took a deep breath, turning her face to the remaining girl in the room. She smirked. ¡°It smells just like that sock, do you feel the same?¡±

 Chapter 93: The Gene Altered Soldiers

    Chapter 93: The Gene Altered Soldiers


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The girl was frightened, her distorted due to fear.


    ¡°Nothing important, I was just asking you if you¡¯ve seen two people that I happen to be looking for.¡± The hooknose woman fished out two photos from her uniform pocket. ¡°Here they are, an eighteen or neen-year-old boy, and a twelve-year-old girl.¡±


    ¡°No... I didn¡¯t see them at all.¡± Seeing the familiar faces on the photos, the girl lied with a stutter.


    Her ipetent lying skills sold her out to the professionally trained soldiers. The woman squinted at the girl, then grabbed the cor of her shirt, lifting the girl up so that she could see into her eyes. She scanned the girl¡¯s face, then threw her to one of the soldiers.


    ¡°Get someone to interrogate her. And I need two soldiers to be stationed in thismunity to get me some fresh information. His scent is everywhere, I¡¯m pretty sure he stayed here for some time.¡± The woman thenmanded the rest of the soldiers, ¡°Follow me! Our targets ran away already.


    ¡°Speed up, boys! No matter how far he goes, as long as he is still in Zheng Zhou, I¡¯ll trace him down.¡±


    ...


    Chang galloped along the street in Zheng Zhou with Jing in his arm. He had no clue of how the military pinpointed where he hid. In this world of chaos, there was no wire or radiomunications of any sort. That¡¯s why, it wasn¡¯t easy to put someone as wanted. No one knew where he and Jing had left to, even Qing Shui wasn¡¯t told.


    Various thoughts filled his mind, yet his feet didn¡¯t slow down the pace. Chang was much faster and ran away from the troops with ease.


    For the next hour, Chang spent every second on sprinting at an unprecedented speed from the east to the south. He didn¡¯t stop until he thought he had made enough distance from his pursuers. He ced Jing down since he was out of breath. Beads of sweat rolled down from his forehead, and inhale as much air as he could to relieve the burning in his lungs.


    ¡°Chang, who are they?¡± Jing asked, her foot brushing the damp grass. ¡°Are they from the research institute? Did Dr. Huang denounce us again? She is the only person in themunity that knew about our past.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so...¡± Chang recalled the interactions between them and Dr. Huang¡ªnothing unusual stood outl. ¡°I don¡¯t think she did it, even though she knows about us. Besides, I didn¡¯t see her leave themunity in the past two days.¡±


    ¡°Then how did they find us? We also lost our worm box... What about food?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how they find us, but you don¡¯t need to be worried about food at all. Remember.¡± Chang patted the crossbow behind his back, saying, ¡°I¡¯m more experienced in hunting now. The worst case is to steal, which I tried to avoid. But I won¡¯t let you starve, okay?¡±


    ¡°Chang, they are hunting us down though, our life is going to be turbulent. Are you sure we can eat our foodfortably with these hunters chasing behind us?¡± Jing asked herst question.


    Her words became their nightmare for the following days.


    In the next four days, they hid from ce to ces as if they were frightened prey. No matter how far they went, the troop always persistently caught up with them in a few hours.


    For a few times, they almost got surrounded by the troop when they were having meals. Fortunately, Jing was always able to sense their presence at a distance, and Chang was able to act fast and decisive. Otherwise, they would have been captured by those armed soldiers.


    Although escaping from their trail wasn¡¯t challenging, it made Chang more curious about why they were tracked down all the time. He realised that it may not be as simple as denouncement this time.


    At dawn, Jing and Chang once again concealed themselves in an abandoned house in a small vige nearby. Chang¡¯s curiosity and agitation almost bursted out from his chest. He asked, ¡°Why? Why are they still behind us no matter where we go? We even changed our clothing from time to time, but didn¡¯t find any tracking devices. How then? What makes them capable of tracking us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, perhaps one of them is an EM, and that person may have developed some sort of an ability to track. Think about this, we used to have mammals who could tail their prey for a long distance,¡± Jing spoke, rubbing her chin.


    ¡°Tailing prey...¡± Chang browsed through everything Qing Shui had told him before, his eyes closed as he concentrated on recollecting every tiny bit of information. Finally, he recalled that Qing Shui eximed his praise to mammal olfaction. ¡°Some of their excellent noses are more than a thousand times more sensitive than a human¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, they traced us by smell like a dog?¡± Chang came to a sudden realization.


    On the other side, the hooknosed woman was puzzled by a simr question.


    ¡°Manguang, I don¡¯t really understand this. No matter how hard we try, they always run away before we can encircle them. What¡¯s wrong?¡± the hooknosed woman asked her adjutant¡ªa tall, broad-shouldered man with a skinhead.


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t answer this question, either. I thought it was pure coincidence until they slipped away from our strategic besiegement,¡± the adjutant replied. ¡°I brought some soldiers with me to check where we nned to ambush, but none of the traps we set up were activated. That means they discovered our presence by themselves, not by anti-detection devices.¡±


    ¡°That means... One of them is an EM as well?¡± The hooknosed woman lifted her eyelids.


    ¡°Yes, I have a sense that one of them might be a sensory EM. Thinking logically, I think visual mutation is the least possible option because we were lurking underneath wild grasses and ruins. No matter how good a person¡¯s vision might be, I don¡¯t think he or she could spot us everytime. If they were an olfactory EM, they would have known we were close long before we approached their shelter. The sense of touch and taste aren¡¯t useful in detection in this case at all. Therefore...¡± The tall man stopped.


    ¡°Therefore, this means they may have exceptional hearing?¡± The hooknosed womany a finger on her arched nose bridge. ¡°Not only are they advanced in hearing, but they also were able to run away as soon as they discovered us. Not to mention their speed... This also means...¡±


    ¡°It means they are much stronger than normal humans...¡± the adjutant continued her unfinished words.


    ¡°Well then, this just became difficult.¡± The hooknosed woman thought over potential solutions. She stood up. ¡°Manguang, I need to return to the research institute to inform Zhuo about what is going on here. Ask him to send his special force, we don¡¯t need many but a few. At least they have to be faster than our target. Without them, it will be impossible to capture them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam.¡± The adjutant saluted.


    ...


    In the next two days.


    ¡°Chang, they didn¡¯t follow us for the past two days. Do you think the grass mush worked?¡± Jing was happy, sitting on the sofa in an empty apartment. ¡°It feels good when no one is after us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hundred percent sure how well this works though.¡± Chang lifted his arm, sniffing the rich scent of the grass.


    ¡°I thought Mr. Li used this before, it worked back then.¡±


    ¡°But he also told us that nothing canpletely conceal the smell of an organism. It can only be a camouge scent. If someone¡¯s nose is truly as sensitive as a dog¡¯s, they will catch us regardless of what we do.¡±


    ¡°Chang, you worry too much...¡± Jing was about to console his idle fear when her facial expression changed suddenly. ¡°Wait, there is a level 31 approaching us at a rapid speed!¡±


    ¡°Thirty one?¡± Chang was astonished, he was only able to lift Jing up when the door was blown away.


    The burr-proof door was crashed in a piece of deformed metal. It hit the wall with a sickening whomp. Then a figure in camouge lunged for them.


    In Chang¡¯s eyes, the shadow leaped to them at a speed of 17.56 meters per second. It all happened in a blink of an eye, leaving Chang no time to react.


    While having Jing in his arms, he predicted the path of the first attack, yet he only managed to dodge with effort. He saw the face of the figure while squinting back.


    No ears and nose, its eyelids had excessive folds like a rhino¡¯s. It was hairless and its eyes didn¡¯t resemble any features of human eyes¡ªit was a devil-like creature.


    ¡°Sh*t, it must be the gene-altered soldier that Qing Shui warned me about.¡± Chang immediately switched Jing to his left hand while reaching out for that giant handgun on his back.


    The creature didn¡¯t give him the chance of doing so. Having an advantage in speed and flexibility, the creature had already turned around when Chang just got his handgun out. A balled and angry fist struck Chang¡¯s face.


    As if the number was automatically generated, Chang knew that within 0.04 seconds, the fist would punch the left side of his face. As much as he attempted to dodge again, his muscle reaction was much slower than his mind. And because of the great disparity between their power, even when he saw the attacking, his body was locked in ce, and Chang failed to avoid the deadly left hook.


    Ah!


    It hit right on his bones and teeth. His left face copsed as the supporting structure underneath the skin was smashed into bits. Chang was blown into the wardrobe by the impact of the left hook¡ªthe hardwood furniture cracked up. Jing was freed from Chang¡¯s loosened arms, but she was also thrown away by the momentum.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The creature was aware of the need to keep his targets alive asmanded. He caught Jing in the air, then veered to the wardrobe where Chang had fallen.


    At the same time, a deafening gunshot sped from the shadow in the wardrobe.


    The bullet was faster than its sound. It prated the creature¡¯s chest, making a flower of blood bloom.


    The gene altered soldier couldn¡¯t bear the shock of the handgun, and his back smacked against the wall in the living room.

 Chapter 94: Return to the Jungle

    Chapter 94: Return to the Jungle


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    Scrambling up from the shattered wardrobe, Chang was dizzy. He ignored his physical difort, gaping at the strange soldier and Jing.


    Thest shot was fired by intuition, since he was struck on the face and blown away by the force,pletely losing his bnce and sense of direction. A shower of wood fragments and a copsed wood panel blocked his view. He merely relied on his calctions before the fall into the wardrobe.


    Fortunately, the shot hit the target.


    However, although the shot was right on the soldier¡¯s chest, it didn¡¯t cause enough damage. In a few seconds, the creature would stand up again. Its chest bone had slightly copsed, judging from a shallow indent in his chest. A hole was burnt in its uniform, revealing a blood-soaked spider silk bulletproof vest, as well as flesh and blood.


    ¡°What the hell... This monster is also wearing a bulletproof vest?¡± Upon seeing it, he raised his handgun again.


    However, the creature had tasted the power of the handgun. Before Chang had raised his arm, it had darted aside.


    The creature was agile. It was slower than a bullet, but still able to move before Chang could act.


    In other words, Chang had lost his target before he had even tried to aim. And when he recalibrated his direction, the creature had left his range already.


    After a few tries, Chang realized that shooting the creature was an impossible mission. The creature had also thoroughly understood the lethality of the handgun and didn¡¯t dare to rashly approach Chang, either. Even thoughparing to it, Chang was slower, but getting closer to him would still be a dangerous action.


    The dynamic confrontation onlysted for a few seconds with one constantly pointing and the other dodging. Jing¡¯s scream broke the deadlock.


    ¡°Chang! Run! Run! Another one ising!¡±


    Her voice filled the room, but soon it was reced by the same heavy footsteps as those that the creature before them had, getting closer up the stairs. Chang quickly nced at Jing as though he saw the other creature breaking into the room. His ability apprised him that theing creature would enter the room in two seconds, and he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to get away if he were to face two gene-altered soldiers.


    Without further consideration, Chang looked briefly at Jing, then made a cruel decision as Qing Shui would do¡ªhe escaped the room without Jing.


    Hesitation signified losing the chance to flee. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to take Jing with him since she was in the opposite corner. The backup soldier would catch them both if he were to grab Jing.


    The consequences of such a decision were to be avoided.


    If both of them were captured, Jing would have no chance of escaping at all. Chang¡¯s decision wasn¡¯t cold-blooded but rational¡ªbecause the creature had caught Jing in the air instead of briskly smashing her, he knew that its mission was to capture and not exterminate.


    Therefore, his abandonment was uneasy but the burden of protecting Jing was lifted.


    Knowing that the odds were against him, putting up a desperate fight to rescue Jing was a meaningless sacrifice.


    It wasn¡¯t a struggle to choose, and he knew that Qing Shui would have done the same.


    Chang broke the window as he sprang up.


    He and Jing had hid on the top-level of a seventeen floor apartment. As Chang rapidly descended, the creature was about to go down in pursuit, but was forced back by three resounding gunshots.


    Diving through the air, Chang regretted that he¡¯d made a wrong choice for their safe house. Even if his body was enhanced, the force of gravity eleration would only make every piece of his bone crack if he was lucky. Fortunately, he spotted an area with an abundance of trees.


    As if he was swimming, he adjusted his descent so that he fell onto the trees. Hisnding struck the branches, which cushioned his fall. Although he ended up on the ground on his back, he sessfully avoided dying from the crash.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The hard contact with the ground made him groan. But he took a deep breath and picked himself up as soon as he found the pain on the back be bearable. He scurried away so that the troop wouldn¡¯t catch him.


    The red fog softly floating in the air like it always did, making the figures of theing troop dim. He bypassed them and disappeared at the end of the street.


    At the same time, the creature stood still by the window, staring at the mysterious red fog. As soon as it lost sight of Chang, it lost the sense of where he fled to as well. It turned around and stood by Jing, matching the other gene-altered soldier.


    Five minutester, a man and a woman walked in. The man was tall and stout, whereas the woman had a distinct hooknose.


    The hooknosed woman inspected the room, and her nce ended on Jing. She asked, ¡°One just ran away?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± The creature nodded.


    ¡°How did he run away? It doesn¡¯t make sense, I thought you guys were good at this.¡± The woman tiptoed, carefully observing the creatures wrinkled eyes. ¡°Besides, how did you get hurt?¡±


    ¡°Ah... hurt...¡± The creature frowned even though it had no eyebrows. It stared at its own chest as if it was just as confused. But it said nothing more.


    ¡°There is no point asking them, madam. The intelligence of these gene-altered soldiers is low, they can¡¯t understandplicated phrases.¡± The tall man walked up, saying, ¡°Instead, maybe that little girl can tell us something.


    ¡°Am I right?¡± The tall man turned to Jing and lifted her up as if she was as light as a feather. ¡°Tell me, where did he go?¡±


    Jing turned her head away, firmly pressing her lips as she passed over his question.


    ¡°Manguang, put her down. Zhuo said that we need to treat them nicely.¡± The hooknosed woman took away Jing and let her stand on the ground. ¡°We just missed one, and that¡¯s not a big deal. It was a hard battle for him to escape from these boys. Look at the shattered wardrobe and the marks on the wall, he must have been crashed into the furniture.


    ¡°And that means he was injured, maybe not severely but at least it will slow him down. He won¡¯t be able to run too far. As long as I am still here, who needs to worry about losing track of him?¡± The hooknosed woman grinned as she spoke. ¡°We still have these gene-altered soldiers, and I am still leading the troop. I think we only need one more try, and he¡¯ll be a bird in a cage.¡±


    As Chang hurtled along the street, wind stroked his face. It was hurting badly as if on fire. The left hook had destroyed the right side of his facepletely, and he lost half of his teeth. It was his worst injury ever since his whole right face had copsed without the support of bones and teeth and the skin drooped and swang as he ran. However, ten minutester, his condition worsened. The injured side became swollen, as if the droopy skin was a deted balloon being slowly refilled by a hyperemic response. Thus, now his face looked like an unusual-sized bun. It was also pressing against his right eye, resulting in the loss of half of his vision, This sudden change made him feel dizzy.


    ¡°I need some sort of treatment for my face...¡± Chang ripped off a long piece of cloth from the bottom of his shirt, wrapping his head with it and leaving only his left eye out.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t get treatment soon, it will be a permanent problem. But I don¡¯t have time to find a doctor, either.¡± He struggled with thoughts colliding in his mind. ¡°As long as they are still tailing me, I will be caught once I stop for treatment. I have to exterminate them to gain some peace...¡±


    Chang¡¯s palm covered his swollen face, and he was also filled with sorrow over losing Jing. A hint of resoluteness filled his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been giving me trouble, now I shall let you taste the bitterness...¡±


    Upon making up his mind, Chang dashed towards the jungle on the east side of the city.

 Chapter 95: Trap

    Chapter 95: Trap


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    The jungle was hisst bet since he could never be a matched opponent for the military and the gene-altered soldiers. Only in the jungle, where uncertainty and hidden dangers treated invaders equally, Chang would have a chance of exterminating them.


    He returned to the jungle, holding the hope of purging his enemy. Without a doubt, the jungle was pitted with peril. The danger within was more deadly day by day as species were evolving. It had been a while since he got out of the jungle, therefore, he implemented a full preparation against the dangers before he went in.


    First, he secured the ¡°bandage¡± around his head so that it wouldn¡¯t fall when he fought.


    Second, he made another batch of grass mush and smeared the mixture on his exposed skin so that his scent was reduced to a minimum.


    Third, while on his way to the jungle, for the first time he robbed someone. All he harvested from the gang was a full water bottle and a meal that he ate ravenously. After the robbery, he left quickly.


    When he finished his preparations, he stood below the ¡°Wee to Zhengzhou¡± billboard, which he¡¯d visited before and which had be even more rusty. The jungle was expanding its territory and expunging all traces of civilisation around it.


    Every inch of the jungle became more vital than it had been previously. The trees reached their arms higher to the sky topete with their own breeds. By extracting an abundance of nutrient from the underground, their bodies were more stout and solid. Their skins were made up of a thick coat of fungi and fern, and the roots were nketed by lush bushes. It was nothing like before, and a variety of noises echoed in the jungle. The buzzing sounds were the most clear, but there were many more that could be heard. Together, the inhabitants of this jungle wereposing a vivid symphony of life.


    But it could also be the opera of death.


    Chang took a deep breath, smoothing a wrinkle on the bandage around his head. He cautiously chose his path, entering in his most vignt manner to receive the challenge from the mysterious jungle.


    Half an hourter, the hooknosed woman arrived at the billboard, where Chang had made a brief stop. She was with three gene-altered soldiers and her own troop.


    ¡°Madam, are you sure he went in there?¡± The agitating buzzing that was heard from the edge of the jungle worried the adjutant. He swallowed.


    ¡°I am 100% positive about this, don¡¯t you trust my nose?¡± The woman tied her brows. ¡°He is a savage boy, and that I didn¡¯t foresee... What a desperate fightback!¡±


    ¡°Who do we do now? Should we follow him?¡± The adjutant hesitated, he seemed terrified.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go after him no matter what.¡± The woman nodded.


    ¡°Are you sure? He could have died in there already!¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case, we still have to check. I believe you know the consequences of notpleting this mission. Zhuo isn¡¯t amiable on this kind of issue.¡± The woman tapped on the chest of a gene-altered soldier, speaking again, ¡°I heard that he is still looking for human subject participants, and he can do anything when he is unhappy. If we don¡¯t go back with two people, I can¡¯t assure you that you won¡¯t be one of those in the tanks.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± The gene-altered soldier roared as the hooknosed woman tapped on him, causing the woman to retrieve her hand by reflex.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± The adjutant swallowed again when staring at these human shaped beasts. He shouted to the troop, ¡°Follow up! We are going into the jungle!¡±


    Led by the adjutant, the troop slowly entered the jungle. The concentration of nts became thicker the deeper they went. Although the troop couldn¡¯t see beyond three meters, the surroundings dimmed as the lush branches blocked the sky.


    Theyered tree crowns created a mottled dome, filtering the sunlight. Thus, the soldiers¡¯ vision was further limited, the difficulty of marching raised. There was no path cultivated, and they had to find their own way; the ground was slippery and bumpy as roots and fungi weaved together. Waist-high bushes that grew in patches added another difficulty for the marching troop.


    The woman was beside her adjutant, guiding the troop with her sensitive nose. She constantly sniffed the air so that she could separate Chang¡¯s scent from others who lived inside the jungle. Even though her nose had be familiar with the scent, and it was unlikely that she would lose the trail, she still proceeded into the jungle with wariness.


    ¡°The scents and odors are mixed all together in the jungle, and most of them are brand new to me. Even though I know his scent, it is time-consuming to distinguish it from the rest. My ability is not helping much in this scenario.¡± The woman was irritated by the speed of the troop. ¡°And I realised that the advantage of having a troop is dwarfed in here, these normal soldiers are slowing us down.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± The adjutant was aware of the same problem.


    ¡°Can you take the troop back to the city? I will pursue him with three gene-altered soldiers.¡± The hooknosed woman¡¯s expression changed as her nose caught an unusual smell. ¡°Where does this heavy blood smelle from?¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°It is about 100 meters ahead of us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for there to be a heavy smell of blood in the jungle, I guess, since animals predate upon each other, resulting in bloody residue.¡±


    ¡°No, this is different. Animals barely waste their food, and even if they were to predate, they would finish their dead prey as soon as possible to reduce the spread of blood scent.¡± The blood smell obviously overwhelmed the woman¡¯s nose. She said, ¡°This smells like an animal was dismembered. and its blood was deliberately sshed around. Animals won¡¯t risk their lives to do this, it must be made by a human.¡±


    ¡°You mean this was made by our target?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s him!¡± The hooknosed raised her pitch, screaming, ¡°The smell is fresh, I didn¡¯t sense it until just now, but it means he¡¯s nearby!¡±


    ¡°Wait, what do we do now? This must be a trap that he setup for us!¡±


    ¡°Of course we¡¯ll catch up with him!¡± she bellowed, waving her hands to the gene-altered soldiers. ¡°The longer we stay in the jungle, the lower our chances of leaving safely get. We have these gene-altered soldiers with us, what are you afraid of when it¡¯s just him alone?¡±


    ¡°Number One, Number Two and Number Three, the target is that way!¡± The woman ran briskly whilemanding the creatures. As if concerned that the gene-altered soldiers would be unable to understand her order, she added gestures to show them the direction.


    The gene-altered soldiers were killing machines as Zhuo had made them to be. They passed the woman with a burst of speed.


    A trail was zed through brambles. The creatures were so fast that they forged ahead for over a hundred meters even where the surface was slippery. Soon, they arrived at the area where fresh blood dripped from the branches. The creatures went in different directions to search for Chang, their uniforms dampened by jumping up and down among the branches.


    Chang was hiding behind a tree on the far side, squatting on one of its thickest branches. His mouth was set in a broad grin¡ªthe smell of blood was irresistible to the animals that lurked in the jungle. He¡¯d learned this with his own sweat and blood. Therefore, when he saw the blood gradually stain their clothing, he knew that trouble wasing for them.


    As he expected, in less than three minutes, the first wave of predators arrived.


    The first wave was obviously the most speedy. They were a group of beetles, but their size wasn¡¯t erged through evolution. By estimation, they were only as big as a human nail but their elytra were hardened to an iron¡¯s. Given their miniscule size, they were flying at a tremendous speed. The tense buzzing made Chang¡¯s scalp feel pin and needles.


    The beatles showered the gene-altered soldiers while they were still looking for Chang. Hundreds and thousands of beatles constituted a falling dome, its shadow diving sharply towards the scaled skin of the creatures, venomous mandibles eager to bite into their muscles.


    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Soon the gene-altered soldiers were covered by these miniscule beatles, making them into ¡°bugmen¡±.


    Although the scaled skin provided protection against the beatles, they were still troubled. They waved their hands to try and brush off the swarm, yet their efforts were barely effective. Later, as more beatlesnded on them, the force pushed them down from the tree crowns.


    The beatles constantly attempted to bite through the scaled skin but failed. They soon realised, though, that they could enter their bodies through olfactory and auditory holes. The bugs even bit into their eyes so that the gene-altered soldiers would lose their vision.


    Even though the beatles didn¡¯t get any fresh flesh out of this attack, the gene-altered soldiers lost their rationale as the buzzing sound and the itching of their bodies would not go away. They acted on instinct and started running away in anxiousness.


    Some other beetles that arrivedter lost the share of the great meal, but they kept circling around to await for something else.


    Bang!


    A gunshot sted through the buzzing noise, cueing the lost beatles on their next target. A stream of fresh smell of blood quietly suffused the air. As if they had received an order, all the beatles turned to the same direction and dived down.


    The distance was only about one hundred meters, which only took Chang less than ten seconds to cover and find the troop. As soon as he guided the beatles to the gene-altered soldiers, he jumped between trees to find the best sniping spot.


    Without hesitation, Chang shot the first soldier he saw. The mechanism of the handgun provided a great deal of kic energy to the bullet, which prated through his chest, making a giant see-through blood hole. Blood sshed, and Chang¡¯s second bait was sessfully dropped.


    Before the troop could notice him, Chang ran away from this battlefield.


    He didn¡¯t look back for even a second, because he had confidence in the savage predators being able to solve his problem.

 Chapter 96: Battlefield

    Chapter 96: Battlefield


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    The reason why he fled the scene was not only because of the beetles, but also because of the gunshots that were fired by the soldiers under panic. There was one more reason too¡ªthe gene-altered soldiers might be able to get rid of the beetles soon.


    After all, the predators that he lured there weren¡¯t the superior ones. His biggest threat, the gene-altered soldiers, was only troubled without incurring any actual damage. That¡¯s why he decisively ran as fast he could. Chang wasn¡¯t a matching opponent for any of those soldiers once they got away from the beetles. The gene-altered soldiers were superior in speed, and Chang would never be capable of oupeting that. His only advantage was his high familiarity with the jungle and a deep understanding of the nature of the predators that lived within it. He knew those things by heart, and now, was able to utilize his knowledge to defend himself.


    As for the other unstable factors, Chang couldn¡¯t do anything but put hope in themander¡¯s irrationality and the low intelligence of the gene-altered soldiers, so that he could get away.


    Tearing through the jungle, Chang didn¡¯t look back.


    On the other side, where the troop rested at, the soldiers faced their most terrifying nightmare upon the arrival of the beetles.


    The gene-altered soldiers weren¡¯t injured because of their scaled skin, but to the normal soldiers, it was a catastrophic disaster.


    The beetles had be venomous from the rapid evolution, and the number of them was overwhelminglyrge. A bite would benumb the surrounding neurons, and there were hundreds and thousands of the beetles. One word to describe the character of these beetles was bloodthirsty. Firstly, they would inject the disabling venom into their prey, and then tear off their skin and muscles bit by bit.


    The troop was now confronting the deadly and aggressive swarm. The tremendous amount of beetles was undefeatable. Some smarter soldiers immediately dropped their weapons and veered from the battlefield, but most of them were drowned in the buzzing. They copsed and became a pool of blood and flesh soon after they were covered by the beetles.


    It was merely a swarm of beetles, which were probably the weakest predators in the jungle. Yet, they crushed the armed troop effortlessly. The troop was as expected, losing their rational when grappling with these unknown enemies¡ªsome scurried away like frightened rats, and some attempted to shoot in desperation at the shrouding ¡°dark cloud¡±, but neither of the two choices helped them escape their fate.


    A methrower might be a good choice at exterminating these beetles, but none of the soldiers was equipped with this heavy weapon as they were executing the mission in the city. The order from the institute was to capture two targets, ending up in the jungle wasn¡¯t part of their n.


    Thus, the troop haphazardly fled, few of them getting away. Most ended their short lives in this ghastlynd.


    The hooknosed woman and her adjutant were the first few who escaped. They had watched the disaster from afar as they were too powerless to stop the tragedy. Upon reuniting with the three gene-altered soldiers, the hooknosed woman led her remaining subordinates away from the scene with fear lingering in their hearts.


    ¡°What the heck... It was such a simple trap and most of us fell for it. How dangerous can this jungle be?¡± As they left the swarm, the adjuntant swore in a low voice. ¡°We lost too many soldiers, and I don¡¯t think the deserters will return to the military. We really messed up the mission!¡±


    ¡°I know, even if we catch the other target by ourselves, punishment is awaiting us.¡± The woman was worried as well. ¡°We don¡¯t even know where he is now.¡±


    ¡°Since we failed this mission, why don¡¯t we...¡± The adjutant lowered his voice again as he spoke. ¡°Why don¡¯t we abort the mission and be deserters ourselves... After all, with your ability, the military will have a hard time finding us, and the target...¡±


    Smash!


    A fist swiftly and violently flew at the adjutant before he had even finished his request. Its force smashed his head, making his voice vanish in the air. His brain scattered, and the headless corpse was propelled for over ten meters. It didn¡¯t stop until it hit a tree.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Witnessing the brutal ughter by the gene-altered soldier, the woman howled, ¡°What did you do? Didn¡¯t Zhuo tell you that you all listen to mymands for this mission? What are you trying to do?¡±


    The woman gazed at the sttered brain, her eyes red. Apparently, the adjutant was a long timerade of hers.


    ¡°... Mission ... Abort ... Die ...¡± As if the gene-altered soldiers didn¡¯t hear her pain, their faces distorted from anger. Three pairs of baleful eyes stared at the woman.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say to abort the mission, I didn¡¯t!¡± The hooknosed woman shivered as she made contact with their eyes. She waved her hands, afraid that these creatures might misunderstand her. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I will abort this mission! Do you understand? I won¡¯t abort it!¡±


    The gene-altered soldiers resumed their expressionless faces as they heard the woman¡¯s words. They stood still as three stakes.


    The woman was relieved when the gene-altered soldiers returned to normal again. She heaved a sigh. ¡°What kind ofmands did Zhuo put in your brains? Why did you understand me out of a sudden?¡±


    The hooknosed woman closed her eyes while standing in front of the corpse. She silentlymented her adjutant¡¯s death, reluctantly leaving the scene as she knew the blood smell may get her into trouble.


    Bringing the gene-altered soldiers with her, the hooknosed woman utilized her hound-like ability to once again track down Chang¡¯s scent.


    And Chang kept creating troubles for them along the way.


    The jungle was terribly dangerous. Chang didn¡¯t dare to go into the center as he was afraid of getting lost, yet he didn¡¯t slow down in case the soldiers caught up. Therefore, he was spinning around the edge of the jungle.


    Because the woman didn¡¯t have an enhanced physique, she could only keep tailing him while distinguishing his scent in the air. She chased with the gene-altered soldiers at her full speed, but Chang¡¯s shadow was still nowhere to be seen.


    Time passed by with this ongoing chasing game.


    By the afternoon, the woman hadpletely experienced the horror of the jungle. In only a few hours, she had almost died from many incidents¡ªleeches went under her skin, slurping her blood, thin vines hanging down from branches strapped around her neck, attempting to suffocate her. She even got bitten by some venomous beetles at the ankle, and there was also one time, when half of her head got almost chopped off by a strange animal camouged as dead wood.


    The pursuit covered her body with scratches. If she hadn¡¯t been apanied by the gene-altered soldiers, she would have died more than a couple times.


    On the other side, Chang¡¯s experience with the jungle wasn¡¯t much easier than the woman¡¯s. He too ran into a few dangers, but he managed to get away from them relying on his calction ability. As he was also an EM in the physical category, his enhancement kept him alive till dusk.


    At that time, Chang reached the limit of his physical capabilities¡ªaided by the sunlight, he was able to avoid dangers with his exceptional vision. But without illumination, his chances of survival were minimal. He knew that he couldn¡¯t waste any more time in the jungle. If they didn¡¯t have a final battle now, he wouldn¡¯t be surviving this night.


    While traveling around, he nned his final destination for this battle¡ªthey were going to fight at another ce that he knew. In the den of the spiders, who trapped the gigantic millipedes. Hopefully, those monsters could surprise the low intelligence gene-altered soldiers.

 Chapter 97: Spiders and Their Silk

    Chapter 97: Spiders and Their Silk


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    Sorting his memory while trotting in the jungle, Chang groped around an area along the edge of the jungle.


    The dusk had arrived, and the sun was lowering its face behind the horizon. He sped up his pace, hoping that by the time he arrived at the spider zone, thest beam of sunlight would cease.


    Thest rays of the setting sun granted him the ability to see the transparent spider silk, yet leaving his enemies no chance of noticing it. By his estimations, the night would fallpletely in approximately 20 minutes, and the hooknosed woman would catch up with him in half an hour.


    He wanted to enter the den when the sunlight was still illuminating the jungle so that he could n out his path. And hopefully, when the woman and those gene-altered soldiers arrived, they won¡¯t have sight of the thin and shiny spider silk.


    As he calcted, the time he spent on his journey to the spider zone was exactly 20 minutes as he had expected. When he began to see the spider silk, the sun was still lingering on the horizon.


    Relying on thest bit of light, Chang realized that the spider zone had expanded to be a few times bigger than before.


    The light reflected on the spider silk, making them visible to Chang. The spider webs were weaved between tree trunks, one next to the other. The number and density of the spider webs grew, and they were more difficult to evade for invaders the further into the their zone.


    The number of spider webs positively corrted with the poption of the spiders. It must be unimaginablyrge now.


    As flexible as Chang was, he had to duck between the splits. He was doing it so carefully that none of the spider silks were touched.


    The reason behind his cautiousness was because he knew that spiders were a different type of predator from other species. Their predation habits relied on the sense of touch. The hair on their limbs were extremely sensitive to vibration. If there was a prey thrashing about on a web, the spiders would rush to the source in a surge.


    Except for the sense of touch, the vision and olfaction of spiders were weak. Therefore, Chang believed that if he was heedful enough, he should be able to stay away from the hunting spiders.


    Chang slipped between the slits, aided by his superior vision. He saw spiders lurking on the edges of their own webs, dozing offfortably in their spots. His figure was shielded by the red fog, so none of the killers, who became active at night, were bothered by his presence.


    The darkness was inevitable. It slowly shrouded the jungle. In thest minute before the sun entirely disappeared, Chang backtracked and left the spider territory. He squatted down with eyes closed, silently calcting and analyzing the route. Based on what he had observed, he drew a map with the locations of spider webs in his mind.The map helped him n out his route of advance.


    Upon finishing his preparations, Chang removed his jacket and threw it into the spider zone. He then vanished in the darkness.


    15 minutester, the hooknosed woman and the gene-altered soldiers surfaced from the red fog. They were lucky enough to stop before the dense spider webs.


    ¡°The target is in front of us.¡± The woman took a deep breath, her nosewing twitched. ¡°He stopped moving, I think he set up a trap again.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± The gene-altered soldiers didn¡¯t understand her assertion, only responding to the first sentence. Knowing that the target was in front of them, they set foot in the spider zone without giving it a second thought.


    The woman followed her subordinates, sighing.


    However, they didn¡¯t go too far. Number One became glued to the ¡°invisible¡± spider silk. He roared, confused by the sudden restraints.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Number One was the one who had walked at the very front. Suddenly though, his body could no longer move as he wished it to, and hence, he kept his walking posture at where he stopped. Apparently, the creature was irritated. He struggled to pull off the tenacious spider silk from his body, but instead, the spider silk swathed his body even tighter when he waved his hands more vigorously.


    Number One¡¯s scuffle with the spider web startled the host. As it sensed the damage of its web, a spider as big as half of a human jumped off from the edge to attack its invader.


    Chang peaked at the spider, realizing that it had be more perfect than it was a month ago. The perfection was nothing more than the advancement of its weapon without erging the body size too much. It had its hair staighten out to better sense the vibrations in the air, and its limbs became much more muscr. The mouthpiece got sharper, so that it was almost as if it had daggers at the front of its head..


    The spiders had evolved to be more deadly.


    However, even though the spiders had improved, the gene-altered soldiers were much more advance in power. Number One threw his fist at the spider, cracking its torso in half. The spider flipped as it was hurled away. The gene-altered soldier was designed to kill, after all, and the spider, as a product of natural evolution, was less formidable.


    Chang had waited for this moment for a time. He hadn¡¯t expected the the first spider to cause any injuries on the gene-altered soldier, but was instead waiting for a perfect moment when the gene-altered soldier would stay still. When the chance arrived, he fired the first shot of his handgun without hesitation


    The timing was perfect as the gene-altered soldier was within Chang¡¯s vision, and he was trapped in the spider silk. All these conditions ensured that Chang would get a headshot.


    Besides, he also believed that if the shot hit a spot where the bulletproof skin was damaged, it may cause a lethal wound. If the wound was on the heart or the head, even though the genes were altered to be bulletproof, death was the only option for his target.


    Bang!


    The great kic energy not only brought a dazzling lights, but also a bullet of an unusual size hidden within the sparkles. It travelled through the air at its greatest speed, prating the brain of the gene-altered soldier. The force of the bullet pulled the soldier¡¯s body for a few meters to the back, and left a fist-sized wound on the skull.


    It was a crisp killing shot. As long as Chang had enough time to aim, causing a lethal wound to a gene-altered soldier wasn¡¯t impossible.


    Besides, the odds were favoring him in hitting the target as he could make fine calctions over his actions.


    However, flighting was the most difficult part in this battle. The first shot brought danger to him.


    Number Two and Number Three immediately reacted upon the gunshot; the sparkle from the muzzle, and the sound cued the origin¡¯s source to them. 15 meters were almost just a big leap to them. The beast instinct urged them to detour so that Chang wouldn¡¯t have a second chance to fire.


    While Chang was turning away, and the creatures were chasing after him, the thundering gunshot lit up the spider filled jungle. The dozing spiders were brought wide awake in the darkness. Their behaviors were bizarre. Instead of climbing down along their silk, they bounced among the webs, briskly making their way to their prey.


    Chang had already known the consequences before ever fired his handgun, and hence, he made a 180 degree turn, digging his way into the center of the spider zone.


    Number Two and Number Three weren¡¯t distracted by the spiders that were bouncing around them. They were a few times faster than Chang, but he didn¡¯t look back, sliding within the den and nning out every step he took before hand.


    The gene-altered soldiers didn¡¯t sail through the spider webs as smooth as their target. They fumbled and stumbled around the webs. Even though they were capable of getting rid of the sticky webs, their speed was greatly reduced.


    What was more, for every spider web they crashed into, the following vibration was sent out to the spiders that hung on the web. As if triggered, the spiders crawled over the broken webs, twitching their mouth pieces as if promising revenge on the gene-altered soldiers.


    Of course, not only the gene-altered soldier were targeted. As one of the troublemakers, Chang was attacked by a few of the spiders, too.


    The attack from the spiders was well-organized. It seemed like the group living style trained them to be group hunters. Their battled tactics weren¡¯t limited to pouncing and biting. The soft and sticky spider silk was ejected from the end of their abdomen so that the silk would stick on the invaders. As they also realized the lethality of these gene-altered soldiers, the majority of these spiders decided to swathe their prey from far away.


    Streams of spider silk poured and rained on Number Two and Number Three.


    Yet the gene-altered soldiers seemed not to care about these soft attacks. In their eyes, capturing the target was the priority. Other enemies, as well as their own lives, were ced second.


    In this chasing game, Chang realised his calction ability was a huge advantage in siege attacks.


    Threads of spider silk showered him, but Chang was able to calcte where they wouldnd ording to their current location. The pouncing spiders were slower as they paused briefly between each bounce, and hence, Chang could find the best path to escape before the spiders encircled him.


    Although the den of the spiders had expanded, as Chang ran further, the density of spider webs reduced. He dodged and strolled through the spider webs effortlessly. Inparison to his spry footwork, Number Two and Number Three seemed deeply troubled.


    They jostled and elbowed around, though they tried dodging the showering spider silk, their reckless motions actually got more spider silk wrapped around them. For every spider web they crashed into, the broken web cloaked one moreyer on them. With the additional spider webs poured over their heads, they soon were forced into a sticky spider silk coat. It was so tenacious that the gene-altered soldiers were prevented from moving forward.


    Their struggle became slower over time as theyers grew thicker. Chang turned his head when he felt the time hade. He fired four consecutive shots toward Number Two and Number Three.

 Chapter 98: Seeing in the Dark

    Chapter 98: Seeing in the Dark


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    The capacity of the cylinder was five bullets. Except for the one that Chang had fired for the headshot, the remaining four were all he had. He shot them all at once.


    His decision came with reason¡ªalthough the gene-altered soldiers were encumbered by the tenacious spider silk, it was still hard to aim for fatal injuries. Thus, in order to improve the damage dealt, he had to fire more shots.


    Besides, the spiders over his head were also getting in the way of him shooting urately.


    Therefore, of these four shots, two were shot to prevent the soldiers from jostling. Although only thest two whacked them, the force of the bullets disrupted their ability to move¡ªone thrust into Number Two¡¯s chest, the impact of the bullet fracturing his chest bone and resulting in a big hole in the center of his chest. He fell backward, pushed by the invisible force of the bullet. Number Three lost his bnce due to the hit on his thigh and rolled, blown away by the handgun¡¯s great might.


    The spiders acted out of instinct when they saw the gene-altered soldiers severely wounded. They bounced off of the webs more quickly, ejecting their silk on the gene-altered soldiers more intensively.


    The first batch of the spiders were suicide squads since the gene-altered soldiers smashed them when theynded on their bodies. However, the spiders were fearless. They continuously set foot on the mushy corpses of their brethren, leaving no room for the gene-altered soldiers to stand up.


    Soon after, Number Two and Number Three were enveloped in ¡°chrysalises¡±. Their strong physiques weren¡¯t helping them in this situation anymore. They wriggled on the ground as if they were two unborn silkworm.


    As the only witness of this brutal predation, Chang now understood why the millipede had roared resentfully before it died¡ªits gigantic and brawny body would habe been useless in this chrysalis. Death was the only fate for those caught in the spider silk.


    The gene-altered soldiers were turtles in jars. Chang knew by heart that the spiders would torture them to death in all the ways they knew how.


    Even though Chang had trapped his biggest enemies, he was still distressed.


    He nimbly ughtered the four arachnids that surrounded him and exited the den of the spiders. His first goal outside was to find the hooknosed woman, since as long as she was alive, there would be no peace for his mind.


    The chasing game during thest few days had helped Chang to identify the person with the tracking ability. If he didn¡¯t exterminate the woman this time, she would then bring more special forces in her next pursuit.


    In fact, Chang was blessed with good luck that he had escaped being annihted. If he was to confront these super humans again, the odds might not in favor him like this time.


    Thus, capturing the woman was his primary concern now. The troop was put to rout, and the gene-altered soldiers were imprisoned in the chrysalises. He must not let the leader flee back to theb.


    Chang returned the way he hade, but the woman was nowhere to be seen at the ce where he had fired his gun. ¡°She might have witnessed the gene-altered soldiers¡¯ situation... Or she might have just smelled all of those things happening there,¡± Chang thought. ¡°She is gone...¡±


    Without hesitation, Chang sprang up to chase after themander. To his amusement, he didn¡¯t need to go far to find the woman. She didn¡¯t take any action at all when she saw him. All because she was hopelessly stuck in the worst possible situation. She was stuck in a spider web.


    ¡°Hahaha, I was going to kill you, you know.¡±


    The woman was stuck in a weird posture as the glutinous spider silk fixed one of her arms to the spider web. Chang looked around, knowing that the spiders wouldn¡¯te until they finished gnawing the gene-altered soldiers. He said, ¡°It seems like it isn¡¯t worth the effort to kill you, the spiders will help!¡±


    Chang hated this woman, more than he had ever hated any other person in his life. Because of this hooknosed woman, Jing was captured, and he didn¡¯t even know if she was still alive or not. He was also forced into this jungle, constantly escaping from the jaws of death. Half of his face had copsed thanks to the gene-altered soldiers, and it would never be the same even if he got it fixed. The woman had brought all of those disasters to his life, and he wished for her die in excruciating pain so that she would suffer like he had suffered.


    As he spoke, Chang raised his leg. He thought of kicking the woman so that the spider silk would wrap tighter around her, and the vibration made would deliver a signal to the spiders toe for their meal.


    But he reconsidered it. This was too cruel even though he wanted the worst possible fate for this woman. After all, she was merely an executor of Zhuo¡¯s evil n. Plus, Chang could never forget about the other woman who he had relieved from pain with a bullet. He put down his foot, pulling out his dagger.


    ¡°Tell me where Jing is! If you do it, I¡¯ll let you die at ease.¡± Chang put the de against the woman¡¯s neck, saying, ¡°Or the spiders will let you know what hell feels like. They won¡¯t kill you at first, but disable you with their venom! Then they will cut slits in your skin with their sharp mouthpieces toy eggs in. When the eggs hatch, you will be the source of nutrient for their newborn babies. It is at that time that the effect of the disabling venom fades away. Those evil babies will nibble at your flesh bit by bit. By the time that happens, you will be regretting your decision not to answer me now.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The woman swallowed, her mind in chaos because of Chang¡¯s words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even try to bite off your tongue tomit suicide, I won¡¯t let you do it. If you dare to attempt it, I¡¯ll stuff your mouth and you¡¯ll still die as I said you will.


    ¡°Now, hurry up and tell me where she is. The spiders areing.¡± Chang listened carefully and heard the gene-altered soldiers screeching¡ªit was a scream mixed with desperation and rage.


    ¡°Please, please don¡¯t kill me. I can lead you to where she is.¡± Apparently the woman had heard thest roar as well. She quickly said, ¡°I am the only person who knows where she is. Plus, I was a spy serving in the military, so I can tell you inside information. Even if you kill me, you have to know that I am not the only tracker working with Zhuo. He will just send someone else to pursue you. But if you keep me alive and let me join you, my ability will be able to aid you to backtrack them.¡±


    The woman hurried her pleading as she noticed Chang¡¯s hesitation, hastily saying again, ¡°There is no reason for you to not believe me. I think you have heard about what kind of person Zhuo is. Do you think I¡¯ll remain alive if I were to go back to report?¡±


    The gene-altered soldiers released theirst shriek, followed by a scream. Hundreds of spiders were dismissed from the battlefield. They once more bounced towards Chang and the hooknosed woman.


    ¡°All right, you are indeed a good persuader. You got a lighter or something simr on you?¡± Their conversation was brief as some of the spiders began to enter Chang¡¯s view range. ¡°Hurry up! Do you have it or not?¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t smoke.¡± The woman saw the spiders bouncing over her head, and the shadows brought out a howl from her. ¡°Do something, please! I don¡¯t think a lighter would help at all.¡±


    ¡°Well then, we only have one solution.¡± Chang kicked over a spider with a back flip, raising his dagger and chopping off her forearm. Blood gushed out from the amputation site, and her forearm was left behind on the spider web forever. Chang lifted the woman and quickly ran away from the spider zone.


    He kept on sprinting at his full speed to escape from the spiders. Because they could only bounce between spider webs, he wasn¡¯t concerned that they would catch up with him. In fact, if he wasn¡¯t in the den of the spiders, the chance of getting caught would be zero given their chasing speed. It would have also been impossible for them to swathe the gene-altered soldiers if they weren¡¯t in their territory.


    In Chang¡¯s eyes, the spider webs were avoidable. Even if the terrain of the jungle wasplicated, he found his own route using his calction ability. He didn¡¯t slow down even though he was carrying the woman with him. A momentter, he lost the spiders and headed towards Zhengzhou like he had done the first time.


    Chang was much faster now thanst time he had been in the jungle, so soon after, he crossed the edge of the jungle and returned to the city.


    ¡°Blood, blood...¡± Themander groaned in Chang¡¯s arms. ¡°Help me stop the bleeding, otherwise I¡¯ll die...¡±


    ncing at her pale face, Chang put her on the ground, and ripped off a long piece of cloth from his shirt to tighten it around her upper arm to stop the blood from oozing out.


    ¡°This is the best I can do. You aren¡¯t a weak EM, I think you¡¯ll survive this.¡± Chang double-checked her amputated arm and said, ¡±We¡¯ll get Jing first, and after that, I¡¯ll find you a doctor. Neither of us can stand for long with our injuries.¡±


    Chang pointed at his bandaged face when he exined it to the woman.


    The woman nodded, asking, ¡°Jing, is this her name?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± Chang too nodded. He stared at the murkiness of the sky with his single eye. ¡°She is my family.¡±


    ¡°Are you an EM with mutated vision?¡± The woman looked at Chang.


    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Chang pulled her up from the ground, asking, ¡±You are an olfactory EM, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± the woman admitted. ¡°My nose is a thousand times more sensitive than a normal human¡¯s, I can easily track down anyone by their scent.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Zhizhi He.¡±


    ¡°I thought your name would be more muscr, I didn¡¯t expect such an elegant name.¡± Chang gently patted her back, chuckling. ¡°Alright, we need to find Jing first. After that, we can talk.¡±


    The woman was a person who understood the times, so she began guiding Chang with her nose.


    They returned to the urban area. Although it was dark, Chang¡¯s vision was still above 10 meters with one eye. He found that his night vision was better than before. Perhaps it was because he was using only one eye, or maybe due to the second evolution he had underwent. The realization cheered him up a bit, and this was the only finding that made him feel happy during thest few days. Following Zhizhi, he was led to an underground garage at a residential area he used to hide in. In front of the garage gate, he saw two soldiers standing guard.


    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± The woman pointed at the garage with her remaining arm.


    Nodding silently, Chang raised his palm and knocked out the woman.


    He then reloaded his crossbow and his handgun, moving ahead stealthily.


    Two bolts were shot at the guards¡¯ foreheads, and he managed to take them out with one bolt each. Chang picked up an assault rifle from one of the dead guards and fired towards the other ten soldiers in the garage.


    He didn¡¯t stop until he ran out of bullets. He was sure that none of them had escaped from this sneak attack.


    The gunshots had also wakened Jing. Her sleepy eyes saw a person soaked in blood and full of bandages slowly walking toward her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we gotta leave here,¡± the person with the horrifying appearance spoke. His voice was familiar and made her feel warm. Jing was lifted into his arms, and the person turned around and left the garage.


    A note to readers: Zhizhi He, Zhizhi consisted of two identical Chinese characters, meaning tree branches or bamboo branches. It is supposed to be an elegant and girly name, but her personality is the opposite of her name.

 Chapter 99: The Face of The Devil

    Chapter 99: The Face of The Devil


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    On the morning of the second day, in an abandoned house at the east outskirts of Zhengzhou.


    Gently peeling off the ¡°bandage¡± wrapped around Chang¡¯s head, Dr. Huang revealed a badly mutted face; his face bones were shattered. Dr. Huang spoke with pity evident in her voice, ¡°I can¡¯t treat this kind of damage.


    ¡°And I can¡¯t treat hers, either.¡± Dr. Huang turned her head, pointing to the hooknosedmander, who was tied up in the corner. ¡°The incision is too big to treat, the only thing I can do is sanitize the wound and staunch the bleeding. As for your face, half of the bones are gone. I am sorry that I am not capable of reconstructing your face.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Dr. Huang. It¡¯s okay as long as I don¡¯t die from it, I¡¯m fine with disfigurement.¡± Chang wrapped his face again, saying, ¡°I apologize for stealing you from the apartment at midnight.¡±


    ¡°No worries. But you did stun me with all the blood and injuries on you, especially by not saying anything about them and just taking me away from my ce,¡± Dr. Huang said. ¡°What kind of trouble did you get into? I remember there were quite a few soldiers that came to ourmunity, they didn¡¯t catch you?¡±


    ¡°My escape was a pure fluke. Look at her, she is themander of that troop.¡± Chang pointed at Zhizhi. He then asked, ¡°What if I don¡¯t get treatment for my face, will this be a lethal wound?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. Chang, I¡¯ve never treated a wound that is as severe as yours,¡± Dr. Huang answered. ¡°It is all about how well you can heal by yourself. I can give you an emergency treatment, but beyond that there is nothing I can do. Especially for your appearance. There is no way that I can restore it. Your bones were shattered, and I was just a family doctor before this apocalypse. I had never performed an orthopedic operation. This simply exceeds my capabilities.¡±


    ¡°I see. Don¡¯t worry, I understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± Chang gently stroked the intact side of his face and mocked himself, ¡°I wasn¡¯t good looking anyways. Anyways, its better to have the bandage on than show my disfigured face to the others. Zhizhi, am I right?¡±


    While speaking, he turned his head to the hooknosed woman.


    ¡°Why did you tie me up? I¡¯ve told you that I won¡¯t go back to the military! I don¡¯t see how this is beneficial for our future cooperation.¡± The hooknosedmander struggled on the ground, but the rope was secured tightly around her. ¡°Where is your humanity? To badly treat a severely wounded person like me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Li told me that humanity is the mostplicated thing in the world. Besides, I think tying you up is the most logical decision I ever made.¡± Chang walked up to the woman, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t fully trust you yet.¡±


    ¡°Time will let them know the truth.¡± The woman smiled without further exining herself.


    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll loosen the rope if you answer my questions.¡± Chang squatted down in front of the woman, showing his index finger and asking, ¡°First question, did Zhuo send you to capture me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is an absolute yes. He alsomanded us to capture you alive.¡± Zhizhi nodded.


    ¡°Great. My second question is, how many trackers like you does the military own?¡± Chang put on a straight face when he threw out this question.


    ¡°There are two more. The first one is the same kind of EM like me, but his degree of evolution is lower than mine. I know that his olfactory cells are less sensitive. The other one is working in Group Beta, which is conducting a biological weapon research. This person isn¡¯t a real EM, even though what he is capable of resembles the abilities of the cognitive category EMs. I think he is just smart. He is able to conduct analysis on footprints and figure out where the target went based on what the footprint looks like by deductive reasoning. But from what I¡¯ve heard so far, this person belongs to the higher ups. His status is as high as Qing Shui¡¯s in Group Alpha. I don¡¯t think Zhuo could just simply order him to do the tracking work,¡± Zhizhi said, recalling what she knew.


    ¡°Do you remember what they smell like?¡±


    ¡°I do. I have seen them in the institute, I won¡¯t forget any scent or odor I ever smelled.¡±


    ¡°That means...¡± Chang was speaking when he loosened the rope on Zhizhi. ¡°I don¡¯t need to worry about the military pursuing me anymore if I have youing along.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I am the best out of them. Even if the expert in deductive reasoning is sent off, I¡¯ll sense him far in advance, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear all this. And myst question is,¡± Chang became more serious when he was about to ask thest question, ¡°how is Qing Shui doing in the research institute?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the higher ups... But I feel like he is quite close with Zhuo. You see, they are the best and the smartest researchers in the institute, and they work together! They get most of the fundings for their projects, and I don¡¯t think there will be another group which can surpass them in the near future. The higher ups in both the government and the military attach great importance to them, so I guess he is doing pretty well in there.¡±


    ¡°Good, good.¡± Chang turned away from the woman, nodding.


    Since Zhizhi didn¡¯t receive any more questions from Chang, she stood up with difficultly, pointing at her bandaged and amputated arm. ¡°Doctor, my wound isn¡¯t fatal, is it?¡±


    ¡°No, after all, humans are more than capable of self-healing these days, it¡¯ll be fine,¡± Dr. Huang answered. ¡°But it is impossible that you will have your arm grow out from the incision.¡±


    ¡°Well... Does that mean I am handicapped now?¡± Gazing at her own amputated arm, Zhizhi epted the fact reluctantly. Her words wereposed of sorrow and remorse.


    ¡°Come on, which one do you think is worse, disfigured face or amputated arm?¡± Chang looked at Zhizhi with a lonely eye. The bandage covered most of his face, leaving only his left eye out. ¡°I look worse than frankenstein, and all of the suffering was caused by you.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Zhizhi scanned Chang¡¯s face and lowered her head. She felt less pain after Chang said that. After all, when someone else was in greater suffering than you, you would oddly feel better.


    They formed such a weird group under this strange atmosphere.


    One was a former denouncer, and the other was a former enemy. It seemed like bitter hatred wasn¡¯t harbored in anyone¡¯s heart in the apocalypse. As long as they were alive, enemies could turn friends and partners.


    Three dayster.


    The four went down to a newmunity that they were unfamiliar with. It was once more the food distribution time. They had been staying here for two days now, and Chang¡¯s new upation here was a security guard.


    At dusk, Jing went to the distribution point to collect her and Chang¡¯s portion, then she walked back to their safe house.


    ¡°Chang, does your face feel better now?¡± Jing asked while handing some Crystal Pea to Chang.


    ¡°It got better, maybe. At least it isn¡¯t swollen anymore, but it is still painful. The good news is that I don¡¯t feel any strange sensations except for the pain.¡± Chang lightly tapped on the bandage while replying to Jing. ¡°Where is Zhizhi? Don¡¯t let her go too far away from us.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Jing sat down beside Chang. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. She has been active in my sensing range. As soon as she exceeds that fifty-meter line, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±


    ¡°Haha, thank you, Jing. I am pretty confident that she can¡¯t escape from me in that range.¡± Chang¡¯s mind settled, he rested on the ground with his eye closed. A momentter, Dr. Huang and Zhizhi walked into the room with small bowls in their hands.


    ¡°Officer He.¡± Chang grinned as the hooknosed woman walked up to him, but no one could see the smile on his disfigured face behind the bandage. ¡°Could you please exchange these Crystal Pea with normal food with the other residents? Even though we might get less, if someone is willing to do so, please exchange them for me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t eat Crystal Peas?¡± Zhizhi was puzzled, pouring all the Crystal Peas from the bowl into her mouth, chewing.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Then what did you eat before?¡±


    ¡°Worms. I called them rice worms because they had the shape and color of rice. But I lost the worm box when I fled from the first safehouse.¡± He continued by saying, ¡°Do you remember the girl who I left behind in that apartment? I think she took it. The worms aren¡¯t as gross as you might imagine, and Qing Shui said they are nutritious. I¡¯ve been thinking about getting the worm box back.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get it back. It sounds delicious. I still remember her scent, so it won¡¯t be difficult to find her.¡± Zhizhi was waving her amputated arm while speaking in excitement. ¡°You need to share some of them with me if I find her.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Chang agreed with Zhizhi, smiling. ¡°Why do you like to wave your broken arm so frequently these days?¡±


    ¡°Ohe on, you¡¯ve been touching you face as well!¡± Zhizhi shrugged. ¡°I think it¡¯s quitemon that people pay more attention to their missing parts.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a point.¡± Chang touched the bandage, it felt soft as jelly beneath the cloth and the sensation made him ufortable. He missed his old face these days. Although he wasn¡¯t good looking before, his facial features were well organized. Now that half of the bones were missing, without the support of the bandage, his skin and muscle drooped.


    He still remembered the day they hade to thismunity, and the residents were keeping him from entering the residential area. Although they epted himter, none of the residents were willing to start a conversation with him. He was discriminated against because of his looks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chang. We¡¯ll figure this out.¡± Jing seemed to see through what he was thinking when he sunk into silence, andforted him. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until Mr. Li settles down, then we can go back to the institute. Mr. Li is capable of anything! A reconstruction operation shouldn¡¯t be hard for him at all. What if he makes you more handsome?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Chang chuckled when he heard herforting words. ¡°I don¡¯t need to be more handsome, I just want my old face back.¡±


    ¡°But you look just as good even when you¡¯re injured,¡± Jingforted him again.


    ¡°Gee, you guys are creepy,¡± Zhizhiined loudly, wrinkling her nose in disdain. ¡°Your conversation sounded like those cheesy soap drama, but the age gap between you guys isrger than six years. Gross.¡±


    ¡°Gross?¡± Chang squinted at Zhizhi. ¡°Only a person with a dirty mind would think of our conversation in a dirty way. By the way, how old are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m twenty six,¡± Zhizhi answered, her eyes rolling from the left to the right. She then added, ¡°I am not married yet!¡±

 Chapter 100: Barren for a Hundred Years

    Chapter 100: Barren for a Hundred Years


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    ¡°So you are eight years older than me.¡± Chang beamed at the hooknosed woman. ¡°You have such a bright personality! If some other girls broke their arms, they would probably be sad for quite a long time... You recovered from it sooner than I thought you would.¡±


    ¡°Well, I grew up in the military, so my personality is quite simr to my guy friends from there. I still remember I used to beat up a lot of the boys in the militarypound of where I grew up. I was actually a tyrant of a girl.¡± Zhizhi spoke, smoothing out her hair with her only hand. ¡°You said that I¡¯m your enemy, which I don¡¯t agree to at all. I just happened to work under the regiment that happened to collude with Zhuo. You see, I¡¯m just doing my work. I¡¯m not loyal to Zhuo but the regiment, we shouldn¡¯t even be enemies in the first ce. Chang, is it fun to put so much effort in watching over me?¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t trust you fully since we haven¡¯t known each other for long enough, I hope you can understand,¡± Chang answered honestly.


    ¡°Whatever, I can¡¯t return to the military, either. Anyways, did you hear about the rumor on the streets? It says that the military is nning to spray Agent Orange over the whole city,¡± Zhishi said. ¡°I think it¡¯s another of Zhuo¡¯s ideas. If they use Agent Orange, which is a strong herbicide and defoliant, it will destroy most of the nts above ground. It is something that was used during the Vietnam War by the U.S army as well.¡±


    ¡°Agent Orange? U.S army?¡± Chang asked with puzzlement, frowning.


    ¡°Right, Agent Orange. The significant contaminant of it is the dioxin TCDD. TCDD is also the most toxic in the dioxin family, and is very effective in devastating leaves. But I doubt he is going to use the original form of Agent Orange. Most likely he¡¯ll reduce its concentration and add something else into it. Therefore, it¡¯ll only devastate some specific nts instead of all of them.¡±


    ¡°Why would he do that?¡± Jing asked from where she sat on the side.


    ¡°He wants to change the living environment in which humans reside. And that¡¯s why he¡¯s been a left wing the whole time; he wants to manipte the nature. The nts in the city are so full of vitality and strength that they damage power supply facilities and other infrastures.¡± Zhizhi articted her speech. ¡°I also read about Qing Shui¡¯s Food Web Theory and know what kind of role nts are ying in the nature. Even though they are both predators and producers nowadays, but their most important role still lies in producing. Although they¡¯re rtively safe to EMs like you, to ordinary humans, they are still harmful.


    ¡°If the majority of nts are removed, that means a great amount of producers will be eliminated. And hence, the bugs and small animals that live and lurk in urban nts will lose their source of food. The bnce will be broken, and these residents will either go extinct or flee to the jungle, granting human an ideal ce for living. I think that is what Zhuo is trying to achieve.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like good news,¡± Dr. Huang noted with a slow nod. ¡°But I don¡¯t think this n is as perfect as it sounds like.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. TCDD is extremely toxic to nts, as well as humans.¡± Zhizhi then exined as if she was reciting from a textbook, ¡°In the Vietnam War, the U.S army, who was exposed to and had contact with Agent Orange, suffered from a list of chronic diseases. Their offspring also had high rates of congenital defects. And I was only speaking about U.S veterans, not even touching on Vietnamese who had a longer exposure to Agent Orange.


    ¡°In fact, if you go to the zone where they executed the operation ¡®Ranch Hand¡¯, there are still tons of deformed and fester-skinned children.¡±


    ¡°Has the military approved this proposal? Did they consider the aftereffects?¡± Chang was stunned by Zhuo¡¯s insane n. ¡°And the Crystal Pea he made for the public... Is he trying to exterminate the whole city?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the military thinks that sacrifices are necessary in order to save more people.¡± Zhizhi sneered. ¡°Or they don¡¯t care about human lives at all, reconstructing the infrastructure is more important to them. No matter which, the military has already released the information to the public. We can¡¯t do anything but watch and listen.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Well.. For now, whatever you told me might just be idle fears, and as you said, we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Chang held the small bowl with Crystal Pea in front of his face. He said, ¡°Just like the Crystal Pea, we only have a vague idea about its possible harmful effects. As to what the Agent Orange might really do, we have nothing to stop it.¡±


    Once he finished his words, he walked into the crowd at the food distribution station, holding the bowl to try and exchange the Pea for something else.


    In the morning of the second day.


    Zhizhi was sleeping soundly when Chang came to wake her up. He took Jing in his arms and left with Zhizhi, leaving Dr. Huang alone in the room. They had two goals today: first, they were going to retake his worm box, and second, they were going to check out if the rumor was true.


    The trio walked out of themunity. In less than ten minutes on the street, they found a line of soldiers carrying sprayers on their backs and spraying the liquid from the containers onto the nts on the ground.


    Chang kindly asked Jing and Zhizhi to stay still, and then he went up to the soldiers at a quick pace. Although he was still a pursued target of the military, his current face wasn¡¯t known to any military personnel except for Zhizhi. Even if his parents met him now, he doubted they would recognize him with all the bandages.


    He walked up to the soldiers openly, inquiring, ¡°Excuse me, what are you doing..?¡±


    Chang wasn¡¯t given a chance to finish his question when the soldiers got frightened by his bandage-wrapped face. ¡°Stay where you are! Are you infected or something with your head wrapped like that?¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t discriminating against you but you know everything is dangerous nowadays. We don¡¯t want to get infected by chance. So just stay where you are and ask your question from over there.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chang stopped, nodding.


    He had been treated like this for a few days already and learned not to care about what other people thought. Chang stood two meters away from the soldiers. ¡°What are you spraying? Defoliant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was an order. We¡¯re spraying this in the city so that they won¡¯t grow back again for a hundred years.¡±


    ¡°A hundred years?¡± Chang was greatly astonished.


    ¡°ording to Chief Zhao¡¯s instructions, he said that he urgently needed to transform Zhengzhou. Chief Zhao also said that the new defoliant we are using is harmful to the nts but will only minimally affect humans. The field that we spray the solution on today will be barren for a hundred years. Except for the fields that are cultivated for the Crystal Pea, they all need to be sprayed so that the apocalyptic city will be transformed soon. Didn¡¯t you hear about it before?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, I didn¡¯t go out in thest two days so I had no idea of what was going on.¡±


    ¡°Alright, now that you know it, go away. We don¡¯t have time to talk to you, we¡¯re still working.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for letting me know, good day.¡± Chang bowed and left.


    When he returned to Jing and Zhizhi with a smile, he ryed the information that he¡¯d heard from the soldiers. He sighed. ¡°Barren for a hundred years, what a tough and vicious guy he is!¡±


    ¡°Only the fittest will survive the natural selection, he really thinks of himself as the creator.¡±


    ¡°Nevermind... We are too powerless to change anything, they can do whatever they want because at the end of the day we¡¯ll all die.¡± Zhizhi heaved a sigh, walked by herself to the front. ¡°We don¡¯t have time thinking about their evil ns for now. Our mission today is to retrieve the worm box from that teenage girl.¡±


    Chang¡¯s mind was brought back by her words, and he held Jing¡¯s hand while following Zhizhi.


    Their destination was a kindergarten. Its first character was purple, and the rest were concealed by lush vines. However, knowing the name wouldn¡¯t help them in this mission, thus, they took no notice of the doorte and jumped over the closed gate.


    ¡°Our target is here...¡± Zhizhi said after taking a deep breath in the middle of the courtyard. ¡°There are sixteen more people in here besides the girl that we¡¯re looking for. Twelve teens and four adults.¡±


    ¡°You can even smell how old they are?¡± Chang stared at Zhizhi in stunned disbelief.


    ¡°People of different ages smell differently, so do men and women. The adults are all male,¡± Zhizhi calmly exined.


    ¡°What a nose!¡± Chang gave her a thumbs up and prowled to the front of a ssroom.


    The ssroom was modified into a residence. Five beds were horizontally aligned at the center of the room. The student desks and chairs were jumbled against the wall, while beds were pushed side by side in a long row. On this long bed, thirteen teen girls were lying either in ck pantyhoses or naked. One man was snuggled up with one of them, snoring, while the other three were humping with their own partners, enjoying thest bit of ecstasy in the apocalypse.


    Chang kicked open the door with great force, crashing into this smutty yet sensual scene.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really found a way to enjoy your lives.¡± Chang squinted with his only eye. From his ce at the door, he shouted back at hispanion, ¡°Jing! Don¡¯te in here!¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Those men let go of their girls when they saw Chang break in. They were vignt, standing up nude to face him.


    As they stood up, Chang realized something unusual. One of them seemed exceptionally strong and tal. He was so muscr that he looked like a mutated vigorous hound, while his height reached almost two meters.


    ¡°There is also an EM in the city...¡± Chang turned his head to face the outside of the ssroom and asked, ¡°What¡¯s their index?¡±

 Chapter 101: Zhizhi He

    Chapter 101: Zhizhi He


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    ¡°Ten, he is a ten!¡± Jing reacted instantly.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Chang took out a small pistol that he had collected and kept from a dead soldier. He fired twice at the EM with each bullet hitting one of the knees, which resulted in him immediately kneeling on the ground. Chang shouted out, ¡°Stay still and stay silence!¡±


    Zhizhi happened to see this when she walked in.


    ¡°Good call! Subduing them without force.¡±


    ¡°I am not fighting against them anyways.¡± Chang was still holding the pistol, his eyes browsing among the girls to find a face that he was familiar with. He asked her then, ¡°Where is my worm box?¡±


    ¡°They hid it.¡± The girl pointed at the muscr EM.


    His hands weren¡¯t shaking at all, and his eyes not blinking. Chang walked up to the hard-bodied man. ¡°Where is my worm box?¡±


    ¡°What worm box?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fool with me, the box that contains numerous tiny white worms that are edible.¡± Chang pressed the muzzle on the EM¡¯s temple. ¡°Don¡¯t y stupid, even though your evolution is far more advanced than others¡¯, you can¡¯t take a shot with the pistol pressed to your head. Your head will explode, and your brain will ssh about. But I didn¡¯te here to fight, I just need my worm box back.¡±


    The facial expressions of the men changed, and their tight-pressed lips loosened once they heard what Chang came for. One of them even raised his hand, showing that he was willing to bring Chang to the worm box.


    It was rather easy for them to find the worm box as it was only hid in a cab that stood against the wall. Chang immediately opened the worm box when he got his hand on it.


    If the base number of the worms was reduced, the production efficiency would be reduced as well. Seeing less than half of the worms slowly wriggling in the box, Chang was greatly upset.


    ¡°You ate quite a lot, didn¡¯t you?¡± Chang furrowed his brows.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat them all, you see, we also have girls living with us. Our lives aren¡¯t as easy as you thought.¡± The man tried to ingratiate himself with Chang as he saw¡¯s Chang¡¯s disappointment. ¡°We ain¡¯t having it easy, either. We¡¯re just trying to have some fun.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what your lives are. I¡¯m just here for my box. Now that I lost more than half of my worms, you need to pay me back for my loss.¡± Chang smiled, his eyes shone with greed as he urgently wanted some other weapons in exchange for food.


    However, the man misunderstood him.


    ¡°Bro, I see what you mean. Do you like any of our girls? Just take whoever you like. They¡¯re all obedient, I¡¯ve wiped out those naughty ones.¡±


    ¡°You killed them?¡± Chang maintained hisposure.


    ¡°Of course.¡± The man raised his brows. ¡°Why feed them if they¡¯re only trying to run away and kill us?¡± As if promoting his merchandise, the man pointed at each girl], saying. ¡°The girls we kept know their job and are good at it. Hell knows how much time we spent on training them. Some of them are sisters, so as soon as we controlled one of them, the other would be as docile as a puppy¡­¡±


    ¡°Sounds fun¡­¡± Chang covered his disgust with a smile.


    ¡°It was¡­¡± The man didn¡¯t finish his words, his voice choked.


    ¡°Although it sounds fun...¡± Strangling the man¡¯s neck, Chang¡¯s fingers tightened. The man¡¯s neck bone broke into two. ¡°This is challenging my bottom line.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes popped out as a result of being choked to death.


    Chang threw away the incapacitated body. He took the worm box from the ground, his hand waved, gesturing for Zhizhi to walk out with him.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Chang killed two men with two headshots. Thest bullet hit the EM¡¯s forehead but apparently the power of the gun was too weak ¨C the bullet got stuck at the frontal bone. The EM had evolved not only his muscles, but also the density of his bones. In other words, the degree of bone hardening made his bones firmer than steel.


    Chang¡¯s index finger was ready to pull the trigger again, but Zhizhi stepped up and stopped him.


    ¡°We came here for the worms, why are you killing them? Even though they did something bad, they don¡¯t deserve this, it¡¯s their choice,¡± Zhizhi almost screamed.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t just something bad. Go ahead and ask the girls.¡± Chang put away his pistol and stopped talking.


    To confirm his answer, Zhizhi squatted down to ask one of the girls in front of her. Later, what the girl told her, made her expression gloomy.


    Not only had the men molested and raped these girls, they had also threatened and forced them to search for food. To ensure the girls would do so, most of their sisters were put under house arrest.


    When they were short on food, they even cannibalized the girls.


    ¡°Bastards!¡± Upon hearing the girl weep out her grief, Zhizhi turned furious. She then pulled out a dagger from her belt and hunkered down, stabbing the dagger into the dying man¡¯s anus.


    ¡°F*ck you! Son of b*tch!¡± Zhizhi¡¯s face was contorted. Her anger pushed her action further, she started moving about the de that was buried in the man. ¡°Does it feel good, huh?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± the dying man emitted a squeal of pain.


    ¡°Just kill him! What are you doing?¡± Chang asked, standing behind her.


    ¡°Killing him won¡¯t relieve my fury, I can¡¯t believe cannibalism exists.¡± As Zhizhi was speaking, she pulled out the dagger and sliced at the man¡¯s ankle and wrist so that his tendons were cut off. She then dragged the man to the door of the ssroom by his cor, shouting to the girls, ¡°Someone tell me, where is the closest washroom?¡±


    ¡°Just turn left in the corridor, you¡¯ll see it...¡± a girl answered in a shaky voice.


    Zhizhi smirked to show her appreciation, then left to the corridor. Seeing this, Chang went behind her hurriedly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing that you need to worry about, I¡¯m just having a bad day, and I need to alleviate my frustration.¡± Zhizhi didn¡¯t slow down but sped up. The man groaned in a deep voice but that didn¡¯t make Zhizhi feel any sympathy toward him.


    Almost all the citizens knew about the tentacle monsters that evolved and lived in the sewage, and thus, no one used flush toilets nowadays. Thousands of attacks had made humans fear the bloodthirsty tentacles under the toilets, so they became the least safe ce to go to. Therefore, most of the washrooms were sealed off¡ªthe one in this kindergarten was no exception.


    The sealing tape was ripped off in a rough way, and Zhizhi opened the toilet cover, throwing the man onto a seat. She then tied up this EM so that he couldn¡¯t move away, just sit on it.


    ¡°May you die in the greatest fear.¡± Zhizhi even secured the man by having ropes wrapped around his thighs and the toilet. This way, the EM wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up. Sheughed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for stabbing your anus, but you¡¯re dripping blood into the toilet¡­ Let me guess, how soon they wille to you with this vorful smell of blood?¡±


    ¡°Please...¡± Her words struck fear into the man. The EM hadn¡¯t even disyed dread in front of a pistol, but this time he begged. ¡°Please let me go, please! I can work for you! You see, I¡¯m very strong and that makes me capable of tons of things. If you do me a favor today, I¡¯ll be loyal to you forever, I promise!¡±


    A series of melodious chuckles came from Zhizhi¡¯s thin lips. She nodded, and her heart was filled with satisfaction. ¡°Sounds pretty nice¡­ but sweetheart, I don¡¯t need anything but for you to go to hell.¡±


    To stop the man from pleading, Zhizhi grabbed a mop from beside the door and shoved its head into the man¡¯s mouth.


    The washroom was left with the man alone inside; the air was frozen since Zhizhi had walked out the door. The man¡¯s desperation leaked from his wide open eyes, apanied by blood dripplling down from his anus. The drops were the tick tocks of a timed bomb. Every second passed slowly breaking down his nerve.


    Even though Zhizhi had done something cruel to the EM, her expression wasn¡¯t nervous at all, instead, she kept smiling silently and waved to Chang, who awaited her outside the washroom.


    ¡°Zhizhi, I didn¡¯t know you were so cold-blooded...¡± Chang, too, turned around, walking away with Zhizhi and leaving the hopeless EM alone in the washroom that was suffused with torments of remorse.


    The duo returned to the ssroom, seeing the girls having found their clothing. They sat on the ground with shirts or dresses loosely covering their young bodies. Their eyes were still innocent as those of puppies. Instead of being filled with fear, they gazed at Chang and Zhizhi, who were now in charge of their lives.


    ¡°You can live your own lives now, just go somewhere you want to.¡± Chang waved his hand. ¡°I know some of themunities are still epting new members, but I just can¡¯t guarantee your safety there¡­ Your youth is wanted so badly by the gangsters, I can¡¯t say for sure that you won¡¯t be traded again.¡±


    Thinking of their miserable fate, Chang didn¡¯t continue speaking since he knew these teen girls were the most vulnerable in the apocalypse, even if they lived in a rtively safemunity. If they were lucky enough, they might became farmers. But most likely, they would be treated as bargaining chips.


    Chang looked up at the ceiling, heaving a long sigh. ¡°Just go.¡± He waved his hand again.


    As Chang urged them again, the girls reluctantly left the ssroom one after another. All except for that one girl who had met Chang before.


    ¡°Can I go with you, please?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, you cannot.¡± Chang shook his head.


    The girl nodded at his answer and didn¡¯t ask again, but neither did she leave.


    ¡°She is smart¡± Zhizhimented as a spectator of this conversation. She then threw herself to the bed, falling on her back. ¡°The apocalypse made the bad worse, and the good ones suffer.¡±


    Zhizhi teased Chang, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you think of something else when you saw those naked girls?¡±


    Chang walked backward and slowlyid himself on the bed as well. ¡°Even if I wanted to, I know the consequences would make me sad...¡±


    Zhizhi gazed at the ceiling, murmuring. ¡°You are a good guy.¡±


    Keeping his eyes closed, Chang said, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°You have a good nature, kind and caring,¡± Zhizhi spoke softly. ¡°I¡¯m d that Zhuo¡¯s special force didn¡¯t kill you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the opposite of good.¡± Hearing herpliment, Chang wasn¡¯t delighted at all. ¡°I¡¯m just disinclined to take responsibility. I always have the feeling that If I do something good, responsibilityes with it. And I can¡¯t even take care of myself now...¡±


    ¡°If I ever am capable, I wish I could grant them safety...¡±


    ...


    Chang and Zhizhi had a long conversation that day. Jing joinedter, and they ventured to some strange topics. They left the ssroom after two hours. Before they went, they checked-up on the EM that was tied to the toilet¡ªhe was dead.


    The tentacle monster hadn¡¯t killed him. He had died of fright.


    The teen girl followed them when they left the kindergarten, but the trio quickened their pace. Soon, she lost sight of them.

 Chapter 102: A Storm is Coming

    Chapter 102: A Storm is Coming


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    For almost a month, Zhizhi, Jing, and Chang spent their days in peace.


    There was a troop of soldiers chasing them, but Chang and Zhizhi were able to backtrack the pursuers before they got close. Countless times, the troop hunted for nothing. In the end, they would disappear from Zhizhi¡¯s olfactive perception range, probably just returning to the military as they aborted the impossible mission.


    In the city of Zhengzhou, quite a few explosive news spread.


    The first news was that a month ago, which was five days after Chang retrieved their worm box, The Agent Orange n was well-implemented andpleted in time. Most of the non-cultivation fields were sprayed with the chemical. And as Zhuo had anticipated, these affected areas became barren. The devastated nts lost their color, and their feeble stemsy t on the ground.


    Once Zhuo¡¯s goal was achieved, the government and the military tasted the sweetness of convenience. They also began moring to clear the highways that connected the cities using Agent Orange.


    However, the mor onlysted for a few days. The decision was stalled for a long time, and in the end, still not made. No one knew whether it was because the regional political struggle made the authorities yearn for more power and hence they didn¡¯t want to connect with the central government that would take away their freedom to do as they wished, or it was because the research institute ran out of Agent Orange, which resulted in the mission having to be aborted since the amount of the chemical was insufficient to implement the n. Either way, the mor was settled down.


    Civilization restored itself once the nts, which were shelters for predators, withered. The animals were either killed off by the army or fled to the jungle as Zhuo had expected.


    Once the citizens were granted safety, it meant that the old industrial activities could be resumed, and the people were assigned to different infrastructure projects. Their wages were the seeds of the Crystal Pea¡ªthe more they worked, the more they would be awarded; and if they chose not to work, they wouldn¡¯t get any seeds since the distribution stations were going to be cancelled soon. It was a simple solution, and Zhuo¡¯s ruled civilization continued to flourish.


    And that was the first news.


    The second was a political storm.


    During the prolonged political struggle in Zhengzhou, the military, which owned all the armies in Zhengzhou, took over the control of the city. It also disintegrated the government,pletely transforming the city into a city-state with political and military power fused together. During the revolution, Zhuo was again pushed to the center of the storm, bing one of the most influential and powerful men in the newly born system.


    Zhuo was like the sun shining high in the sky.


    But while he was desired by both the system and the people, the food preservation method based on irradiation that he had endorsed caused unexpected mutations. Almost all the higher-ups in Zhengzhou were affected.


    A hypermutable bacteria that was born during the irradiation process ravaged the military government, causing more than half of the high officials to die from infections. The bacteria had strong multidrug resistance, and the current antibiotic treatments failed to suppress its replication. Those who were infected were isted, and had to wait for death to bring them away from their torment.


    The hierarchy of the ruling system became fragile again...


    In the research institute.


    In Group Alpha.


    ¡°Qing Shui, what is all that mess?¡± Zhuo stood beside Qing Shui, his brows tied. ¡°The preservation method I used should be perfect, that hypermutable bacteria simply shouldn¡¯t exist.¡±


    ¡°The irradiation method was absolutely safe to preserve food if you used it before this apocalypse,¡±Qing Shui answered in calm voice, gently shaking the testing tube in his hand. ¡°But irradiation has be unstable now that it became extremely easy for the bacterias and viruses to mutate and evolve. Not to mention the effect of the surroundings, the red fog. I told you not to use this method before, but you were too rash in making that decision.¡±


    ¡°I do admit it¡¯s all my fault. But I still think this hypermutable bacteria wasn¡¯t a usual urrence.¡± Zhuo nced on Qing Shui¡¯s expressionless face, then continued, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a bad thing either. The infection wiped out quite the amount of higher ups, so we¡¯ll have less opposition from now on.¡±


    ¡°True, most of the higher ups were too weak to resist the infection themselves. They all passed away on the first night of the bacteria¡¯s leakage.¡± Qing Shui smirked imperceptibly to himself, . ¡°No one will dare to stand against us. But I think you need to be more cautious, since the power system is reconciling.¡±


    ¡°Why should I be?¡± Zhuoughed wildly as he heard Qing Shui¡¯s advice. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know my special force in Zhengzhou? I have more than a hundred gene-altered soldiers. Even if they might not be as useful as a normal regiment, they are still more than capable in a raid. No one can stop them, no one!


    ¡°Whoever voices out to be against my n, I¡¯ll make them silent. There shouldn¡¯t be any other people making the decisions except me, and all I need are people who implement my ns...¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Qing Shui nodded.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Zhuo said suddenly. ¡°Even if I¡¯ve said something arrogant, I want you to speed up the development of the antibiotic. We can¡¯t afford to have the bacteria reach normal citizens. In the worst case scenario, the whole city might go extinct.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡± Qing Shui brought two testing tubes in front of his eyes, observing the chemical reaction. ¡°The preparations are done. Although it can¡¯t cure the infection with one shot, it¡¯ll suppress the bacterial cell division.¡±


    Qing Shui¡¯s eyes twinkled with confidence, affirming Zhuo¡¯s concern.


    ¡°Good to hear that.¡± Zhuo¡¯s eyes squinted as he smiled.


    ¡°One more thing,¡± Qing Shui added in a casual tone. ¡°I heard that the water nt was clogged by something unknown. Initially I thought it was some sort of mutated algae upying it, but the troop I sent a few days ago didn¡¯t return to report. And the other troops I sentter didn¡¯t return, either. Thest time, I dispatched apany of soldiers. They suffered heavy casualties, but two returned with news.¡±


    ¡°What news?¡± Zhuo was intrigued.


    ¡°A monster in the Yellow River, they called it Yessie.¡± Even though Qing Shui was speaking about something horrifying that had taken more than a hundred lives, his emotions didn¡¯t change a bit. ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a monster.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simply a super life.¡±


    ¡°A super life?¡± Zhuo supported his chin, leaning on the table. ¡°Does it mean it¡¯s a highly mutated life? It killed off itspetitors and happened to be the most aggressive in the Yellow River?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, It¡¯s extremely powerful. I was fortunate enough to meet one before.¡±


    ¡°How powerful is it?¡± Zhuo was filled with excitement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about it in detail, we only met once. I didn¡¯t even see its full body.¡± Qing Shui ced the tube back onto the rack. ¡°If it grew in ordance to my calctions, the super life I met is five thousand times stronger than an average human.¡±


    ¡°The base number you used is an average human...¡± Zhuo¡¯s face was distorted with terror, but his expression made it seem like he had acted this way intentionally. ¡°This is impossible! If it¡¯s as powerful as you tell me, I doubt it can be destroyed even with nuclear weapons!¡±

 Chapter 103: Rebellion

    Chapter 103: Rebellion


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    ¡°It isn¡¯t impossible that a super life might have absorbed nutrients from the underground of the whole Kaifeng. It¡¯s intelligent and capable enough to even plunder human brains as its source of growing intelligence. Its strength exceeded 5000 if I were to convert it into a number. And that is merely my conservative estimation.¡± Qing Shui¡¯s expression changed when he talked about the first time he had met Willow. ¡°The correct estimation should be about 6000, and it¡¯s still growing.¡±


    ¡°Then what about Yessie?¡± Zhuo was affected by Qing Shui, his courageous spirit was chilled by his words.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be worrying about Yessie. Because there were soldiers who returned to report, it means that this super life isn¡¯t as strong as it was described.¡± Qing Shui beamed. ¡°There are differences between super lives. They are like humans, some of them are just morepetent than the others.¡±


    ¡°Then what is its number if you were to quantify Yessie¡¯s lethality?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t exceed five hundred. Let me tell you how this works, for every digit an organism climbs up, the power grows exponentially. For example, although each of your special force¡¯s soldiers is about thirty, it can effortlessly kill three hundred humans. Therefore, Yessie isn¡¯tparable to the Willow I met,¡± Qing Shui exined. ¡°Yessie isn¡¯t intelligent, and it¡¯s bulky. I suspect that it isn¡¯t too muscr but bby. Its skin won¡¯t be too enhanced. I¡¯d be surprised if its skin is stronger than your gene-altered soldiers¡¯ scales. It¡¯s beatable with mortars and artilleries.¡±


    ¡°Then, I will collect information about Yessie.¡± Zhuo¡¯s eyes were sparkling with insanity. ¡°Qing Shui, what do you think my soldiers will be when I transfer Yessie¡¯s gene in them?¡±


    ¡°They will be invincible,¡± Qing Shui said with the corners of his mouth sliding upwards.


    ¡°I thought so as well.¡± Zhuo shed his mania as he walked out of theb. ¡°I¡¯ll gather my team, and you get the antibiotic ready.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡± Qing Shui¡¯s still tone squeezed through the closing gap of the door.


    Zhuo was always a man of action, and he didn¡¯t tolerate any sloppiness.


    In the same afternoon that Zhuo had made up his mind to ughter the Yessie, threepanies of soldiers were gathered and then dispatched with a considerable amount of mortars and artilleries, as well as additional one hundred gene-altered soldiers. The army advanced toward the Yellow River to confront Yessie.


    On the same day, there was a series of homicides urring at midnight. The remaining higher ups were either assassinated, poisoned with neurotoxin, or ended up asb rats for the hypermutable bacteria.


    The storm was brief. It all happened in a blink of an eye, and no riot was caused.


    On the second day at noon, a cohort of soldiers besieged Chang¡¯s safe house.


    The siege was rather peculiar, as if those who encircled them already knew their abilities. Thepany formed a circle from far away, and the size of the circle rapidly reduced, leaving Chang and Zhizhi no time to react. They were like turtles in a jar when faced with such a strategy.


    Surrendering himself in the courtyard, Chang raised his hands as he was faced with more than fifty automatic machine guns.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that I was worth that much to you, Zhuo. You have us now,¡± Chang shouted out.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Zhuo, it¡¯s me.¡±


    A shade of white surfaced from the camouge uniforms. It caught Chang¡¯s eyes immediately.


    ¡°Mr. Li?¡± The whiteb coat raised Chang¡¯s mood from hell to heaven. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I have a n, and now I need your vision, Jing¡¯s perception, and thisdy¡¯s...¡± Qing Shui tilted his head so that he could stare into Zhizhi¡¯s eyes. ¡°And I need thisdy¡¯s olfactive ability.¡±


    ¡°And the reason behind all these arrangements?¡± Chang¡®s heart started thumping.


    ¡°It¡¯s time. It¡¯s time to settle what is between me and Zhuo.¡± Qing Shui raised his head, looking at the sky. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for so long. I just finished reconstructing the power center of Zhengzhou and managed to take control of the situation with my alliance. Thest thing that we need to be worried about is Zhuo himself.


    ¡°He led a fewpanies to the Yellow River. As long as we make sure he won¡¯t return to Zhengzhou, the city will never be his.¡± As Qing Shui spoke, he gestured with two fingers to ask a man with delicate and pale skin to step away from the soldiers. ¡°Let me introduce you, he is the expert in deductive reasoning from Group Beta, and he specializes in weapon manufacturing. It was all his work that we were able to find you today.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± The fine man was attentive to Qing Shui and Chang¡¯s conversation. He was courteous and friendly, extending his hand to Chang.


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you as well.¡± Chang held his warm hand but his heart palpitated. If this man had helped Zhuo instead of Qing Shui, they would have been captured long time ago.


    ¡°Zhuo was dictatorial in the research institute for quite a long time already. He took possession of our funding and resources to support his own group, leaving less than one fifth of the allowance for the other four groups. I was irritated by the way he did things since day one. It was my pleasure to be able to help Qing Shui,¡± exined the fine man who seemed to read Chang¡¯s fear. He eased the situation by stepping back. ¡°I¡¯m merely a pathfinder, don¡¯t worry about me. Qing Shui has waited long to reunite with you.¡±


    The fine man stood behind Qing Shui, keeping his head low to show his humbleness.


    ¡°Well then, we don¡¯t have time to catch up with your adventures for now. Let¡¯s talk about them afterward. I¡¯ve gathered a rapid deployment force to locate where Zhuo is now,¡± Qing Shui said softly, exining the situation to Chang. ¡°Zhuo left to the Yellow River for the Yessie, which I told him that it was a super life in the river that evolved. The Yessie in the Yellow River isn¡¯t as weak as I told him and should be able to ughter half of his special forces. But thepanies would be unaffected as they use ranged weapons.


    ¡°I have ns on dealing with those soldiers, but what we need to be more careful of are the one hundred gene-altered soldiers.¡±


    ¡°One hundred?¡±


    The number gave Chang headache.


    He had paid his price for fighting with the gene-altered soldiers.


    Now weaponless, he couldn¡¯t beat even one. And among those one hundred gene-altered soldiers, there would certainly appear one that would manage, under the disguise of the red fog, to break through the ranks and behead theirmander. The chances of killing all of them before that could happen were zero.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking about, but I have my own little tricks.¡± Thepanies of soldiers separated, opening a pathway, and then rejoined again after sending out a troop armed with altered weapons. ¡°They were trained to fight against Zhuo¡¯s special force, and thanks to Group Beta, the newly manufactured weapons have improved uracy and precision, thus able to hit high speed targets.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! Impossible even if you enhanced all aspect of their weapons!¡± Chang scanned the young faces in the troop. ¡°What are their numbers?¡±


    ¡°In average, they are eights.¡± Pointing at the gigantic weapon in their hands, Qing Shui said, ¡±A repeater with arge caliber, it can tear steel like a piece of cloth.¡±


    ¡°I trust your weapons, but they are just too fast to catch up with. I only had a brief battle with the gene-altered soldiers, but their speed was formidable. Now you¡¯re telling me, you¡¯ll attempt to eliminate the gene-altered soldiers with this troop. Qing Shui, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re thinking, they aren¡¯t even as fast as me! And their poor vision...¡± Chang spoke in manner that the words were like bullets shooting from his mouth in quick session. ¡°What about missiles or nuclear weapons? With them we could make sure they won¡¯te back.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t as simple as what you¡¯re talking.¡± Qing Shui heaved a sigh. ¡°How many people do you think that have the power ofunching a nuclear weapon? And do you think we have a nuclear weapon in Zhengzhou?


    ¡°Without proper radar system, missiles aren¡¯t that effective since they¡¯ll miss the targets. I do have automatic machine guns and quite arge amount of mortars and artilleries brought, but with these conventional firearms, we can¡¯t pin down theirpanies. The reality is cruel.¡± Qing Shui paused, then continued speaking, ¡°The possibility of causing death to him is zero when he is with his special force.


    ¡°My goal today is to exterminate his presence, and to assure that, I¡¯ll be witness to his death.¡± Qing Shui squinted his eyes as words slipped from his lips. ¡°Zhengzhou will never be peaceful while he¡¯s still alive. Holding the gene-altered soldiers as his trump card, Zhuo would hang my head over the billboard at the entrance of Zhengzhou if I was ever caught betraying him.


    ¡°Therefore, I myself will be the bait in this battle. I know him well enough that I¡¯m hundred percent sure that he¡¯ll be raging to get my head after finding out I¡¯ve turned my back on him.¡±


    ¡°Then, what did you prepare for this battle?¡± Chang asked onest question.


    ¡°The bacteria bomb.¡± The calmness in Qing Shui¡¯s eyes was tinted with a touch of madness. ¡°It was made from my secret ingredient - the hypermutable bacteria. Once it detonates over that area, the infection will kill off all the human soldiers.


    ¡°The gene-altered soldiers may resist the infection but their physical strength will be dwarfed. When the time arrives, my elite troop wille in handy.¡±


    ¡°Bacteria bomb?¡± Chang was startled, his pupils dted. ¡°That is a weapon of mass destruction that uses biochemicals!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about what I use today. This is the one time that I would ever throw bacteria bombs. Zhuo will be more rabid and greedy if I don¡¯t take him out for the fellow scientists.¡± Qing Shui grabbed Chang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Offer me you help, please! If I have your vision and Jing¡¯s perception, Zhuo won¡¯t be able to kill me!¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Chang¡¯s fingers clutched the gripping hand, locking his eyes on the familiar yet strange face. He was dulled by Qing Shui¡¯s zeal, able only to nod. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Chang. Really.¡± Qing Shui¡¯s smile was full of pure happiness. He turned around and pinched Jing¡¯s cheek, then left to lead thepanies without speaking another word.


    The impression of ocean was what Chang had of Qing Shui in his mind, a torrential flow disguised by a pure, unblemished surface.


    ¡°Jing, you¡¯re right.¡± As that shade of white disappeared in the red fog, Chang lifted up Jing in his arms, following after the soldiers. ¡°Mr. Li has changed.¡±


    ¡°What changed?¡± Zhizhi gazed in the direction that Qing Shui had left in. She asked, ¡°What was he like before?


    ¡°Whatever, I have a feeling that this person is much more terrifying than Zhuo,¡± Zhizhi voiced her thoughts aloud, cold sweat forming on her forehead. It was as if Qing Shui¡¯s presence alone put a tremendous pressure on her mind.

 Chapter 104: All in all

    Chapter 104: All in all


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    ¡°Perhaps, perhaps he is indeed more intimidating than Zhuo.¡± Chang lightly pushed Zhizhi¡¯s back to get her moving, hinting for her to catch up with the proceeding soldiers. ¡°Even if that is true, I¡¯m still willing to help him.


    ¡°Because I believe in him.


    ¡°I believe that he is more human-like than Zhuo.¡±


    Chang was reminded of when he, Qing Shui, and Jing had fled from the jungle, and Qing Shui had decided to return to the abyss to rescue Pangzi. That fist bump they did in front of the wee billboard would never disappear from his mind.


    Chang felt a surge of tears welling up in his eyes when he thought of that day, but he blinked a few times to hold them back, then sped up so that his group wouldn¡¯t be left behind.


    ...


    In two hours, the three thousand soldiers Qing Shui had brought with aligned into columns. He hadn¡¯t brought as many as Zhuo had, but the number of soldiers wasn¡¯t the key to triumph. Theposition of their enemies was quite special. Once the bacteria bomb massacred most of the normal human soldiers, and it was time to defend against Zhuo¡¯s special force, more soldiers meant more sacrifices.


    The regiment marched from Zhengzhou to irrigation gate of the Yellow River, traveling along the national highway 107 toward the north. They would also have pass through a small segment of the jungle¡¯s edge in twenty kilometers.


    The regiment was of an average size, the number of the soldiers even less than the poption of an ordinary college. If someone was to take a look from the sky, the regiment wouldn¡¯t be noticeable at all. They were soon inundated by the gloom of the thick jungle.


    Qing Shui, the fine man, and Chang were the lead of the whole regiment, while Zhizhi and Jing acted as a radar during the march. They walked right beside front.


    Chang was in charge of nning out the route on the winding trail while Zhizhi chose the general direction. The fine man, who specialised in deductive reasoning, mapped out Zhuo¡¯s formation in ordance to the footsteps and traces, simultaneously briefing in Qing Shui.


    The path they took was absolutely safe since Zhuo¡¯s formation had already marched through this same route. The special force must have expelled the majority of the predators from this area, clearing out even their hideouts, and thus, Qing Shui¡¯s regiment could only focus their energy on marching on the t road.


    The journey was full of peace and tranquility, the regiment almost reaching their destination in three hours.


    ¡°Stop,¡± Qing Shui ordered as he strode to the peak of a slope. ¡°We¡¯re less than ten kilometers from Zhuo¡¯s formation, so there¡¯s a chance we might expose ourselves to them early if we get too close.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, although we are protected by the red fog, we don¡¯t know if he secretly stationed some other EMs that we haven¡¯t met in the surroundings. The distance is rtively safe here,¡± the fine man agreed, nodding at Qing Shui.


    ¡°Thanks. Wang, can you roughly estimate their location and how they¡¯re deployed for me?¡±


    Gesturing for the regiment to move up the slope, Qing Shui handed a small sketch book to the fine man. He then ordered the soldiers who toted the mortar and artilleryponents to assemble the weapons on the spot.


    Most of the soldiers busied themselves with the assembling. Because transportation tools were mostly limited by the energy supply and the difficulties of operating with limited vision, they could only transport things by manualbour.


    Tens of soldiers would carry all theponents for a single artillery, and there were more than 15 of them brought. First, the soldiers who had the parts of the same artillery gathered together and took off their backpacks holding the parts. Then, five of the soldiers from each group would dominate the assembling process as they were trained in the craft.


    While the soldiers were busy, Qing Shui joined the crowd and arranged some positionings. He and some other officers then distributed the special respirators to every soldier on the field.


    The assembling process was long andplicated. It took almost two hours for the artilleries and mortars to be assembled even with the effort of a thousand soldiers.


    At the same time, Qing Shui walked to the center of the regiment, waving his hand to a squad that bore boxes of custom bombs.


    Qing Shui scanned the surroundings and made sure the preparations were done. He then rejoined Chang and the others, looking at Zhizhi.


    ¡°They¡¯re still there, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°They are. I can smell the odour of humans and the scent of the blood from over there.¡± Zhizhi raised her head, eyes closed. Her nose wings twitched as she said,.¡±But all I can be sure about is that they haven¡¯t left yet. The scents are mixing altogether, I can¡¯t distinguish individuals until we get closer.¡±


    ¡°No worries.¡± Qing Shui gave her a knowing look that affirmed her output. Then he asked Chang, ¡°What do you think? Can you go over there to check out what is happened there for me? Your vision and Jing¡¯s perception make for the bestbination, and we need to know more about where Zhuo is at this moment.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chang stood up from the ground, dusting off the mud from his pants.


    ¡°Be safe, I only want to know how far they are from us and their general location. It doesn¡¯t need to be a detailed report of what they are doing exactly.¡± Seeing Chang obediently submitting to his request, Qing Shui hesitated. He reached to his pocket and took out a syringe with some kind of liquid inside, then said, ¡°Take this. Inject it when you can no longer escape from danger.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Chang held up the syringe, but he still couldn¡¯t see what exactly was inside.


    ¡°This is the product of my recent research project. It¡¯ll empower you.¡± Qing Shui¡¯s expression changed. He seemed to be pained mentally. ¡°But it hasn¡¯t passed the human subject test yet. Even I don¡¯t know what side effects it might have. Don¡¯t use it until the veryst minute. I¡¯m afraid of the consequences, that you might be one of those soldiers who were injected with the red fog concentrate, gaining enhanced strength for a few days before death arrived.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Chang ced the syringe into his shirt¡¯s pocket and patted it twice. He then lifted Jing up into his arms and ran down the slope. ¡°I will keep myself away from them!¡±


    Chang bolted down before his voice dropped. The wind brushed his hair as he ran toward the direction Zhizhi had pointed to.


    It was only less than 10 kilometers, which wasn¡¯t far to Chang at all. In fact, he could sprint over one kilometer in ny seconds in the jungle. Thus, when Jing sensed the presence of Zhuo¡¯s army, he had been traveling for only ten minutes.


    His arms tightened to ensure Jing wouldn¡¯t fall off from his arms. He didn¡¯t go any closer but patrolled around the vague shadows of Zhuo¡¯s regiments. He veered back to Qing Shui after he confirmed their locations.


    The whole information collection was smooth.


    He noticed that Zhuo¡¯s soldiers were celebrating¡ªtheir thirteen-hour long battle with the Yessie had just ended, and it happened to match with Qing Shui¡¯s arrival. The coincidence made Chang suspect that Qing Shui might have arranged this.


    This was the time when their enemies had suffered heavy casualties, and those still alive lied back and rxed. It was the perfect timing to have the greatest impact on Zhuo¡¯s force.


    However, Chang knew he¡¯ll never find out how Qing Shui had calcted the length of the battle, nor how he could estimate Yessie¡¯s endurance even without having seen it before.


    Not that any of these puzzles were his business


    Another ten minutes passed and Chang returned with the locations. He pinpointed them on Wang¡¯s map, and that was the start of the first wave of Qing Shui¡¯s long-awaited attack.


    ¡°Calibrate to the direction of 11 o¡¯clock! Load the bacteria bomb!¡±

 Chapter 105: Humans and Power

    Chapter 105: Humans and Power


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Fifteen streams of lights sprang high up into the sky under Qing Shui¡¯smand. Along with the deafening thuds, the bombs began to descend at the area that Chang had pinpointed on the map.


    The bombs elerated and descended one by one, their fire tails illuminating the fog before drowning in the horizon. Chang absently stared at the vanishing fire tails from behind the special respirator that covered his face¡ªthey called it an anti-bacteria respirator now. He hunkered down, Jing wrapped in his arms.


    The red fog disguised what was was happening that far away, so he could only imagine the aftermath on the banks of the Yellow River.


    Without a doubt, the human soldiers would die in pain one by one. No one could stand against the hypermutable bacteria that was made under Qing Shui¡¯s hands. He only wondered what was thest thing they would think of during theirst breath.


    Would they be overwhelmed with the fear of death? Would they miss their mothers? Or would they die in peace because they were finally free from the war against the nature?


    Chang rxed his sore legs, sitting down on the hill. At this moment, there was nothing left for him to do. He rested his head on his arm, but his eyes were locked on the figure that was directing the artillery. The bacteria bomb would cause over ten thousands deaths, yet Qing Shui retained a serene aura around him.


    The apocalypse and evolution propelled the transformation of minds.


    Before the apocalypse, that person who now stood at the peak, was merely a high school biology teacher. He might have been talented, but his upation was limited to the field of education while surviving in the highlypetitive society.


    Now, Qing Shui as an EM, standing at the top of the social pyramid, had be an important personage that held the world in his hands.


    In peacetime, power could rot pure minds. But Chang didn¡¯t know about the days in the apocalypse, what kind of changes to a person¡¯s spirit would absolute power and intelligence bring in a time like this. Nor did he know whether Qing Shui could control his growing desire for power with his great intelligence.


    Perhaps one day, Jing, who he had been protecting and taking care of, would be taken away. Perhaps he would be living a precarious existence. Perhaps he would give up his moral principles because of fear and death threats to be the kind of person that he used to hate, behaving in a way that he used to be disgusted by.


    ¡°Humans sometimes have no choices but arepelled.¡±


    It might sound less urate in peacetime, but in the ears of humans who lived in the apocalypse, the sentence rang with cruel truthfulness to it...


    The endless shellfire was being shot right in front of Chang¡¯s eyes. The war zone experience affected him so profoundly that he had a feeling that he was brought to the center of the storm while watching sparks drifting and falling from the sky. Although it was only the first battle, the world was no longer recognisable.


    The shellfire continued.


    The roar of artillery gradually subsided as their bacteria bombs ran out.


    When the thundering sound came to an end, Chang stood up from the ground¡ªthe first chapter was finished. It was time for him to face tribtion.


    ¡°Jing, let me know when there are moving objects in your perception,¡± Chang bade Jing again and put away his thoughts.


    He moved to the elite squad. Receiving an altered machine gun from a squad member, he squinted his eyes as he relied more on his vision to seek out their targets.


    ¡°Close ranks, march!¡± Qing Shui ordered from hill¡¯s peak. He was directing soldiers, but he also seemed to be attracting something.


    The moment Qing Shui¡¯smand was delivered, there was an intranquil sound which consisted of screaming and firing sent back from the vanguard legion. Jing immediately pointed her finger to the source. ¡°Over there, about a hundred meters.¡±


    ¡°Mortars! Fire!¡± Qing Shui paid close attention to Jing¡¯s guidance. His arm straightened, waving down tomand those pre-arranged soldiers to initiate their attack.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Fire-tailed shells rivaled each other in the air, all bombarding to the same spot. It resulted in a continuous din, and fire blooming on thend.


    The first wave of attacks from the gene-altered soldiersmenced where Chang couldn¡¯t see.


    However, Qing Shui¡¯s attack soon diminished as the fire didn¡¯t catch a lot of mmable material. When the fire ceased, Chang didn¡¯t see any of those fearless figures bolting toward Qing Shui¡¯s fort¡ªit was as peaceful as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Jing, are those gene-altered soldiers dead?¡± Chang was agonized by this unusual situation.


    ¡°Nope, I can only sense a few that were injured. Most of them remained unhurt, but they disappeared from my perception range,¡± Jing said in a light voice.


    ¡°How many areing toward us?¡± Qing Shui inquired.


    ¡°From what I can sense, there are about twenty to thirty. Their index is below 21, so I suspect that they are all infected,¡± Jing answered. ¡°But I noticed that a few out of their indexes are fluctuating tremendously, and they are all above 45 now, meaning that they grew much stronger than before.¡±


    Qing Shui wasn¡¯t surprised at all. He simply nodded.¡±Before Zhuo departed, he brought seven red fog concentrate syringes for his special force. He nned to use them against the Yessie,but it seems like he didn¡¯t use them all.¡±


    ¡°The red fog concentrate?¡± Chang asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t it have a severe side-effect that caused sudden death?¡±


    ¡°Indeed it¡¯ll cause sudden death, but it can briefly boost the somatic functions.¡± Qing Shui had his brows tied. ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about his special force that much anyways.¡±


    While Qing Shui was still talking, Jing hurriedly shouted out, ¡°They¡¯reing again! From all directions. They scattered!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Qing Shui¡¯s elite squad held up their guns in unison with his gesture. ¡°You¡¯ll shoot as well.¡±


    Chang nodded. He picked up thatrge caliber repeater and looked into the flowing red fog.


    At the same time, a wave of bombardment tore through the air.


    ¡°Those were the mines that mypanyid before. But they weren¡¯t designed to kill anyone. Now, everyone, ready!¡±


    Apanied by the deafening explosions and Qing Shui¡¯s loud orders, the gene-altered soldiers entered Chang¡¯s vision one by one.


    These gene-altered soldiers were slowpared to the ones he had dealt with before. They all looked unwell since the bacteria had infected their muscles and nerves. Some of them were even injured with shrapnel lodged in their muscles. Others had lost some of their scales, exposing their tight and pale muscles.


    Seeing these remnants, Chang pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    A rattle of gunfire tore apart the previously motionless atmosphere.


    Chang¡¯s vision was the best of them all, hence he was the first one to fire. Those injured and weakened gene-altered soldiers were slower than Chang moving his gun. Aided with his fine calction ability, the first bullet array caused an explosion on the gene-altered soldier that he saw first. The highly explosive bullet almost broke the gene-altered soldier into two pieces, and the creature was thrown away by the momentum.


    Upon his sess in exterminating the first gene-altered soldier, he turned his body to locate his next target. For every gene-altered soldier he sawing, he fired his repeater without any hesitation.


    Soon, he killed off three gene-altered soldiers. Meanwhile, the remaining gene-altered soldiers kept climbing up to the slope while facing an unceasing explosive bullets.


    Qing Shui¡¯s elite squad responded quickly to the creatures that appeared from the red fog, and they were also equipped with bizarre looking goggles. ording to Qing Shui, they were made out of a frequency-separating lens.


    After a special treatment, the goggles allowed their wearers to see additional two meters. However, thepromisation of the improvement was that it dimmed the overall vision.


    That was to say, the goggles weren¡¯t helpful to Chang but it did a lot to human soldiers¡ªafter all, being able see two meters farther meant that they had almost doubled their current vision.


    Therefore, given the fact that the elite squad had undergone special training and was equipped with the goggles, it was just as functional as Chang.


    For a while, the gene-altered soldiers struggled to break through under the suppressive fire. It was so until Chang noticed that a few of them had stic explosives secured to their backs, and the absolute bnce was broken.


    ¡°Stop firing! They¡¯re bringing explosives!¡±


    A gene-altered was shot while struggling to dodge the bullets, and the stic explosive detonated before Chang had even finished giving his warning to the squad. The creature shattered, his limbs blown away into pieces which then rained in front of the squad.


    Boom!


    A heated st caused by the explosion swept across the field. Chang¡¯s pupils contracted as he saw clouds of dust soaring skyward, then flooding toward them.


    It all happened in a sh, so Chang was just able to cover Jing with his body. The heated wave gusted over his back, the sand borne by the wave scraping his skin. Uncontrobly, Chang and Jing were swept away for over two meters by the currents that blew them off the slope.


    ¡°What the hell! Was it C4?¡±


    Chang plunged to the ground, back first. He picked himself up, then spitted out the mud and sand that choked him. His whole back was taken hostage by a burning pain which spread to the back of his head.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Although Jingnded less harshly in Chang¡¯s arms, the shock caused blood to spurt out from her nose and mouth.


    Chang didn¡¯t have time to check his own condition, nor Jing¡¯s. He immediately climbed up from the ground and ced Jing behind a tree that was just blown down by the st. Then he ran off to pick up the repeater that he had dropped and went back to the position where he was designated to fight back from.


    Zhuo must have used those C4 to fight against the Yessie, and then, distributed the remaining ones to the gene-altered soldiers to take vengeance on Qing Shui for his betrayal.


    Chang could never think as fast as Zhuo under this chaos. Considering the suppressive fire that Zhuo was resisting, Chang had to admit that he was one of the most intrepid people that he¡¯d seen his life, since he was able to act so swiftly against an unfavorable situation.

 Chapter 106: Captured

    Chapter 106: Captured


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    Even though Chang apuded for Zhuo, he still knew that he shouldn¡¯t be losing guard against him.


    Chang intensified his vignce while holding his repeater. He was also looking around for that familiar figure -- Qing Shui, who he lost sight when he was blown away by the st. And because his head absorbed quite amount of the shock wave, not only he felt the world was spinning, but also the bandage that wrapped around his head ripped and loosened.


    All the sensation he was enduring came as the consequence of being impacted by the explosion. However, Chang was rtively far from the spot where the C4 was detonated and his condition was this bad already. He believed that those gene-altered soldiers, who were much closer to the source, must be suffering worse injuries.


    Thinking of this, Chang bent his back forward while turning around his body, cautiously looking for and distinguishing hisrades and enemies.


    The first person he found was a soldier from the elite squad. Perhaps they stationed close to each other prior to the explosion, the direction of where they were thrown was simr and hence theynded close to each other as well. Although that soldier seemed much more broken than Chang with one arm missing. His face was also coated with blood and his repeater was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Hey bro, are you okay?¡± Chang crawled forward to the front of the soldier, and lightly patted his face.


    ¡°Yep...¡± That soldier shook his head as if that could rescue him from dizziness. His pupils were yet to focus on Chang¡¯s face, obviously, his brain was messed up from the shock wave.


    ¡°Can you speak?¡± Chang asked again.


    ¡°Yep...¡± That soldier cough violently as he spitted out a piece of flesh that choked in his throat.


    ¡°Did you see those gene-altered soldiers?¡±


    ¡°No... the bomb must have killed them all, they were at the center of the explosion and they carried so much C4 with them...¡± That soldier was slowly attempting to sit up while talking. Yet his struggle didn¡¯t help him achieve his goal due to the trembling over his muscles. ¡°I am dying... see, the bombes one after another, those monsters must have been blown up! Hahaha...¡±


    ¡°Chief Li owns me a favour this time, I¡¯ll ask him to perform my facial reconstruction operation himself...¡± The soldier was mumbling while his eyes lost their colors, he was about to continue but Chang stopped him.


    ¡°Did you see where Chief Li is?¡± Though being vignt to the surrounding, Chang failed to notice any living organism within his vision field except the broken soldier. However, he didn¡¯t think those gene-altered soldiers were killed in the explosion, either.


    After all, even thest assault seemed unreasonable, their besiege formation was obscured behind it. Those who carried the C4 gathered on one side while the other group of gene-altered soldier who were without explosive were on the other side. Even if the explosion killed of half of the fighting force, Zhuo still had half of them remain as they kept themselves away from the center of the explosion.


    ¡°Did you see Qing Shui?¡± Chang asked again.


    ¡°Yeah... he is over there i guess.¡± The soldier pointed to a direction in a daze.


    ¡°Good, thanks.¡± Chang gently adjusted the soldier¡¯s position so that he would be morefortable. He then crawled low with his repeater in hand, slowly and cautiously.


    Chang put on his full guard, wormed his way for a hundred meters, and as expected, he found Qing Shui -- but he was hung in the air. He was lifted up on the neck.


    It was an exceptionally stout gene-altered soldier who lifted him; its body size was three times bigger than the original ones, his muscle were gaping around his arms and legs. Although he looked the same as the original gene-altered soldiers except for the fact that he was an erged version of them, he seemed much more powerfulpare to his dispirited peers.


    However, what startled Chang wasn¡¯t the enhanced gene-altered soldier, but a more brawny existence beside him. A human, a human whose height was over 2.5 meters, the shape of his muscle was well-proportioned and he looked as sleek as a shark. His appearance was more refined, but that gave Chang a much more nerve-racking impression.


    That instant impression triggered an instinct fear from Chang, as if a rabbit ran into a tiger. Hence, even though Qing Shui was captured, he didn¡¯t irrationally approach -- as he knew, he would be smashed into mince under the current situation.


    Nevertheless, Chang sneaked into bushes aside, utilizing his vision to search for a vantage ground to rescue Qing Shui from the precipice.


    While Chang hid himself in the bushes, Qing Shui¡¯s calm voice was heard from the field.


    ¡°As I expected, Zhuo. You altered and transformed yourself as well. How insane you are!¡± Qing Shui was held in the gene-altered soldier¡¯s hand but his head turned to the human stood beside.


    ¡°Oh well, why not?¡± That brawny yet sleek monster spoke in a voice that Chang was familiar to, which was a mixture of insanity and intelligence. It must be Zhuo. Then, Zhuo disyed his perfect body like a bodybuilder positioning ¡°A perfectbination of strength and intelligence, plus I have gained Encephalon Mutation along the way. What do you think I can be if I attain gene segments from the Yessie?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, the experiment isn¡¯t perfected yet. But I believe with the gene segment from the Yessie that you attracted to here, my body enhancement will be wless soon.¡± The contented voice added. ¡°You lured the Yessie to here, didn¡¯t you? I found a sonar beneath the Yessie, it was emitting extreme low frequency wave that could only perceive byrge size species like your target. I knew you did it when I found the sonar, I appreciate your little trick!¡±


    ¡°It was a little trick I set up, but you are hooked, aren¡¯t you?¡± Qing Shui¡¯s voice was still calm. ¡°Your desire for excellent gene segments are expanding day by day.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I just initiated my human reformation n. Without your help, and without genes from the most powerful species, how can I make such progress?¡± The monster that Zhuo transformed into speaking, while the muscle underneath his skin squirmed in an irregr manner. The disgusting transformation resembled the cloning of entoprocta. The process apanied with rumble, Zhuo¡¯s body shrinked to his original size, his appearance returned to that charismatic and urbane look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zhuo stood on the ground, shirtless. He warned Qing Shui with a fox-like smile ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, instead, I am keeping you. After all, the implementation of my n is much smoother with you. You should be thankful to yourself, that¡¯s the reason why you are still alive today.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your essibility in the institute will reduced.¡± Zhuo teasingly patted on Qing Shui¡¯s cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t allow second mistake to ur.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Qing Shui was highly conscious about the sensation on his face, he smirked. ¡°Zhuo, aren¡¯t you too arrogant about everything?¡±


    ¡°I do admit that, I am arrogant. And that, too, is the biggest difference between me and you.¡± Zhuo¡¯s smile returned to his standard ones ¡°You know what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Of course, our ways of treating the nature are on the opposite.¡± Qing Shui nodded. ¡°You are conquering the nature, and I am making use of it.¡±


    ¡°This is what make us different. I treated the nature with respect, and you -- you think you are the God of this apocalyptic world. Am I right¡±

 Chapter 107: Qing Shui and Zhuo

    Chapter 107: Qing Shui and Zhuo


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    ¡°Correct! I don¡¯t see a reason why I shouldn¡¯t think of myself as the God of this world!¡± Zhuo burst into wildughter. ¡°You are too timid, do you understand? With all that respect and awe for nature, you can¡¯t make great sess in research!¡±


    ¡°Humans are supposed to respect to nature, the road to evolution isn¡¯t glory but a one way trip with trepidation.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak to me of your coward theories. I only believe in myself. And the one who is standing here is me, I¡¯m the person who chooses whether you live or die. This is the difference between a coward and a God.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡±¡ªQing Shui was undisturbed¡ª¡°what makes you think that you have control over the whole situation?¡±


    ¡°Interesting, you¡¯re telling me that you have a n B or something?¡± Zhuo asked, discarding Qing Shui¡¯s threat. ¡°Just give up, I know you better than anyone since day one. Your degree of mutation is lower than mine and so is the amount of connections and opportunities in the institute. You¡¯re just simply less than me, there isn¡¯t even a slightest hope for you.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m always less than you, and that¡¯s why I always pay more attention to you,¡± Qing Shui said, raising his right arm while speaking.


    His movement was clearly seen by Chang, who had been paying close attention to Zhuo. From the disorderly gaps between bushes, Chang faintly saw a familiar scar on Qing Shui¡¯s forearm. It was the product of Qing Shui¡¯s gene-alteration experiment, and Chang had one as well.


    The hidden representation of the scar would be palpitating.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Zhuo demanded, noticing the scar, too. His tone rose with confusion.


    ¡°I have done what you¡¯ve been thinking, the gene-altering experiment. You¡¯re the most intelligent person I¡¯ve ever known, guess whose gene I mixed with mine?¡±


    ¡°Gene...¡± Zhuo gazed at the scar. A momentter, his expression changed, the reality hitting him hard, and he finally tasted fear. ¡°Mine...You mixed mine with yours?¡±


    ¡°Bingo! I extracted your DNA from the hair that you left in myb. How ironic! You should have been the person toplete this experiment, but you think of yourself as a God, and because of that, you just won¡¯t allow yourself to remain trapped in that average body, will you? You have pursue perfection in every way, yet that became your downfall.¡± Qing Shuiughed in a way that he had never done before. His mouth widened, and he smirked at Zhuo ¡°Unlike you, I don¡¯t think a human needs to be perfect. Since when you achieve the peak of intelligence among all humans, physical strength is no longer a must-have.


    ¡°Therefore,paring the end result of attaining perfectbination of strength and intelligence, I prefer advancing my brain.¡± Qing Shuiughed loudly and wildly. ¡°Fortunately, I seeded. You would never catch me again, from now on. The incredible secondary Encephalon Mutation has blessed me!


    ¡°Even though I¡¯ve attained that quite some time ago, I still put up with your temper and greed. As you said, you have much more resources and connections than me, because you came first.¡± His guffaw vanished, instead, he gave Zhuo a scornful look. ¡°Did your advantages constrain me? No. The world still belongs to those with brains.


    ¡°In fact, to snare you into my game, I¡¯ve set up 17 traps for you. But you were never conscious about them, why?¡± Qing Shui looked into Zhuo¡¯s pupils, as if his stare could see through the man¡¯s soul. ¡°I was smarter than you already. That is the only truth you need to know. Your poor mind could never realize I began my revenge a long time ago...


    ¡°And thest thing... Your special force, you¡¯ve more than a hundred of them, and thanks to them, I forbore my growing desire until now. Zhuo, you¡¯re doomed, you only have three left.¡±


    Qing Shui only tapped lightly on the muscr arms that choked his neck, and that gene-altered soldier, who was boosted by the red fog concentrate, loosened his finger in a daze.


    Upon regaining freedom, Qing Shui guffawed again, his face distorted with ecstasy. ¡°Today is your downfall. For all the nights I endeavored in plotting, for all the days I disguised my true self, I shall let you savor the taste of death.


    ¡°Zhuo, you¡¯ve nowhere to escape.¡± Qing Shui¡¯s expression resemble Zhuo¡¯s insanity. ¡°I was never the viin, remember that. I respected you, and that¡¯s why I let you know what you¡¯re dying for.¡±


    The gene-altered soldiers lost their consciousness and copsed when Qing Shui dropped hisst word.


    For the first time, fear seized Zhuo. His instincts and quick-witted mind drove him to escape without hesitation.


    At the same time Zhuo fled, Chang felt pins and needles over his scalp, stunned by Qing Shui. His heart shuddered, and hair stood on end; an eye twinkled. It was as if an invisible wave blustered over thend, with which his mind drifted away. In that brief moment, his past and future kept shing in front of his eyes, the scenarios shuffled and reyed, causing Chang to get lost in the hallucination. It was a weird experience, and Chang forgot about his plight and cked out from the apparition.


    Before he had bepletelyatose, he heard Qing Shui¡¯s voice in haze.


    ¡°You can¡¯t run away even if you¡¯re probably the fastest among us. How could you possibly run away from my mind?¡±


    The inky darkness then corroded Chang¡¯sst bit of consciousness.


    As if Chang had a long and steamy dream, he recalled fragments of memories in a trance. For example, that piece of tissue paper that he used to use to tease girls when he was in kindergarten; that nest of caterpirs that he and his ymate discovered underneath a brick of an old house; and that movie he saw a few years ago.


    Those events that had been forgotten in his life became star lights that twinkled on the ck canvas, shining, spinning, as if they were eager to unfold themselves. They twirled before approaching Chang one by one, andter burned to ashes.


    When the canvas lost thest star, Chang regained his consciousness. His face first wrenched with pain,but in the next second, he opened his eyes.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Besides the red fog, endless green was the first thing he saw. The nts were about seven meters above him. While ncing over them, Chang also sensed the jolting.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    A familiar face obstructed the greenery. When the dizziness retreated, Chang realized it was Qing Shui, who had his gentle smile back on his face.


    ¡°... Yep!¡±


    The jolting came from the stretcher. Chang supported himself with his elbows to sit up while bearing pains from all over the body. He looked left and right at the soldiers who bore the stretcher, then the face that he felt more and more unfamiliar with, even thought he had known it for the longest time since the apocalypse.


    ¡°Where is Zhuo?¡±


    ¡°He is dead.¡± Qing Shui walked beside the stretcher and pointed at one stretcher near Chang. ¡°He is over there, can you see it?¡±


    Following Qing Shui¡¯s finger, Change first saw Jing, whoy on a stretcher with mud and blood smeared on her face. Then, he saw Zhuo. Zhuo seemed like he had died in extreme pain as his eyes were almost popping out of his eye sockets. His expression was also honestly telling his veryst feeling: he couldn¡¯t believe the way he had died.


    ¡°How did he die?¡±


    Chang nced at Qing Shui, recalling that unrealistic experience.


    ¡°Mind Suspension.¡± Qing Shui maintained his calm expression.


    ¡°Then why are you saving his corpse?¡±


    ¡°For research, he¡¯s valuable.¡±


    Chang nced at the former dictator again, lying back on his stretcher. ¡°How is Jing?¡±


    ¡°Concussion. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± Qing Shui¡¯s voice was full of confidence that he didn¡¯t have before. It was also the first time that Chang had heard him talk like this. As if Zhuo¡¯s death broke a cage, freeing the eagle to firmament. Qing Shui¡¯s ambition was no longer hidden.


    ¡°Please,¡±¡ªChang turned over, facing Qing Shui with his back¡ª¡°can you fix my face as well? I want to live a normal life again.¡±


    ¡°For sure. I can reconstruct your face with synthetic bones, theye from my breeding ranch. It¡¯s the best material avable, and it¡¯ll grow into your own bones, making your face look exactly the same as before...¡±


    ¡°No, no, no...¡± Hearing the word ¡°synthetic¡± sickened Chang. ¡°What about a metal one? I don¡¯t want to use synthetics¡±


    ¡°Not a problem, but the metal one is just not as good as the synthetic, it might affect your ability to make expressions.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, as long as I have a face,¡± Chang replied, closing his eyes.


    The two sunk into silence.


    Itsted until they went through the jungle again and returned to Zhengzhou. Chang broke the ice. ¡°Where is Zhizhi?¡±


    ¡°That female EM with great olfactory sensitivity?¡± Qing Shui asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chang turned around to face Qing Shui. Apparently he cared about hisrade.


    ¡°She is dead, too. The explosion caused her internal bleeding, it was toote, she didn¡¯t make it.¡± Qing Shui¡¯s tone was cold, without any trace of sympathy.


    ¡°Really?¡± Receiving the grievous news of the person that was close to him in the past month, Chang was choked with inaudible sobs. He lost his strength from frustration, his feeble arms dropping down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Qing Shui patted Chang¡¯s shoulder, then he took out a piece of finger from his pocket. ¡°Hers, I saved it for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chang stared at the well trimmed nail, thinking of Zhizhi, who had a boyish charm and personality. Tears swirled in his eye sockets but never fell down.


    To leave Chang a moment alone, Qing Shui sped up to lead the troop, his figure receding in the distance.


    Time passed with theplicated yet calm atmosphere.


    Upon returning to the institute, Chang and Jing were sent to the ward that Qing Shui had specially arranged for them, and they were taken care of by the best physician when Qing Shui left for three days.


    Within three days, the leading structure was demolished and rebuilt. Zhuo hadpletely be history, and the name of Qing Shui began to spread around Zhengzhou.


    He rectified and reformed the military and the government in three days, and then returned to the ward with honor and grace, where he found Jing and Chang awaiting him.

 Chapter 108: Upset

    Chapter 108: Upset


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    ¡°Are you ready? If so, we shall proceed with the operation.¡±


    Chang¡¯s face was fully exposed under the shadowlessmp, his wounds and dried blood unconcealed from Qing Shui.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    Chang nodded.


    An anesthetic mask hovered over Chang¡¯s face, then the light overhead started to grow fainter, and eventually the darkness became absolute.


    The operation was a sess. One monthter, the bandage was removed from Chang¡¯s face, and it was exactly the same as before thanks to Qing Shui¡¯s technique.


    ¡°Chang, Qing Shui is good at this, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    For some reason, Jing had stopped calling Qing Shui as Mr. Li and started using his first name.


    Yet Chang was reluctant to correct her.


    ¡°I always knew he was good at this, but I do find it difficult to make expressions.¡±


    The person in the mirror attempted to make a smile, but failed.


    ¡°Well, you insisted on using the metal bones, I¡¯m pretty sure it would have been better to imnt the synthetic ones,¡± Jing said, jumping on his back.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Chang turned his face from left to right, checking his ¡®new¡¯ appearance.


    ¡°Thinking of the synthetic bones... They remind me of the gene-altered soldiers, and that upsets me.¡± Chang heaved a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be one of them. What about you, do you feel better, has the headache passed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better now.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to get rid of the scar as well? The red color and the shape... it looks like a centipede. You¡¯ll look much prettier without the scar.¡±


    His finger caressed along the bulging scar, which started from her cheek and went down to the neck.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. The scarmemorates how we met. It reminds me of the light that you turned into.¡±


    ¡°Light?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, you were that light that cut through the seamless darkness. This is how I think of you since the first time we met.¡±


    Jing put up a straight face.


    ¡°What a fittingparison!¡± While Chang and Jing were talking, a familiar figure entered the room. ¡°Humans perceive the surroundings as darkness when they¡¯re desperate. And the light of hope often leaves the most profound effect in one¡¯s memory.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Li, what brings you here?¡±


    Seeing Qing Shuiing, Chang attempted to wee him with a warm smile, but after pursing his lips for a few time, he still felt inadequate in making the expression. Thus, he returned to his still face, but his words were said with ardor. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for almost a month during my recovery, how are you? You must be busy.¡±


    ¡°Not too bad, but I do have documents stacked up on my desk,¡± Qing Shui answered with a nod. ¡°I heard that you are removing the bandage today, and felt obligated to see you. After all, you two are my only family now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Perhaps because they hadn¡¯t talked for a while, Chang felt like there was a distance between him and the person who he had went through death with.


    ¡°Leave those polite words behind, please. No matter what I will turn into, you two are the purest spots in my heart.¡±


    Qing Shui¡¯s hand squeezed Chang¡¯s shoulder, and he stepped forward to mess with Jing¡¯s hair, but thetter avoided it.


    ¡°Jing, we are not as close as we used to be.¡± His hand stopped in the air awkwardly, Qing Shui was only able to force augh through his thin lips. ¡°You¡¯re a grown-up now.¡±


    ¡°What have youe for?¡±


    Jing stepped back, her eyes showing distrust.


    ¡°I thought I told you why I¡¯m here. First, it¡¯s to visit the brand new Chang, and the second reason...¡± Qing Shui¡¯s face returned to a calm state, his eyes remaining on Jing. ¡°I have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°What question?¡± Jing asked in reply.


    ¡°A question about your perception.¡± Qing Shui stepped forward and hunkered down. ¡°A month ago, on the day we went to the Yellow River, did you sense anything strange in your perception range?¡±


    ¡°Anything strange?¡± Jing was confused.


    ¡°Yes, something strange.¡± Qing Shui tilted his head backward, looking at the ceiling and recalling. ¡°When I was on the peak, I felt quite disturbed to be honest. But I can¡¯t be sure what caused it.¡±


    ¡°Disturbed?¡± Chang, too, was puzzled. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, I thought you were well-prepared.¡±


    Perhaps people other than Chang wouldn¡¯t understand how capable Qing Shui was now, but he knew that fact very well. ¡°How could you possibly be disturbed? By any chance, were you just nervous?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, my emotions were under control.¡± Qing Shui was as calm as still water. ¡°As you said, I was well prepared. I was certain about my n, and that shouldn¡¯t have arised any uneasiness. From what I understand, my disturbance came from when I collect the information from the surroundings. To exin it better, a good example is a person in a ce which harbours malicious intentions. The person probabaly doesn¡¯t know what is going on but he can sense it, and that¡¯s the source of the disturbance.


    ¡°The feeling didn¡¯te from nowhere; it was rather my instincts. The information collected from the environment may not have turned into something that I was aware of, but it could havee from a nce, or an expression. All together they produced that werid experience.


    ¡°Myself, I¡¯m much more sensitive in terms of collecting these hardly visible emotions, and I tend to analyse them more often than non-EMs. Therefore, my agitation must came from somewhere,¡± Qing Shui exined, frowning. ¡°However, even thought I¡¯ve sorted out my memories numerous times, I still failed to find that source.


    ¡°My conclusion is: the source of disturbance is unknown,¡± Qing Shui said, looking at Jing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Or, that it is something uncontroble. I¡¯ve been thinking, could it be an invisible organism that watched me as a bystander?¡±


    ¡°Invisible?¡±


    Jing rolled her eyes while recalling bits and pieces from that day.


    Both Chang and Qing Shui stopped talking, to leave a moment of silence for Jing.


    ¡°There is something unusual.¡± Jing was drawn back from reminiscence after four minutes. ¡°On that day, a hole or a zone that was shielded from my perception appeared for a second.¡±


    ¡°What zone?¡± Qing Shui was intrigued.


    ¡°Let me exin. In my perception, if there is absolutely no life in a range, it is pure darkness, but I¡¯m still monitoring everything.¡± Jing struggled to exin how she usually perceived danger. ¡°It is just like how we walk at night. Although it is dark, the darkness is something that exists for real, and so we can move through it.


    ¡°But on that day, I found that there was a hole in my perception range, that I hadpletely lost grasp of it.¡±

 Chapter 109: Almighty Human

    Chapter 109: Almighty Human


    Trantor: Letty Editor:


    ¡°It was just like a blind spot expanded from out of nowhere; I could sense nothing from it,¡± Jing said. ¡°However, that blind spot only existed for less than a second, so I thought it was just my imagination. If you hadn¡¯t asked me today, I would have forgotten about it altogether.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Qing Shui nodded to himself, as if having found the source of the disturbance. ¡°Can you tell me more about the blind spot? Was it the same feeling as when you met the Willow?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s different. On the day we met the Willow, my perception to danger was intact. It¡¯s just that I simply couldn¡¯t sense the Willow even when we were in front of it. Everything else worked just fine, I could sense all the other organism around us.¡± Other than fear, the impression that the Willow had left to Jing was more of confusion and puzzlement. ¡°It was a weird feeling of it being there, in front of my eyes, but not giving out any hint of its existence, as if it was lifeless.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps its life has turned into another form that we¡¯re yet to understand.¡± Qing Shui raised his head upon mulling over the mystery. ¡°I feel much better now, and it¡¯s time for me to leave. You guys need some serious rest, and I¡¯m actually quite busy these days. Take care of yourselves, alright?


    ¡°Just feel free to ask me for anything, as long as I¡¯m capable of it.¡± Qing Shui¡¯s hand gently patted Chang¡¯s back again, reassuring. ¡°And... I¡¯m also searching for your parents and rtives, I¡¯ve even sent troops to contact Kaifeng, so take your time resting here.¡±


    ¡°No worries, thank you.¡± Chang waved his hand in goodbye, when he recalled something suddenly. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t leave yet, I¡¯ve had something in mind that I needed to ask you about.¡±


    While speaking, Chang¡¯s hand reached into the inner pocket of his shirt, taking out a small syringe. ¡°What is this that you gave me before I went to scrutinize Zhuo¡¯s field?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty simr to what Zhuo has done, but I¡¯ve taken it to another level.¡± Qing Shuiughed. ¡°It can activate the gene information that is hidden in our genome. It¡¯s my greatest work so far, make good use of it. I was going to tell you about itter, but since you¡¯ve asked, I¡¯ll exin it now.


    ¡°The solution in this syringe promotes generation of mRNA that I designed for you, and eventually, the modification process will change your body pattern.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Chang wanted to contract the muscles of his forehead to frown, but realizing that he had no control over his facial muscles. ¡°Can you tell me what it does in simple words? The easier, the better.¡±


    ¡°Alright, basically what it does is that it will change your morphology, depending on what I wanted to bring about. It will give you a second chance at growing limbs, skins, horns... you name it. Anything that you desire to have on you,¡± Qing Shui exined in the simplest way he could make it. ¡°From the bottom of the evolution tree, lives started as unicellr organism, then changed to multicellr organisms. Later, we had fish, amphibians... and atst, humans evolved from primates. If we were to go way back in time, we all share the same ancestor - the unicellr organism.¡±


    ¡°I understand this.¡±


    Chang nodded.


    ¡°That also means that our gene shares a certain degree of simrity to fishes, amphibians, even animals under Cnidarian phylum,¡± Qing Shui said.. ¡°You probably didn¡¯t know about this fact, but when you think about it,, the key difference between us and them is that at a certain point in time, our evolution went in different directions.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    Chang was eager to know more.


    ¡°Then, even nowadays, we as humans oftenbel ourselves as the most intelligent species on this, sometimes even arrogantly calling ourselves the rulers of the evolution tree. Indeed, our hands and brains are far more advanced than of other species, but we also need to admit the fact that on the journey of evolution, we sacrificed some functions in exchange for our flexible hands and brains that generate thoughts and ideas. That is to say, we lost the ability to swim as fast as a fish; we lost the ability to adapt to the nature as skillfully as amphibians; we also lost the ability to repair injuries as well as Cnidarians.¡±


    ¡°Because evolution is simply a choice, perfection is unachievable. A giraffe cannot burrow under a bush because of its height¡ªthis is the end result of natural selection and thew of use and disuse. There won¡¯t be lives in nature that are perfect because of evolution.¡±


    As Qing Shui was speaking, he chuckled. ¡°Therefore, during this process, the coding DNA that humans have is less than 10%, and this number varies depending on how scientists measure it. In other words, we have more than 90% of junk DNA that isn¡¯t functioning, and we can make use of it.


    ¡°What we have disyed, such as our appearance, our limbs, ournguage abilities, we call it Original Patterns. What we are going to add on, such as the ability to breathe underwater, heat and cold resistance, even cloning, we call them Modified Patterns.


    ¡°The syringe I gave you could modify your non-coding genes, especially by adding Hox genes, which could change the morphology of a species. With this, we can attain more features and abilities that we dream to have.¡± Qing Shuiughed again. ¡°Therefore, I called it Modifier, it does what it sounds like.¡±


    ¡°Marvelous!¡± Chang eximed. Qing Shui¡¯s introduction changed the whole basis of what a human should be. ¡°So with the Modifier, we may be able to fly, stride under the water, gain strength effortlessly, and even... and even be bulletproof?¡±


    Animals other than human had countless features, and yet humans ruled the world with only one type of gene sequencing. Chang couldn¡¯t imagine what humanity would look like in the future when genes were modified to gain certain morphologies.


    The most important thing was that, it wasn¡¯t a crude alternation as how Zhuo had done it. Qing Shui¡¯s method was to rearrange the existing genes and make use of that. Rather than alternation, such method was more efficient.


    ¡°Any side effects of the Modifier?¡±


    Chang shook the syringe.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any in theory, but I haven¡¯t tried it yet.¡± Qing Shui took the syringe back. ¡°The form is extremely delicate to proportions, it took me over a month to make this. Especially with Zhuo monitoring me. It drained my sleeping time since then the surveince was the weakest.


    ¡°Keep it, this syringe contains my best efforts. I¡¯m still making improvements on the form and testing it out. Until I confirm its safety, don¡¯t use it yet as Zhuo is no longer a threat.¡±


    Chang took the syringe back, cing it back in his pocket, and pressed on the cloth to assure himself of its presence.


    ¡°I have other meetings scheduled for now. I¡¯ll send someone to inform you when the Modifier is ready.¡±


    ¡°You should go now, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Chang nodded to Qing Shui¡¯s back. He wouldn¡¯t waste any second of this man.


    Qing Shui turned his head, blinking and said goodbye to Chang and Jing.


    This time, he once again left for a long time.


    During this period, Chang and Jing weren¡¯t assigned to any specific mission and were allowed to own their free time. Most of the time Chang spent his day in the gym while Jing was always beside him.


    They were treated as special guests in the institute, nearly all the officers regardless of their ranking approving all their requests in a snap. They were also allowed essing to almost anywhere they wanted to, and of course, they enjoyed the best meals and residence.


    There was only one ce they were forbidden to approach.


    It was Qing Shui¡¯sb, whose previous owner was Group Alpha.


    Qing Shui didn¡¯t give a particr reason why they were forbidden to enter hisb, but Chang learned of the arrangement once when looking for his friend.


    Nobody in the institute dared to displease Chang, but the attitude of the entrance guards implied Qing Shui¡¯smand. Although Chang was perplexed, he freed his mind from suspecting his friend¡¯s motivation.


    After all, Qing Shui was at a different ce and position now, not to mention theb was a ce only for researchers. Chang was merely a civilian, so the need to ess theb seemed unreasonable as he didn¡¯t have a purpose of conducting any sort of research. Thus, after he was refused the second time, he tactfully avoided theb.


    The whole institute was somewhat separated from the chaos, and Chang had a peaceful time under Qing Shui¡¯s wings.


    The peaceful days ended with a visit from a soldier.


    ¡°Mr. Chang Liu?¡±


    The soldier who approached him was a low ranked officer that seemed to be in his twenties. When he decided to ask Chang, thetter was training in the gym. The soldier also bowed with respect.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    cing down the dumbbells, Chang turned his head to the voice; the soldier¡¯s face reminded him of no one.


    ¡°I am a toon leader in the military, I belong to the department that is in charge of chief¡¯s meal.¡±


    The young soldier smiled.


    ¡°I see, what brings you here?¡± Chang noticed his hesitation in speech and carefully looked at the soldier¡¯s face, then asked, ¡°Have we met before?¡±


    ¡°We did, we passed each other in the hallway a few days ago.¡±


    The young soldier nodded to Chang.


    ¡°Alright. So, what brings you here today?¡± Chang sat down on the bench, patting on the padding. ¡°Have a seat, tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°Ah... I don¡¯t think...¡± The young soldier looked around. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good ce to talk.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Chang gradually became impatient to the soldier¡¯s furtive attitude. He didn¡¯t want to leave the gym because of this, either.


    Even though the institute wasparably less chaotic, there still were power struggles within it. Chang didn¡¯t loosen his guard even if he was living in peace, since he knew that Qing Shui was both his wings and his encumbrance. He was free from trouble thanks to Qing Shui, but at the same time, once the trouble came up to him, it wouldn¡¯t be something that easy to deal with.

 Chapter 110: She is Alive

    Chapter 110: She is Alive


    Trantor: Letty Editor:


    ¡°Just tell me here, there is nothing that you need to hide.¡±


    Chang straightened his back but didn¡¯t stand up.


    The soldier gave up on his persuasions, keeping in mind Chang¡¯s position. He could only lower his voice before saying, ¡°Alright, but please don¡¯t tell others that I¡¯ve talked to you about this.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Chang nodded.


    ¡°Do you know about Officer He?¡±


    The toon leader made his voice almost inaudible, worrying that what he said next would be heard by people in the gym other than Chang.


    ¡°You mean, Zhizhi? What happened?¡±


    Chang was surprised that the toon leader would mention someone that had died in that battle.


    ¡°She was my childhood friend, we grew up in the same neighbourhood.¡± The soldier kept his voice low. ¡°She was one of my best friends.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Then?¡± Chang struggled to tighten his rigid brow muscles to make an expression. ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°I was trying to... trying to let you know that she is not dead.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The soldier¡¯s words shocked Chang, and the finger bone pendant on his chest shook. ¡°It¡¯s impossible, Qing Shui told me that she died in the explosion.¡±


    ¡°She is still alive!¡± the toon leader whispered in Chang¡¯s ear. ¡°I saw her with my own eyes! She is in Chief Li¡¯sb, immersed in some kind of chemical.¡±


    ¡°Immersed?¡± Chang recalled that when he requested to see Zhizhi¡¯s corpse, he was informed that corpses from the battlefield were being well handled. ¡°How are you sure about her condition?¡±


    ¡°She twitched. I wasn¡¯t from electroshock but a voluntary twitch, she must not have died!¡± The soldier looked around to make sure no one was paying attention to their conversation. ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell others that I¡¯ve talked to you about Zhizhi, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to see tomorrow¡¯s sunrise.¡±


    ¡°How can Qing Shui be so cruel...¡± Chang pressed his face into his palms. ¡°Then what is the difference between him and Zhuo?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he is the second Zhuo. I was just saying the worst possible consequence. Chief Li has a gentle disposition and we all know that. He must have his own reasons to keep the truth away from you.¡± The toon leader lowered his head. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve told you Chief Li¡¯s secret, my life is in your hands if the secret slips out. So please don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±


    Chang promised to keep the secret, then asked, ¡°How did you know I was close to Officer He?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been prying to seek people she was on good terms with.¡± The soldier smiled. ¡°Although my ranking isn¡¯t as high as Officer He¡¯s, I know her better than almost anyone else. And quite a lot of people who participated in that battle saw you and Zhizhi standing close to each other, so it wasn¡¯t hard to tell the rtionship between you and her.


    ¡°I saw her alive on the battlefield, but as a toon leader myself, I really couldn¡¯t do anything... The only person who can save her in this institute is Chief Li, and I think you might be the only person who can change his mind.¡± The toon leader¡¯s voice was both begging and requesting. ¡°So please save her!¡±


    ¡°Well, of course I¡¯ll figure something out if what you just told me is true.¡± Chang nodded in agreement. ¡°You should leave now. You might get into trouble if you¡¯re seen in contact with me too often.


    ¡°Especially if I¡¯m nning to talk to him about this in a few days, you wouldn¡¯t want it to be known that we¡¯ve talked, would you?¡±


    As if the soldier was reminded of something, he stood up and left hastily, without saying goodbye.


    The soldier¡¯s back disappeared behind a corner, and Chang was left to dwell on his thoughts.


    He had became more mature through experience, no longer that naive high school kid from a couple months ago. A series of lives and deaths taught him to bear emotions with forbearance. Even though he was overjoyed at the news about Zhizhi, he didn¡¯t lose his rationale and run to Qing Shui immediately.


    Qing Shui had changed, and he knew that.


    However, no matter how much a person had changed, he would still be restrained by feelings of camaraderie. Chang pondered for days to unearth a way to rescue Zhizhi without hurting their bond.


    Few dayster.


    ¡°Jing, Chang, it¡¯s been a while sincest time we saw each other.¡± At dusk, Qing Shui passed by their room with a basket of fruits. ¡°A new type of fruit that¡¯s a natural product, free from artificial elements. It has the taste of an apricot but at the same time is as aromatic as an apple. A patroller found it at the edge of the jungle, and it¡¯s delicious. I thought I should bring you guys some.¡±


    Qing Shui¡¯s voice had an uplifting tone. It was rare that he couldn¡¯t stop talking. After stepping into the room, he ced the basket on the desk. ¡°Try it! Jing,e try it!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jing left her unfinished painting behind, joining Chang and Qing Shui. She grabbed a tangerine fruit from the basket and took a crispy bite.


    The unique aroma filled the room.


    ¡°It does taste good!¡± Chang too grabbed one from the basket, smiling. ¡°You¡¯ve been talking, what¡¯s got you in such a good mood?¡±


    ¡°Remember the Modifier I talked to you about the other day? I confirmed the safety of the form from the test results of rats and human subjects. None of my participants were negatively impacted or bothered by the side-effects.¡± Qing Shui continued to smile. ¡°The gene sequence rearrangement is a process, so it¡¯ll take some time. But the syringe I gave you is safe to inject.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good new to hear.¡±


    Chang took out the syringe that had been securely kept in the pocket.


    ¡°Yours is the most sophisticated one I made. The pureness of the red fog concentrate and the urateness to portion was more than a hundred times better than what I used for testing.¡± Qing Shui chortled. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until the Modifier takes its full effect, you¡¯ll be much more powerful than Zhuo¡¯s gene-altered soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Qing Shui, thank you.¡±


    Chang curved the corner of his mouth, putting back the syringe into his pocket. He was interuppted when he was about to menttion Zhizhi.


    ¡°There is no need to say thank you between you and me. You must have something on your mind, am I correct?¡± Qing Shui asked, looking at Chang.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hide it, can I?¡± His face had sold Chang¡¯s secret away, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t hide from the reality, either. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this for a few days, and it seems it¡¯s the right time to talk about this.


    ¡°Jing, can you stay in the room? We¡¯re heading out for a brief talk.¡± Chang¡¯s hesitation was obvious, and hence Qing Shui pulled him out from the room to somewhere private.


    ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Zhizhi, do you remember her?¡± Chang rephrased his request in the hallway. ¡°Can you let her go?¡±

 Chapter 111: Four Years

    Chapter 111: Four Years


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "Well..." Qing Shui sunk into a brief moment of silence. He didn¡¯t remark about Zhizhi¡¯s death but smiled instead. "You know that she is still alive."


    "I do," Chang agreed. "We lived together for some time, I just don¡¯t believe that she could¡¯ve died that way."


    "She couldn¡¯t, however, if I hadn¡¯t conducted my research on her, she would¡¯ve been dead a long time ago. I didn¡¯t lie to you about the internal bleeding from the rupture of viscera." Qing Shui stood up, patting Chang¡¯s shoulder. "But then, since you¡¯ve asked about this, I can¡¯t betray your expectations. When the sun rises up tomorrow, I¡¯ll take her to you."


    "Thanks." Chang nodded. "Can I ask you something? Why did you choose Zhizhi as your experiment subject?"


    "There wasn¡¯t any particr reason. I didn¡¯t know her beforehand, and she worked under Zhuo at the time, so I felt less burdened using her," Qing Shui answered calmly. "That was my first reason; and the second is that EMs are rare, especially in the sensory category. We only have two or three of them here, and that¡¯s why I developed an interest in her.


    "After all, her ability is closely rted to my current project - the Modifier. I was thinking that her mutation must have some sort of rtionship with gene sequence. Thus, she made herself a great subject." As Qing Shui spoke, his voice became lower and lower. "When I found her on the battlefield, she was indeed lingering on herst breath. I wasn¡¯t confident about whether she could make it or not. Please, don¡¯t me me on this.


    "I knew that she was yourrade, and I¡¯m still conscience-stricken because I¡¯ve tested on her."


    "Don¡¯t feel guilty about it. I¡¯m just d that you¡¯re willing to let her go." Chang heaved a sigh, saying, "We all have our own ns and thoughts, and I¡¯m forever grateful that you always make a concession on mine."


    "Thank you, Chang."


    The skin around Qing Shui¡¯s eyes wrinkled as he smiled.


    "But... I don¡¯t want to live in the institute anymore," Chang said. "Here... It¡¯s not somewhere I belong to. I¡¯m vignt every second in the institute even if you¡¯re here. I want to live outside this ce."


    "No problem, you can do whatever you want to. Let¡¯s keep in touch. When you are in trouble, or need help, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m here. I can offer you food and weapons, anything that you ask for." Qing Shui lowered his head. "I just hope that our brotherhood doesn¡¯t end today."


    "I understand that, Zhizhi is neither me nor Jing, and she¡¯s just a nobody to you, so there is no reason for you to take care of her anyway." Chang smiled wryly. "I think this is what they call politics. And politics and friendship should never collide with each other."


    "So what¡¯s your n after you get out?"


    Qing Shui quietly avoided the topic, lit a cigarette for Chang, and handed it to him.


    Chang took the cigarette between his fingers, taking a deep inhale so that the nicotine reached the bottom of his lungs. "I don¡¯t have one yet, we¡¯ll see. I¡¯ll inject the Modifier before I leave, then, I think my ability can at least keep me from starvation."


    "I do believe that, after all, you fond your own way to survive even in Kaifeng." Qing Shui¡¯s smile was warm. "About the Modifier, I have to remind you that the rearrangement of your gene sequences is a prolonged process, it won¡¯t have instant effects. And I only learned that recently.


    "For example, if you were to develop a sensitive olfactory system that skews at the right end of the normal distribution, you have to have more olfactory cells grow in your body. That means, even if your gene sequences are sessfully modified, it will still take time to transform the structure. Only when you have a functional feature will the transformation ispleted. Fish without gills can¡¯t survive underwater.


    "This is what I found these days. The effect cycle of the Modifier is as long as your life, so prepare yourself before the injection."


    "Understood." Chang nodded. "Take good care of yourself as well after we leave here."


    "Don¡¯t worry. No one would dare to touch me except for that source of the disturbance. No one is capable of causing harm to me." Mentioning himself in the conversation, Qing Shui seemed reluctant. "I feel like that disturbance is targeting me as I can always feel its presence these days. It¡¯s been wandering around the institute."


    "What do you think it is?"


    "I¡¯ve no idea, but that means it¡¯s a formidable life form. It seemed to be interested in my research, which means it¡¯s intelligent." Qing Shui smiled. "It¡¯s always observing me from far away, but it never initiates a rash approach."


    "You aren¡¯t intimidated, are you?" Chang asked with deep concern.


    "No need to worry, it is prudent. And I¡¯ve also nned my counter-move. However, it¡¯s always looking at me, perhaps my gic research intrigues it," Qing Shui said. "And then I was thinking, maybe it¡¯s looking into ways of reproduction."


    "Reproduction?"


    "A life form like it has a low chance of mutation, and it must have gone through a rapid evolution during that period. The odds of another organism evolved in the same path that it has gone through is infinitely small, thus, it is one of a kind. That being said, it can¡¯t mate with an opposite sex of its kind because there is none. No matter how intimidating it is, it¡¯s still a singr organism that can¡¯t cause harm on arge scale, unless it is the Willow."


    Qing Shui then continued, "Though, I don¡¯t think it is the Willow. Then thing is just learning how to reproduce. From his behavioral pattern, it¡¯s not its first time approaching a human."


    "What will you do now? To deal with the unknown," Chang asked.


    "I¡¯ll do nothing. It¡¯s good at disguising itself, and I don¡¯t see a chance of capturing it. I can only sense its presence by the feeling of being disturbed dangling in my heart, which is almost always here," Qing Shui replied. "However, you don¡¯t need to worry about me at all. Firstly, if it¡¯s as intelligent as I think it to be, it should never show itself. And secondly, if it reveals its identity to me, it¡¯s doomed to die."


    "Good to hear all that." Chang nodded for onest time. "My mind is at rest as long as you¡¯re safe."


    "I¡¯ll bring her to you tomorrow morning. And I¡¯ll contact you when the news about your rtiveses."


    "Thanks."


    "I should leave, take a good rest." Qing Shui took back the half of the cigarette and inhaled until his lungs bloated up. He squeezed out thest bit of re on the windowsill and left without looking back.


    The next morning.


    Zhizhi was escorted to Chang¡¯s room when the sun rose up. One of her arms was lost in the spider den and one of her remaining fingers hung on Chang¡¯s pendant.


    Zhizhi seemed to have recovered well from the explosion but her eyes were fatigued. Her expression turned grateful when she saw Chang standing in the hallway.


    "I¡¯m leaving with Jing, do you want to join us?"


    A full washed-out backpack was on his back, and Jing was sitting on his forearm, though Chang¡¯s facial muscles were still rigid.


    "Let¡¯s go together."


    Zhizhi nodded.


    "Alright."


    Chang took the lead to step out of the institute.


    Officer He followed suit without saying a word. The moment they ¡¯escaped¡¯ from the institute, emotions surged in waves in their minds.


    They had fled from the eye of the storm, and being away from which would lead them to a long period of peaceful life. Of course, it was merely an inner peace and temporary, from being freed from the political struggles. However, the rivalry between humans and nature was not going to stop, challenges woulde repeatedly, leaving humans no time to take a breath.


    The pace of global evolution won¡¯t take a rest for anyone. Species who upied this would continue to evolve and mutate, leading to a moreplicated food web.


    Yet it was still unknown whether humanity would be dragged down from the throne.


    ...


    Four yearster.


    In the city of Zhengzhou


    Inside the Chortle.


    "Yo! Where are the strippers?" some drunkard swaying his tankard shouted out. "We live on the policy made in the Institute, selling them the new species that we found in the jungle. After all that hard work, you¡¯re telling me that there is no stripper performance? What kind of sh*tty bar is this!"


    "This bar is clean, they don¡¯t provide services like that," someone reminded the boisterous drunk, and his just as livelypanions. "This is a ce for drinks only, we never saw strippers here. I bet you¡¯ve came from another Area."


    "First time here, we came all the way from Area 2." The mercenaries burst out into vulgarughter. "We had no idea that there was a bar at a backstreet like this, but once we saw it, we knew that there should be some nice services provided in a ce like this. I¡¯m really disappointed now, I want my strippers!"


    One of the mercs hammered onto the table, cleaving out a hole. The quake sent the tankards crashing to the ground.


    "You better not incur unnecessary troubles. We all know who takes care of this bar," the person on the next table continued to warn them. "Perhaps it¡¯s an urban legend, but we heard that the owner is close to the military, and he¡¯s on good terms with the higher ups. Some juvenile gang attempted to merge this bar with theirs once but on the next day, their leader was beheaded, and his corpse was fed to the tentacle monster in the sewage... You better behave yourselves..."


    It seemed like the person was reminding them with good intentions but his tone was actually threatening. Anyone with a clear mind would notice his provocation.


    As expected, the outsiders were enraged by his remarks. One of the drunkest stood up on his chair, shouting with anger, "F*ck this sh*t. Everybody has some sort of connections these days, and they¡¯re all yelling that they ain¡¯t afraid of death. They¡¯re all liars, liars!


    "My name is Sanpang Mo, I shall see who dares to challenge me!"


    The man behaved with unbearable insolence, attracting attention from everyone in the bar.

 Chapter 112: Monkat

    Chapter 112: Monkat


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    As the man had said, Sanpang¡¯s arrogance was ignored by both the bartenders and the waiters.


    Sanpang lost his interest when the boredom of being ignored hit him. He stepped down from the chair, and started boasting about his achievement, "Listen, listen. What I got in the jungle is incredibly valuable, because I found a kind of insect that had just evolved..."


    Sanpang kept unting himself, and that attracted the attention of a one-armed woman who had a hook installed on her stump. She supported her chin with the heel of her other hand, listening as if the stories told were also experienced by a person that stayed in her heart.


    At the same time.


    Something tense was happening in the jungle.


    A troop fell into a trap, and some of the members were tied up by ropes that had been buried under the dry leaves on the ground. All of those caught were hung upside down, and they started crying out of fear.


    "What!"


    "Ah!"


    "What is it?"


    Those men bawled.


    "Someone untie us! Who set this trap up? F*ck this sh*t!" A man hung between the branches, shouting to hisrades underneath beneath him. "Get me loose! I¡¯m already having a bad day for getting lost in the jungle at night."


    "Hey! Someone answer me!"


    Those men who hung upside down could only see red and blue colors through the optic goggles that they had bought from the institute.


    Looking through the shrouding red fog, theirpanies didn¡¯t instantly rescue them from the trap but stood still, as if they were alerted by something moving around them.


    "Hey! I said..."


    Those men hurried theirpanies, but then a few bulbous lumps bulged out from underneath the ground. A kind of animal that had a strange appearance poked out from one of the lumps, then another, and another.


    "There¡¯s somethinging from beneath the ground!"


    Those who stood on the ground were stabbed by the organisms that sprang up from below. Their hight was up to an adult¡¯s abdomen.


    "Monkats! They¡¯re monkats! Run! Run!" the mercenary shouted out, firing his repeaters towards monkats. Some of these fierce animals that had monkey bodies with rat faces and ws were shot immediately.


    Yet monkats were fearless and obsessed with fighting. They didn¡¯t mourn for theirpanions¡¯ deaths but got excited by blood. They squeaked even louder while throwing their wooden spears at the mercenaries, and those crude weapons prated through one of the men¡¯s chests.


    "Don¡¯t touch their spears! They¡¯re poisoned!" A man who knew about the monkats called for withdrawal. "Run! They aren¡¯t something that easy to deal with," the man shouted out, fleeing.


    However, a monkat threw a fruit-like object and hit his chest.


    The fruit exploded upon impact, releasing green mist from within. The person couldn¡¯t help but inhale a bit of that mist out of shock and fear, and then fainted.


    The monkat which had hit its target with the fruit squeaked with pride.


    Those who hung upside-down refrained from shouting, instead, they bent up to reach for their daggers that were hidden in their boots to cut the ropes. However, wooden spears rained on them, scratching their skins when passing by. All of the mercenaries began to twitch when the poison entered their systems.


    For those who were on the ground, the fight with monkats wasn¡¯t enjoyable or blood-boiling¡ªthey withdrew to the jungle while dodging the spears.


    The leader of monkats squeaked loudly again when it saw the humans fleeing in all directions. His subordinates followed themand by jumping off the trees to the ground. They were rolling over the obstacles, springing between the bushes with great speed. Monkats were no doubt much more flexible than monkeys from before the apocalypse.


    Apparently, humans were disadvantaged whenpeting in speed. Besides, even nowadays they could only see two meters further with the optic goggles, while monkats were gifted with night vision.


    The mercenaries simply couldn¡¯t get away from their pursuers.


    There was a great disparity in strength, given that one side was fleeing with limited vision and speed.


    So the mercenaries copsed one by one from the wooden spears thrown from overhead, and it wasn¡¯t even a long distanceter that there were only three or four remaining.


    More and more monkats joined this human hunt.


    The never ending rustling sound from all around broke the surviving mercenaries¡¯st nerve.


    "Brother, we¡¯re going to die."


    One of the survivors ran slower and slower, eventually stopping with a tear-stricken face, sobbing.


    "Don¡¯t cry, dad told us that we should never fear nature." The other one also stopped. He threw away his repeater, taking out a few grenades. "Here, we must take some of those bastards to hell with us. We must let them know that humans aren¡¯t easy to deal with, either."


    "Brother..." The boy who seemed to be only eighteen years old took the grenades from his brother¡¯s hand. He clenched his teeth to cheer himself up, repeating, "Fear is more dreadful than death, fear is more dreadful than death. Papa told us that fear is more dreadful than death. I¡¯m not afraid, I¡¯m not scared."


    He murmured to himself again and again, until his face blushed due to agitation. When he was about to pull out the security to release the grenade, a deafening sound echoed through the jungle.


    BOOM!


    The noise must have been produced by a heavy caliber weapon, and a weapon meant that someone was using it. The boy who had heard the gunshot lowered his hand, holding the grenade as if gripping a life-saving straw.


    A deep voice came from the source of the gunshots.


    "Hold on."


    They were just two words but they granted hope for the boy to resist. He put away the grenade and picked up his repeater again. The deep voice of that man vanished, but a different kind of rustling sound reced it.


    The noise was different to the one made by monkats. Although it sounded like the one making it had a bigger body size, it was much more agile. A massive angel flying through the woods.


    When that agile figure made brief stops, there would be shrieks emitting from monkats.


    When the boy heard a shriek for the eighteenth time, meaning the death of the eighteenth monkat, a man descended from a tree crown, suddenly arriving in front of the boys.


    The man dressed in a camouge uniform was expressionless. He didn¡¯t wear the optic goggles either, and had brought a live monkat in his hand.


    He raised the monkat up high, straightening his arm. As if warning the sinister animals that still lurked in the tree crowns, the man squeezed the monkat¡¯s neck, causing it to lose its ability to strike back.


    While the man showed off his trophy in the air, the mercenary boy noticed that he took out his giant handgun, pointing at the monkat¡¯s head. As if it all happened in slow motion, the boy could see the man¡¯s finger draw back, and a bullet of an unusual size bolted out from the muzzle.


    BOOM!


    The handgun growled, and the monkat¡¯s head exploded like a smashed watermelon.


    Squeak!


    The witnesses of the cruel judgment roared in rage and fear.

 Chapter 113: Intimidation

    Chapter 113: Intimidation


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    The monkats were raving, angrily hovering over their heads. The rustling sounds made by them caused pin and needles on the boys¡¯ scalps. They couldn¡¯t understand why this man who had descended from nowhere would intentionally provoke the monkats.


    But one thing the boys knew was that the man came to save them. Plus, if he hadn¡¯te in time, they would have already been poisoned and would now be lying on the ground, twitching, jerking in this hopeless jungle until death freed them from the torture. So whatever intentions this man had, they decided to support him anyway.


    The deliberate provocation worked - the monkats were enraged.


    They screamed shrilly, the sound spreading through the whole area, demanding justice in anger and disappointment. Monkats didn¡¯t seem like a species that was good at repressing its emotions.


    The shrieking stopped when the monkats begun their attack on the intimidating man with the giant handgun. Spears and poison fruits were hurled toward him.


    "Spread out!"


    The man pushed the three survivors away. And strangely, the way he propelled them happened to help them to dodge all the spears and fruits. At the same time, the force also pushed the man backward. As soon as they had all moved out, the spears struck the ground and poison fruits exploded.


    "Hold your breath!"


    The poison fruits cracked and exploded one by one, releasing the gas within. After saying his piece, the man sprang up from the ground and bounced between the branches, disappearing in the tree crowns once again.


    Fifteen secondster, another desperate squeak called out from the crown, and then the man descended with a victim back down once more.


    BOOM!


    The man¡¯s intentions were clear: he provoked the monkats by shooting his victim in the face again. It was done exactly like the first time.


    However, the second provocation turned out to be an intimidation tactic. The screeches were significantly quieter, as if the monkats had sensed that this man was unbeatable. There was amotion in the monkat crowd, and some of them fled. But the remaining, stubborn ones, went to attack again.


    The result of this attack was a swift one.


    The man captured another monkat from the tops of the trees, and with that handgun, its head was busted.


    Three identical executions startled the monkats, taking away their desire of crush the humans. They stood on the branches quietly for a moment, then rushed off with fearful screams before the man could fire the handgun for the fourth time.


    The man put away his weapon after confirming that the monkats were already a great distance away.


    "Thank you! Thank you for saving us."


    The three survivors bowed as soon as they confirmed their safety, immensely grateful to the man.


    The favor of a saved life was impossible to repay. Even though Zhengzhou state had be a ce where all virtues decayed, the gratefulness for saving one¡¯s life was never forgotten here.


    "No need to say thank you to me. I was just passing by this area and happened to see that you were attacked. As a matter of course, I would help anyone if it¡¯s within my capabilities. " The man didn¡¯t make any expression. "Do you guys havepanions? Why are you hanging around the jungle thiste night at night, it¡¯s dangerous."


    "We... we got lost," one of the survivors exined. "At first, a kind of strange bug assaulted us, and we lost two members who were in charge of keeping thepass. They were gnawed in front of our eyes, no bones were left... As a result, our formation was broken and we couldn¡¯t find where they had dropped thepass, so..."


    "Ourpanions... I think they¡¯re poisoned, I¡¯m not sure if there is a way to save them."


    "Let me check," the man said, walking toward the trap the mercenaries had fallen for as if he knew what had happened over there.


    Even though the three were suspicious about the man¡¯s familiarity with the trap, they didn¡¯t ask about it. They followed along, abstaining from speaking.


    Corpsesy everywhere. The man went up to the bodies to check for signs of breathing. He found two still alive and took out an iron case, retrieving two vials of antidote from it.


    "Antidotes, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll work," the man told the survivors, then injected the medicine into those men nearing death.


    "Carry them, I¡¯ll show you the way out."


    Since the antidote was condensed, the process was over in a snap of the fingers. The man left those poison victims to the survivors, preparing to lead everyone to the edge of the jungle.


    "Follow me."


    The man turned his back to the survivors, who had no choice but to try and catch up with his figure.


    It was a journey without any conversation. The man seemed extremely familiar with the jungle, and perhaps they were blessed for they didn¡¯t encounter any more dangers along the way. One hourter, the jungle became less dense, and that was a sign that they were safe.


    "We¡¯ve arrived, I need to go now," the man said, standing at the edge of the jungle. "The Zhengzhou state is in front of you. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll know your way from here."


    "We do." The survivors nodded. "Please let us do something for you for saving our lives."


    "It¡¯s not necessary. I see people die every day, my wish is just to save as many as possible." The man curved his mouth to make a smile, but his muscles were rigid; the smile was strange. "Come grab a drink at the Chortle Bar, I¡¯m the owner."


    "Chortle Bar?"


    The survivors stared at the unnatural smile.


    "Exactly."


    "Can you tell me your name by any chance?" the boy asked


    "Chang Liu." The man seemed aware of his rigid smile and put on the straight face again. "If those two survive, don¡¯t forget to ask them to pay back in the bar. Those antidotes are expensive for their rareness, the market price is about 170 thousand state yuan. Of course, if they don¡¯t make it, then don¡¯t bother repaying for them."


    Chang waved his hand to those survivors. "I really should go, someone is waiting for me home, see you around."


    He sprinted toward the Zhengzhou state, leaving those doubtful survivors behind.


    ...


    In the Chortle Bar.


    The ce gradually cooled down. Those who aimed to get drunk had achieved their goal; those who wanted to talk had be tired, resting their heads on the tables, murmuring. And that hook-nosed woman who sat in the corner checked the watch on her hand, knowing that it was time to close the bar.


    A figure sneaked in when she stood up from the bar stool.


    "I¡¯m back."


    What entered Chang¡¯s sight were those drunk mercenaries, some of whom were asleep while others were murmuring about their n. At the same time, Chang also noticed the table that was smashed by Sanpang.


    "Well, well, well." Chang walked up to those drunk mercenaries, smirking. "We¡¯ll ask them to pay for this broken table."

 Chapter 114: Socioecology

    Chapter 114: Socioecology


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "The table isn¡¯t really worth money." The hook-nosed woman walked up to Chang, smirking. "Why did youe back sote today? The smell of blood is all over you, so let me guess, you encountered those kinds of dangers again?"


    "I did. I met a group of mercenaries in the jungle, sadly they were attacked by the monkats. Most of them lost their lives in that fight," Chang said. "Those animals have be much smarter than before, they even know how to make tools and use them."


    "Of course, it has been more than four years since that day. What wouldn¡¯t happen? I heard that abyssal species are invading coastal cities." The one-armed woman smiled. "The situation in the Central in is better as Zhengzhou state is an ind city. Humans in the coastal cities have already went extinct, those who didn¡¯t flee inwardly anyway. And the few stubborn ones remaining arepletely disadvantaged in thispetition with mutated species."


    While the woman was speaking, the door was opened again; an abnormal kid with two heads peeked in.


    "Please, spare us some food."


    "I beg for your mercy, we haven¡¯t eaten for days."


    The two headed kid spoke in turns, raising her hand with a bowl up high.


    Chang only heaved a sigh, looking at the two-headed child. "It¡¯s been four years, and those newborns are growing up."


    He turned around and took out a pack of biscuits from behind the counter, them put them into her tiny bowl.


    "Thank you, thank you very much!"


    Both of her heads bowed gratefully. It wasn¡¯t hard to tell that this was their first time receiving food from others in a few days.


    "Go home, now."


    Chang ran his hand over her messy hair, sending them away from the bar.


    "The rate of abnormal infants is over fifty percent now, thanks to Zhuo¡¯s Agent Orange and Chrystal Pea." The woman sent the girl away with her eyes. "However... if Zhuo hadn¡¯t used Agent Orange and fed the citizens with Chrystal Peas, I bet humanity would have been far worse now as less of us would¡¯ve survived, resulting in a lower birthrate. Was he evil? Or did he consider the big picture instead?"


    "Well, we can do nothing about it, right? Let¡¯s get them all out." Chang curved his mouth and patted some drunkard near him. "Bro, get up! You should go home now."


    "What..." One of the listless mercenaries rubbed his eyes, slurring, "Right, home..."


    "Pay your bills guys, pay your bills!"


    The one-armed woman flicked the switches up, and the light became dazzlingly bright to the drunkards. She then grabbed the bills on the counter, going up to the tables one by one.


    "You, three hundred and seventy State Yuan."


    "You, seven hundred and forty State Yuan"


    "..."


    The one-armed woman collected money from one table and the other, urging most people out of the bar. Of course, she saved the most rejoiced group for the end.


    "You guys..." The woman stood beside Chang and said to those mercenaries, "You, seven thousand and nine hundred State Yuan please."


    "What the hell? Isn¡¯t that too expensive?" The price awakened the mercenaries from their drunkenness, and they yelled altogether, "Why?"


    "First, each of our bills ount for our own hydro bills, not only is electricity pricey but the military had also order us to use it within a prescribed amount. Second, you all drank Baijiu, which is made from natural grain. Most of the others would choose Crystal Spirit that reces natural grain with Chrystal Pea in the making process. Certainly, the price is different between these two. I think you know the price difference between Crystal Pea and natural grain. Natural grain is a rarity! I¡¯m not asking for more than I should charge you," the woman exined. "On top of those, you are alsopensating for the broken table. And hence, seven thousand and nine hundred State Yuan."


    "But this is way too expensive! You¡¯re ripping us off!" the fatty Sanpang yelled out, standing up.


    "Byw, you¡¯ll pay for what you ate and drank, I think no one can deny that, can you?" The woman swung the empty bottles, saying, "In fact, I¡¯m not ripping you off, you can ask for its price at other bars with this empty bottle. If I charge higher, you cane back to me and we¡¯ll talk about it. But today, I need seven thousand and nine hundred State Yuan paid."


    The woman brandished her hooked arm as she became impatient. "Our margin for liquors is pretty low already, don¡¯t imagine that you can repudiate this bill."


    "Repudiating? Your sh*tty bar simply didn¡¯t provide good service to us! There isn¡¯t even one stripper here! We don¡¯t care about money but we didn¡¯t enjoy our time here, and hence don¡¯t expect us to pay the full price! It was your bar¡¯s problem, not ours."


    "Having strippers or not is our business, but you all have to pay for the liquor that you all drank!"


    "I only have one thousand, keep it or I¡¯ll take it back too."


    Sanpang, who was speaking, fished out a wrinkled bill that was made of anti-corrosive synthetic fiber with Qing Shui¡¯s head portrait printed at the center. At the corner of this bill, an Arabic number was stamped - 1000.


    "Asshole, so you decide not to pay don¡¯t you?" The woman was outraged by the mercenaries swollen with arrogance. She pushed Sanpang to the ground and pressed her iron hook against his neck artery. "No one is leaving without paying today!"


    "Hahahaha, Seriously?" The mercenaries looked at each other, smirking at this curvy woman. They reached for their weapons. "What a pretty slut you are! Despite that you¡¯re handicapped, you¡¯re hot. Hey,e with us, we¡¯ll give you the money that you demanded."


    "Zhizhi, your charm remains even though you¡¯re no longer that 26-year-old military officer." The man who had kept silence but just spoke out for Zhizhi was Chang. His face was expressionless, hisughter dull and dry. "It¡¯ll make you feel better if you take it as apliment."


    "Who the hell are you?"


    The mercenaries had thought that Chang was one of the bystanders at first, but they now saw that he knew the woman once he started talking.


    In fact, the mercenaries felt strange when they started making trouble. The bartenders and waiters were not at all disturbed but indifferent to the din they made. They were either wiping the bar tables or mixing drinks as usual, as if they were unconcerned with the conflict in the bar.


    "I am the owner of this bar, and she is a close friend of mine. If you guys are interested in her, you can totallye often and grab a drink here. However, we need to talk about the bill now." Chang maintained his straight face involuntarily. "Our bar sells drinks at reasonable prices, and to allow my customers to have fun at my bar, I only have one rule¡ªanyone who provokes and participates in armed fights will be penalized with ten thousand State Yuan fine for causing inconvenience to others.


    "Think twice before you act. As she has said, you must pay your bill today and I don¡¯t offer rooms for negotiation," the man rified with a poker face, his finger pointing at a small ckboard hung by the door.


    The handwriting on the ckboard was messy but readable - "Purchase on credit is not epted in Chortle Bar, armed fights will be penalized with ten thousand State Yuan fine per person".


    The mercenaries bursted into wild waves ofughter at those crooked characters on the ckboard. They pointed at the woman with hands pressing on their stomachs.


    "Did you write this? Your handwriting is horrible!"


    "You wouldn¡¯t write even that well if you had one finger missing." The woman flushed in embarrassment under their mocking. She stood straight and wanted to kick Sanpang¡¯s waist but another mercanary grabbed her ankle. Following the momentum, he masterly took out a pistol and pressed the muzzle at between her brows. "We won¡¯t pay for this bill, and what can you do about it?"


    "Alright, ten thousand State Yuan per person for breaking the rule." Chang stepped forward, kicking the mercenary¡¯s chest from the side. As expected, the chest bone of this mercenary copsed, and he fell to the floor.


    Chang acted again before those mercenaries could react. He waved his hand among their waists, and their weapons were magically collected in his hand, bnced in his hand.


    "Self-made weapons, poor power and uracy; they aren¡¯t worth anything."


    As he spoke, he shuffled the guns and left one in each hand; the gunfire was heard before the bullets were shot. Along with a sh, bullets grazed mercenaries¡¯ cheeks without actually hitting them. This intimated them by the heat of friction without causing actual harm.


    "Leave your valuables on the table, you heard what I said. Ten thousand State Yuan per person for armed fights." Chang put on a lopsided smile. "The consequences won¡¯t be like now if you don¡¯t pay."


    "..."


    The mercenaries stood gazing at one another, as well as checking out the door for a chance of escape. But then they thought twice about it, remembering how they were disarmed. They touched the hot spots on their cheeks and made a wise decision to give in.


    Men who suited their actions to the situation were wise. The mercenaries emptied their pockets.


    There were guns, knifes, money, daggers, and bug samples they had captured in the jungle today.


    "You guys are destitute! Using all this inferior stuff, except for those bug samples, none of it is worth a penny. I can even get a brand new pistol at the ck market for two thousand State Yuan." Changughed, banging on the table. "How dare you drink the most expensive liquors at my bar being like this? I¡¯ll take in all of these for thirty thousand State Yuan, and besides them, one of you must stay stay as a hostage. He¡¯ll be released when you pay me back."


    Chang pulled up Sanpang, the chubbiest one off the floor, and expelled the rest from the bar.


    Later, Chang¡¯s staff cleaned up the bar and greeted him before leaving.


    The people remained in the bar.


    "Name?"


    Chang scanned the face of this remaining mercenary.


    "Sanpang Mo," the person answered honestly.


    "Are you sure this isn¡¯t your nickname?"


    "No... this is my real name."


    "Alright, Sanpang." Chang nodded, patting his shoulder. "Don¡¯t be afraid, do you know the reason why I¡¯m keeping you?"


    "I don¡¯t know." The man shook his head. "Wasn¡¯t it because of the debt we owe you?"


    "That was one of the reasons. Besides that, I usually have a good impression of fatties like you. I used to have a good pal, we called him Pangzi." Chang lightly pressed the bone pendant under his shirt. "Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t save him from his fate. Besides my personal reason, fatties are rarities these days, I was hoping to keep one as a souvenir. But I¡¯m a man who keeps my own word, once your pals pay the ransom, I¡¯ll release you immediately. My onest warning is - don¡¯t even think about escaping from me, the price for that is a hundred thousand State Yuan for every attempt."

 Chapter 115: Jing After Four Years

    Chapter 115: Jing After Four Years


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    Chang turned to the one-armed woman, saying, "Zhizhi, I¡¯ll leave him to you. Please make sure he doesn¡¯t escape from the bar. Today was a long day for both of us, so when you¡¯re done, you should get some rest. By the way, Jing didn¡¯t go out today, did she?"


    "Nope, I locked her in her room," Zhizhi replied.


    "Great..." Chang nodded. "Thinking about Jing four years ago, she was so cute and quiet back then. But when the puberty hit, she changed..."


    Chang opened a door that lead to a suite, shaking his head. Theyout of the bar was designed for both living and operating the business. He took out a chain of keys and picked one of them to unlock the room in front of him. The person who sat inside the room was a teen girl, her hair bleached to tinum blonde.


    "I¡¯m back," Chang said to the girl sitting on the bed cross-legged. Her fingers were busy with typing on the keyboard, the pale light reflecting on her pupils.


    "I know. I knew you¡¯re back before you even came into the bar."


    The girl nced at Chang, rolling her round eyes.


    "Can you dye your hair back to ck tomorrow? And wear more clothes, can you?" Chang stood in front of the girl, staring at her pink gauze dress. A stream of blue rose in his heart, his brows tying together. "You should wear decent clothes that suit your age. Can¡¯t you at least wear something casual at home? Or at least change into a pajama or something that covers your skin?"


    "I don¡¯t care what you think, you aren¡¯t even my dad."


    The girl kept tapping on the keyboard.


    "I¡¯m your brother!" The girl¡¯s attitude finally irritated Chang, but he took a deep breath instead, repressing the growing rage that swept across his mind. "Are you still mad at me interfering with your rtionship?"


    "Oh yeah!" The girl put aside theputer upon hearing Chang bringing up the topic. She changed her posture to lean on the bed¡¯s board morefortably. "Who are you to interfere my life?"


    "I¡¯m your brother!" Chang eximed again. "And it doesn¡¯t really even matter who I am to interfere with your rtionship. You just can¡¯t date that guy! He is merely a ruffian fooling around on the street. He¡¯ a human disaster that has been hurting girls over these blocks! If you were to find him again, I promise you, I¡¯ll shoot him in the face."


    "Whatever, you can shoot as many people as you like. Do I look like I give a sh*t about it?"


    The girl rolled her eyes again, pouring scorn on his threat.


    "Then why are you dating him? Is there something wrong with your mind?" The rage was lit uppletely with the girl¡¯s careless attitude. He pointed his finger at her. "Look at you! What have you be? With all this heavy make-up, what do you want with it? And your hair! You¡¯re the same as those hipsters back in 2000. Jing, what do you want? Can¡¯t you just be more mature after the bad days we¡¯d gone through?"


    "So, you like mature types?"


    The girl leaned aside, making a seductive posture upon hearing Chang.


    "Can you just listen to my words?" Chang pulled her ankle so that her posture was adjusted. "Jing, return to the normal you, please."


    "I¡¯m perfectly normal, the one who is strange is you. You can¡¯t even face your own feelings." Suddenly, the girl was peaved by Chang¡¯s request. She kicked at his stomach with great force, then stood up on the bed, overlooking Chang. "What has gone wrong with me? Why are you nagging about all this bullsh*t everyday aftering back? Do you even care about me?


    "Did I even ask you for anything? Why are you restricting me so much? Just tell me you¡¯re disgusted by me or something, what are you doing all this for? Are you trying to forsake me?" Jing curled her lips. "I think your life will be pretty much the same without me! Now that you¡¯ve evolved even more, your nose is more sensitive than Zhizhi¡¯s, and I just became useless since you¡¯re capable of resolving any kind of difficulties. I know that I¡¯m no longer useful to you. You can say it if you want me to leave!"


    "Go ahead!" Chang shouted. "Go ahead and live your own life then!"


    "Right, right! Finally you say it!" The girl burst into tears when Chang yelled. "You really want to drive me out from here!"


    "F*ck! We can¡¯t talk on this, we¡¯ll nevere to an agreement." Her crying eased his anger, but he was even more troubled now. "Whatever, you can do whatever you want to. But I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t get back into normal clothes and remove all that make-up as well as agree to stop dating that guy, you won¡¯t get out of this room."


    "I can be ¡¯normal¡¯ in your sense, I can dump him as well. However," the girl spoke while sobbing, "you have to be normal as well. We¡¯ll share the same bed as how we always did back in the days, and you¡¯ll take me around wherever you go. Otherwise, don¡¯t expect me to change!"


    "How can we... You¡¯re sixteen now! You¡¯re almost an adult, how can we share the same bed again?" His headache came with Jing¡¯s repeated request. "Have you seen any sixteen-year-old girl sharing s bed with her dad?"


    "You aren¡¯t my dad, and I don¡¯t even know who my father is!"


    "Indeed I¡¯m not your dad, but I¡¯m your brother! Alright, alright, I don¡¯t care about what you want to be but you won¡¯t leave this room tomorrow either."


    Chang banged the door closed as he left, and immediately, a vase smashed on the other side.


    The shattering sound caused Chang¡¯s headache to be more severe; his temples ached in a rhythm. He could do nothing for the situation, so he returned to his own room with a heavy sigh.


    When he entered his own room, Zhizhi knocked on the door beforeing in.


    "What¡¯s wrong? You argued with Jing again?" she asked, sitting down next to him.


    "Life is too peaceful for her now, and she is causing trouble to get my attention. Look at her makeup and everything, she isn¡¯t Jing anymore." Chang inhaled deeply to release the stress put on his mind. "She used to be a good sister to me, and she is a girl with strong mentality. What changed her?"


    "I think she has her own desires." Zhizhi made a lopsided smile. "Did you not feel her affection to you?"


    "I knew about it since a long time ago, and I do like her, in the way of a brother." Chang pressed on his temple, attempting to reduce the pain. "The most important thing is that, if I were to fall in love with her, the rtionship will constantly remind me of incest. And this notion keeps me away from her."


    "Then why are you interfering with her rtionships with other guys though? You should let her go."


    Zhizhiughed wholeheartedly.


    "I¡¯m just easily triggered when I see that guy; he¡¯s a pure ruffian. I¡¯ll be fine if she finds someone that treats her well, as long as the guy isn¡¯t a gangster... Ugh! I should stop talking about this, it¡¯s making me angrier." Chang picked up his gun on the table, saying, "I need some air."


    "You aren¡¯t going to find that guy, are you?"


    "We¡¯ll see."


    Chang shut the door as he left. Zhizhi didn¡¯t stop him neither with action nor verbally. She smiled to his back and removed her jacket. She fell onto the soft bed, closing her eyes.


    Chang wandered around on the street at midnight, aimlessly roaming among the buildings that were constructed in new era style.


    Most of these buildings were reconstructed from the buildings from four years ago, but the appearance was greatly different. The architecture lost its vividness as they all were in different shades of gray. All the cuboids in the city had some sort of add-ons on them, transforming establishments to what they called the post-apocalypticism style.


    The city was free of wild nts but for fields saved for cultivation. The crops grown there were of all shapes and colors that hadn¡¯t been seen before the apocalypse. The residents in downtown areas even began to have nightlife since most of the threats¡ªexcept for the sewage, which remained unexplored¡ªwere eliminated.


    Four years ago, the purge of nts made urban greenery go extinct. Those insects and animals who lurked within lost their homes. To survive, they fled into the jungle for a new ce to stay.


    Now, humans had regained autonomy of thisnd.


    After undergoing four years of development, the social structure hadpletely rebuilt as well.


    The currency system survived but the currency itself had changed. Without economic, the society couldn¡¯t prosper. Bartering was strictly forbidden even though it was practiced for a few months, so money was still the value symbol for trade.


    Õþ.ÖÎÌåÖÆÈÔ¾ÉÊdzǰîÖÆ,Õý¹æ¾üÒ»Ö±ÔÚÑо¿ËùµÄ¿ØÖÆÖ®ÏÂ,ºÍÑо¿Ëù½áºÏ³ÉÁËÒ»¸öÐÂÐ˵ļ¯.ȨÕþ¸®,¶øÄ¿Ç°Õþ¸®µÄÊ×ÄÔÈËÎï±»ÍÆÉĮ̈ÃæµÄÊÇÒ»¸ö½Ð×ö"лº½"µÄÈË,ËûËƺõÔÚÒ»°Ñ×¥×ÅÕû¸ö³ÇÊеľü.Õþ´óȨ.


    The political structure remained city-state, and the military was controlled by the reseach institute. The power was centralized in the institute instead of a formal government. And the person who yed as a puppet on the surface was a man called "Hang Xie". He seemed to the head of the military.


    However, what was disguised beneath was the fact that except for Hang, the other man who was on the top of the heriarchy, was the person who had his head portrait printed on the money bills - Qing Shui Li.


    Drunk men and women were tottering and staggering home on the street of Zhengzhou state.


    If seemed like drinking became the sole entertainment for everyone after the apocalypse¡ªas long as they still had a few bills in their pockets, as long as they wouldn¡¯t starve.


    In this new world, nning ahead was no longer a habit. Mortgage, education, marriage, all of them became less important. Living in the moment was the trend that everyone chased. After all, urban life and disipline was still not a solid guarantee for living through the apocalypse.


    The pressure of surviving was the driving force for getting drunk. This way, those who survived opened their hearts to talk over their lost loved ones.


    Chang was the same, he always talked about his parents and grandma when he was drunk.


    Four years was neither long nor short, yet Qing Shui no longer sent him news about his family anymore. Those who passed away became history, and Chang lost a big part in his heart that took away his smile.


    "Sweetheart, do you need some service?" While Chang was cherishing the memory of the deceased, a woman came up to him. "I¡¯m only asking for 70 State Yuan, which is the price for one kilogram of Crystal Pea. How is it? It isn¡¯t expensive, right?"


    "It¡¯s not, but I¡¯m not in that mood." Chang edged away from the woman to keep on walking. But his shirt was pulled from behind. "Please, life is hard for as single women... If I can¡¯t earn anything today, I will run out of food tomorrow."


    "Well then, would you mind having a talk with me while we walk?"


    Chang took out a hundred State Yuan bill and handed it to the woman.

 Chapter 116: Pangzi

    Chapter 116: Pangzi


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "Sure!"


    The woman swiftly took the bill, her spirit uplifted.


    A woman and a man walked together shoulder by shoulder on a street lightly illuminated by the street light.


    "You have something on your mind, don¡¯t you?" The woman took the initiative to start a conversation with Chang as she felt bad for taking the money but doing nothing. "Since you asked me to take a walk with you, do you want to talk?"


    "Yeah, sure." Chang nodded. He noticed the appearance of the woman as he turned his head to her. She seemed to be in her thirties, neither magnificently beautiful nor ugly. Her eyes shined and she was curvy. She hadn¡¯t lost weight due to starvation. "Do you have kids?"


    "I had one two years ago, but she passed away of sickness." The woman lowered her head when she talked about her child, but she quickly shook it off. "Do you have kids as well?"


    "No, I don¡¯t. But I have a younger sister. She used to be a good kid but now that she¡¯s grown up, she became a rebel... Every day I go home, she would have a fight with me. She even deliberately dates a gangster to take revenge on me." Chang made a wry smile. "Every day she picks a quarrel with me, and if I let her out, she causes even more trouble. I know that I shouldn¡¯t lock her up every day, but I get worried if she leaves me and lives independently. You know what it takes for a girl to live by herself."


    "You seem prosperous."


    The dangerous environment pressured the citizens into learning about weapons, even this woman could tell that the handgun that Chang used was one of the best in town.


    "Not too bad. For the moment, I¡¯m not worried about my own living. But I¡¯m always on guard, as you know, these days mutations aremon enough that perhaps one day humans will go extinct after being massacred by some other species. However, to be honest, my life isn¡¯t too bad right now."


    "Well, the pressurees in many forms, and since you¡¯ve gotten over the pressure of mere survival, you have to deal with the pressure of living now. Humans always causes trouble for themselves." The woman smiled and the wrinkles around her eye deepened. "I don¡¯t think you need to worry too much. When the pressure of survival returns, your sister will be the same as before."


    "Thanks, I think your words are worth a hundred State Yuan." Chang¡¯s rigid face muscles kept him from making an expression.


    "Words worth money, that¡¯s what you rich people think of. To me, things that are worth a hundred State Yuan are only food." The woman¡¯s smile was miserable. "A woman like me gradually loses youth... I don¡¯t have any survival skills, either, not to mention hunting in the jungle to collect samples. Even the gangs despise me. Since the military stopped distributing Crystal Pea seeds, it has be a market product. I have nothing, it¡¯s even a trouble for me to feed myself."


    "I am sorry."


    Chang closed his eyes.


    "Well then, sweetheart, can you give me more then?"


    The womannded a hand on Chang¡¯s shoulder.


    "It sounds like I should. "Chang took out another hundred for her. "This is thest time I would do something like this, I won¡¯t give more."


    "I know where the line is." The woman¡¯s face showed the ze of prudence. "Tell me more about your sister, I may help."


    "I¡¯ve been thinking about what can I do to handle her rebelliousness... Any ideas?"


    "The main reason for her to do so is to get your attention. If you think you can¡¯t handle this anymore, then divert her attention," the woman said. "For example, get her a peer friend to hang out with... I think that¡¯s the best way of handling it."


    "I see..."


    The streetlights were turned off one by one as the night grewte. It was their first meeting, and they walked far down the district. Then they ended their conversation.


    "Let¡¯s call it a day, I still have another thorny affair to deal with, so I¡¯ll be going this way, good night." They stopped in front of a tall building. "Thank you for the night."


    "It was a pleasure hearing your story, and the money. I hope we can meet again."


    The woman smiled briefly, turning away from Chang, and her figure slowly dissipated in the red fog.


    Now, Chang faced the building. His sensitive nose informed him of the location of Jing¡¯s date. The scent that flooded the room hinted that the man had just had sex with a woman.


    "Qing Shui told me that I shouldn¡¯t repress my feelings."


    Chagn¡¯s anger built up rapidly. He prepared so that he could climb on the wall like a gecko. The micro bristles on his palms aided with his adherance to the wall, and he supported his lower body by having his feet push off the balcony. He sneaked into the house without making a noticeable sound.


    The lock of the door was destroyed, and the man who had just fallen asleep was dragged out. Chang jumped off the balcony of the second floor with the man¡¯s neck wrapped in his arm.


    He dragged the man while sprinting to an area with no residents, after reaching which he threw the man into a dark corner.


    "Mercy! I beg for your mercy!"


    The man turned coward instantly as his opponent was fully armed while he was all naked. The man knew that Chang wasn¡¯t someone that he could provoke.


    "Sh*t up, we¡¯ve met once, do you remember?"


    Chang looked down at the man.


    "Have we?"


    The man meticulously observed Chang¡¯s face, but the features didn¡¯t ring a bell.


    "Am I this ordinary?"


    Chang stomped on the man¡¯s face.


    "No, no, no. You¡¯re not! It¡¯s my problem! I¡¯ve bad memory..." The man¡¯s nose bridge was broken and blood flowed out from the nasal. "Please, mercy! I¡¯ve really bad memory..."


    "Your memory is none of my business. I came here to ask you for one thing, you¡¯re dating a teen girl, aren¡¯t you?"


    "I am! I am dating some... Are you a rtive?"


    The red fog gave Chang¡¯s face ayer of mystery.


    "I¡¯m pretty sure my sibling is your date, how many are you dating at the same time?"


    Chang was obviously provoked. He lost his mind over the answer. The man lost his front teeth under Chang¡¯s foot.


    "Not... not too many," the man shouted out with a strange sound of air flowing through where his front teeth had been.


    "Well then, you know about Jing Ji, don¡¯t you?"


    "I do."


    "Stop contacting her. If I find you¡¯re still dating her, I¡¯ll leave you alone in the jungle naked."


    Chang lifted his foot from the man¡¯s face and walked away.


    The man exhaled as the weight on his heart lifted, but Chang came back to ease his own worries.


    "Just to be safe..."


    He did the same thing again but this time his foot kicked the man¡¯s genital area. The delicate sensation of the impact let him know that he had caused a severe injury. The man also shrieked out of unbearable pain at the same time.


    "Now I¡¯m assured..."


    Suddenly, Chang felt lighthearted. He threw the displeasure of arguing with Jing behind him, returning home in a good mood.


    The bell on the door rang when he pushed the door of the bar open. He returned to his own room and took a hot shower that was considered luxurious these days. When he came out of the bathroom, he noticed Zhizhi on his bed.


    "I gotta talk to you about this, Zhizhi.... every single time!" Chang muttered to himself, lying on the left side of the bed. He was quickly dragged into dreams.


    At midnight, Sanpang escaped from the bar, which Chang was aware of from the growing distance of Sanpang¡¯s smell, yet he did nothing but kept on sleeping. He tracked the mercenary down on the second morning in another block.


    "A hundred thousand State Yuan."


    The bar was closed during day time. Chang threw Sanpang in behind the bar counter.


    "Bro, that¡¯s a hundred thousand! Even if I sell my own life to you, I¡¯m not worth this much!" Sanpang started sobbing when he heard the cruel number. "We make our living in the jungle by collecting samples of new species, and we seldom have the luck of finding one and bringing it back safely. We earned much less than you imagine!"


    "The time that we earned the most was about twenty thousand State Yuan for the sample, and we distributed that money evenly among us... We¡¯re basically exchanging those samples with our lives. I¡¯m sure you know how dangerous the jungle is: the bugs, trees, animals, and I heard that there is a species called monkats, which know how to trap humans! Please, our lives are hard, and a hundred thousand State Yuan is simply too much...


    "Let¡¯s speak for real... If we weren¡¯t drunk that day, we woud¡¯ve never order Baijiu... We thought it was a nicer Crystal Pea spirit. We were really happy that day because of the sample, and we wanted to be unrestrained for once on alcohol, and I didn¡¯t know...."


    Sanpang started to act out sobbing again, and Chang found it funny.


    "Please... Those *ssholes don¡¯t have a hundred State Yuan at all, even if they had, they wouldn¡¯t pay them for my life..."


    "Hahahaha, stop sobbing. You¡¯re making meugh, and people say that I look weird when I¡¯mughing because I can¡¯t make proper expressions."Chang only opened his mouth but his lips did not curve up. "I see your situation. How about this? You work for me for three months and you¡¯re free of debt. This mission is to take care of my sister, prevent her from dating any suspicious men. I¡¯ll give you a good weapon but you have to promise me that you can ensure her safety."


    As he spoke, Chang threw a well-made pistol to Sanpang from the drawer in the bar counter.


    "And so are you, put away your dirty mind when you are apanying her. If I learn that you¡¯ve an evil n, the consequence won¡¯t be nice." Chang pulled Sanpang up when the other had finished attaching the pistol to his belt. He lead Sanpang to Jing¡¯s room, knocking on the door. "Jing, I fond you a friend."


    Chang took out a key to unlock the room, cueign Sanpang toe in front of him.


    "See, doesn¡¯t he look like Pangzi?" Changnded his arm on Sanpang¡¯s shoulder, and thetter showed a genial smile.


    "Hey, Jing."


    Jing¡¯s room was covered with ss pieces, and she sat on the floor, the only spot in the room free of ss. She was calm, gazing at Sanpang¡¯s round face. Her memory went back to four years ago when Pangzi was still one of them. Unusually, she didn¡¯t start bickering with Chang and the stranger but waved to thetter politely.


    "Hi."

 Chapter 117: Qing Shui after Four Years

    Chapter 117: Qing Shui after Four Years


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    Chang was surprised by the expression on Jing¡¯s face.


    "If I knew fatties were more fun and easier to interact with to you, I would have caught him earlier." Seeing that Jing didn¡¯t have any anger toward Sanpang, Chang was delighted. "From now on, I won¡¯t keep you in the room anymore. You can go out and have fun, but you have to bring Sanpang with you."


    "Thanks, Chang."


    Jing nodded as if the time had went back to four years ago when Pangzi was still alive. Her head turned between Sanpang and Chang, then she gave a toothy smile, seemingly returning to that harmless girl from four years ago, and lowered her head.


    "Alright, alright." The burden in Chang¡¯s heart alleviated when he saw Jing¡¯s smile. He even squatted down to help tie her shoces. "Go, hang out! I heard that there is a supermarket that was newly opened, you guys should go there and check it out!"


    "Chang, are youing with us?" Jing turned with an expression of an earnest request. "Just like four years ago, we would go hunting and Pangzi would go searching for edible veggies. Then we would alle back together to share a pot of pungent soup... I felt really happy in those days."


    Jing turned her smile at Chang, the scar on her face still ring.


    Jing¡¯s word reminded Chang of the old days. The day he had finished the college entrance exam, the day he had rescued Jing on the street, and the days they had all starved and gulped the pungent soup...


    "I wish I could, but I have to meet someone from the military today..."


    "Leave all the affairs to that science geek, I only want you to hang out with us for a day," Jing pleaded stubbornly.


    "Alright, Jing. This time only, my schedule is reserved for you today." Chang messed her hair exactly the way he had done back in the days, the only difference being that her hair now was thicker and longer.


    Even though Jing still looked a bit skinnier than her peers, the discrepancy was less apparentpared to back then.


    "Just us three, I¡¯m not allowing Zhizhi toe with us." Jing took Chang¡¯s hand, dragging him to the front. "She is seducing you every day, and I¡¯m upset with her."


    "Alright, alright, just us three."


    Chang put his arm on Jing¡¯s shoulder as they walked out of the bar with Sanpang.


    The red fog was as dense as in those times of their memories.


    In the span of four years, the density of the mysterious fog wasn¡¯t reduced even a bit. No matter if it were rainy days or windy days, the fog remained. It was even found that the fog could dissolve into water perfectly.


    Something unknown was driving the species on Earth to climb the evolution tree eternally.


    The city was dpidated.


    Even after four years, most of the tumbled-down houses weren¡¯t recovered, and the roadbeds weren¡¯t fixed, either. Due to the scarcity of resources and the limited vision, transportation tools were abandoned except for some bikes scattered by the side of the street.


    Most of the recovery of the infrastructure was suspended due to the insufficient resources.


    After all, a city was like a factory, the supply chains had to be maintained for smooth operation. Without the essibility to resources, the factory would have to face closure.


    Without steel and oil, without other natural resources, the city was left empty beneath its shell.


    However, given this harsh condition, human didn¡¯t give up but thrived. Their lifestyle was half-modern and half-primitive.


    The modern part was that the post-apocalyptic humans kept the habit of shopping in the supermarket.


    The first thing inside it was the weapon counter.


    The prices for weapons and ammunition were clearlybeled. The manufacturers came from individuals or the military, providing a full range of the product for the citizens.


    Next to the weapon counter, there was the medicine one with an assortment of medicines ced neatly on the shelves. The supermarket also had armed soldiers stationed as safety guards, in the case of theft and robbery.


    Medicine, weapons, and food.


    They made up 80% of the products sold in the supermarket, for an obvious reason that they were the most needed goods in the city.


    "Boring, boring! Let¡¯s go upstair," Jing said with disappointment. "The military operated supermarket is insipid. The packing is just so poorly designed!"


    "Well Jing, people arecking resources, so who would care about the packaging?"


    Changughed.


    "That¡¯s how I got tricked! I remembered those expensive liquors back in the days, which all had nice packagings." Sanpang patted his head with nervousness. "Times have changed, I didn¡¯t know that the Baijiu we drank that had nothing on its clear bottle could cost this much. I should¡¯ave asked first!"


    "Ohe on, stopining for at least a day."


    Chang shook his head, following Jing to the second floor.


    The goods stored on the second floor were mostly hardtackspressed with thetest techniques. From Crystal Pea biscuits to hardtacks that were made of other crops, the supermarket provided the widest selection in thismunity. The longest time thingssted could go up to half a month¡ªthese were all practical products.


    Except for shelves of essentialmodities, there was a shelf stocked with goods that were seen mostmonly before the apocalypse; it was ced at a corner where less light got to it.


    There were clothes, beddings, some toys, and even dolls.


    "Who would have time to handsew this?" Sanpang picked up a handmade doll, but its face and body were absurdly squishy. "What is it?"


    "It¡¯s a Jimi Worm! It¡¯s a harmless, photosynthetic species, perfectly safe as a toy material." The Jimi Worm wore a pink dress that appeared to be handsewn. Jing made a snatch for it from Sanpang¡¯s hands. "I want this!"


    "No problem."


    Chang nodded.


    The dusk wasn¡¯t to be stopped as the clock tick-tocked away.


    They spent quite some time in the supermarket to purchase food that could be stored for some time and items that Jing was excited about. Then, the three hung out in the streets here and there, allowing peace to fill their hearts.


    At dawn, they returned back to prepare for the bar¡¯s opening at night, but a man in a whiteb coat waited inside.


    He turned as soon as he heard the noise that the door made. He smiled.


    "Long time no see!"


    "Wait..." Sanpang took a big leap to get in front of that person before Chang could even say anything. "You... you..." Sanpang rubbed his eyes to make sure he didn¡¯t mistake the identity of the visitor. "Your head is printed on the money..."


    "Nice meeting you, I¡¯m Qing Shui Li." Qing Shui¡¯s smile was as benevolent as four years ago. Time seemed to have forgotten about his existence since he had no trace of aging. "You look like one of my old friends."


    "Re... really?" Seeing the legend standing in front of him, Sanpang stuttered out of excitement. "You¡¯re really him? Qing Shui on the currency bills?"


    "What is it? They¡¯ve got impostors down here?" Qing Shui made a light joke.


    "No... not at all. I¡¯m just astonished. People say that you never step out of theb zone and seldom make an appearance in the public. I believe I can count people who have seen you in person on my fingers..."

 Chapter 118: Evil Moss

    Chapter 118: Evil Moss


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "What brings you here, sir?"


    Sanpang hesitated to get closer to the legend. He seemed scared, and hence, a distance was always kept between them.


    "I¡¯m visiting my friends, and taking this opportunity to pass some information over." Qing Shui nodded to Sanpang, straightening his body from the bar stool. He made his way to Chang and Jing, said with a soft tone. "Hey Jing, you¡¯re getting taller."


    "Thanks..."


    Jing was reserved when seeing Qing Shui. She lost her liveliness every time she met him, hiding behind Chang¡¯s back as how she did when she was younger.


    "You¡¯re still scared of me." Qing Shui didn¡¯t mind her attitude but started teasing. "What have I done? What scared you so much?"


    "Perhaps she instinctively fears species with higher index," Chang said, stroking Jing¡¯s hair. "What brings you here today? You don¡¯te down here normally."


    "Nothing special happened, I just felt like seeing you." Qing Shui then turned to Jing, asking, "Tell me what number do you perceive me as if you think of me as a threat?"


    "One?" Jing pondered, her eyes closed; she was perplexed. "How do you make it?"


    "I can¡¯t tell you about this. The informationes with exchange, what do you think if you dye your hair back to ck?" Qing Shui teased Jing intentionally. "Blonde doesn¡¯t suit you well, no wonder Chang seemed disappointed."


    "Who cares."


    "I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re causing trouble, but just don¡¯t forget that his tolerance has bottom line..." Qing Shui warned jokingly. He seemed to know intimidations best effect.


    "I don¡¯t care!"


    Jing stomped on the ground, her skin going down with goosebumps. She then turned around, running into her own room.


    "Go check on her." Chang pushed Sanpang¡¯s back. "Please make sure she is safe."


    "Got you." Sanpang nced from Qing Shui to Chang. In his eyes, the two seemed to know each other well, but at the same time, he could sense the distance between them. It wasn¡¯t a good time toment now.


    Chang made a wry smile when Sanpang left the room. "Why are you winding her up? She is only sixteen years old, she wasn¡¯t behaving rationally."


    "I was teasing her. She is being ridiculous these days," Qing Shui said. "And you, why aren¡¯t you more patient with her? Now she can always do whatever she wants. You can leave her to me, I promise you that once shees out from the institute again, she would be the Jing that you remember."


    "Come on." Chang heaved a deep breath, then said reluctantly, "I trust you on everything except for taking care of kids. She wouldn¡¯t be such a rebel if you didn¡¯t take her awayst time. She does everything intentionally to go against my will as revenge. Who knows what you did to her!"


    "Chang, I did nothing bad to her but put her into a special training program so that she can grow stronger both physically and mentally. However, I¡¯ve never expect such reverse reaction from her." Qing Shui looked into Chang¡¯s eyes. "If I were to say, it¡¯s your attitude that caused her current behavior. When I took her away, she was begging in tears for you to not let her go, but you did the opposite.


    "I told you that I was going to take her to the institute for three months, and you didn¡¯t listen to me at all... Jing was stubborn and highly dependent on you, her separation anxiety was as intense as expected. What you¡¯ve done during that time didn¡¯t help her ovee but strengthen the syndromes. For every few days, you went to the institute to make sure she was okay. But your kindness interrupted my ns.


    "Every time she saw you, she cried; and it became worse when you came more often.


    "And that wasn¡¯t the worst part yet. In the end, you took her back before the three month agreement. It was your spoiling attitude towards her that made the current her of today."


    Qing Shui¡¯s tone was full of pity.


    "Well then what can I do now? This is the result that we got, and it was all my fault." Chang didn¡¯t argue back, as he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to make himself right.


    "Then, let me take her to the institute for another three months? If you stop visiting her, I promise you I¡¯ll send her back with a stronger physique and mind."


    "No." Chang shook his head. "Not in this way."


    "Well, you have to deal with her yourself then." Qing Shui looked at Chang. "I can see that you¡¯ll be in trouble soon. She hates you when you send her away, and because she was an orphan, she developed strong dependence on you during the time we spent together. All the people around you, they can tell Jing¡¯s affection to you. The worst of all is that puberty hits at this time, so she will do anything as long as its against your will."


    "Ah....It sounds like a dead end, there is nothing I can do, right?"


    Qing Shui¡¯s words frightened Chang.


    "There is one way out. She¡¯ll realized she was in the wrong if you¡¯re dead."


    Qing Shui chuckled.


    "Stop joking with me... Seriously, is there a way out?"


    "Or, you ept her invitation. She would definitely be calmer."


    While Qing Shui was speaking, he bursted into a series of wildughter. It sounded weird.


    Chang knew that Qing Shui¡¯s personality was always reserved and he was candid yet unruffled. However, every time when Chang met with Qing Shui, his change in personality made him feel absurdly ufortable.


    "Aren¡¯t you affected by Zhuo too much? Why are you making jokes like this?"


    Chang tried hard to frown.


    "Zhuo? I think Zhuo was a great person to be friends with. He was forthright and daring. I don¡¯t see a lot of men living like him."


    Their conversation stopped when Jing¡¯s door opened. It was Zhizhi who walked out from it.


    "Mr. Li, " she said in a shaky voice.


    If Qing Shui was disliked by Jing, then to Zhizhi, he was a deep-rooted fear in her soul. From her amputation and the time she was treated as an experiment subject, Qing Shui had be an instant trigger for her defense mechanism.


    "Zhizhi."


    Qing Shui¡¯s attitude was clearly different when Zhizhi faced him. His eyes grew cold, and he said nothing more than her name.


    "Would you like a drink?"


    Zhizhi tidied up the liquor bottles on the shelf before they ordered their drinks, then she poured a ss of spirits for each of them.


    "Thank you." Qing Shui¡¯s index finger slid to the edge of the ss. He pointed at Zhizhi¡¯s hook on the stump, teasing. "Are you sure you don¡¯t want something that is more helpful?"


    "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Li. I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t step into anyb again." Zhizhi smiled and nced at Chang. "Enjoy your time."


    "Thanks, Zhizhi." Chang took a sip of the spirit. He as well nced back at Zhizhi, but then a question rose. "Oh right, I forgot to ask you why you came down here today. We¡¯ve been talking about Jing the whole time."


    "Right, I was gonna show you this."


    Qing Shui fished out a small bottle from his inner pocket which contained a strange nt with a moss-like appearance.


    "What¡¯s this?" Chang supported his chin on the bar counter, observing the content.


    "A kind of mutated nt, a true evil," Qing Shui said.


    "We can see mutated nts everywhere, this must be something unusual."


    It was clear to Chang that Qing Shui hadn¡¯t juste by to chat about some ordinary discovery.


    "You are correct. The aftermath of using Agent Orange finallyes to us, thanks to Zhuo¡¯s devastation n and his Crystal Pea." Qing Shui took out another bottle, saying, "This is the modified Agent Orange that he used four years ago. I¡¯ll show you the interaction between them."


    The plug for the bottle that contained the nt was made of ss and the gap between the bottle was filled with rubber. Qing Shui unplugged the bottle and sprayed some Agent Orange into it. Before the nt reacted, he secured the plug back in again.


    As soon as the plug was tucked back, a high pitched shriek came from within the bottle.


    The nt screamed.


    Chang opened his eyes wide. The moss-like nt sprang up from the bottom like a fish in contact with sulphuric acid. It struggled, shrank, expanded, and screeched. It distorted into shapes just like a human suffering from torment. The screaming itself was bizarre enough to cause headache to Chang.


    "Gross..." Chang rubbed his temples. "This is gross, it¡¯s evil."


    "Exactly, this is what I thought too. And because of its characteristics, I named it Evil Moss. Not only does its vitality outperform that of any other species I met before, but also its reproduction ability is one of the best. One shocking fact is that it destroys."


    Qing Shui kept shaking the bottle, and the Evil Moss tinkled in the bottle like a piece of metal ramming against ss.


    "What do you mean it destroys?"


    Chang stared at the Evil Moss in the bottle.


    "You might not notice that this is a specially made container. If I were to use any ordinary sample bottles, it would¡¯ve shattered already," Qing Shui said. "The moss is a parasite of the Crystal Pea. In theory, Zhuo¡¯s product should¡¯ve been able to repel all parasites and pests by itself as it was carefully designed to do so. But this, it overcame the barriers that Zhuo set up for it. It sucked up the nutrient from the ground so that it is the only beast wherever they passed. I found it strange when I discovered it, and that¡¯s why I collected it.


    "Let me put it into an example so it¡¯s easier for you to understand its nature. It¡¯s like HIV in the nature, it mutates rapidly to resist multiple defoliants. Whenever we use a new kind of defoliant, it always ovees the drug¡¯s effect somehow. It was born to destroy."


    "A species that is born to destroy?"

 Chapter 119: Three Things to Say

    Chapter 119: Three Things to Say


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "Exactly, a species that doesn¡¯t follow thew of nature. Tigers only kill for hunger, and I haven¡¯t seen a species that lives for destroying." Qing Shui raised the bottle. "However, it destroys, destruction is in its nature. It shouldn¡¯t have been born in the nature though, it¡¯s the product of gene alteration and a chemical weapon..."


    "Is it this dreadful?"


    Since thest time they met Willow, Qing Shui hadn¡¯t talked in such an intense tone.


    "It is. If they were given a certain area to reproduce, they would grow exponentially. My estimation is that in 180 days, it would devastate everything except for itself on this. Wherever it invades, it will engulf thend, causing extinction of all organisms onnd.


    "In other words, it is a species that has the same effect as a meteorite shower to Earth, instead of causing the rise of temperature, it drains nutrients from thend. Eventually, Earth will be turned into a lifeless dessert as it will also die out once all the nutrients are gone.


    "All the species dwindle in this disaster, humans will be no exception."


    "What the hell..." Chang opened his mouth widely out of astonishment. He felt shocked by the moss in the bottle. "So this is the end?"


    While Zhizhi was wiping the bar counter, Qing Shui¡¯s word made her hand trembled.


    "We could say that. Moss itself is the trailzer of the nature; it can survive in differentnds. The Evil Moss so far haven¡¯t met any natural enemies." Qing Shui put away the bottle in his pocket, then added, "Therefore, I wanted to forbid cultivation of Crystal Pea in Zhengzhou so that it¡¯s reproduction is constrained, and at the end, hopefully we can overwhelm this species."


    "Does it really work?" Chang asked.


    "It should work."


    "But... If Crystal Pea is forbidden to cultivate, more than eighty percent of the civilians will start starving again. Starvation will drive them crazy, they will do anything for food." Chang leaned forward, staring at Qing Shui. "I can foresee that your decision will end up in an uproar, and the situation will only be worse than four years ago. Why? When the red fog arrived at that time, people considered that as a natural disaster which they had no control over; but this time is different, it is you who make them starve. They don¡¯t care about parasites, their desire is to feed their stomach. I don¡¯t think this can be settled down anymore once started, even it is you."


    "I... I can¡¯t do anything about the riot but to have more military patrolling. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make this work." Qing Shui let out a sigh. He was aware of the thorniness of this decision to be made. "I¡¯ll release more seeds of new kinds of crops soon, even though they are less productive than Crystal Pea, and they are more likely to mutate after a few cultivation periods, they will still be able to ease the public¡¯s stress."


    Chang sighed.


    "Of course, this is just the first thing I wanted to share with you."


    Qing Shui¡¯s voice became lower and lower.


    "And?"


    "Two more things. And one is worse than the other." Qing Shui brushed his own hair with a hand. "First, do you remember the species that I found monitoring me at the Yessie battle?"


    "A super life, right? What happened?" Chang asked. "Does it have offspring now?"


    "I think so. In four years, it disappeared for two years and three of them surfaced recently."


    "Really?" Chang touched his own forehead. "Then it should be a species that domineers over humans. Not only is it intelligent, it is also capable of cloaking and reproduction..."


    "Therefore, they aren¡¯t allowed to exist on this." Qing Shui supported his head with a palm, the elbowid on the counter. "I need to wipe them out before the species grows big. I am not saying that you are in charge of a mission but I just need you to keep an eye on it when you go to the jungle.


    "The third thing I wanted to tell you is about the Willow. I just got news about it." Qing Shui¡¯s face slightly distorted for the first time as fear slowly slid in to his mind. His pupils contracted. "It is in the city of Wuhan now. I heard that the city was razed to the ground when it arrived. But a source told me that the city was fraught will silence. It does the old trick again, massacring humans and crushing their scalps; it robbed brains and made them its own while draining blood and flesh from the corpses as its nutrient source. It seems like it finally owns an ego and wisdom. It knows how to plunder knowledge and intelligence, limitlessly."


    "A real doomsday..." Chang closed his eyes.


    The shback scenario resurfaced of the Willow twigs raining on thend, the hopeless human... The Willow rooted deeply, its roots flourishing under ground as its branches above the horizon. From there, it would reach out to the whole world eventually.


    "How did you get your information?" Zhizhi interrupted. At this moment, she forgot about her hatred and fear of Qing Shui.


    "We worked hard to get themunications back in these years. We set up amunication frequency but it only works during the rainy days, when the concentration of the red fog is the least dense. This information came when it rained a few days ago." Qing Shui exhaled. "Wuhan is a willow city now."


    "Are we able to hinder the Willow?" Chang asked.


    "I don¡¯t think so."


    "What about nuclear weapons?"


    "That doesn¡¯t work either." Qing Shui smiled wryly. "Don¡¯t forget about this fact - the Willow¡¯s intelligencees from humans. It owns more than a million brains now, so it must know what devastation can be caused. If it dares to show itself, it means that it isn¡¯t afraid of anything anymore. Let¡¯s step back - he may have nuclear weaponunch codes already in one of the brains he robbed."


    "Well, I suggest that when the dayes, wemit suicide together, this just isn¡¯t something that we signed up for." Chang lowered his head, joking. "Let¡¯s live the rest of our life happily and not think about this."


    "Don¡¯t give up yet. It¡¯s in Wuhan at this moment, where it will settle down for a while beforeing north again." Qing Shui smiled. "And remember that those humans only lost their bodies but not their brains, they may still exist in it, and they are still alive in another form."


    "Stop, please. It really scares me." Chang checked the time of the day, halting Qing Shui¡¯s exnation, "It¡¯s getting dark. Let¡¯s get more drinks, the whole bar is reserved for us tonight. It¡¯s a celebration for us, for still being alive now."


    "Sure, but I think we should open the bar. We really need some good vibe tonight." Qing Shui stood up. "We¡¯ll grab a table over there."


    "Alright." Chang stood up as well , apanying Qing Shui to the table. "Zhizhi, thanks for bartending tonight in advance, we¡¯ll be over there," Chang said, pointing at the table mentioned by his friend.


    "And Jing, as well as that fatty, we should invite them too." Qing Shui added.


    "Sure! I¡¯ll get them."


    Changughed wholeheartedly. Soon, he came out with Jing, who was still pouting. Sanpang followed behind them.


    "Just enjoy tonight, alright?" Chang mmed Jing¡¯s waving arm under his. "For one day, can we stop the fighting?" Chang raised Jing¡¯s head, looking into her eyes from below. "I promise, I¡¯ll never send you away again."

 Chapter 120: Chasing the Super Life

    Chapter 120: Chasing the Super Life


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    They all got a hangover.


    The next morning, Chang sat up from the bed with his head throbbing. As usual, Zhizhi stayed in his room. He took the clothes hooked behind the door and changed into them.


    "Are you heading out?"


    "Yeah."


    "Is it dangerous?"


    "I¡¯m not sure, we¡¯ll see."


    He took his crossbow as well as his handguns, zipped up his jacket, and secured his dagger in its sheath. He was all set to go.


    "I think we should close the bar for two days, and don¡¯t forget to lock the door," he said to Zhizhi. "He¡¯s going to make his decision public today, so be ready for the riot that goes around. Don¡¯t forget to take care of yourselves.


    "I won¡¯t be back for at least three days. Mr. Li will send soldiers to be stationed beside the bar to ensure your safety. As long as you stay indoors, you guys will be safe," Chang said while checking bullets for his two handguns.


    The Shark was an upgraded Pfeifer Zeliska withrger bullet capacity. Compared to the old one that he had used, the power of this was shockingly destructive.


    The handgun sacrificed its uracy to improve its capacity and destructive power. Even if it was used to fight against the gene-altered soldiers, the power would be great enough to punch holes in them at close distance. However, beyond the fifty meters range, the aim became unpredictable; more precisely speaking, the Shark wasn¡¯t design for shooting over thirty meters ¡ªthis was due to its pursuit for destructive power.


    Though, long range shooting wasn¡¯t essential to Chang. Because the furthest he could see was thirty meters¡ªpast that distance, the sniping crossbow always performed better.


    Chang doubled-checked his equipment in the room, then left the bar, waving to Zhizhi before he turned his head.


    His mission today was to investigate the habitat of those unknown super lifes. Before Qing Shui got too drunk yesterday, he left a piece of cloth with a special scent to Chang. Needless to say, Qing Shui¡¯s intention was clear.


    Of course, Chang still had a choice of not executing the mission. Though as Qing Shui had said, the threats wereing closer, and all of these seemed to be interrted with them in innumerable ways. He couldn¡¯t run away from or pretend to not know them. Chang thought, as long as he could help, he would try to make things better in his own way.


    Chang sniffed the cloth diligently, then gradually paced towards the source of it.


    The pedestrians on the street were still innocent of the iing disaster. They thought that they could thrive through the days in the red fog, but the striking fact of the end of their peaceful lives was ahead of them in the most cruel way.


    Inparison to the first apocalypse, the second appeared to be more brutal. None of the citizens were prepared for the sudden change of the air, but the second time would be theing of the super lives¡¯ attack. Humanity seemed to be so fragile in front of threats that exceeded them in power.


    Humanity had grown to be more prosperous, but all these treasure of knowledge and wisdom were taken by the Willow in the blink of an eyepared to the human history.


    At the edge of the jungle, Chang nced towards the south, where Wuhan was. A Willow with millions of brains grew there; he couldn¡¯t imagine what the city had be.


    He sighed and then entered the whimsical jungle.


    Under the daylight, the jungle was dumped into profusion.


    The sun shredded its beams through the branches, the shadow mottled on the ground. The jungle changed its colors through evolution and mutation, and trees grew into shapes that endeavored for more warmth and light. nts were no longer dressed in the in looking greens. Fungi reached out their volva in damp shadings. Some nts shifted ufortably when Chang screened the sunlight on them.


    The fern on the ground shook their arms around, constantly seeking for a more suitable living environment.


    The vibrant jungle was splendid yet beset with crisis. Here was just the bottom of the ocean, the difference of a coral reef could hardly be told from a red octopus.


    Trotting through the jungle consumed a lot of energy for Chang as he needed to pay full attention to every detail around him. Even though his olfactory ability surpassed Zhizhi¡¯s to a point that his wasparable to a rat¡¯s. He was able to tell apart the dangers lurking within the jungle, but mutation often brought out new species that he had never met before, so Chang could never be sure even of his own safety.


    Chang took off the sniping crossbow from his shoulder. In this jungle, the loud noise of a gunshot would be a tempting lure to hunters, so he decided to investigate with the crossbow.


    His goal today was to locate the habitat of the super life, so that he could lessen Qing Shui¡¯s burden. If Qing Shui needed to search for the super life, at least he would have a rough estimation of their hiding spot. Yet the jungle yed naughtily by messing with Chang¡¯s nose. The trace of that special scent lingered in the air yet was almost impossible to find.


    He explored the area, heedfully and without hurry, as he walked through this flirtatious jungle.


    Under the guidance of the scent, Chang entered from the north entrance of the jungle. It was the same route that they had taken in the Yessie battle. The scene was familiar but much had changed here. The journey deepened the hard frown on Chang¡¯s face.


    A warning sign was waiting ahead of him, yet he had to trespass into the forbidden zone.


    It was a region fraught with toxicants.


    Four years ago, when Qing Shui detonated the hypermutable bacteria bomb beside the Yellow River, the bacteria suffused the region, bringing an end to the species residing within. The bacteria even traveled beyond the battle zone. It almost infected the whole area that was luded by the jungle.


    Although Qing Shui¡¯s squad sterilized the whole battle zone afterwards, the hypermutable bacteria was almost impossible topletely disinfect. Not only did the remainders reproduce, but also their resistance aided them in surviving by infecting other species.


    Those infected species suffered from the torment of infection, but if they lived through the period, they would have an exclusive spot to upy in the jungle.


    Thus, after four years, the infected zone was more deadly and poisonous than any other in the jungle. Species in this zone were not only able to produce antibodies to resist the hypermutable bacteria, but also carried the bacteria themselves. More than that, they used the bacteria as a defensive weapon .


    When the news reached Qing Shui¡¯s ears, he was greatly impressed by the imagination of the nature. At the same time, he ordered a prohibition to this zone.


    "This is tricky..."


    As Chang looked around, he realized the the colors around had be monotone. The branches of the trees grinned at him, and the footprints of animals and insects were less frequently seen. It worried him.


    "Humans are the masters of destruction but nature is the master of creation..."


    Chang looked back to the fantastic world behind him, then turned to the greyness in front of him. He decided to stop here.


    "It¡¯s too dangerous, even it¡¯s me, I may get infected somehow," Chang murmured to himself. At the same time, a branch with a slim lump burst apart, and a shower of ck juices sshed toward him.


    "What!"


    Chang dodged out of instinct, but the ck juices were forced out from the lump and ejected intentionally toward Chang. He jumped back for a step but that wasn¡¯t out of the ssh zone. The juice rain was a concentrated stream, so he was able to avoid most of it.


    However, what made the situation worse were the simultaneous bursts of other lumps, as if the trees were conscious of an invader. The ck juices came as multiple streams of spray toward his location.


    Dodging wasn¡¯t the ultimate solution in this situation as more and more lumps were triggered.


    On Chang¡¯s camouge uniform, there were two drops of ck juice sprinkled and stained. Soon, the acidic juice corroded through the clothyer, while a stinky smell of rotten eggs came forth from the spots.


    Chang swiftly removed the jacket and threw it in to the air as a lure. He sprang away from the besieged circle, returning to the fanatically vivid world.


    It was life threatening here.


    To mark the spot, Chang peed on a tree before leaving the ce¡ªa ce he shouldn¡¯t intrude by himself.


    This was a ce unintentionally and artificially made, which wasn¡¯t at a danger level that he could handle with ease.


    He veered, thinking that he should report this to Qing Shui immediately.


    At the moment he was turning to leave, a strange scent reached his nose. It was extremely familiar to Chang¡ªthe scent of the target! However, the scent seemed to came from the other direction instead of the poisonous zone.


    However, Chang didn¡¯t want to take the initiative to chase after it. Whatever that super life so named by Qing Shui was, it was not something that he couldpete with. He came here to confirm its location and the scent assured his doubts. He was delighted as he moved at a steady pace.


    Unexpectedly, the scent smelled like it was approaching Chang. It came a few times faster than him¡ªit must¡¯ve been attracted by his pee mark.


    Perhaps, perhaps that organism was searching for humans too.


    Thinking of this, Chang sprinted away without hesitation, keeping to his highest speed. He even utilized his navigation skills to map out a route that was the most difficult to go through. However, his efforts seemed useless as that organism caught up with him after one hundred meters.


    Chang was sure that he couldn¡¯t run away from the pursuer. Instead of endeavoring to flee from it, he sprang up and wed with his hands at a tree, coordinating his movements so he moved like a gecko. Once he reached a branch, his hands instantly operated the sniping crossbow and he aimed it at the source of the scent¡ªa fishy smell.


    The trigger was pulled and the bolt shot off from the trigger mechanism. It toreyers of leaves, finding its way to the target.


    "Ah!"


    The bolt was nowhere to be seen but the voice came from a ce beyond his vision; the scream sounded like a human¡¯s.

 Chapter 121: Perfection

    Chapter 121: Perfection


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    The reason why Chang thought that the organism was human-like was because the shriek didn¡¯t sound like rustling or squeaking, but a syble that a human would emit.


    "Ah!"


    Though a slight difference in the pitch sounded strange. The pitch was unusually high, as if it was born with a vocal sac on the neck.


    And when the shriek came from the red fog, the organism got enraged. The assumption of emotion change was because Chang smelled that the scent came closer and closer.


    The scent sprang up as if running up, dashing towards Chang. He noticed a swirl formed in the red fog due to its great speed. That swirl pressed toward him, wildly and gustily.


    Chang didn¡¯t have time to think and just switched his weapon to the Shark and the handgun. The target was still nowhere to be seen, so he fired toward the growing swirl three times.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    A long me tail stretched out from the muzzle, sending the bullets to the fog. This time though, there wasn¡¯t any scream that could cheer him up, neither was there a deep sound of flesh sshing.


    Chang knew that he had missed the shot.


    Later, a voice came from behind theyers of leaves, a voice that sounded strange but had a steady tone and was filled with curiosity. It was speaking decent Mandarin. "You can¡¯t see me, can you?"


    "Wait... what?" Chang widened his eyes. "You can speak ournguage?"


    "Of course! Dad teaches us about humans, and he even kidnapped a few human teachers for us. How can I not know how to speak?" The voice came from the tree crown, sharp but juvenile. "Though I¡¯m not as old as you, but daddy told us that we are much smarter than you, learning yournguage is just a piece of cake."


    Chang didn¡¯t wait for the creature to finish his words. He fired in ordance to the source of the voice and scent. Though he missed the shot again.


    "How dare you!" The sharp voice prated through theyers of leaves again. "This is what you human calls despicable! Right! I¡¯m gonna kill you!"


    When the voice dropped, Chang felt that he had lost his ability of locating the other with the scent suddenly. His nose could no longer detect that fishy smell, only the freshness scent of the jungle.


    "Surprise! Dad told me that humans are pose no threat if they can¡¯t smell or hear," that unnamed creature said with disdain. Then, sounds and scents associated with that voice disappearedpletely.


    The swirl was gone as well. It seemed like it had left.


    "Here I am!" the voice burst out of a sudden. It was from behind Chang¡¯s back.


    A forceful strike came from behind Chang and he collided with a thick tree trunk that was more than fifty meters away. The pain on his back was burning.


    The creature disdained and shouted out, "This is how fragile you are, human! Your species only existed for over ten thousand years and those who ruled for more than a million years even went extinctict under the force of nature. Arrogant, how arrogant you humans are!"


    "Is that how you think of us?" Chang crawled up from the ground. He kept talking, "Even if we¡¯re arrogant as you said, the world still belongs to us, doesn¡¯t it?"


    "I know you¡¯re tricking me, you meant to locate me with my voice, right?"


    Out of a sudden, the voice came out from all directions. The source became ambiguous instead of one. Chang widened his mouth in astonishment as he hadn¡¯t expected that its camouge system had evolved to such an extent.


    Sweat wet the handguns in his hands.


    "Unfortunately you¡¯re too clumsy in this. What on earth are you thinking by trying to trick me?"


    The voice approached again for it increased its volume. But the directionless sound confused Chang¡¯s locating ability.


    "I hate humans. When I read about your history, it only told me that wherever you humans step your feet, there must be destruction or extinction.


    "A species like humans shouldn¡¯t exist at all. Your desire for materials and power seems endless. Daddy also mentioned to us that humans are fratricidal, how inferior is that..."


    The voice came closer and closer. Chang¡¯s perception melted into nothingness. Perhaps his enemy was venting out its anger, perhaps it was merely teasing him. But none of it did he care about. He was only seeking a way to flee, to survive.


    So he chose to close his eyes and refrain from smelling. When the voice came close enough, he emitted a very distinctive call.


    The sound could not be heard. It was more of a hypersonic wave that collides with the surrounding objects and can retrieve the information ahead of him. The returning echoes gave feedback to his brain upon what it hid up ahead.


    Then, the image of the creature was clear. He mapped out the figure by echolocation¡ªit was about two meters in height.


    Instantly, the outline of the creature rendered and Chang held up his handgun in its direction.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM...


    He fired off all of his ammunition because he knew that his enemy wouldn¡¯t give another such golden chance to him.


    Instantly, a mix of sweet and bloody scent fused in the air, and a deep sound of a bullet tearing flesh was heard.


    "I got it!"


    Chang was delighted for a second but his ecstasy soon diminished when his handguns were shaken off from his hands. When he regained his mind, he realized that he was being stepped on with a big foot.


    "Despicable, despicable, despicable human!"


    The light seemed to twist when the creature swirled in the fog. Something with an appearance that he had never seen before was looking down at Chang.


    From what he could see at the closest distance were toes that gripped his chest¡ªthree rounded toes, wlessly pale but with sharp toe nails growing on them like knives. The morphology of them resembled frog feet but above them were thighs simr to a human¡¯s. The body shape was simr to a human¡¯s but the difference was that it had a stout tail.


    The first thought that sprouted in Chang¡¯s mind was that the monster was a beautiful creature; not ascetically but sophisticatedly. The portion of strength and beauty was truly - well mixed. The streamline muscle could make people associate it with leopard and its bone structure seemed to be born with perfection.


    Though this beautiful creature was bleeding, its eyes med with anger.

 Chapter 122: Admiration

    Chapter 122: Admiration


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "Die under my stomp!" the creature yelled.


    There were two bloody holes on its shoulder. Though the blood made it seem like the injuries were severe, they weren¡¯t fatal. The foot on Chang¡¯s chest slowly pressed him into the ground like a mountain squashing every bit of strength out of him. He couldn¡¯t move justy under the creature¡¯s control.


    The gap between their physical strengths was extremely wide.


    What¡¯s more, Chang was disarmedpletely; if he were to force a hand-to-hand fight, he doubted that he could hurt it even a bit.


    That¡¯s why he was certain that this was hisst day alive.


    "I said, die under my stomp!"


    The creature stretched its leg further. Chang¡¯s chest was at the edge of copsing and his face distorted from torment.


    "Ah!"


    Thest breath was forced out of his lungs. His chest bone crackled as if a firework blooming.


    "It hurts, right?"


    The creature tilted its head, making a lopsided smile.


    "Cut... the crap," Chang squeezed out the words through his lips.


    "Wait... I changed my mind. Killing you on the spot is boring, I¡¯ll torture you to death." The creature drew back its leg and picked all the weapons for itself. "Without these weapons, you¡¯re just a bug to me."


    The creature tidied up the weapons, then it curiously opened Chang¡¯s backpack.


    "What is in there?"


    It stirred the backpack.


    "Some food and water, as well as medications."


    Chang slowly sat up from the ground, rubbing his chest bone.


    "Food? Is it delicious?"


    The creature looked back at Chang, its eyes shining.


    "Nothing special, some hardtacks." The innocence of the creature intrigued Chang. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, "How old are you?"


    "I just had my first birthday a few months ago." The creature continued on browsing through the backpack until its fingers gripped a piece of hardtack. It clumsily opened the packaging, then pushed the food towards Chang. "You take a bite first. Daddy told me that humans are all insidious. I need you to test if you¡¯ve poisoned it."


    "Okay..."


    Chang bit the hardtack from its hand while thinking about some other things.


    Judging from its age, he assumed that the creature was in its early childhood and has lived in the jungle for almost its whole life. Though it was extremely intelligent, it stillcked social experience and seemed to be curious about everything. A beam of hope ignited when he realized that the creature might be less brutal due to having high intelligence.


    "Hey, what¡¯s your name?" Chang asked searchingly while the creature was busy gnawing at the hardtack.


    "Liu Xin, Liu means flow, and Xin means heart. My dad named me," the creature slurred. "This is dry, I like fish better."


    "Do you have fish for your daily meal?"


    Chang¡¯s eyes lingered on the webbed feet while he intentionally continued the conversation.


    "We do." Liu Xin dragged Chang up by his cor upon finishing enjoying the hardtack. "Don¡¯t try to dig things out from me. You hurt me today really bad. I¡¯ll take revenge on you but I haven¡¯t thought of a way yet so I¡¯m thinking of handing you to daddy."


    "Is there room for negotiation between us?" Chang quickly asked, going into a slight panic when he heard that Liu Xin nned to transfer him to his father. He was almost sure that the chance of escaping from that experienced creature may be non-existent. The mature one must have an abundance of social interactions, and it had even avoided Qing Shui multiple times.


    Taking into consideration that Liu Xin was still an amateur andcked experience when interacting with humans, he was innocent enough to be tricked. But if Chang was to be brought back to its habitat, he would definitely be caged somehow. Thinking of this, he urged Liu Xin, "Hey buddy, we are both intelligent species, we could just have a talk about this. Though I hurt you but those wounds don¡¯t seem fatal. Besides, you hurt me as well, it¡¯s fair game, you know?"


    "It doesn¡¯t count this way." Liu Xin shook his patterned head. "If I were to use humannguage to describe you, you are my captive. You aren¡¯t allowed for negotiate at all."


    "If you let me go, I¡¯ll bring you yummy food," Chang suggested, making ast struggle.


    "Although I¡¯m still a kid, you won¡¯t fool me like that." Liu Xin chuckled. His wet and cold fingers gripped Chang¡¯s cor again and he started walking into the jungle. "I don¡¯t care about what you say, I¡¯ll let daddy make the judgment."


    Liu Xin steadily walking on. He bypassed the poisonous region and soon made it to the Yellow River shore. From what Chang observed, Liu Xin was more than three times faster than he was and its endurance was exceptional as his pace was kept constant. Even though he was running fast, his wound didn¡¯tcerate and bleed again. He was simply superior to any of the humans Chang knew.


    On this short trip, Chang struggled, joked, teased, and hoodwinked, but none of it worked. Liu Xin only chuckled at his attempts and said nothing about them.


    A natural habitat for mutated amphibian creatures was where the flow of the Yellow River was the slowest.


    There was a ce beside the river wherepetition was the fiercest for that ce was the most prosperous. Liu Xin¡¯s kind was apparently the most noble out of all the species near the river.


    Some of the creatures were drinking, some of them were resting. None vited others¡¯ territory recklessly. It was clear that this ce had achieved an equilibrium in power.


    Perhaps Chang was the first person to discover these monsters that lived underwater.


    In this special habitat, there were pythons coated in thickened and colored scales; frogs that that had their moist and green skin but were now walking with straightened legs; fish which had grown into the appearance of smanders; as well as species that looked exactly like water nts... This was a heaven that celebrated differences and uniqueness but was dangerous at the same time.


    The different species were either resting or lurking for prey. Some were drinking at the waterside but their strained back leg muscles betrayed their nervousness. Liu Xin and his family had to be the top predator as all the other animals spread out to form a circle as fast as a drop of ink dripping into water when he approached.


    Liu Xin threw Chang on the beach at the river shore, then shouted at a gigantic sand hole. "Papa, papa, I captured a human, but he is strange, he is capable of a lot of things..."


    In seconds, from that three meter wide sand hole, a head sprouted out. The head was a perfect sphere shape, its skin the same as Liu Xin¡¯s and the patternid over like a well crafted artifact. What came after the head was the body. Its structure was also simr to Liu Xin¡¯s but this creature was more muscr. His height was about five meters and his physique stretched out more. Instead of being pale, his skin had a metallic reflection, and his stout tail fell on the ground when he moved out from the sand hole.


    Chang felt a pressureing from the creature that made him feel as if his heart was about to stop beating. The feeling was much more intensepared to when he had met Zhuo.


    "Human?"


    The amphibians who were resting on the beach all fled like frightened rabbits. They fought on who¡¯ll escape first to the Yellow River and soon the turbulent waves swallowed them. The creature¡¯s appearance cleared the lively habitat in a few seconds.


    "Gak...."


    Chang swallowed unintentionally when he saw this gigantic creature.


    "Your smell is familiar..." The titanic creature moved slowly to Chang. He seemed confused after staring at Chang for a moment. Then, he lowered his nose to the top of Chang¡¯s head, twitching. "You were in the research institute, "the creature said, still sniffing, "am I correct?"


    "I did," Chang answered with a nod. "I used to live around there."


    "Oh... I think I know who you are. Four years ago, you came with Qing Shui to the poison zone and somehow killed that other scientist." The creature seemed delighted when he talked about this. "I remember you guys were talking a lot, so you¡¯re probably a friend of his."


    "Yes." Chang nodded, he didn¡¯t deny the fact.


    The reason why Chang was temporarily submitting to him was that he could only survive if he was valuable to the creature, since the creature was an intelligent species.


    "That¡¯s great! Mr. Qing Shui Li is someone that I admire."


    The creature helped Chang up upon hearing his answer which overwhelmed him by how unexpected this favor was, yet he felt strangely ufortable.


    The greatest absurdity was the fact that the creature was huge in size without high degree of simrity to human yet was able to speak humannguage and make human gestures. This surreal experience dizzied Chang and he felt as if he was teleported to an alien.


    "Do you find me strange?" The creature was smart, he read Chang¡¯s thought just by looking at him. "But you don¡¯t need to be afraid, we Amphibia are a friendly species."


    "Amphibia?"


    Chang was perplexed.


    "That how I named myself as a species. I¡¯m the first of our kind, and naming is quite important." The gigantic creature¡¯s pale face seemed kind. "I mutated from a frog, but I also evolved some features from other species, so Amphibia sounds like a nice name for summarizing what I am."


    The creature spoke with his back bent but felt that he was impolite somehow. He then swept his tail away and sat down. But even sitting, he was still much taller than Chang.


    "I see..." Chang didn¡¯t feel that the creature would do any harm to him and loosened up a bit.


    "So, you were there four years ago?"


    "I was, I was there all the time," the amphibia said. "Initially I was attracted by a strange sonar wave, but then the Yessie came.


    "Back then, I was still naive about humans and the world as I had just gained intelligence about that time." The Amphibia¡¯s mouth curved upwards when he recalled past events. "I even attempted tomunicate with the Yessie, but it responded to nothing. And soon, human scouts came..."

 Chapter 123: Amphibias Conspiracy

    Chapter 123: Amphibia¡¯s Conspiracy


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "The human scouts came in three waves, and the size of each new troop was greater than the previous ones. I stalked one of them and that was the first time I came in contact with the human world...


    "I was able to render myself unseen to a naked eye and wandered into the city. No one discovered my presence and I learned a lot during that time. Then, when I came back here, the battle had already started and that clumsy Yessie was ughtered by human hands. In the end, I only saw a man squeezing another¡¯s neck...


    "I was afraid to remove my camouge, afraid to be killed. And so I learned a lot about humans, about your strategies. I even tailed Qing Shui to the research institute and discovered that he was a great person of this era. Without him, I wouldn¡¯t have my offspring."


    Though the creature was polite and sincere, Chang never loosened his guard. After all, the creature must have certain prejudices and defensiveness against humans.


    Chang learned that from how Liu Xin treated him.


    He had never met a human before and his values were instilled to him by the creature. From how Liu Xin treated Chang initially, he didn¡¯t think the creature was as friendly as he disyed.


    "I¡¯ll show you my ce." The creature stood up as he calmed Chang. "It was designed and built in ordance to human aesthetic approach and amphibia habitat. Come with me please."


    The creature waved his tail, facing Chang with his back, then walked back to the sand hole. Liu Xin followed after when the two of them entered.


    Chang knew well his own situation. He was sandwiched between two amphibias which made sneaking away from them simply an impossible task.


    The creature turned his head to Chang uponing next to the hole, nodded and jumped into it. Chang wasn¡¯t sure if he would be hurt from jumping into this seemingly deep hole but he had no choice so he followed suit.


    Hended on a soft pile of sand and what was ahead of him was a castle. The whole room was spacious with traces of digging and ttening evident all around the ce.


    The creature even pressed a button on the wall and the space lit up.


    "How did you get the electricity to here?" Chang almost shouted out in astonishment.


    "Electro-techniques aren¡¯t hard and I stole all these devices and cables from humans." The creature smiled. "You don¡¯t mind this, do you?"


    "Not at all, humans can¡¯t use them anyways. But where does the electricitye from?" Chang continued asking.


    "I also stole a small power generator on my way, it runs on gas." The creatureughed. "Don¡¯t ask about the gasoline, I stole it too."


    "Alright, no more questions."


    Chang chuckled while nodding.


    "Papa, he hurt me." Liu Xin starting howling to get justice for his injuries. "Since he is acquainted with Qing Shui, you should make him a hostage and exchange for the thing you want from Qing Shui..."


    "Stop!" the creature yelled at Liu Xin when he interrupted their conversation.


    The creature¡¯s voice was deep and sandy yet sonorous. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess that his vital capacity and cardiopulmonary function were at their peak.


    The small amphibia pursed his lips; he was too startled to speak more.


    Chang did the same thing¡ªhe stayed quiet.


    The creature led him around the whole castle, showing it off. There were human captives, equipment that were built by the creature, and he even had his ownb.


    Thest ce the amphibia led Chang to was his own room in which four of his kids were ying around. The creature asked them to leave the room in a soft voice and then asked Chang to sit down.


    "Mr. Liu, you came for me today, didn¡¯t you?"


    The creature poured Chang a cup of tea, or more precisely¡ªa bucket of tea. The creature sat back on his heels and tail and straightened his back for the formal conversation.


    "After all, the poison zone at the north of the city seldom has visitors. And I just happen to notice you have my scent on you. I think Qing Shui handed you something of mine, "


    "You aren¡¯t wrong." Chang nodded. "He asked me to find you, he seemed to be interested in you."


    "Hahahaha! Mr. Li has been interested in me for a long time. I saw his traps in the city and jungle but just didn¡¯t approach them at all." The amphibiaughed, nodding. "We¡¯re smart from our birth. I think our intelligence is close to a human with Encephalon Mutation. Mr. Li has underestimated me.


    "He really is taking a big step here. I wonder for his motivation of sending you here, he must have thought of the possibility of you being captured."


    "Don¡¯t try to sow dissension in our rtionship."


    Chang¡¯s heart almost froze for a heartbeat.


    "Of course I won¡¯t, I¡¯m just telling you the truth." The amphibia picked up his cup, taking another sip. "He knows my abilities and he knows about my habitat. It isn¡¯t surprising then that you were likely to be discovered by me, because I am better than you in all aspect. So I discovered your presence long before you found a trace of me.


    "And you... How can you slip away from my fingers? Though you are probably one of the strongest humans,pared to me..."


    The amphibia stopped .


    "I know how this will go, I can¡¯t fight you nor your son."


    "Well, it was your bad luck to meet him today, I¡¯ve been busy the whole day, it was my negligence." The amphibia¡¯s mouth curved upwards. "Though it¡¯s the same result."


    "Well... ording to you, Qing Shui sent me here to you, what does he want from me then? To kill me? He could have done it himself by flipping his palm, he doesn¡¯t need to n out all this. "


    "I see, you¡¯ve got me wrong on this, son. Mr. Li knew that I wouldn¡¯t kill you even if you were captured." The amphibia put down his cup. "I think he must have known what I¡¯m thinking, adding to it the fact that I¡¯ve met you four years ago, he had confidence in sending you here without losing your life."


    "Then, what was his purpose? Tell me."


    "For this conversation that we are having now. As you see, even though I can reproduce asexually now, I can¡¯t grow my species fast." The amphibia frowned. "I thirst for a rapid reproduction ability, and Mr. Li can lend me his hand.


    "And human, I bet you guys encountered some unsolvable problems. Thus, he might need my help as well," the amphibia analyzed. "His purpose is simple and obvious¡ªhe wanted to meet me, someday. And you are the perfect chip that he gifted to me."

 Chapter 124: Ozean

    Chapter 124: Ozean


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "The charm of being intelligent..." Chang burst into a series ofughter. "You made a good use of ournguage."


    "You didn¡¯t believe in me."


    The amphibia stared at Chang¡¯s face.


    "I didn¡¯t mean that." Chang squeezed out a smile. "Your assertion almost caught me, but what do you want from me? The whole purpose behind this conversation was to sow discord between Qing Shui and me, so by the time you can talk to him in person, you¡¯ll be able to take control of the conversation. That¡¯s your intention, isn¡¯t it?"


    "You aren¡¯t wrong." The amphibia didn¡¯t deny his intention.


    "What do you want exactly?" Chang asked.


    "Reproduction ability," the amphibia answered, grinning.


    "I thought you¡¯re capable of that already. Look at your kid Liu Xin, he looks all healthy and energetic." Chang didn¡¯t let go of his curiosity. "Although you¡¯re all alone now, I believe your offspring will grow as time passes by. Why would you want to risk yourself to get in touch with Qing Shui?"


    "Those kids you saw are merely a secondary me. They were split copies of me." The amphibia couldn¡¯t help but sigh. "I¡¯m the only one of my kind who is capable in splitting, and I spent a long time to push myself to evolve in that way."


    "Wait, what? You can evolve along with your own will?" Chang was shocked by the news. "That means you can evolve ording to your needs?"


    "Correct." The amphibia nodded. "In fact, everybody is capable of that, it¡¯s just the fact that you guys are much slower. The process of evolution will take dozens of generations, and I happen to be capable of elerating that."


    "That isn¡¯t as easy as how you talk about it. Four years, you only took four years to achieve what you want the most." Changughed wholeheartedly at the amphibia¡¯s humbleness.


    "As you said, this isn¡¯t a slow process. But that doesn¡¯t help in solving the most urgent problem." The amphibia was deeply worried. "If I die, that will be the end of my species."


    "Then what kind of help you¡¯re looking for?" Chang asked. "You think Qing Shui can help you solve the reproduction problem?"


    "Oh yes! He¡¯s an expert in gic research, and I¡¯ve heard about the Modifier he made. To tell you the truth, I¡¯m somewhat interested in that little vial." The smile on the amphibia soon faded. "We¡¯re in the same boat as humans, the Modifier sheds light into my predicament."


    "I understand," Chang said, agreeing.


    "Let me tell you this straight, I need that Modifier to add on top of my rapid evolving ability. I believe my next copy will be a reproducible individual." Hope shed on the amphibia¡¯s face. "What do you think? Will you bring this message to Qing Shui?"


    "Sure, why not?" Chang nodded decisively.


    "Though, just to be safe, I¡¯ll send someone else to him first. The person will be informing Qing Shui about your visit. What do you think?" The amphibia leaked a slight grin on his face. "We¡¯ll see his reaction first, and then we¡¯ll determine if you¡¯re a qualified chip."


    "I don¡¯t see any sincerity in you for doing this."


    Chang was disappointed, he shook his head in remorse.


    "Well, I¡¯m a cautious being," the amphibia argued. "Mr. Liu, be wee in my humble home. I¡¯ll make sure the message is delivered to Qing Shui in person.


    "While you¡¯re staying here, you¡¯re free to go around my castle, but stay within a kilometer of it. Exceeding this limit is prohibited and there will be strict punishment for it.


    "Oh wow, I guess thank you?" Chang inhaled, lifted the bucket-like teacup from the table, and gulped a mouthful of tea. "If there is nothing else to talk about, I¡¯m really interested in going to the river shore. There must be some interesting organisms that reside under the turbid river."


    "Sure, feel free to go, please. I suggest you bring Liu Xin with you, though. The shore is dangerous and sometimes I myself can¡¯t directly confront the behemoths." The amphibia stood up with a humble gesture. "Mr. Liu, I hope you don¡¯t take what happened today seriously. I yearn to establish a good rtionship between humans and myself and hope you don¡¯t treat me as an enemy of your kind."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m mostly happy about my uing stay in your ce, with sufficient food supply and everything, perhaps it¡¯s better to live here than my own house in the city."


    Chang smiled reluctantly as if he was selfforting. He walked out from the spacious living room, then went up toward the outside world.


    The sand castle was too humid, and he felt like he was suffocating when inside. Perhaps the amiphibia preferred a damp living environment, but as a pure human, Chang didn¡¯t want to stay an extra second in this kind of humidity.


    He made his way to the shore and sat down on the wet sand with his legs crossed. The Yellow River roared, galloped, and ignored Chang¡¯s frustration. His heavy sigh was inundated by the great symphonyposed by the Yellow River.


    Liu Xin followed Chang, first looking out from the sand hole and then quietly approaching him.


    "Hey." He lightly kicked Chang¡¯s arm with his three-toed foot.


    "What?" Chang nced at him. "Go away! I¡¯m not in a mood for talking."


    "What brings you the bad mood?" Liu Xin asked, sitting down.


    "I¡¯m a captive now, and obviously that¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m not happy." Chang turned his head away to see Liu Xin. He stood up and dusted off the sand off his pants. He slowly walked toward the riverside. "Don¡¯t talk to me."


    "Hey! It¡¯s dangerous at the riverside!" Liu Xin shouted. He knew what was lurking under the water, deliberately waiting by the shore to attack the animals who came to drink from the river.


    "Go away."


    Chang was irritated, and then a horror weed him to the shore¡ªthere was a giant ssh and something pounced on him. His instinctive reaction pulled him back and saved him from a huge mouth that had emerged from the water and bit down where he¡¯d been standing just moments ago.


    Two rows of sharp teeth firmly clenched. The crystalline sound hinted of strong biting force. Saliva burst out from the teeth gap and showered Chang.


    To propel himself from the monster, he ced one of his booted feet against the teeth so that he was able to make a backflip to jump away from it.


    The huge head retracted. The roaring waves concealed the terror, and the river looked as if nothing had happened.


    "It seems like those who live in the Yellow River generally have a superior body sizepared to thend animals."


    The monster that had just attempted to swallow him had a head that was as big as Chang¡¯s whole body. Its neck was elongated, resembling a snake. The indistinct shadow below the water hinted that its torso was titanic .


    "Oh yeah. A lot of these beings used to live in the ocean, but they were outpeted and so they migrated to the river. We call them Ozean, and it isn¡¯t a surprise that they¡¯re sorge considering their origin."

 Chapter 125: The Earth

    Chapter 125: The Earth


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "So they were eliminated from the ocean?" Chang squinted at the shadow. "This thing isn¡¯t weak at all!"


    "Of course it isn¡¯t weak. Even I can¡¯t subdue it easily." Liu Xinughed. "But oceans take up a lot of space on this, so it isn¡¯t a surprise that some monsters existed prior to the apocalypse. They simply just got stronger and bigger."


    "How is it possible that they were just driven out like that? Are they really at the bottom level of the hierarchy in the ocean?"


    "I would say they probably aren¡¯t at the bottom but the middle range. It¡¯s easier to survive in fresh water than in the ocean. One thing for sure, though, is that they are definitely not the superior ones," the juvenile amphibia asserted. "The top predator won¡¯t easily migrate from their habitat since the their ce supplies them with an abundance of food."


    "I see how this works. Can you do me a favor, please? I need my handguns, I don¡¯t feel safe here. Without my weapons, any wild animals are potential threats to my fragile life," Chang said. "You have to guarantee the safety of your hostage, don¡¯t you?"


    "Oh, safety shouldn¡¯t be something you need to worry about when you¡¯re with me. No one can hurt you. Plus, my dad is always around, you can shout his name when you feel unsafe." Liu Xin wasn¡¯t swayed.


    "Alright... I forgot to ask just now, what is your father¡¯s name?" Chang asked, changing to a new topic.


    "Liu. It means flow. He only uses one character for his own name." Liu Xin said. "He said that he is the ancestor to all amphibias, and hence he only named himself with a single character. It is his surname and first name. And we, as his copies, inherited his surname."


    "Seems Mr. Liu is highly aware of the importance of building a family tree for his species."


    "Of course. In the forting thousand years when amphibia establish its civilization, my father will be a figure like Adam or Eve to mankind. We are far more intelligent and physically more capable than humans, how could that not happen?" Liu Xin¡®s face softened. "Compared to humans, we¡¯re more superior as a species. The fittest survive, amphibias should rule the world.


    "So far the humanity¡¯s advantage is the umtion of knowledge and wisdom. But those are what we can study and learn. As long as we develop a poption base, eliminating humans will be as easy as flipping my palm."


    "Ambitious." Chang was unperturbed. "So you¡¯re almost two years old, how much time did you need to grow as mature as your father?"


    "I don¡¯t know. Four or five years, perhaps. There is also the possibility that I will never be as strong as him. Papa is allocating all his abilities toward evolving reproduction. If he gains the reproduction ability in the future, I think he¡¯ll be improved in every aspect. Reproduction is all he cares about now, by solving this problem, he¡¯ll have time to evolve in other aspects."


    "I see. Hey, have you ever dived down in the river?" Chang pointed at the Yellow River.


    "Of course, that¡¯s part of my everyday routine," Lin Xin replied.


    "Can you show me what¡¯s underneath the water?"


    "Are you thinking about diving?"


    "I am." Chang didn¡¯t hide his intention. "Will diving worsen your injuries?"


    "Not a big deal. Unlike to humans, water won¡¯t cause infection to our wounds as we grew up in it," Liu Xin said. "What about you? I thought humans can¡¯t breathe underwater. You are the most important chip to papa, you can¡¯t die."


    "I can hold my breath for quite some time." Chang grinned.


    "Okay... then sure, I¡¯ll need to stay close to you when we are under the water for your own safety." The amphibia¡¯sst word was lost as he jumped into the river. The current was swift but that didn¡¯t discourage Chang. He followed suit, swimming toward the center.


    "Now, let¡¯s dive." Few meters away, Liu Xin was floating in the river.


    "Okay."


    Chang took and a deep breath, diving into the water. He opened his eyes wide, and for the first time, the world underwater removed its camouge.


    The water condition of the Yellow River had been greatly improved, it was less muddy and clearer since the apocalypse. The main reason for the improvement was due to the reiming of the upstream forest; soil erosion was significantly reduced when the roots solidified thend. That¡¯s why when the source of soil and sand to the Yellow River was cut down, the river gradually unclouded. The water could have been even more clear if silt hadn¡¯t umted in the river bed over time.


    Chang was astonished by the scenery under the water.


    The red fog was lightly dissolved in the river and tinted the water a pale red. His vision became clearerpared to when he was at the shore.


    He could now see as far as seventy meters, and he quickly lost count of the variety of aquatic animals and water nts that entered his vision.


    "I didn¡¯t know that crabs are this big already." Chang gesticted to Liu Xin to show his amazement, but thetter apparently didn¡¯t understand his gesture.


    Liu Xin thought Chang wanted that crab for a meal, so he elerated toward the gigantic creature.


    Liu Xin was even faster here than when he was on thend. The stout tail helped his bnce and the webbing between his toes provided enough surface to allow better eleration. He weaved his whole torso along with the muscr legs, and the motion brought him forward. He was like an arrow leaving its bow.


    The amphibianded on the crab¡¯s shell and ripped its ws off before the crab could catch him. He then punched through the great shell to paralyze it.


    Liu Xin returned to Chang with this crab the size of a human.


    Liu Xin wasn¡¯t able to speak in the humannguage under the water either, he could only gesture, cueing that the crab was tasty by pointing at the crab and his own mouth.


    "Shall we try it at the shore?" Chang gestured out his invitation too, then the two swam upward.


    "If I was given proper weapons and there were two of me, I probably could kill you onnd." Water dripped from Chang¡¯s clothes, initially streaming, then slowing down to drops. "But upon witnessing you hunting underwater, I don¡¯t think I could ever be your opponent even if there were tens of me.


    "Didn¡¯t you encounter a great resistance underwater?" Chang asked. "I noticed that you were just as fast and flexible underwater as onnd."


    "You see, my skin is extremely smooth and moist, my muscrposition and bone structures are also different from human. We aren¡¯t bad evenpared to fish." Liu Xin dragged up the crab shell. "This thing tastes really good and it¡¯s one of my favorites. I know you can beat me for sure if I was to confront you in bare hands.


    "In fact..."¡ªLiu Xin stared at Chang¡ª"although I¡¯m not human, I still know how to use weapons."


    Liu Xin raised his hand while he spoke. It looked pretty much like a frog¡¯s hand, but the webs between the fingers started to shrink then wrapped itself around them as Liu Xin waved the fingers.


    "My fingers are agiler than yours." Liu Xin wiggled his fingers as if he was ying piano. "Papa stole weapons from your kind, and we remade them to fit our hands."


    "..." Chang nodded to those long, thin fingers. He quickly lost himself in his thoughts.


    Previously, he had known that Liu Xin was an intelligent species, but he had never considered that any other species other than humans could use firearms as well.


    It wasn¡¯t because he was naive, just that he never allowed himself to think about it, or he didn¡¯t dare to think of it. Four years ago, the gene-altered soldier had traumatized him, and now the amphibia would soon be his worst nightmare if they turned their backs on humans.


    In terms of speed, even juveniles like Liu Xin were much faster than the gene-altered soldiers.


    In terms of force and strength, Liu Xin alone must be at least ten times stronger than the gene-altered soldiers.


    In terms of toughness, Liu Xin had been hit straight on, but it hadn¡¯t left much impact even though the bullet was from the modified handgun.


    Given these observations, the amphibia was a species that the gene-altered soldiers couldn¡¯t bepared to.


    Plus, this species was more intelligent than humans, and they could use weapons.


    Four years ago, the gene-altered soldiers could only understand the simplestmands, and they didn¡¯t even know how to use a weapon. Thanks to that, Chang had been able to survive through his predicament.


    Today, the chance of oveing the threat from amphibia was nearly non-existent.


    Besides the things mentioned, the amphibias also had sensitive perception and vision; Chang hadn¡¯t realized how negligible humans were until he met Liu Xin, even though the other was still a kid.


    Four years, it had only been four years. A species that surpassed humans was born on this, except for the fact that it couldn¡¯t reproduce itself rapidly. Chang was saddened, he felt depressed for the future of the humanity. At the same time, another great species popped in his mind.


    "Do you think amphibia is the most powerful species on earth?" he asked.


    "That¡¯s for certain. Humans used to rule the world, and whoever rules the world is the best species alive. But we are more outstanding than humans in many aspects, so naturally, we are the most powerful species."


    "Then, do you know about the Willow?"


    "I don¡¯t. What willow?" the amphibia inquired with interest.


    "A willow tree that is much bigger than the whole city of Zhengzhou. To it, destroying a city is as easy as blinking eyes. It gathered millions of human brains and utilizes their power for itself," Chang exined to Liu Xin. "You acquire knowledge through studying books, but still I don¡¯t think you guys are as smart as Qing Shui. However, the way the Willow acquires knowledge is apletely different story. It robs brains and keeps them hidden on its branches. It¡¯s like aputer, its power increases when it has more boards and chips."


    "Really?" the amphibia eximed.


    "I think it¡¯s actually more capable than I describe. Qing Shui told me that the Willow has taken a permanent residence in the city of Wuhan, and it seems like it¡¯s nning to expand from Wuhan to the whole Earth."

 Chapter 126: Chapter 126 - Utopia

    Chapter 126: Chapter 126 - Utopia


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "Ohe on, this can¡¯t be true." Liu Xin¡¯s pale mouth curved into a frown; it was obvious that he didn¡¯t believe Chang.


    "It¡¯s as mighty as I have just described to you." Changughed. "It¡¯s okay that you don¡¯t believe me, but I did warn you about its existence. When it decides toe back to Zhengzhou, don¡¯t me me that I didn¡¯t tell you in advance."


    "Stop talking nonsense, Chang. You would have died by my hand before, since I run so much faster than you."


    "Hmm, you aren¡¯t wrong." Chang was left speechless for a second. "Never mind, let¡¯s eat the crab first."


    "Wait, let me ask the chef out." Liu Xin¡¯s smile was full of childish delight when food was mentioned. He bounced into the sand hole and soon returned while holding on the cor of a middle-aged man as well as a big pot.


    "He is one of the chefs that Papa brought here. He knows his stuff well, I love his dishes." Liu Xin ced the pot and the chef on the ground, grinning. "His name is Haiyong Li, you can tell he was born by the water from his name, which I adore."


    "Hi, I am Chang Liu, just another captive here." Chang smiled to the other human.


    "Haiyong Li, I am just a chef that cooks."


    The middle-aged man smiled wryly. He then dug out a dry hole to set up firewood for the pot, which was too huge for his size. The chef returned to the sand hole for cookware, and he filled the pot with water before attempting to make a fire.


    The chef did everything in a routine-like procedure, and Chang wasn¡¯t entertained, so he pulled Liu Xin¡¯s hand to take him down to the water again.


    He was intrigued by the organisms that he saw in the river and wanted to take a closer look at what those behemoths and fish had evolved into. The reason behind it was that it might help him deduct the ecology of this area.


    The river was lightly tinted a pale red. Chang followed after Liu Xin, then soon tilted his head to look up ahead.


    He saw clearer under the water, and in most cases the depth of the Yellow River didn¡¯t reach seventy meters. Though it got dimmer when going deeper. When Chang was one meter below the water, he could see as far as seventy meters before himself, but when he stepped on the river bed, he was buried in edgeless darkness.


    The water grass swayed around him, but there was nothing he could do down there.


    Without a source of light, the organisms who resided on the river bed had evolved to eyeless animals. Chang tried imagining what would the ecology be in the ocean.


    He held his breath firmly as he hadn¡¯t gained gills due to evolution. He saved up energy by constraining himself from any vigorous movement. He browsed around instead, and got trapped by a strand of water grass in a few steps.


    The water grass was tenacious. Chang wasn¡¯t able to break it without putting in a good effort. The ripped water grass feebly flew about when he walked away from it.


    Liu Xin followed after Chang at all time.


    Liu Xin and Chang developed some sort of tacit understanding along the way. While they were exploring the river bed, Liu Xin would point out dangerous objects that he recognized. One of them looked like a rock but turned out to be a mutated turtle with perfect disguise; one had saturated skin color, which was both their lure and a warning sign for predators; some fish seemed harmless and as ordinary as grass carps, but when Chang grabbed one for a closer observation, the fish curved its lips to reveal twoyers of spiky teeth.


    Liu Xin waved his hand to Chang in a hurry when he noticed what Chang was clutching in his hand out of curiosity.


    Because themunication between them was voiceless, Chang didn¡¯t get his message immediately. The same moment, the ordinary looking scales on the carp straightened and countless barbs poked out from beneath them. The carp changed into a sea urchin like object, and the barbs prated through Chang¡¯s palms.


    PUFF!


    It seemed like the barbs weren¡¯t meant to be a weapon but a defense mechanism as they retracted immediately.


    Chang lost hold of his breath from the sharp pain. A stream of bubbles escaped from his mouth, and as a result, he felt the desire for oxygen growing stronger exponentially. He waved his hands and legs so that he could reach the water surface as soon as possible.


    The blood on his palms spread out instantly from his struggles, and the water was dyed bloody-red.


    "Ah!" Chang slowed down once he rose above the water and took a deep breath. He raised his hand in front of his face. "Holy sh*t, what is that fish! It¡¯s despicable!"


    "We nicknamed them Spookies, they¡¯re extremely hard to deal with and they just love to call out to their friends. I¡¯m not scared of them at all, but it¡¯s better that you go ashore since the blood will attract their attention for sure. Let¡¯s get your hands wrapped first." The blood was filtered through Liu Xin¡¯s gills when he passed by that area. "When the Spookiese, they¡¯ll gnaw you, flesh and bones."


    "They sound like piranhas." Changughed. "Except the fact that they¡¯re more intimidating ¡¯cause they equipped themselves with all those barbs."


    "Well, seldom organisms are willing to bother them." Liu Xin smiled. "Even if it¡¯s me, if there is a big flock of them, I would choose to avoid instead of encountering them directly. Their bites are surely too weak to injure me, and they are slow, too, but it¡¯s always unpleasant to see this kind of fish around. They are just annoying."


    The two went ashore andid down t on the beach for a brief rest.


    "You are living a quality life in the jungle."


    "That¡¯s because we are strong enough for this terrible yet brilliant era. The red fog, it brought us a second Cambrian period, and we were given a chance to better adapt the nature." Liu Xin raised his head, staring the sky.


    "I am sick of this era, it took away my family, and almost all my friends. They died because everything changed in one night, and no one protected them."


    "I am standing on the opposite side from you. I love this era, it gave memy family, and everything I have now," Liu Xin said.


    "I miss my old life."


    "That¡¯s because you had too much."


    "I miss the old city."


    "Those metal structures aren¡¯t worthy to be remembered with fondness."


    "Have you ever had a mother?"


    "Never."


    "I see."


    ...


    A human and an amphibia were surprisingly having a good time chatting on the beach. From what they loved for food to the excretory structure of amphibia; they explored their physiology to the extent that Chang got to know if amphibia needed to consume water and theck of genital organs. Chang pulled off a hair of his for Liu Xin, and in return, Liu Xiu let Chang touch his smooth skin.


    Their conversationsted for a long time, and they didn¡¯t stop even when the crab was served.


    At the very end --


    "Do you think that humans and amphibias have any chance ofmunicating and working together in any way?" Chang asked.


    "Only on the level of individuals, such as you and me." Liu Xin took a few seconds to ponder. "Papa told us that a human and an amphibia can be friends. However, humans and amphibias as species can never be friends.


    "The reason is simple, humans aren¡¯t valuable for us to exploit. If our poption grows to a reasonable base, I don¡¯t see humans having anypetitive advantages in this survival game. Elimination is just a matter of time, right? This is apetition between two species, neither of us will allow the other to survive as the other will eventually be an irremovable threat."


    "Makes sense." Chang slurped a mouthful of crab roe, then he turned to Haiyong Li with appreciation. "Hey, bro! You cooking skills are superb!"


    "I don¡¯t consider myself the best, but I am not bad either." Haiyong was busy eating the crab as well.


    "Do you have any rtives?" Chang shouted to Haiyong, who was sitting a distance away from Liu Xin.


    "Not at all, they¡¯re all dead. I was living in the countryside, and I bet you know what those ces have be. Except for a few viges that were fortunate enough to avoid the inroads of nt mutation due to thendforms, the rest were drowned in nts. I was lucky enough to run away from there." Haiyong avoided eye contact with Chang. "I don¡¯t have a purpose for lingering in this world anymore. They kept me alive, and I thought, so be it."


    "You¡¯re living a rtively peaceful life here, which isn¡¯t bad."


    "It isn¡¯t bad, at least I don¡¯t need to worry about food and shelter. To be honest, the amphibias aren¡¯t terrible, even the big guy is kind."


    "True, I can tell." Chang nodded.


    "Humans would never bear the existence of another species that is intelligent." Haiyong heaved a sigh. "In this world, every individual has their own thoughts, and thoughts bring divergence. I figure, if everybody held same thoughts, then we wouldn¡¯t have disagreements..."


    "What you think of is an ideal world," the amphibia interrupted. "I remember I saw a word, utopia, right? That¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re talking about, and that¡¯s unachievable."


    "It isn¡¯t impossible." Chang burst outughing. "Remember the Willow that I told you about?"


    "It..." Liu Xin sunk into rumination for exactly five minutes; he didn¡¯t stuff the crab meat in his mouth until it got cold. "Utopia sounds like an ideal ce, but it isn¡¯t that good as it sounds like..."


    "Yes, you wouldn¡¯t be having this delicious crab meat, nor could you have kidnapped me in a utopia. As for me, I couldn¡¯t flirt with girls anymore, nor would I have the freedom to do whatever I want," Chang said. "That¡¯s why I think that differences are great."


    "Haha..."


    The amphibia chuckled, then continued stuffing the crab meat in his mouth.


    The two hung around the beach after dinner until the sky got dark.


    Chang was to stay in Liu Xin¡¯s room tonight; the bed was huge enough for both of them, and theyid downfortably, yet he couldn¡¯t fall asleep whatsoever. First, the sandcastle was extremely humid, and he felt sticky all night. Second, the body temperature of Liu Xin was about ten-degrees in Celsius lower than a human¡¯s. And third, Liu Xin was a bad sleeper. He could only sleep on the side as he had a long tail; when he made a turn, the tail always pped Chang¡¯s stomach.


    Therefore, on the morning of the next day, Changined, "I¡¯m done sharing the same bed with you! I didn¡¯t get to sleepst night at all!"


    "Why?"


    "Nothing important, I¡¯m just missing my girl." Chang didn¡¯t want to borate, so he made up an excuse on the spot.


    Chang had learned that there was no concept of sex or gender among amphibias. Since they couldn¡¯t reproduce sexually, they had absolutely zero interest in talking about sexual desires. Whenever Chang brought up the topic, Liu Xin was reluctant to get involved in the conversation.

 Chapter 127: Chapter 127 - The Crowd

    Chapter 127: Chapter 127 - The Crowd


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    As expected, Liu Xin withdrew from the conversation when Chang said that.


    At the same time, the door of the room was opened and a muscr figure walked in - Liu.


    "I am d to see you¡¯re already awake, Chang." A set of toiletriesy in Liu¡¯s giant palm. "No one has used this set before, please make yourselffortable. By the way, I also bring news.


    "I sent a human to Qing Shui already, I hope he¡¯ll bring back good news this afternoon."


    "Oh really?" Chang nodded. "I do hope it¡¯s going to be good news."


    "Mr. Liu, it¡¯ll never be bad news. I won¡¯t hurt you no matter how Qing Shui responds. After all, I don¡¯t want to take the risk of bringing discord between me and him.


    "Since Qing Shui sent you to me for an honest negotiation, I can¡¯t turn down his favor." Liu stood at the center of the room, exining his n whose intention was yet to be seen. "Though, I consider this to be a friendlymunication regardless how important you are to Qing Shui and whether he is willing to help me break through the reproduction problem."


    "I hope that¡¯s really how it is." Chang looked away.


    Sorrow hit him and he didn¡¯t even say bye when Liu left the room.


    Chang curled up on the bed and didn¡¯t speak until afternoon.


    3:20 P.M


    A juvenile amphibia holding a man by his shirt¡¯s cor was running out from the jungle.


    Liu and Chang awaited his arrival outside of the sand hole.


    The amphibia didn¡¯t have a chance to speak for Liu instantly asked him in a strict tone, "You weren¡¯t followed, were you?"


    "No, I was waiting at the edge of the jungle all time, when he returned from the institute, I carried him back by his shirt, running back in full speed." Amphibias didn¡¯t sweat as they didn¡¯t have sweat nds distributed on their skin, instead, a special fluid secreted on their tongue, indicating that they were fatigued.


    The little amphibia breathed heavily, then he spat a bit of dark green saliva to the ground, saying, "I don¡¯t think any human has a more sensitive nose than me, nor is my match speed wise. Hence, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone that could¡¯ve followed me."


    "Great." Liu heaved a sigh of relief, nodding. He then asked the human on the ground. "Did you deliver my message? What did Mr. Li say?"


    "I recited everything you told me word for word." The human raised his head, proud. "There were three messages in total. ¡¯I have Chang as my guest.¡¯, ¡¯I need reproduction ability.¡¯¡¯I have no intention of causing harm but seeking cooperation.¡¯ These are exactly what you told mest night."


    "Great, I am d to see that you didn¡¯t run away."


    "I can¡¯t... my wife and kids are with you, I can¡¯t risk running away." The human almost choked. "Are they okay?"


    "Of course they are okay, there is no point for me to do anything to them if you didn¡¯t run away." Liu stated, then asked again, "So how did Mr. Li respond to my suggestion?"


    "He only said six words." The human felt pressured when Liu asked the question with his face approaching his, he swallowed to disguise his anxiety.


    "Tell me, what did he say?" Suddenly, Liu had a bad feeling. Heforted the timid human. "Hey, don¡¯t be scared, I won¡¯t me you for anything you say."


    "He said..." The human swallowed again. "¡¯Release him, or you¡¯ll die.¡¯


    "Trust me, please. He said nothing but this. He sent me away with his soldiers afterward," the human exined all in a fluster. "It wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t want to negotiate with him, either. Mr. Li didn¡¯t even spare time for me to negotiate with what you taught me to tell, he literally kicked me out from the institute..."


    "Hmmmm... Release him or I¡¯ll die?" The amphibia drew his attention to Chang, the color of his pupils changing. "It seems like you are quite important to him."


    "I told you, we are friends." Chang shrugged. "If you really want anything from him, threatening him with me isn¡¯t a good way to go, he won¡¯t y your game."


    "I knew it." Liu¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave Chang. "That¡¯s why I treated you as a friend since the very beginning. Mr. Liu, you are free to leave now."


    "Leave? Are you sure?" Chang¡¯s eyes went wide; Liu¡¯s decision was out of his expectations.


    Such decision shocked everyone present, including the little amphibias around Liu. The pupils of their eyes erged. "Why? Papa? Why would you do this? Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to just keep him since he is so important? We should always have a backup n, even if we aren¡¯t using him for anything, what if he is actually a critical person to our future?"


    The little amphibia who brought back the human shouted out, "Papa? Why are you afraid of Qing Shui Li anyways? We don¡¯t need to be scared of him at all! Please give me a gun, and I¡¯ll shoot him from afar if it¡¯s as dangerous around him as you said."


    "But who will solve our problem if Qing Shui is dead?" Liu frowned. "Plus, it¡¯s impossible to kill Mr. Li even if I gave you a bag full of guns. Stop the nonsense, kids. Please send Chang back home."


    Liu¡¯s frown deepened.


    "I am not going! Why do we have topromise with a human? Why don¡¯t we just steal all his stuff from theb and figure something out? I don¡¯t see the point..." The little amphibia was interrupted as Liu grabbed him by the torso.


    "Please, no more talking." Liu gazed at the little amphibia¡¯s pale face.


    "..." The little amphibia held his temper back, though he still felt it was unfair.


    Chang was picked up by Liu when he put down his kid. A sandy voice sneaked into Chang¡¯s right ear when he wasid down on Liu¡¯s shoulder. "Let¡¯s take you back home."


    In a sh, Liu elerated without running. Chang¡¯s opened mouth filled with a squall of wind, and under the inertia, the eleration pressed Chang¡¯s body against Liu¡¯s shoulder. The very real fear of falling off forced Chang to hug Liu¡¯s neck in a tight hold.


    It was hard to describe how fast Liu was. Even if Chang had turned his head backwards, he felt that the wind was trying to tear down his body, and opening his eyes widely was simply impossible.


    The sensation was exactly the same as when you put your head out of the window of a car speeding over 120 km/h. The speed was startling and visually stunning.


    "What speed this is!" Chang tried to speak, but since he turned his head to Liu¡¯s ear, the wind again flushed in his mouth, causing his sentence to be spoken intermittently.


    "Thanks." Liu grinned, elerating again. The distance between the shore of the Yellow River and the edge of the jungle seemed strangely short now.


    "Thank you for releasing me." Chang was gently put down from Liu¡¯s shoulder; his eyes narrowed when he smiled to Liu. "I should get going if there is nothing more that I can help with."


    "I hope you can talk to Qing Shui for me sometime in the future." Liu didn¡¯t leave immediately. "This is my way of showing sincerity, I hope he can give me a chance."


    "We¡¯ll see how that goes." Chang strode away from Liu, immersing himself in the human world.


    The giant figure gradually became smaller and smaller, until it became a tiny dot, and Chang found himself walking on a concrete pathway again.


    Only one day had passed, but the city was out of shape already.


    Chaos!


    The only word to describe what was happening on the street was chaos. Chang hadn¡¯t seen such crowd-filled streets since a long time ago. Civilians, who were robbing, and military, that was attempting to maintain order, flooded the streets. Dead bodies could be seen everywhere, as well as bloodstained, ripped shirts, torn walls and ground. Windows were shattered and walls turned into bee hives from numerous bullet holes.


    "Go f*ck yourself, Qing Shui Li! You¡¯re starving me by prohibiting the cultivation of Crystal Pea!"


    A procession flooded the street, and Chang was engulfed by the crowd.


    These men and women, they yelled with signs in their hands. Their voices were exhausted from shouting, but they never stopped. They even brought up Zhuo, who had passed away four years ago.


    "F*ck you, Hang Xie and Qing Shui Li! You stopped giving out Crystal Peas, and instead gave something that can¡¯t even be harvested after a month! What do we do with that? Are you trying to starve half of us to death?" The leader shouted himself hoarse. "Even though Zhuo was a bastard, at least he gave us the Crystal Pea!"


    "What do we eat without the Crystal Pea?"


    "What do we eat?" the protesters around Chang shouted out in unison.


    "You want us to die, don¡¯t you? But we won¡¯tply! If we die, you will die with us, too. It¡¯s unfair for you to live when we suffer!" someone in the crowd asserted.


    "Exactly, we should die together!"


    The number of protesters was tremendous. Most of their voices were husky, and the effort put into this procession might have been thergestpared to any other protest they might have take a part in. After all, the civilians were protesting for their faith in the old days, and now, it was for survival.


    Chang meant to squeeze out from the crowd, but he failed to. He soon let the procession bring him forward as they were heading to the institute anyways.


    He followed the flow of the procession and arrived at the outer ring of the research institute.


    Only when the crowd stopped did he realize that the institute was beset.


    The contingents of marchers and robbers gathered here, confronting the military, which was still guarding the institute soundly.


    "Why won¡¯t you let us cultivate the Crystal Pea?"


    "We need a reason for why you starve us!" The outcries of the protesters were like waves, surging forth.


    Chang squeezed to the front as soon as he got to the institute. There, a tform was built for the spokesman, who was the person he¡¯d seen when he came to the Institute for the first time, Hang Xie. He was now the mayor of Zhengzhou, as well as Qing Shui¡¯s spokesman.


    "Quiet, quiet!" Hang stood on the tform, shouting through a megaphone in a husky voice. "Everyone, can I have your attention? I will resolve any questions you have today!"


    "Tell us! Why did you stop giving us seeds of the Crystal Pea!" a protester shouted out in a rage.


    "About the Crystal Pea, I believe we have informed you in the official letter. It is because the Crystal Pea is the sole host of a horrible parasite called Evil Moss. It can cause the extinction of many species if we don¡¯t control it. Therefore..."

 Chapter 128: All the Way to the North

    Chapter 128: All the Way to the North


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "F*ck your political lies!" someone in the parade immediately refuted."You¡¯re just trying to kill us, who cares about the destruction of the world and all those lies you tell. I¡¯ll kill you before that."


    The crowd was outraged, constantly crashing against the fragile blockage.


    "Everyone, please calm down." Hang wiped off the bean sized drop of sweat drooping from his temple. "You are all wee to tell us your grievances, but no violence..."


    Hang continued in exining, but a bullet deprived him of the opportunity to continue.


    The gunshot was sharp and clear. Hang fell on his back with his palm pressing on his chest.


    "For justice!"


    That gunshot triggered a riot. The crowd raged, howled, and soon the violence level rose for the military started shooting...


    Things were little better in the area Chang stood.


    Though he was less capable whenpared to those super lives he¡¯d met, sneaking through these average humans wasn¡¯t a hard task for him at all. Before the crowdpletely lost control, he broke through like a bullet and made his way to the research institute.


    Those who were guarding the door recognized Chang¡¯s face and so the next bullet didn¡¯t fly toward him but the guy who came after him, an unlucky fellow.


    The citizens generally had bad vision, and the street were packed with these kind of people. Most of the gunshots harmed the other rioters, and those who got injured were stomped beneath others¡¯ feet.


    Chang only noticed that the riot had lost control when he turned his head after he entered the institute.


    He had no trouble essing zones of the institute with his identity. Soon, he found his way to Qing Shui¡¯sb, where the man was mixing the reagents, still with a cool head.


    "Everyone¡¯s on edge, I don¡¯t think the riot is going to stop." Without mentioning anything about the amphibia, Chang put his focus on the protest.


    "It¡¯s... it¡¯s not a big deal, let them be." Qing Shui sighed. "If this didn¡¯t happen today, it would have happened on some other day anyway."


    "Then what are you going to do about it? I think you still have a storage full of hard tacks, can¡¯t you just hand them out to calm them?"


    "It¡¯s not going to work, those are for soothing the conflicts within the military. We don¡¯t have any spare to calm the people." Qing Shui shook his head. "So let them be. Once they tire themselves out, they¡¯ll just dismiss themselves on their own."


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll go the way you n." The scene was still vivid in Chang¡¯s mind.


    "I¡¯ll make another announcement if they don¡¯t stop by tomorrow. Except the military who has the antidote, my bacteria bomb will kill everyone in the city." The man¡¯s lips twitched. "I think that will solve the problem once and for all."


    "Wait, you don¡¯t really need to do this." His words put Chang in shock.


    "I¡¯m just trying to prioritize issues to be solved. Compared to the Evil Moss, the citizens are doing no harm at all." Qing Shui finally put down the testing tube in the rack and withdrew his hands from the rubber gloves of the enclosed testing box. "Tell me, what happened to you?"


    "I was... I was okay. As soon as your message was delivered, the ancestor of the amphibia, or we should call him Liu, he released me on the spot," Chang said. "You are a living deterrent."


    "Really?" Qing Shui picked up Chang¡¯s arm, his tone full of excitement. "See, not only did he send you back, but he also owes you a favor for bringing this gift to me."


    "What gift?" Chang looked around his body.


    "Stop moving." Qing Shui removed a shiny stain of mucus from Chang¡¯s arm. "This is it."


    The mucus came off like a thinyer of cells. Qing Shui ced it on microscope slide. "Amphibia¡¯s DNA."


    "He must have left this piece deliberately," Qing Shui said, flipping the mucus over.


    "Why though?"


    "To demonstrate his good intentions," Qing Shui said. "He must be want to tell me that even though amphibias are stronger in nature, but with the gene modification technology, we humans will still be able to catch up with their evolution pace. No, what he really wants to say is...


    "It seems like it isn¡¯tpletely impossible for us to cooperate." Qing Shui put down the microscope slide. "I can tell he is putting every bit of his effort in reproduction."


    "That is very true. Without the reproduction ability, they will never prosper as a species that will potentially be a threat to humanity. Unless they are simr to the Willow, otherwise I think the limitation for their species can be anticipated," Chang said, sharing his own thoughts.


    "Speaking of that, how about you? Did you get hurt?" Qing Shui changed the topic.


    "No, but one thing did indeed get trapped in my mind for a while. They said it was you that deliberately sent me to them, is this true?" Chang gazed into Qing Shui¡¯s eyes. "I didn¡¯t mind it, but I need an answer from you. After all, if that was you true intention, you would have known that they won¡¯t kill me, wouldn¡¯t you?"


    His zing eyes silenced Qing Shui.


    "In fact, I didn¡¯t know they would catch you." After a long silence, Qing Shui avoided Chang¡¯s eyes, but soon he resumed the eye contact. "He was bluffing for sure."


    "Ha... Alright, sure." Chang almost mapped Qing Shui¡¯s eyes by just looking at them, as if he could see through them right into his mind. "In fact, there¡¯s no point to talk about this now, because both you and the amphibia are much smarter than me. I won¡¯t know if you guys are bluffing or not, am I right?"


    "Chang, if I were to trick you into anything, you would have noticed." Qing Shui heaved a long sigh.


    "So, what¡¯s next?" Chang was tired of staring at Qing Shui, trying to puzzle him out, and just waved his hand. "You want to study the gene structure of the amphibia and then confront the Willow barehanded?"


    "Well, here is my n, I¡¯ll try to dupe a weaker version of those amphibia, then we¡¯ll leave here," Qing Shui said. "The Willow, it¡¯s on its way to Zhengzhou."


    "Wait, how can it be this fast?" Shocked by the fact, Chang almost jumped up. "Please, don¡¯t lie to me. It¡¯s impossible! I thought it was still in Wuhan a few days ago."


    "Apparently it¡¯s growth rate is beyond any species. It¡¯ll reach Zhengzhou sooner than we thought. That¡¯s why I was saying the riot isn¡¯t a matter to be worried about, they¡¯ll die no matter what." Qing Shui shook his head.


    "No way this is going to happen! You should announce this to the people!" Chang shouted out. "Everyone counts!"


    "The timing hasn¡¯te yet. Although Zhengzhou isn¡¯t far from Wuhan geographically, it¡¯ll take some time for the Willow to reach here. If I announce this news today, the riot will spread to the whole city, meaning more deaths."


    "But you need to hurry!" Chang almost cried. "In estimation, when will the Willow reach Zhengzhou?"


    "One to three months, depends on where it wants to go first," Qing Shui said. "I suspect its goal is to stretch his branches and roots over the whole. If it¡¯s going north first, then yes, in a month we¡¯ll all die. But if it wants to head south or east first, we¡¯ll have more time to prepare. No matter what, the clock is ticking and the day wille soon." Qing Shui inhaled deeply. "Therefore, I want toplete my research here first, then we¡¯ll leave this city forever. Before that, I¡¯ll announce the news. What do you think?"

 Chapter 129: The Parcel

    Chapter 129: The Parcel


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "Qing Shui, you need to make a wise decision, we can¡¯t be humanity¡¯s executioner, we just don¡¯t have the right to do this." Chang pressed his palm against his chest, sighing.


    "I don¡¯t want people to die either," Qing Shui said in a soft voice, "but I have no other choices."


    "Qing Shui,"¡ªChang grabbed on Qing Shui¡¯s shoulder¡ª"now you have their gic information, and I can tell you their shelter¡¯s location anytime. I would do anything for you, but please don¡¯t ever let me know your true intentions. I can¡¯t bear a heartbreak from betrayal, small or big."


    "Chang, I won¡¯t hurt you in any way, trust me. Before you go, I spared some hardtacks from the storage, you should take some with you." Qing Shui¡¯s voice returned to a state of calm. "I know what we¡¯re facing ahead; even those who choose to cultivate the seeds that we just distributed, their crops will likely be destroyed by those rioters. The food shortage wille again, the riot mayst for a long time, perhaps peace won¡¯te until the Willow arrives."


    "Thanks, Qing Shui. I¡¯ll take all the food and medication that you have prepared for me. I¡¯ll guard the little bar I have and won¡¯te out until you ask." Chang looked up at the ceiling. "Your goal is the possession of the world, but mine is only to keep my family safe in these turbulent days. As long as I can protect Jing and Zhizhi under my wing, I am happy."


    "Off you go, brother. I got you some weapons as well." Qing Shui pointed at the door, and from that Chang knew it was time to leave.


    The supply was nicely wrapped in a parcel and ced in a backpack. Chang swung it on his back, then sneaked out of the institute at a quiet corner of the wall. He flipped over the wall without anyone noticing, leaving this ce behind.


    The rioters were still upying the street. It seemed like they had learned their lesson from four years ago as Chang saw something different fromst time. Then, besides some chaos, most of the people rioted due to fear, but this time was different.


    Today, most of the people had an ulterior motive.


    They were robbing, robbing for food and anything that could help to survive.


    If the first riot was aplete disorder, then this one was an organized chaos. Most people were robbing other for food and weapons, while meaningless conflicts and fearful protesters were rarely seen.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for Chang to make his way back to his bar. Since he was carrying a backpack, as well as walking alone on the street, those with evil intentions targeted him even though he avoided most of the crowd.


    A lone man with a backpack couldn¡¯t be a more ideal target for robbery.


    A backpack openly implied resources; walking alone entailed minimum risk. This was how a normal human thought, and it was also the way robbers saw it.


    But sometimes luck was thest judge to determine if the logic worked.


    So even though three gangs attempted to steal Chang¡¯s backpack, all of them ended up either fallen under his gunfire or badly wounded. The situation was totally against odds of sess as those robbers gained nothing just lost.


    Returning to the bar was a jumpy adventure, but fortunately, peace resided inside the building. Perhaps the troop sent by Qing Shui guarded the bar well for there were fewer rioters around this area.


    Before Chang fished out his key for the iron door, someone from the inside quickly slid the door open and he glided into his home.


    "Chang, wee back!"


    Jing, Zhizhi, and Sanpang had waited for him since a long time ago, and Zhizhi and Jing¡¯s abilities informed them of his presence from a good distance away.


    "Good to see you guys again. It¡¯s dangerous out there, we¡¯ll stay indoor temporarily, until the riot calms," Chang said. "Most of the fights involve armed fighting, and any stray bullet can seriously injure all of you. So please stay indoors."


    "What, what about me?" Sangpang¡¯s chubby finger pointed at himself.


    After all, the reason for his stay was that he was in debt to Chang, and now that the fragile peace was broken, the intion made money into a meaningless pile of paper. However, he felt it inappropriate to leave barehanded without paying back; but as an outsider of the family, he didn¡¯t think he belonged here either.


    Sanpang found himself in a dilemma.


    "Okay. Tell me, do you want to leave and find a way to reunite with your friends, or to stay here?" Chang tilted his head, thinking upon Sangpang¡¯s query. "I¡¯ll let you go if you want to leave, but you¡¯re also wee to stay and I will make sure you have food as well. Choose wisely."


    "Thank you, Chang." Sanpang was delighted by the offer. "There isn¡¯t really any choice to make. If you don¡¯t mind me staying, I want to stay.


    "I am not as dumb as I look. You have connections with the higher ups of Zhengzhou and I know you are skillful. I certainly can¡¯t survive by myself out there. Nobody willin for living longer."


    "Alright, then stay and don¡¯t cause trouble for me. When I am away, please take care of Jing for me." Chang turned to Jing, messing her hair. "Please stay in the bar no matter what, please."


    "..." Jing nodded, without affirming.


    In this way, they came to a mutual agreement that they would stay in the bar regardless of how chaotic the world became.


    Time flew past this tranquil ce bit by bit.


    On the first week of the riot, the rioters looted all avable resources. On the second week, those who were short in food fell intoplete craziness, desperately attacking ces where they thought there was food stored.


    And when the third week hit, some of the rioters thought about cultivating the new crop, but they refrained because of the long growth cycle.


    The riot didn¡¯t stop until the fourth week.


    An unconventional migration wave swept across the city, starting from the jungle. It was a bizarre migration wave, originating from the south of the jungle. They blotted out the sky and thend, and the pioneers were those with wings¡ªgrasshoppers, beetles, flies, mosquitoes, dragonflies, birds, and some mutated mammals with wings. They were all unique and none of them shared high simrities with each other.


    The tremendous amount of organisms migrated together. Some of them were natural enemies but they traveled together from the south to the north.


    The flocks covered the sky like dark clouds.


    Chang had heard about the gue of the grasshoppers back in the 70s, it was said that they formed an opaque dome wherever they passed.


    However, the current migration wave was immense, the story of the 70s was iparable to today¡¯s madness.


    Not to mention the varieties of species seen here.


    Zhengzhou was inplete darkness. Acres and acres of flocks shuttled over Zhengzhou, buzzing, squeaking, whistling, igniting the chaotic vibe to its highest.


    "What is this! How magnificent!" Sanpang stood on the rooftop. "How many are there traveling!"


    "Can you see any of them up there?" Chang was puzzled. "Even I can¡¯t make out many of them, so how is that possible for you?"


    "Oh for god¡¯s sake, of course I can¡¯t see any of them. But listen to the wings pping and vibrating! Quacks and squeaks... And the daylight hasn¡¯t reached us in three days! This is the real doomsday!" Sanpang eximed. Then the next moment, a bird pped him in the face.


    "Watch out!" Chang made a prompt decision by chopping the bird in a half with his hand. He dragged Sanpang before the blood attracted other predators.


    Following the death of that bird, as well as the bloom of blood, a brief disorder was brought to this area. Some of the fatigued organisms dived down for the corpse so that they could have a quick refill to their energy supply¡ªbut more of the bloodthirsty animals choose to ignore, continuing to flee to the north.


    "Are they crazy?" Sangpang staggered along from the rooftop with a lingering fear. "If they¡¯re aiming to attack Zhengzhou, I promise that humanity will die under thirty minutes.


    "But they seemed fearful, they flew by us without giving any notice."


    Sanpang and Chang returned to the ground level.


    "Exactly, they are fearful. Seems like something is happening in the south" Chang heaved a long sigh. "This is the worst possible situation for us."


    "What situation?" Sanpang asked.


    "The Willow ising."


    Chang closed his eyes, and a great scenario begun ying in his mind¡ªA monumental willow rooted in Wuhan, from where it drained all of the city¡¯s energy, and its ambition growing beyond its home city...


    Soon its branches be alive as individual wriggling serpents. They move out from Wuhan, heading north their priority. Wherever the branches voyage, thend is exhausted and all organisms be preys without any chance of escape. Lives seem meaningless and intelligence useless. Organisms unite as one and continue to live in other forms.


    The Willow proceeds as it gnaws for energy, flooding toward the north, unstoppable.


    Eventually, animals are shocked, intimated, scared. They run in the opposite direction of where the the Willow ising from, endeavoring to distance themselves from the death.


    The speediest winged organisms are the first in this life-and-death contest. Thend animals will perhaps catch up in a day or two.


    "This is THE apocalypse..." Chang almost couldn¡¯t tell the difference between closing and opening his eyes as the world was at its darkest now. "What does the Willow want to do, is it trying to wrap the whole?"


    The buzzing and chirping echoed loudly in this dark void, so Sanpang shouted his query in Chang¡¯s ear, "Chang, what should we do now?


    "Hey! What should we do? The Willow ising!"

 Chapter 130: Qing Shui XVII

    Chapter 130: Qing Shui XVII


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "I don¡¯t know what to do either. We may need to evacuate the city along with the others." Chang pointed to the flocks that blotted out the sky, shouting, "We need to run!"


    "Hahaha, I thought you met with Mr. Li a few days ago. Did he say something about the formal evacuation? What did he tell you?"


    "He said that the public will find out the truth themselves, without anyone informing them." Chang held up his hands over his head so that feces wouldn¡¯t ssh on it, he yelled, "I was confused initially - how is it possible that the public would learn of it without Qing Shui making a formal announcement? Now I know how!"


    "Well, this is more spectacr than animal migration in East Africa!" Sanpang became excited.


    "Of course, and the Willow is much more dreadful than an earthquake." Chang stared at those citizens who were cemented in ce in a state of refusal.


    "Wait, where are we going?" Sanpang asked in a shout, recklessly bumping into a girl while running.


    "We¡¯ll follow Qing Shui, that¡¯s our best shot." Chang pulled the girl up, then continued dashing down the street.


    "So, does he have a n?" Sanpang¡¯s voice kept rising.


    "What did you say? Speak louder, those animals are too noisy, I can¡¯t hear you."


    The migration caused traffic in the air, and the pping of wings and buzzing echoed throughout the city. The noise was even louder than the taking off of a ne. Chang felt that his head was spinning, and his good sense of navigation was disturbed.


    "I said, where does he want to run?" Sanpang forced his voice to be even louder.


    "What options do we have? Of course to the north! No one wants to go down south," Chang hollered in a husky voice. "Are you trying to tell me that you want to witness the Willow engulf the whole world? You are wee to do so, but you won¡¯t have mypany!"


    "Wish I could be that witness though." Sanpang and Chang returned to the bar with feces coating their outfits. "But if its price is my life, I would rather not see it."


    "Hahaha, of course." Chang shook his body to shake off the feces. "I wish I could meet the Willow too. I only know it¡¯s almighty, but I¡¯ve never seen its appearance or face."


    "Perhaps our only chancees when we die in front of it," Sanpang murmured.


    "You guys are back! I guess you need a cup of hot water."


    Zhizhi showed up at the bar table where two disheartened men were cleaning themselves up. She poured a cup of hot water into a transparent mug, then pushed it to Chang.


    "Hey! What about me?" Sanpang asked in a peculiar manner.


    "I only have one arm, if you need water, then pour it yourself." Zhizhi pushed Sanpang away from her. She then helped Chang wipe off the feces in his hair. "What¡¯s happening out there?"


    "It¡¯s a mess. Bugs and birds swamp the sky, as well as other mammals with wings. None of them hunt, they are as panic-stricken as stray dogs. They just... they just fly, as if they were marching." The hot water nourished Chang¡¯s dry throat. "The apocalypse is here. I thinknd animals and insects will catch up soon. We need to go before they arrive in Zhengzhou, otherwise the troubles they will cause will trap us here."


    "Why?" Zhizhi asked.


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" Sanpang poured himself a cup of hot water and gulped it down. "Think about it, those who fly aren¡¯t in our way, but what about those who run? Let¡¯s face it, even tiny bugs can drown you if their numbers will be as great as those of the birds now.


    "A pond of bugs that is two-meter deep. It will turn into reality a few dayster."


    Sanpang shivered from his own words while talking.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go now!" Apparently, Zhizhi was appalled by what Sanpang had just described.


    "No rush, Qing Shui hasn¡¯t said anything yet, and that means the timing isn¡¯t right." Chang took a sip of water.


    "Everything, you trust him with everything!" Jing walked out from her room with her own backpack and weapons. "I¡¯m packed and ready to go. No day is better than today before the migration wavees even closer."


    "Jing, I know. We¡¯ll be leaving, the fast ones may arrive in Zhengzhou tomorrow," Chang said. "But before we go, can you just wait for two hours, I really need to check out what is going on with Qing Shui."


    "Okay, okay! Hurry up!" Zhizhi urged, still trying to clean up Chang¡¯s hair.


    "Thanks, Zhizhi, but wiping won¡¯t help since I am heading out again." Chang shook his head, pushing away Zhizhi¡¯s towel. The darkness awaited him outside the door, having taken over the sky a long time ago.


    "I¡¯ll be right back."


    Since Chang wasn¡¯t encumbered by Sanpang this time, his speed soared to his highest. The street was narrow, but he bolted through it as a dark shadow. His feet rapidly pounded on the ground, producing a rhythmical beat.


    Soon, he went through half of the city, and the institute ahead appeared to be more chaotic than ever. The military had lost control of its soldiers who were busy lifting and removing resources from the storage.


    Chang almost broke into Qing Shui¡¯sb.


    In opposition to the chaos outside, theb was still serene and tranquil, the owner of which had a baby in his arms, who he was feeding through a nursing bottle.


    "What the hell? Are you kidding me?" Chang¡¯s eyes almost popped out at seeing that. "What¡¯s wrong with you? I didn¡¯t know you have such deep maternal instincts."


    Chang approached the baby quietly. The baby hadn¡¯t opened his eyes yet, his thin lips moved back and forth while sucking the thick matter from the bottle. It couldn¡¯t be milk in the bottle, as the texture was far different from it. The baby was swaddled, and there was a numeric tag on the cloth, "17".


    "Whose infant is he?" Chang asked.


    "Mine," Qing Shui answered.


    "Stop joking, please! Who he belongs to, seriously?" Chang was agitated. "The apocalypse is here! Why are you holding someone else¡¯s kid? Who is he? Does he belong to your rtives?"


    "This is my kid, I mean it." Qing Shui stared at Chang in a serious manner. "He is me, actually."


    "Wait, what does that mean?" Chang sensed Qing Shui¡¯s attitude. "But I didn¡¯t know you were married, neither did I see you dating someone."


    "Say hello to my kid, Chang. He is my 17th clone - Qing Shui XVII."

 Chapter 131: Family

    Chapter 131: Family


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "Clone?" Chang screamed. "And XVII?"


    "You are right, XVII." The nursing bottle emptied, Qing Shui gently swung his arms. "Is it strange? Someone who cloned himself?"


    "It¡¯s strange to me. But if this is the XVII, how many clones have you made so far?" Chang asked.


    "Seventeen in total. This is the youngest. And the oldest is already three years old." Qing Shui waved his hand at Chang. "Come with me, I¡¯ll show you something."


    "All right." In this state of darkness and chaos, they left humanity behind for a fictitiousnd of peace - Qing Shui¡¯s hiddenb.


    As Chang expected, more transparent ss containers were stored in here, and they were filled with clone babies, one per each. Looking back and forth between the babies and Qing Shui, an unspeakably strange feeling rose in Chang¡¯s heart.


    "They are all you?"


    "They are all me. The survival rate was poor, only seventeen of them survived."


    They walked to the end of the hallway where Qing Shui ced his index finger on the fingerprint scanner. The bulky door opened inwardly, revealing soldiers looking after the children. The oldest ran around and seemed to be three or four years old. The youngest was the one in Qing Shui¡¯s arms.


    "Out of these seventeen children, can you take three with you?" Qing Shui pointed at the oldest three children. "Qing, Shui, Shui Qing,e here!"


    "Hi, papa." The kids sneaked out from the soldiers. Their ages seemed close to each other, meaning that they were all about three years old. Running and walking on their own wasn¡¯t a difficult task for them.


    "Take them for me, please. They are easy to take care of since they are the oldest of my clones." Qing Shui pushed on their backs gently. "I have made arrangements for the others already. These three shouldn¡¯t bring you a lot of trouble as they are just as the same as me... They will be offering great help in the future."


    "What about you?"


    "I am staying." Qing Shui drew a long breath of relief. "I want to meet the Willow."


    "Are you crazy?" Chang shouted loudly. His voice was so high that it scared some of the infants. "No! I am not allowing this, you are seeking death!"


    "I have my own n, please don¡¯t stop me."


    "I know you always have ns and you are thoughtful in every aspect that I know. But seriously, I think you are making an unwise decision." Chang frowned as if he would never loosen his brows until Qing Shui changed his mind. He pulled his friend¡¯s arm.


    "Let¡¯s leave here, please. What do you think you are doing? Seeing the Willow means you¡¯ll die right away! This isn¡¯t a joke anymore! I believed that you weren¡¯t afraid of the Amphibias, fine! But how dare you say that you want to confront the Willow? And you, are you sure that you can handle the consequences? Qing Shui, this isn¡¯t cool, this is unnecessary sacrifice and I won¡¯t let this happen!"


    "I... I wanted to talk to it since a long time ago. I¡¯ve made up my mind, and in the best scenario, I can probably keep my life!" Qing Shui pulled his arm out from Chang¡¯s grasp. "What is it thinking? Isn¡¯t that fascinating?"


    "Well, I want to know what is in your mind!" Chang patted his forehead, eyes closed. "How many brains do you have? One! And do you know how many brains it has? A million or even more! Do you think it has the need to negotiate with you?"


    "It has." Qing Shui took out a vial, which Chang remembered - Evil Moss.


    "Okay, How is this going to help?"


    "Of course it is helpful. I grew a lot of them in my experimental field. They are my best bet if I detonate this institute. This will be the biggest threat to the Willow."


    "I am still confused. The Willow is almost almighty as far as I know." Chang wasn¡¯t persuaded.


    "Well, even this won¡¯t cause death to it, but it will negatively impact its power for certain. It won¡¯t kill me immediately, and this is my bargain with it," Qing Shui said.


    "And then what? I don¡¯t see any meaning in you talking to it."


    "I have my own n," Qing Shui repeated. He didn¡¯t want to give out additional exnations. "You don¡¯t need to attempt to stop me, no one can convince me to give up."


    "..." Chang didn¡¯t have anything else to say and responded with a long silence.


    He knew it, he knew it with his heart that there was absolutely nothing he could do. He thought Qing Shui¡¯s decision was the dumbest that he¡¯s ever made, but he had no power in changing that.


    "Why don¡¯t you leave? Is there anything more important to you than your own life?" These fragile words sneaked out from Chang¡¯s lips.


    "There is. You guys. You guys are more important than my life."


    "What?"


    "I said family is more important than anything, even my own life." Qing Shui smiled wanly. An expression that was never seen by anyone.


    "Do you know how much I cherish the rtionship between the three of us, you, Jing, and me? I cherish it more than any of you, and I had never had this feeling before. It¡¯s amazing to have somebody that still remembers me, to still have somebody that I can take care of.


    "However, historically speaking, smart people usually end up betrayed. Nobody believes in them.


    "At first, Jing had an objection to seeing me, and then, you. In fact, the longer we stayed together, the further the distance grew between us. Because no one will fully trust someone that is smarter than them. Every single second when I was with you, I felt that you and Jing were on guard against me. You are afraid of betrayal too, so you would rather distrust me first to protect yourself. I noticed that you might have a feeling that you can never see through my thoughts, and that¡¯s why you won¡¯t believe me."


    "But I trust you a lot!" Chang was immediately interrupted after his statement.


    "Come on. If you trusted me, there wouldn¡¯t be any doubt. Do you remember how you questioned me for what the Amphibias said?" Qing Shui looked Chang in the eyes. "If he was sowing dissension between you and Jing, or Zhizhi, would you have ever doubted them?"


    "I would never doubt, and I didn¡¯t doubt your motivation either! Qing Shui, you are being too sensitive!"


    "Let¡¯s take a step back. What do you think of Zhizhi? How long did you know her and how long have we known each other? Didn¡¯t we go through more life-and-death battles than you and her? In terms of help, which one of us do you think is more supportive?" Qing Shui smiled again but he lowered his head. "Really, ask yourself, which one do you trust more? Me or her?


    "I understand and respect you, Chang. Even though you doubt me in the cruelest way, I still persuade myself that you still trust me."


    "Qing Shui, we are friends!"


    "But you will only treat me as a friend, not a family member."


    "To be honest with you, this, this makes me sad," Qing Shui said softly. "We probably won¡¯t see each other again, so I want to tell you...


    "I cherish the days we spent together and the rtionship we built along the way more than anyone." Qing Shui took a deep breath, as if he was disguising sobs. He never looked at Chang again, just pushed him with the kids out the door. "Go, my dear... friend. I¡¯ll be here, waiting for the Willow."


    "Are you really not leaving with us?" Chang didn¡¯t know how to handle this situation besides offering onest invitation to Qing Shui.


    "No, I am not. I will be here, and I will stop it for three years." Qing Shui wouldn¡¯t speak again, even when Chang shouted again. Hemanded his soldiers to force them to leave.


    A sudden urge of fatigue hit Chang. Even if he was unwilling to leave this serene man behind, he felt dizzy and lost the strength in his arms. Soon, he was confused about time and found it difficult to breathe. All the sensations intensified until he lost his consciousness.


    Chang was lost.


    The world became slightly clearer when he opened his eyes. He was expecting to see the brightness of Qing Shui¡¯sb, but it turned out he was in front of his own bar. There was no one else, but three little children cuddled together in his arms.


    "What happened..." Chang¡¯s eyes were wide, and so were the kids¡¯.


    At the same time, someone opened the door and Zhizhi dragged Chang¡¯s jacket from the back.


    "What are you doing out here? Standing all the time? And you seem like you¡¯ve gone ckout." Zhizhi was surprised when she noticed the kids. "Who are they? Where did you get them from?"


    "They are Qing Shui¡¯s... kids." Chang answered.


    "What?" Sanpang joined the conversation. "I didn¡¯t know he is so.... amorous."


    "Well..." Chang nodded but didn¡¯t give any exnation. He didn¡¯t want to reveal that these children were clones because two of his family disliked Qing Shui.


    Jing didn¡¯t really talk to Qing Shui since the beginning.


    And Zhizhi hated him after her amputation and all the experiments that he had done on her.


    Plus, it was hard for Chang to admit that the kids were clones in itself, so he didn¡¯t discredit Sanpang¡¯s observation.


    "Wow, he has three kids! I can¡¯t believe we¡¯ve never met any of them these four years," said Zhizhi. "And they all look like him! From that alone I know you aren¡¯t making this up."


    "True." Sanpang stroked one of the children¡¯s head¡¯s, the soft hair. "They are almost identical except for their height, can¡¯t really tell what makes them different!"


    "Though, where is Qing Shui himself?" Zhizhi sniffed the air. "He isn¡¯t around."


    "He is still in the institute." Chang felt conflicted when he was asked about Qing Shui.


    "Is he seriously joking? The Willow ising and he isn¡¯t moving to anywhere else?" Jing walked out from her room, her jacket in her hand.


    "I wasn¡¯t able to convince him. And I don¡¯t think any of you can. Let¡¯s... just pack. I¡¯ll exinter, when we leave." Chang directed the children to the sofa to sit on, then he went back to his room to pack his weapons and food.


    The children were well-behaved. They stared at the other four adults in the room, neither speaking nor smiling.

 Chapter 132: Luxurious Peace

    Chapter 132: Luxurious Peace


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    Chang categorized food and weapons into different backpacks, the heaviest of which he carried on his back. The other four were evenly distributed to Zhizhi and Sanpang. He then hunkered down, gently patting the kids on their backs. "Come, I¡¯ll carry you. "


    "We can walk by ourselves," one of them said. "We may be weaker than you, but we are just as capable as a normal adult in physical strength. We¡¯ll follow along."


    "How about..." Chang turned his head and tried to think of a way to persuade them, but then he realized these kids were actually Qing Shui himself. "Alright," he finally agreed.


    Chang nodded to Jing. "You aren¡¯t responsible for any backpacks, so keep an eye on the kids. They are all well-behaved, so it shouldn¡¯t be too troublesome."


    "No problem." Jing smirked and asked the boys, "Can you follow closely after me?"


    "We can," the boys answered in sync.


    While Jing sat down trying to get to know the boys, Chang, Sanpang, and Zhizhi conducted a throughout check of the bar to make sure they didn¡¯t miss any critical items.


    "Where are we going?" Jing asked, holding on to the boys¡¯ hand.


    "I don¡¯t know exactly where..." Chang shook his head. "I thought Qing Shui was going toe along, but I am lost now when he withdrew from our n..."


    Chang spoke of Qing Shui with an unconscious pathos. In the past years, he ignored the distance growing between them deliberately. Just as he was told, Qing Shui had never done anything disloyal to their friendship, and he had been continuously providing help that he didn¡¯t even ask for; he treated him as a family member, yet Chang himself began to avoid conversations...


    Now, Chang was leaving with his clique, and Qing Shui decided to stay. They would never meet each other again, given what Qing Shui was going to confront.


    Qing Shui wasn¡¯t even a well-matched opponent to the Willow, regardless of intelligence or physical capability. Chang doubted he could ever stop the Willow. Even if he could, Chang didn¡¯t think that Willow would ever skip obtaining one of the most brilliant minds on this.


    He may be one of the millions, and he may also be one of the Willow¡¯s favorite.


    Therefore, although Qing Shui was capable¡ªsince his encephalon mutation four years ago, he could snap off Zhuo¡¯s neck effortlessly¡ªChang had no idea what he had be now. The only thing he learned from theirst conversation was that Qing Shui had been faking his confidence.


    Qing Shui never panicked, neither felt uneasy about any situation they faced, even with Zhuo.


    However, when he said goodbye to Chang, it was his first time making a definite promise, guaranteeing that he would stop the Willow for three years.


    His promise sounded like a slogan more than anything practical. Qing Shui would never do that unless he no longer possessed his confidence


    Thus, his death was something already predicted.


    Thinking of this, Chang¡¯s chest congested with sorrow. He couldn¡¯t say anything, his mind overtaking with nostalgia. The others sensed the weight in the air, but they failed to notice the reason for it, and hence they started pressing him.


    "Hey! Say something!" Zhizhi shook his arm.


    "Yes." Chang took a deep breath to stabilize his emotions from leaking out from his eye sockets. He knew time didn¡¯t wait for anyone, and it certainly wouldn¡¯t stop to give time for his sorrow. "We should head north. We can go the North Eastern part of China, or even to Russia! After all, the Willow is in the south now, and there is no way we¡¯ll head down.


    "In the east, there is the ocean, which is too misery and dangerous now, and the west won¡¯t be a wise choice since thend there is tooplicated. All the way to the north, it¡¯ll be freezing over there. But at high altitudes, there will be fewer species, and that means safety! What do you guys think?"


    "I think this is a good idea. My grandfather was from the North East, and I¡¯ve always wanted to visit but never went there." Sanpang was the first to agree on this proposal. "It should be our safest destination as long as we stay away from the coast."


    "But... Isn¡¯t it too far?" Zhizhi was more considerate regarding realistic thinking. "The distance from Henan to the North East is more than a thousand kilometers, and we also need to pass through an enormous jungle, how will we get there?"


    "Zhizhi is right! Four years ago, thepany of soldiers was annihted in just eighty kilometers from Kaifeng to Zhengzhou. We can¡¯t make it to the North East, can we?" Jing was also worried. "And don¡¯t forget that we are walking..."


    "We¡¯ll figure it out on the way... There are plenty of mega-cities along the way. Tianjin, Beijing, Shijiazhuang, where we should findrge bases of survivors. We can set one of these cities as our goal, and we can stay there for a while to see if there is any more migration. If there is, we¡¯ll flee with them to the North East," Chang said. "The North East or Russia is our ultimate goal. For now, we¡¯ll head to the north, and make sure we have sufficientpasses."


    "I guess this is the only way out." Zhizhi nodded in agreement. "We still have a lot ofpasses left, as well as shlights and goggles."


    "Sounds good. So we¡¯ll leave right away before the cities evacuate." Chang sighed. "Sometimes it¡¯s good to have people leave altogether, but when the crowd is too big, it bes a mess. This is perfect timing when people are still hesitating. We¡¯ll leave as soon as the birds clear up."


    "We¡¯ll do as you say." Zhizhi sniffed the air. "The density is decreasing, and we can leave soon."


    "All right, while we wait, let¡¯s recheck our resources. Make sure things likepasses aren¡¯t left behind. Otherwise it¡¯ll be hard toe back once we depart."


    "Got¡¯ya."


    The others returned to their rooms.


    Chang himself strolled to the bar chair and sat down. There they were, the same old desks, the counter, the ceiling, the liquors, and candles. But Chang gazed at each of them, staring.


    The marks and imprints of his four-year peaceful life were about to be abandoned for an indefinite duration. Memories of Jing bawling, the cigarette gifted by Qing Shui, and that wildughter of Zhizhi silently deepened Chang¡¯s despair in this doomed world.

 Chapter 133: Autistic

    Chapter 133: Autistic


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    While Chang was about to say goodbye to his memory, he took out a pack of cigarettes from a drawer in the bar counter. Qing Shui gifted the pack to him, but he¡¯d never learned how to smoke, even after four years. The act of lifting the cigarette was more of a habit than smoking itself.


    Chang only did it when he felt unhappy. The smoke swirled up in the air, twisting, hovering. It was nostalgia that he was smoking, not nicotine.


    The smoke reminded him of a ng that people used online back in the day - "floating clouds."


    He wished everything that happened and would happen were just floating clouds that eventually went away; he wished that all of this was just a dream that he could wake up from so he could have his carefree life back; he wished the only thing that he needed to worry about was the reading that he never finished and the pretty girl beside some louts.


    He was always reminded of the good days when he had time to sit down by himself. Though his stiff facial muscles inhibited his facial expressions, his lightheartedness shined through his eyes instead.


    The five minutes of memories fade out in ck as the smoke dispersed. His family and friends were history now. The mor resumed and pulled him back into reality.


    "Hah¡ª" Chang forced out the air in his lungs, lifting the weight ced on his heart. He stomped on the cigarette, shouting, "Let¡¯s go, folks. The birds have passed our area."


    "Yes, it¡¯s about time," Zhizhi agreed, sniffing the air. "Let¡¯se together, guys."


    As they expected, the buzzing noise decreased significantly when they walked out of the bar. The sky was brighter once the flocks were sparser and more scattered. The remaining fliers were either clumsy or slow insects.


    The sunlight brightened up the red fog, returning an eptable vision to humans.


    "It¡¯s a good day, isn¡¯t it?" Chang didn¡¯t turn back when he said so.


    The streets weren¡¯t crowded at all, and this was not only because of the massive migration but also because of a natural human fear of the darkness.


    Though of course there were some brave ones who peaked out from their homes, seeking an opportunity to retreat with the birds.


    Just right after Chang left his home, they encountered another group of backpackers who initiated a conversation with them.


    The one who spoke was a young woman. She had with her a teenage boy and a conjoined twin.


    "Hello!" They met at the junction. The woman approached Chang after seeing three young kids walking after him. She was confused initially, but then she quickly approached him and said, "Hey, do you want to travel together? We can look after each other."


    "I don¡¯t think we need any morepanions on this journey." Chang shot a nce at the woman; she was way too weak and apparently she was alone. He wouldn¡¯t gain any benefits but just burden.


    "I see, but why the indifferent attitude? We have something inmon - We both have kids." The woman didn¡¯t give up even though Chang ignored her.


    "I am not indifferent, I just don¡¯t think your proposal is benefiting any of us." Chang sped up while speaking.


    "Well, we can look after each other, especially with the kids. You probably can tell I am not a bad person already since I bring them with me. The gangsters usually won¡¯t mob groups with kids either, so I won¡¯t cause any trouble for you." The woman kept trying to convince Chang.


    "However, you and your kids will be a burden to me, instead of helping in any way." Chang discovered another three cliques that were following the migration with his vision.


    "I promise I won¡¯t, I actually walk reasonably fast." The woman smiled, but Chang stillcked interest in coborating. "Plus, I am good at navigating! My profession was a geologist back then. You can tell me where are you going to, I can show you the way there!"


    "Oh?" Chang slowed down a bit.


    The woman noticed she had sessfully intrigued Chang, so she kept going, "Listen, my judgment of topographic features and source of water is almost 100% urate; if you want to save time and avoid walking in the wrong way, I am the expert that you want to bring on your team."


    "Okay." Chang nodded, his attitude somewhat elusive. "I guess, wee."


    "Thanks." The woman reached out her hand to Chang, who didn¡¯t show interest in shaking it at all, she then withdrew and shrugged. "My name is Yin Qing, Qing as myst name. What about you?" she asked.


    "Oh, I am Chang Liu." Chang turned his head to Zhizhi. "Should we make a stop at the Hua Yuanmunity? We can pick up Dr. Huang. After all, she saved us too, and we can¡¯t leave her behind."


    "Sure." Zhizhi nodded, her arm had been treated by Dr. Huang.


    Chang resumed the conversation with Yin. "Why us? I¡¯ve seen other groups too. What made you make this hasty decision? And yourst name is very umon."


    "Well I just told you my reason, we all have kids." Yin Qing grinned. "It just gave me a sense of safety."


    "Really?" Chang stared at Yin Qing¡¯s bright eyes. "There should be something else, am I right?"


    "You¡¯re pretty sensitive in this." Yin Qing giggled. "Because... I think you guys are somewhat powerful."


    "How did you....?" Chang recalled how they met¡ªYin Qing had onlynded her eyes on him for a few seconds, and she decided toe forward immediately.


    "First of all, you have a beautiful handgun, it looks even better than the most expensive ones on the market," Yin Qing analyzed. "Second, I don¡¯t see any fear in your eyes, and you don¡¯t even take precautions against other groups; I noticed that when our eyes met, there was zero anxiety in you. You are either super powerful, or you are super dull.


    "And the third is proof of your abilities. The four behind you were just as calm as you, as if this apocalypse isn¡¯t a threat to them at all, even if one of them is so young." The woman kept analyzing while looking at Shui and Shui Qing. "Though these two¡¯s calmness creeps me out, they are more stable than a lot of adults. Pardon my question, but are they autistic?"

 Chapter 134: Single Day

    Chapter 134: Single Day


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "Oh no, they don¡¯t have autism." Chang turned around, stroking the clones¡¯ hair. "Instead, I think they think we are foolish."


    "Really?" Yin Qin wrapped her arms around her own kid. "Then we must be strange and foolish to them as well."


    "Maybe, they must have a different outlook on the world than us." Chang tilted his head. The two-headed kid had both a girl¡¯s and boy¡¯s faces. They started whispering and giggling among themselves when they noticed that Chang was looking at them.


    "Don¡¯t you think they are perfect? They are never lonely." Chang forced a smile.


    "They are, but they fight all the time." Yin Qing sighed. "My girl is bossy, and she gets to eat all the food while my boy... he is nice enough to take all her temper."


    "This isn¡¯t fair!" Chang rolled his eyes, he couldn¡¯t help thinking how the boy couldn¡¯t get to eat anything all the time even though they shared the same body. "If I were the boy, I would fight for what I ought to get."


    "Therefore, you are not a gentleman." Yin Qing chuckled. "From when you refused to help ady, I was aware that my boy is a better gentleman than you."


    "Well, I don¡¯t care if I am less than anyone." Chang heaved a sigh. "I can¡¯t be a gentleman for everyone on the street! I can only care for the people under my wing, and I am happy enough that they are safe."


    "Me too, actually." Yin Qing wrapped her arms tighter around her two and a half kids. "You guys must be tired."


    "A little," the boy¡¯s head said.


    "No, you are not!" The girl almost shouted. "Mommy carries all the stuff, and we didn¡¯t even walk that much. How dare you say that you¡¯re tired?"


    "So... sorry..." The boy lowered his head.


    "You daughter is very considerate." Changughed and resumed the march.


    The group traveled through Zhengzhou. Before leaving, they picked up Dr. Huang, who still hadn¡¯t figured out what was happening in hermunity. She quickly agreed toe along once Chang exined the reason for the animal migration


    Upon the reunion with Dr. Huang, the clique headed toward the north of Zhengzhou, where they entered the jungle.


    "The G4 expressway is right ahead of us; it connects Beijing, Hong Kong, and Macau, meaning that it connects the major cities from the very south of the country up to Beijing. Let¡¯s walk along this expressway. By the way, where is your destination again?"


    The expressway was shattered and almost hidden by the nts, the trace of it was barely distinguishable. Yin Qing stared at the paper map. "If we march along this expressway toward the north, the next major city will be Xin Xiang. However, I¡¯m concerned about the distance that we need to travel - it¡¯s impossible to finish the journey in one day, we must stay in the jungle for at least a night."


    "In fact, we haven¡¯t decided on a destination." Chang looked back to Zhengzhou, and the birds flying overhead. "Our idea is to keep traveling to the north; do you remember the reason I told you? There is an organism migrating to the north as well, and it is taking lives along its way. Our goal is to avoid it as much as we can. But our final destination is unclear."


    "I see. I had the same mentality as you when I witnessed the migration. Something atypical must be happening - I couldn¡¯t find any other reason behind the phenomenon with my knowledge." Yin Qing kept patting her kids¡® back. "I thought it must be a catastrophic disaster. But you just said it¡¯s because of a migrating gigantic organism. I wonder what it looks like exactly, how it managed to make billions of organisms flee?"


    "Well, I can only say it¡¯s something that you¡¯ve never seen, and its size must be greater than Zhengzhou now." Chang lowered his head, reading the map in his hand. "The only fact I know is that, if it arrives, we¡¯ll all die. Therefore, there is no point to discuss how big it is. We already known the one and only consequence of its arrival. I think this is a very reasonable basis on which we should flee with the birds and insects."


    "Well, I guess we¡¯ll n as we go. What do you think of Xin Xiang as our next destination?"


    "Sounds good." Chang rolled up the map, the unpredictable journey ahead worried him, but he had no choice but to ept the reality and what it may bring.


    The clique was lucky, the jungle didn¡¯t give them too much trouble when they journeyed through it. The afternoon was well spent as they trotted for more than thirty kilometers. In time, the sun began hiding its face behind the horizon, and their shadows on the ground started growing longer and longer.


    When the world lost itsst beam of light, they stopped.


    "Let¡¯s call it a day." Yin Qing almost got dragged down by her bags on the back. "Hiking with all this weight is tiring, you¡¯re outstanding in how much energy you¡¯ve got." She gasped for breath.


    Chang carried most of the weight along the way. Besides his own luggage, he also took turns in carrying Zhizhi¡¯s portion as well, and he didn¡¯t show any sign of fatigue. Yin Qing found that amusingly impressive.


    "The march is nothing, I¡¯m just worried that we might encounter dangers." Chang gazed at the sky. "Though fortunately the migration also took away most of the animals here. I saw the departure of the organisms with the great migration. It¡¯s rtively safe here now," Chang exined. "Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have made it this far today."


    The bonfire was started on the spot and Chang constructed a simple hearth for the pot, in which he put a few piece of hardtack and poured water for boiling.


    Animals were scared of fire. Regardless how far they had evolved, as long as they weren¡¯t as intelligent as humans, they would stay away from the fire. This was an instinctive reaction, and Chang made use of it; the bonfire was constantly stoked, as a warning to the animals remaining in the jungle.


    Zhizhi was tacit. She took out adle from her luggage, seemingly experienced in cooking this biscuit porridge.


    Yin Qing knew that she wouldn¡¯t get a share from Chang, so she distributed her own food among her family - to a teen and her two-headed kid.


    "Is he your brother?" Chang pointed at the teen.


    "No, he is my nephew," Yin Qing answered. "Most of my rtives died, but he somehow survived, and he was like a younger brother to me since a long time ago. "


    "I see." Chang nodded. "What about... them? They are sharing one body, so they share the same set of organs?"


    "Exactly, except their minds are separated and independent." Yin Qing sighed. "They are all well-behaved."


    "I can tell." The two-headed kid was ying rock-paper-scissors to decide which one would be eating. Chang was intrigued and asked, "Is that how you guys decide which one of you gets to eat? Whoever wins eats?"


    "Humph!" The girl looked away, but the boy exined, "No, usually she gets to eat. Mama said to her that she should stop taking advantage of me, and that¡¯s why we are trying to decide who eats today. Usually, I feel full without taking a bite."


    "This must be a weird sensation!" Changughed wholeheartedly. He scooped out some of his biscuit porridge into a small bowl and handed to the two-headed kid. "Here you go, you guys should share some hot food together. Otherwise, the moist and coldness in the jungle may make you sick."


    "And you three,"¡ªChang was speaking to the mini Qing Shuis¡ª"you should have some of the porridge too."


    The clones were obedient, they gulped the porridge withoutmenting anything.


    During the dinner, Chang kept talking to Yin Qing - After all, he wanted to know more about this newly joined family to ensure that they weren¡¯t harmful to his family.


    Although Yin Qing didn¡¯t seem like a wrongdoer, Chang was still skeptical about her motivation. And apparently thetter thought the same, so dinner consisted of both simple food and deliberated questions between the two.


    "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve asked you before, how did you know the identity of the organism that is causing this migration?" Yin Qing put down her food. "From what I know, all themunication channels between the citizens were intercepted by the red fog or simple destruction. If you know it so well, you must¡¯ve either met it, or know someone from the military who possesses a high position. I heard they managed to resumemunications of some sort."


    "Well, I myself don¡¯t belong to the military, but you are correct, I know someone from there. He told me this," Chang said. "So I know this disaster isn¡¯t something I can deal with. I think he¡¯ll announce the news to the city in a day or two. By the time it arrives, it¡¯ll be toote to leave."


    "You are right, evacuation for millions of citizens isn¡¯t easy. It¡¯ll be an enormous mess!" Yin Qing eximed. "I¡¯m just d that I left a day in advance."


    "Yes, but also keep in mind that good days won¡¯tst for long. We might have a hard time traveling whennd animals catch upter." Chang smiled rigidly, stoking the bonfire. The tip of the fire roared to the sky when he flicked the branches underneath. He then distributed the sleeping bags to others. "Let¡¯s rest today, I¡¯ll keep watch tonight."


    Chang covered his lower body with his own sleeping bag, but he didn¡¯ty down. He leaned on a tree trunk, keeping his eyes opened.


    The restid down, not talking much today because of the fatigue. The clones quietly walked to Chang, cing their heads on Chang¡¯s legs.


    At midnight.


    The birds stopped chirping, but the insects continued to creak. The symphony in this jungle never ended. Under the disguise of the high-pitched creaking, Chang spoke in low voice, seemingly speaking to no one. "Guys, are you asleep?"


    "No," the clones answered altogether.


    "Can I ask you some questions?"


    "Go ahead," one of them said. "This is exactly the reason why we came with you in the first ce."

 Chapter 135: Last Bout of Mania

    Chapter 135: Last Bout of Mania


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "Just as I expected you guys would be, you deserve to be Qing Shui¡¯s clones." Chang kept his eyes closed. "I just have few questions; you don¡¯t need to answer if you don¡¯t want to.


    "The first question is dumb, but this is what I¡¯m most curious too. Do you, as clones, possess Qing Shui¡¯s memories?"


    "No, we don¡¯t. We are independent of him and each other. We have different thought processes and personalities. The only thing that we have inmon is the genes, which are identical to Qing Shui¡¯s. But keep this in mind, we are different because we encountered different things and that shaped us as humans," Qing, the oldest said. "Just like how twins can have opposite personalities.


    "One thing that surprised us is that the way of thinking among us is simr, so are our abilities."


    "I understand that." Though Chang seemed asleep, his olfactory system was functioning at its peak to detect what was lurking in their surroundings. "Essentially, you aren¡¯t Qing Shui at all but someone else. It¡¯s just that you guys are simr to him in appearance and mind."


    "Basically." Shui, the second oldest nodded.


    "Then, herees my second question." Chang took a deep breath through his nose. "Since you share the same genome as him, do you guys have the same abilities and capabilities as him?"


    Chang almost lost his control when asking this question. After all, if all the clones were simr to Qing Shui, the survival chance of their group would be almost 100%.


    "Yes we are, but at the same time, no," Shui Qing, the youngest of the clones said. "We are still little; we simply can¡¯t fully utilize his abilities, it takes time."


    "We inherited his abilities, but the limitation is that we will only be as powerful as he was four years ago," Shui Qing summarized.


    "Wait, can you exin?" Chang asked.


    "We were the first batch of clones that he made four years ago, and it took a year for us to be born. The age among us three isn¡¯t distinct, but in fact, we are four years old already, if you count the year spent growing," Qing said. "That also means, the genome in us is fairly old. We are replications of the Qing Shui from four years ago, before he underwent the second encephalon mutation.


    "Even though we grew up and became stronger, the limitation is there, and this is something that we probably can¡¯t break through. We don¡¯t know how far Qing Shui has went with his own evolution, but what we are sure of is that he must have gone through multiple encephalon mutations already. He is crazy and maniacal, but he hid that well. Zhuo is no longerparable to him. If we were to name someone who has simr abilities to him, that it would be XVII.


    "XVII is thetest sess from a year ago. The more powerful Qing Shui became, the lower the sess rate. I¡¯m pretty sure he didn¡¯t produce any clones sessfully in this recent year. Therefore, no one actually knows how powerful he is now.


    "Though what I can tell you is that, there aren¡¯t many that are more powerful than him."


    "Wait, does that mean there is hope for Qing Shui to stay alive?" Chang¡¯s eyes went wide in surprise.


    "No, the chance of survival is zero," Shui responded with a sneer. "No matter how capable he is now, he is still a baby to the Willow.


    "You don¡¯t understand the Willow¡¯s physiological structure, but we studied it. The willow epassed over millions of brains, can you imagine how much it knows? Although the umtion isn¡¯t linear, the quantitative umtion eventually leads to qualitative transformation. I doubt the Willow is still a being that we used to know. We just simply can¡¯t imagine what it can do," Shui said.


    "Exactly." Shui Qing picked up the topic just right after Shui¡¯s statement. "Qing Shui is nowhereparable to the Willow; I can assure you that it is impossible for him to win. The gap between how intelligent they are is probably simr to the gap in their physical capabilities."


    "Is the difference really that high?" As if Chang was riding a roller coaster, his heart now fell from the very peak to the bottom. "The Willow can destroy a city in a blink of an eye; it is at least a hundred thousand times stronger than Qing Shui in raw power. But really? Based on intelligence as well?"


    "Well, Qing Shui could be a little smarter than we imagine, but I won¡¯t say he is anywhere closepared to the Willow," Qing said. "Don¡¯t have false hope for him. He is crazy; he is trying to challenge a god with his ordinary human brain. And the only result possible is vanishing without knowing why."


    "What you¡¯ve said makes me very ufortable... Won¡¯t you guys be sad if he dies?" The eyes under Chang¡¯s eyelids were rolling. "After all, he is your family."


    "Of course, we¡¯ll feel sorrow at his death, but we don¡¯t want to let you guys know about it explicitly," one of the clones said. "Plus, his existence puzzles us, none of us wanted to be a replication of someone else. Perhaps his death can solve our struggle."


    "Ha! How cold-hearted you are." Chang tilted his head. "You guys are nothing like Qing Shui regarding this."


    "We aren¡¯t indifferent," Shui Qing said. "We just don¡¯t express our deepest feelings with words and gestures."


    "All right." Chang took a deep breath. "ording to what you know, Qing Shui is doomed to die."


    "Yes, he is."


    "But if he is a babypared to the Willow, then who can stop it in this world?" A surge of desperation hit Chang hard.


    "I don¡¯t know. If you are thinking this way, humanity is way more fragile than it had expected," one of the clones said. "But you don¡¯t need to feel despair either; we had seven billions of people on this, there must be someone who can defeat it."


    "Yes, I don¡¯t think Qing Shui is our only hope." The clones were surprisingly optimistic. "If the other species can mutate and evolve into a super life, why would you think that humans can¡¯t? There could have been a pioneer.


    "Don¡¯t worry, even the seventeen of us can probably change something a few yearster. Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯ll grow up too! The Willow will be stopped by other intelligent beings when it expands to a certain extent. And because it is way too intelligent and aggressive, any species with intelligence will be its enemy."


    "We are not alone." The other two clones chuckled. "See, even though initially the amphibias refused to cooperate, they still agreed to take care of XVII at the end. We¡¯re just curious what XVII will turn out to be."


    "Ha! Interesting, interesting," Qingmented, and they all stopped talking no matter how many more questions Chang asked them.


    Chang soon lost interest in pushing further. Eventually, he emerged from his thoughts of Qing Shui and dreams took over.


    The second day.


    The clique left their camping site immediately upon sunrise, walking towards Xin Xiang.


    At the same time, another wave swept across Zhengzhou¡ªQing Shui made an official announcement about the Willow through the military.


    For a short while, the citizenspletely lost control, the riot resumed, and it was more chaotic than ever.


    Thest few weeks, themoners were suffering from unstable emotions and hopelessness. The shortage of food worsened the situation. And Qing Shui¡¯s message was a bomb, causing explosions in every corner.


    And even the military rebelled when they heard it.


    Any form of power was useless now.


    Themoners started losing control in session, and most of them began to attack each other. There were some severe cases were peoplepletely lost their minds; they robbed food from anyone they could for the uing march.


    The city went crazy.


    A lot of people attempted to break into the institute to take revenge against the one who caused the chaos, but the frenzied revenge seekers were terminated in only half an hour.


    This was because everyone who entered lost signs of being alive as soon as they rushed into a three hundred meter circr zone of the institute. No exceptions.


    The corpsesyered up, forming a strange circr wall around the institute. They had all died facing the same direction, as if in a clear warning for the remainder of the mob. Whoever passed the line was certainly going to die.


    Thus, after realizing revenge was unrealistic, most of the people swallowed down their anger and targeted something else.


    The military was also banished from the institute, whichter became a forbidden zone where only Qing Shui stayed by himself.


    Hisb was so quiet that if a pin dropped, the clinging would be crystal clear.


    Qing Shui opened a bottle of wine, then swirled the burgundy liquid in a wine ss. He took a sip and froze for a moment, as if thinking of a solution for something.


    "Another two days." His eyes lost focus. "I can meet you again in two days, Willow."


    The red wine dripped down the ss¡¯ side when Qing Shui ced it, now empty, on the table. He then went passed a number of doors until he reached the most inner room. There was a surgical bed positioned at the center of the room. It was dark, but not because of theck of illumination; a ck wall absorbed most of the light.


    Qing Shui¡¯s pupils contracted when heid down on the surgical bed. In his right hand, there was a trigger, the only trigger in this room. The light above his head was as bright as if the gate of heaven had just opened up for him. Without a second thought, he flicked the trigger, and numerous needles reached down from the ceiling toward him, all of them precisely piercing his veins.

 Chapter 136: Exile

    Chapter 136: Exile


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    Solutions of different colors were injected into Qing Shui¡¯s body from the needles.


    If Chang was here, he would realize he recognized some of the solutions, though most of them would be foreign to him.


    The injection didn¡¯t take long. They were soon finished, followed by the ordered withdrawal of the needles, which hid back in the ceiling, as if nothing had happened. In the silence in the room, Qing Shui¡¯s eyes reflected the great pain that he was suffering.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    His body quivered involuntarily. His skin turned red upon the injection of the solutions. His veins dted and emerged on his forehead and temples.


    "Urh...." His muscles wriggled as they expanded. Even the bones crackled.


    Qing Shui repressed his trembles and flicked the trigger on the other side with his remaining consciousness.


    Right after he did so, his index finger extended an extra inch. He was roaring,ughing, whining, until a thirty-centimeter titanium alloy shield rose up from the bottom of the surgical bed, enclosing him and silencing his howling.


    No one would ever know what happened in here.


    On the same day, at noon. Chang and his group reached the periphery of Xin Xiang.


    "Here it is, our first stop." Yin Qing said softly, her eyes remaining on the map. The city was just as broken as Kaifeng.


    "We made it." Jing stood beside Chang.


    Xin Xiang was no different from other cities, with trees growing tall and weaving together, forming a corridor hovering over the streets. "This ce brings back the memory when we were in Kaifeng four years ago. It was impossible to survive after leaving the military base."


    "Time flows by without us realizing it, it¡¯s already been four years... Xin Xiang seems to be more damaged than Kaifeng; I wonder how many people survived." Chang walked into the empty green corridor, but the clones didn¡¯t follow up.


    "What happened?" he asked.


    "Qing Shui..." The clones faced the south. "Something went wrong with him."


    "What has gone wrong?" Though Chang had prepared for Qing Shui¡¯s death, he was still in shock of the news. He hustled. "Is it the Willow?"


    "No." The clones closed their eyes. "We think he just broke himself... He basically reconstructed himself by breaking his genome and rebuilding from scratch. It was such a massive change that we can sense from even here."


    "What is he trying to do?" the clones wondered among themselves.


    "I don¡¯t know. This feels strange, but also powerful. Perhaps it¡¯s his final plunge."


    "It can be, but... what if he can¡¯t make it before the Willowes," Qing said in doubt.


    "Well, I guess it¡¯s a fifty-fifty chance between life and death. What will he turn into eventually?" Shui asked Shui Qing.


    "Don¡¯t ask me! He is such a nut, and I simply can¡¯t peak into his mind."


    "Nuts, nuts!" Shui repeated.


    "What nuts! Hey, why aren¡¯t you keeping up?"


    Zhizhi shouted to the clones while walking up from the back. She pinched Qing¡¯s ear when she saw them having stopped.


    "Can you not stop in the middle of nowhere? Do you know it¡¯s dangerous?" Zhizhi shouted. "What if you get left behind? We can¡¯t always look for you!"


    Zhizhi was anxious as if she was their mother. She kept lecturing them, "Even if you don¡¯t get lost, but what if something attacks you?"


    "We¡¯ll solve it by ourselves." Qing patted off Zhizhi¡¯s hand. "We don¡¯t need to be taken care of anyways."


    "You are just as stubborn as your father!" Zhizhi was triggered, and she could no longer control her rage, pinching Qing¡¯s ear again. "I was trying to do good for you! Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even bother to care."


    "We don¡¯t need you to care for us." Qing flicked away her hand again. "What a rowdy woman you are."


    "You!" Zhizhi was pulled away from Qing by Chang when she wanted to refute.


    "Zhizhi, just leave them alone." Changforted both sides. "Next time, just keep up with us."


    "Hum." Qing nodded, though he didn¡¯t even look at Zhizhi.


    "You!"


    Zhizhi stomped a few times to vent out her anger. She dashed to the front. "Qing Shui never fails to make me angry! Every single time! Even with his clones!"


    ...


    Although Xin Xiang was deste, Chang sensed that humans were still thriving in this city. They were probably not even the first who arrived in Xin Xiang after what happened.


    A group merged from the other street and its leader initiated a conversation.


    "Hey bro! Did you just arrive?" The group knew that Chang was also a fugitive, judging by his outfit and appearance.


    "I did." Chang stopped as he wanted to get some news of Xin Xiang. "Have you met any locals yet? How long have you been here?"


    "A little more than half an hour? The locals are gathered on the west side, and I just heard about this from a passerby. And that person told me that the locals started panicking as well. It seems like someone from Zhengzhou told them about the Willow half an hour ago."


    "I see." Chang nodded. "Can¡¯t me them, they must have seen the migration earlier and be concerned."


    "Anyways, I think we should check the city out together. After all, the bigger the group, the safer we¡¯ll be." The other group was small, with only three people. Apparently, they were a family, and the one who spoke was its head.


    "Yep, we shall go." Chang followed them, but he also secured a hand on his handgun.


    In four years, mega cities became independent states one after another; he had no ideas what small cities had be. Yin Qing guided the whole group to the west side with her navigation skills. There they saw troops and markets, as well as cultivated fields in the urban area.


    "Not a lot remains," Chang concluded, judging from the city¡¯s scale.


    More than 75% of the poption had vanished, and the city had shrank into a town. There were stores on both sides of the street, but the amount was limited due tock of resources. The trading had returned to its primitive form - barter. Themodities were mainly food and weapons, and all currencies were abandoned.


    Though there were patrols in the town, it seemed like an organized mess. The government was no longer an authority figure.


    Some neers were wandering on the street, and some of them were stopped and questioned by residents.


    "Things aren¡¯t too bad here. I¡¯ll supplement some water and food." Chang closely observed the residents; they were panicking mildly, but they hadn¡¯t gone crazy yet. So he left by himself and asked the rest to stay where they were. He went into a store and exchanged for some water and food with a sophisticated pistol.


    Even if Chang wanted to carry more food and water, the size of his backpack limited the amount he could afford to have, so he had to constantly resupply. For long-term consideration, he decided to preserve the hard tacks that Qing Shui had given him, and feed his group with the food that he just had gained from the trade.


    Chang didn¡¯t return until he collected all the information that he wanted to know.


    "How¡¯s everything?" Zhizhi asked first.


    "Neither bad nor good. The citizens are worrying. They don¡¯t know why the migration urred, and they don¡¯t want to leave thisfort zone. Most of them are waiting and seeing." Chang stuffed the food into his backpack.


    "Should we tell them what happened?" Yin Qing asked.


    "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. There will be someone in charge here telling the truth to the locals. They¡¯ll leave when they feel they need to. Spreading the information we know isn¡¯t wise because very likely we¡¯ll be treated as liars. We don¡¯t want to get into trouble with the military personnel here," Chang said in almost a whisper.


    "True," Zhizhi said. "Should we leave immediately then?"


    "We¡¯ll leave now, before the people from Zhengzhou arrive. Don¡¯t forget that there will also be a migration ofnd animals, so we have to march as long as we can before things get difficult."


    "So be it." Yin Qing nodded in agreement.


    The group packed up after the discussion. They left the town quickly, before anyone started to pay attention to them.


    The journey was still peaceful as the fright brought away most of the animals in the jungle. All they needed to be careful about were the immobile nts.


    A day after the group left Xin Xiang, millions of citizens arrived here, pushing the city into a panic without any effort.


    "Did you hear that a monster ising from the south? It can destroy a city in a blink of an eye!"


    The arrival of the news sowed fear in every corner of the city. None of the people hesitated anymore. They packed, they rioted, but in the end, they all migrated like the flying animals had done.


    Meanwhile, in Zhengzhou, the ultra thick titanium alloy shield was broken apart from within. A being sat up.

 Chapter 137: He is Dead

    Chapter 137: He is Dead


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "Ha!"


    The person sat up, heaving a long sigh. His feet lightly touched the ground as he slid down from the surgical bed.


    The clothing he wore shattered with his motion. He was naked when he stood up.


    The coldness on the floor reminded Qing Shui that he might be still alive. The person who was reflected in the mirror seemed unchanged. He still had brown eyes, and his muscles hadn¡¯t increased at all. His Cocktail Modifiers didn¡¯t transform him into a monster looking being. He was identical to what he used to look like, except for the fact that his hair grown white. He seemed drained.


    He didn¡¯t seem different from an ordinary human, but if someone was standing next to him now, they¡¯d notice a foreign sensation about him.


    His cells went through numerous divisions and revivals which drained all his energy. Perhaps the foreign sensation was that he gave an impression of someone to be revered. Besides that, his presence would leave any being in awe. He didn¡¯t feel like a human being anymore.


    As if he was a hoary god, he was much more potent than humans in essence. But he was also past his prime, and dying as well.


    Qing Shui took his time to pace in front of the mirror. He bent to picked a suit and slowly put on the garments, everything from top to bottom, ending with a sophisticated tie. Now he was well-dressed,


    Something neat but not too standing out.


    Qing Shui felt that he had returned to his beloved school as a teacher. He was calm and knowledgeable. Hebed through his gray hair, once and twice, then ced theb back to its tray. He opened the drawer beside the cab, from where he took out a Walkman yer.


    It was a model from ten years ago and seemed like a device that he had used when he was still a student. A girl wasughing in the photo sticker that was stuck to the top lid of the Walkman, though time had taken the colors from her happiness.


    A sentence was also engraved on the Walkman - To my love, Qing Shui, I wish you are always happy. Your sweetest, Dou.


    His fingers fondled the engraving, and he smiled. He inserted two batteries in the device and put earplugs in his ears. Chopin¡¯s nocturne flew into him. It was peaceful and tranquil, but filled with sorrow.


    He clipped the Walkman to his belt, then continued to fumble in the drawer until he located two photographs. One was of him and an aged man and woman, and it was very worn out. The other was rtively new, with him, Chang, and Jing. All of them were wearing different expression in it.


    Chang¡¯s smile was rigid, but anyone could tell that he had tried hard for it.


    Qing Shui had a straight face; he seemed pensive.


    While Jing had turned her face away from Qing Shui, so she didn¡¯t need to see him at all.


    Qing Shui stared at the pictures for more than a minute, then he started chuckling. He stacked them together, made sure the edges were aligned before he tucked them into his pocket. He left the operation room to hisb, where he picked a bottle of wine from the crate under theb desk that he had prepared for himself.


    Viting the rule of drinking wine, he poured a full ss for himself, and he didn¡¯t seem to care. He almost gulped the wine, then poured another ss with the appropriate amount. He swirled the liquid, allowing enough time for oxidation. This time, he tasted with the music in his ears. Later, he walked out of theb and took the elevator to the rooftop, where he sat down, gazing to the south.


    "They all ran away." He seemed to be able to see as far as to the edge of Zhengzhou.


    The ground started shaking, and a tremendous amount of beasts fled from the sound, roaring out of fear.


    This marvelous spectacle shook the city.


    Billions of insects, beasts dashed for their lives to the north. The color of the ground turned ck, and the coverage of animals was even bigger than the city. The running of an uncountable amount of legs shook the architecture in the city, and rubble and dust kept falling off from the buildings as if they were shedding. Something, something had flustered the animals.


    Those who dashed at the very front were the quickest and strongest. Some were worms that were more than ten meters long; some were bulls; some just looked strange in shape. They rushed into Zhengzhou like bulldozers, making their own paths out when there were none, ttening the city under a cloud of dust that roared towards the sky. The buildings copsed like domino blocks.


    Those who came after the first wave were a little more clumsypared to their pioneers but with more variety, such as spiders and monkats. They were no longer fierce and cruel. More urately, they took off theiryers of defense and invested more energy in the grand exile.


    Some wounded ones slowed down and were left behind, but exile was never merciful to the weak, and they were immediately stomped into a pile of flesh and blood.


    Qing Shui stood still on the rooftop, witnessing all that happened. He seemed to care for the those lives, but at the same time, he seemed not to care either. He moved his attention to the very south, as if something over there could genuinely intrigue him.


    Even though the herd crashed over most of Zhengzhou, they somehow avoided the institute. As if they sensed its danger by instinct, some of the slow ones would rather get stomped than step in the forbidden zone.


    This applied to all who came, they veered right before they would enter the zone.


    The herds were just nobodies sandwiched between two gods.


    Therefore, nothing was Qing Shui¡¯s business except for the minor disturbance from the ground shaking. He was still tasting his wine in tranquility.


    The wavested for longer than the flying animals¡¯ migration.


    The herds fled for a day and a night, and the wave didn¡¯t seem to decrease its density until the second day¡¯s afternoon. Qing Shui had his half-emptied bottle of wine in hand and was still waiting.


    The insects came thest, forming ck waves on the ground. They were leftst from the disadvantage of having smaller body sizes.


    Finally, the ground shook more intensely than ever; something caused a drumming and rumbling to run through the city!


    The deafening resonance came from afar, getting amplified in time. Eventually, the sound wave was so intense that it triggered an invisible tsunami.


    The clouds of the insects arched over the ground, and skyscrapers were no longer able to stand tall. Their copses resulted with the death of insects.


    "Hey, Willow, here you are." The bottle of wine shattered, and the blood-colored wine sshed all over the floor.


    The vibration was radical and violent, but Qing Shui stood still, like he always did, while the world fell apart in front of him.


    The Willow had arrived.


    In the jungle south of Zhengzhou, wickers dived in and out of the soil upon their fall from the sky. They were so many of them! Each one of them was almost one hundred meters in diameter. These astute wickers wriggled through, regardless of what organisms got in their way. They powdered them and absorbed them, turning them into tiny particles of this dome.


    Perhaps the idea of one hundred meters was vague when one didpare them to anything. But one hundred meters could be the altitude of a mountain¡¯s peak.


    The only thing known was the diameter of these wickers while their lengths were hidden in the dark. The number of them seemed uncountable as their motion blotted out the sky and covered the earth. They plunged in, creating caverns, and burst out toward the firmament. They moved like pythons or anacondas, but they were much more flexible.


    Their greed was endless. They would gnaw and destroy everything in their way, and even split out smaller wickers to prate the earth, sucking out nutrients from the soil. They also raised their head to the sky and tore through the clouds to bathe in the radiance of the Sun so that the invasion would always be energetic.


    There was nothing, nothing on this that had the same figure as the Willow. And there was nothing that could be as destructive as the Willow.


    The wickers drowned souls and lives but flourished themselves. Every ce they passed was left green. That green was so thick and rich that it almost gave out an illusion that the Willow spared lives under its cruelty. But the vibrant color came from homogeneity, for it strangled the diversity and arrogantly imed its trophies from others¡¯ homnd.


    This could have been a tribute of lives. The whole invasion was as smooth as if God had dropped down his hand from the heaven, with his fingers being the wickers, and he was going to grab the Earth in his palm.


    "It¡¯s been a long time, Willow!"


    The vibration amplified, and his fingertips finally reached Zhengzhou.


    Then, the hand opened up its palm. The blood was green leaves that were proliferating on thend. Nothing was left in its wake, the evidence of humanity¡¯s existence wiped out effortlessly. One of the wickers dived from the sky toward Qing Shui. It blocked out the Sun and aimed at Qing Shui¡¯ eyes while he was looking up.


    "Hello, it¡¯s been a while. You arrived just in t¡ª"


    Qing Shui seemed to have lost control of his body and his winess dropped.


    "Marvelous..."


    Qing Shui¡¯s word marked thest exmation of humanity in this city. He was thest voice of humankind here, and his word echoed, representing millions of humans who had existed here.


    ...


    "Qing Shui Li is dead." The clones¡¯ word froze Chang. They all spoke at the same time, breaking the silence, as well as turning to the south.

 Chapter 138: Those who are Deceased, and Those still Alive

    Chapter 138: Those who are Deceased, and Those still Alive


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "What did you just say?" Chang¡¯s face wasn¡¯t able to make any expressions, but his disbelief leaked from his eyes. "What did you just say?"


    "Qing Shui Li is dead," Qing repeated.


    "It¡¯s clear to us, he is dead,pletely," Shui added.


    "Why? How?" Chang choked and couldn¡¯t finish his words. His heart sank instantly.


    "Impossible! This is impossible! You are liars!" Jing shouted to the clones, her emotions bursting out. "How can he die? That thick-skinned jerk said he would be thest human to die! How is this possible? You are his kids, and you should stop telling lies!"


    "Jing, stop." Chang was almost destroyed by the news of Qing Shui¡¯s death. He pulled her hand lightly, gesturing for her to stop.


    "Chang, is he really dead?" Jing asked with great emotion, her lips pursed. "How do you know though?"


    "He must be," Shui Qing said. "We lost the signal of his life force, which also means that the Willow arrived in Zhengzhou ."


    "How could he... He is almost almighty... How?" Chang was depressed. He sat down on a tree stump and didn¡¯t want to move an inch, his face buried in his palms.


    "Chang, you think he is dead as well?" Zhizhi and Sanpang asked again when they realized it wasn¡¯t a joke.


    "It should be..." Chang nodded. "The Willow arrived, and he hadn¡¯t left Zhengzhou. It¡¯s... impossible even for him to survive that. And Qing Shui himself told me that he was never an opponent for the Willow. So when he refused my invitation toe with us, he was already dead inside..."


    "But... this can¡¯t be true!" The rims of Jing¡¯s eyes turned read. "He was so bad; he treated me as an experiment subject! How can he die so easily? The viin always survives till end end, he is the guy who should diest... "


    "Mr. Li, that powerful figure is dead?" Yin Qing was in shock as well, but in a different one than those who knew Qing Shui in person. In her mind, he was a legend that ruled Zhengzhou and killed Zhuo with bare hands; he was also the developer for many technologies. He was a hero.


    A genius like Qing Shui was thest one to die in ordinary people¡¯s minds.


    However, what they didn¡¯t know about this talented mind was that he had a soft heart, and that he was more humane than most people.


    "Do you know how he died?" Chang asked the clones.


    "We can¡¯t be sure; we could never see through his mind," Qing said. "One possibility that I can think of is that he mixed his gene with the Evil Moss¡¯s, and then he controlled that with something else so he didn¡¯t go crazy immediately. Then, when the Willow swallowed him, it would feel worse than if it had died. He might simply want to torture the Willow."


    "But the Willow¡¯s so smart, are you sure it¡¯d get tricked?" Shui asked.


    "How could it not? It¡¯s smart, but it doesn¡¯t know everything. It might have learned about the Evil Moss on its way to here, but how would it know Qing Shui¡¯s next move?" Qing answered. "We know about the Willow because it is a high figure for us to look up at, and the Willow doesn¡¯t know about us because it doesn¡¯t need to notice nobodies like us."


    "What about Qing Shui? He got a good mind, the Willow shouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity," Shui Qing said.


    "Well, in theory, the Willow would acquire his brain. But his brain is also poisonous to it; the Evil Moss gene could paralyze it for a good amount of time. I also think Qing Shui would have done some other procedures on himself, like the Modifier and things that we don¡¯t know about. He must have done this," Qing said. "But who knows what either of them are or were thinking, right? All we need to do is run, run as far as we can."


    "So he might still be still alive..." Jing murmured. "He always has a way to get out of trouble."


    "Well, that¡¯s hundred percent impossible," Qing said. "Just give up on it."


    "Aren¡¯t you guys his kids?" Zhizhi refuted. "How can you say something like this about your father?"


    "We are just telling the truth." The clones didn¡¯t even nce at Zhizhi. "If you want to dig out the reason why he must die, you should interrogate the two people that he truly cares about, not us."


    The clones resumed heading north after leaving such words behind.


    "Are youing or not? Although we¡¯re sure that Qing Shui is dead, we can¡¯t be sure he could stop the Willow," one of the clones shouted out as he climbed over a tree stump. "After all, they aren¡¯tparable in any aspect that we know. Even if he was well-prepared and equipped, the hope for stopping that big guy is still minimal. So stop thinking about him, let¡¯s move."


    Their figures slowly disappeared in the fog.


    Yin Qing was speechless, staring at the clones¡¯ backs. From the conversation she just heard, she seemed to realize their identities. And when she heard what the clones said about their father in such a callous manner, she pinched her kids¡¯ ear, saying. "You guys! If you dare to treat me like this, I¡¯ll leave you behind forever! Do you understand?"


    "I know, I know. Ma, it hurts!" the boy cried.


    "We¡¯ll never treat you like that, mom," the girl promised.


    "Humph! If you dare!" Yin gently rubbed her kid¡¯s ear to soothe what she just did to them. "Frankly speaking, I felt weird when I gave birth to you guys, but I love you more with each passing day. You are much more lovable than those little monsters."


    "Of course, ma. We are good kids." The boy nodded.


    "Ohe on! I¡¯m the good kid." The girl pped the boy¡¯s head. "You are not!"


    ...


    The group caught up with the clones.


    Before they would flee at full speed again, Chang smoked a cigarette to suppress his feelings, to bury them at the bottom of his heart.


    "All right, let¡¯s... go," Chang said loudly, though his voice was soft. He hugged Jing, whose eyes were still red, then put the backpack on his back, as well as the sorrow in the south.


    "They are right, those who are deceased won¡¯te back, and those who are alive should thrive."


    Since everyone knew that Qing Shui was dead, the group lost its cheerfulness. The clones were inexpressive to begin with, while Chang decided to immerse himself in his emotions. Jing¡¯s eyes were red, but she never cried out. In the meantime, Zhizhi and Sanpang¡¯s feelings were undecided.


    The group continued to go up north, which was no longer tranquil and quiet. The sensitive animals seemed to know what had happened in Zhengzhou, and they slowed down in their migration.


    Therefore, the night wasn¡¯t too quiet, given the fact that they were cohabiting with countless animals surrounding them.


    Firewood, iron pot, and the biscuit porridge.


    They were still eating the same food, but the atmosphere was much more depressing.


    The only one speaking was Qing. "We need to be more cautious as we move to the north. The birds are wheeling in the air today, so I guess they¡¯re going to settle down here, which also means the Willow decided to stop in Zhengzhou for some reason.


    "Thend animals may still be dashing towards here, and even if they might have slowed down, they should be right behind us. Our peaceful journey will end when they catch up."


    No one replied to hisment, staring nkly at him in awe.


    Except for Chang, all the other had turned their heads to Qing¡ªbecause they didn¡¯t understand how could a three-year-old kid analyze the situation in such a cool-headed manner, to the extent that everybody felt that he was heartless.


    The dinner finished in silence, and everybodyid down in the darkness.


    Chang and Jing felt the most terrible and so no one bothered them.


    Some even didn¡¯t feel that bad - such as Sanpang. He had only met Qing Shui once, and though he felt sorry for his death, he more rejoiced that the Willow had stopped advancing.


    Therefore, he did something inappropriate out of boredom - he peeped at the two-headed kid defecating.


    In fact, he was curious about their gender from the very beginning.


    "I am sleeping now. Don¡¯t forget to wipe it clean," the girl said, closing her eyes.


    "Right, right, right. You always get to eat and drink while I can only do the dirty job," the boy mumbled, taking off the pants.


    "So it¡¯s a boy!"


    Because Sanpang couldn¡¯t see well, he was actually quite close to where the two-headed kid was. And when he moved, he was discovered immediately.


    "What are you doing!" When the boy noticed something was wriggling in the bush, he screamed, "Ma! Someone is peeping at me!"

 Chapter 139: The Strengths and Weaknesses of Gigantism

    Chapter 139: The Strengths and Weaknesses of Gigantism


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "Shhhh-" Sanpang jumped out from the bush when he heard the two-headed kid¡¯s screaming. "What are you screaming? It¡¯s me!"


    "Ma! Someone was peeking at me!" The boy kept shouting, and the noise he made also woke the girl up.


    She swiftly joined him in screaming and now there were two loud voices.


    "Mom! There is a pervert; a pervert was peeking at us!" the girl screamed at a high pitch, and soon she attracted the attention of Yin Qing and everyone else.


    However, all were busy with their ow thoughts and only lifted their eyes to give an oblique look to the two-headed kid, before looking away once they were sure nothing serious had happened.


    Only Yin Qing stood up and approached.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" She hugged her child and looked over their shoulder to see Sanpang standing nearby. "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing, I was just worried about them. It might not be safe for them toe here alone." Sanpang changed his expression, making himself look worried. "See, I can¡¯t just let them run around without anyone watching."


    "Son, is this what happened?" Ying asked the boy.


    "No, he was peeking at us from the bushes," the boy answered honestly.


    "Well, I was afraid that I was going to scare them if I showed up randomly," Sanpang exined. He avoided anymore questioned by quickly leaving awkwardly. "That¡¯s why I was in the bush. But since you guys are fine now, I¡¯ll be heading to my sleeping bag. You know, there¡¯s no reason for you to worry about me."


    Sanpang ducked into his sleeping bag and turned his back to them.


    That night wasn¡¯t as peaceful as the previous nights.


    Just when Chang was about fall into deep sleep, a bitter smell caught his attention. He didn¡¯t think it was a big deal in the beginning - after all, a lot of the insects in this jungle had the same smell.


    However, something felt wrong, and he sprang up from the ground so he could distinguish the smell better. His nose twitched to capture more of the scent.


    The bitterness initially flew in the air faintly, but then it became more intense. The smell was almost overwhelming to Chang¡¯s sensitive nose.


    There could only be two exnations for this: either there was a big swarm passing by, or the neer was tremendously huge.


    When Chang was sure that the unknown wasing toward them, he woke everyone else in a rush.


    "Hey! Wake up! Everyone!" He pulled Zhizhi¡¯s nket away. "We¡¯ve got trouble, wake up!"


    "Trouble?" Zhizhi skin ran with goosebumps from the chill. She sprang up from her ce, and immediately the bitter smell almost suffocated her. "Damn, I slept a little too well, I didn¡¯t notice this at all."


    Zhizhi was guilty about her insensibility. Ignoring it for the moment, she shook everybody in their nkets or sleeping bags while trying to identify the smell in the air. "You¡¯re right, we¡¯ve got trouble, it smells like a centipede."


    "It should be a centipede, be prepared to run and fight! Do you feel it?" he asked Jing, who had just woken up, in the end.


    "Yes, it¡¯s in my detection zone now, about three hundred meters away, and it¡¯s fierce." She extracted the information from her senses and said, "Its danger index is about 100. Chang, are you sure you can fight it?"


    "I¡¯m not confident, I don¡¯t have a proper weapon for it." Chang raised his handgun. "Not with this."


    "Then what should we do?" Sanpang asked.


    "No need to stress about it, I¡®ll distract it away from you guys." Even if the centipede was unbeatable, it didn¡¯t mean Chang couldn¡¯t take up its time. Although he was nothingpared to Qing Shui or the Willow, he was a superior being among humans. If he had proper tools or weapons, there would be a chance for him to ovee this roadblock.


    "We can go with you," the clones said, wanting to be brought along. "We can help."


    "Sure, we¡¯ll go together." Chang picked up the clones in his hands and dashed out at his full speed.


    The bitter smell was the perfect guide. Chang soon discovered the source of the smell - a gigantic centipede.


    The size of the centipede was even more massive than he had imagined. Chang was able to see things in a thirty-meter range, but the centipede extended further than his vision. Though he could estimate its size from its glossy head.


    The centipede¡¯s body was t and segmented. Its legs were about four meters long, and as wide as a townhouse. The creature had to be longer than fifty meters to make it¡¯s body proportionate.


    Judging from the body, the centipede was much more immense than the millipede that Chang had encountered before. For some reason, the centipede was covered in red and was armored. From whichever angle Chang observed, the centipede was much sturdier than the millipede.


    Still, without a second thought, he fired a shot to test it out.


    Ping!


    The bullet sparked upon hitting the centipede, and sliding a bit sideways got stuck in between the segments.


    "Its armor is tough, the resistance is one of the best I¡¯ve ever seen!"


    The shot had sessfully attracted the centipede¡¯s attention. Chang grabbed the clones immediately and trotted away in zigzags.


    The centipede followed up tightly.


    "Surprisingly it isn¡¯t fast at all." Although the clones were squeezed against Chang¡¯s chest, they were still thinking clearly. They even started analyzing the centipede¡¯s strengths and weaknesses.


    "I agree. In fact, when animals expand their body size to a certain level, they¡¯re going to be restricted by themselves." The clones kept discussing while on their bumpy ride. "For example, the elephants and the blue whales, they arergest species on this, but they obviously aren¡¯t the fastest."


    "I also think that the huge body size doesn¡¯t provide any benefits to hunting. They just get dumber somehow. Bulking up without weighing the advantages and disadvantages isn¡¯t a wise choice."


    "Though I think this centipede made a good decision for itself." Shui Qingughed. "After all, the good thing about gigantism is that you eliminate the possibility of natural enemies. Just like how lions seldom predate on bulls or elephants. The best thing about gigantism is that it improvesbat power.


    "That why, if Chang doesn¡¯t have proper firearms, hurting this guy even slightly is just a daydream," Qing summarized.


    "Yo, guys."


    Chang was dashing through the jungle, trying to lead the centipede in the opposite direction of where his family was. Even though the centipede wasn¡¯t that fast, it wasn¡¯t slow either. It was always on Chang¡¯s heels and would catch up if Chang slowed down even a bit.


    He couldn¡¯t help but attract the clones¡¯ attention when he heard the whole conversation. "What are you really doing here? Are you trying to help or what?"


    "For help, you know us," Qing said. "Should we think of the next move now?"

 Chapter 140: Brains and Combat Power

    Chapter 140: Brains and Combat Power


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "We were indeed just talking about the strategies we should take to approach this problem," the clones answered altogether.


    "All right, all right, keep going." Chang double-checked that nobody was sliding down from his arms and maintained his pace.


    "To be honest, gigantism itself can elevate one¡¯sbat power exponentially." The clones swiftly resumed their discussion.


    "Indeed, gigantism helps species to get rid of natural enemies, and I think that¡¯s why a lot of the species choose to evolve this way. Although elephants are clumsy, lions won¡¯t waste their energy to bother with them. If we move it to humans, it just reminds me of boxing; you get more benefit when you are in a heavier weight ss. The same applies to what we are facing now."


    "Though, the bad part about gigantism is that the species will consume a lot, and it takes a lot more energy to predate. They need to supply their energy loss every day," Qing said. "It makes me think of the Willow."


    "True, I can only imagine how much energy intake it¡¯ll need for its initial expansion." Shui Qing looked at Qing.


    "Exactly. But don¡¯t forget that it is a nt, it¡¯s a lot easier for it to extract and absorb nutrients from a various sources in nature. Not to mention that exploitation ability of possessing human brains," Shui said. "Even if it is the Willow, it¡¯ll need to gnaw everything that it encounters to maintain its size and expand further. But right now we should talk about the centipede, else it might get us killed. The Willow will figure out a way to solve its problem on its own."


    "Okay. I think this guy isn¡¯t intelligent at all. It has been running after Chang for some time now, and it must have exhausted itself tremendously. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll make up the energy gap even it eats Chang," Qing asserted, nodding. "And insects in nature are less intelligent to began with, so..."


    "Do you guys want to try this out?" Qing looked back and forth from one brother to the other, asking for their opinion.


    "I think it¡¯ll work pretty well, I see 70% chance of sess," Shui agreed.


    "I disagree, the 30% risk that we¡¯re taking doesn¡¯t counterbnce the gain," Shui Qing opposed.


    "My vote goes with Shui. Trust me, it¡¯s worth the risk," Qing concluded. "Two to one, you need toply, Shui Qing. Chang, put us down."


    "All right." Chang hadn¡¯t participated in the conversation at all, just listened. He put down the clones without asking more, knowing that Qing would have a better n than what he was doing now. "I¡¯ll be right beside you guys, and interfere only if things will start going astray."


    "Thanks." The clones nodded in sync, quietly waiting for the centipede.


    The rustling sound was approaching, bing louder and louder. When the clones thought that the centipede was close enough, they held their hands together. Their eyes gazed at the blood-red fog


    At that moment, Chang felt something strange.


    Nothing seemed to have changed; there wasn¡¯t thunder or lighting, there wasn¡¯t fire or storm. The ce was absolutely silent, but Chang sensed something peculiar.


    There were pins and needles on his scalp, the same sensation he¡¯d had when he witnessed Qing Shui subduing Zhuo.


    Although, the sensation was less intense this time.


    The clones stood as still as three little statues under the oppressive atmosphere. They waited, watching as the fog rippled and the centipede revealed its new-gained fangs.


    "Holy, that¡¯s scary."


    Upon seeing the centipede¡¯s head up close, Chang stepped back instinctively. This mammoth could easily stress anyone out because of its size. And the fact that Chang didn¡¯t have anything good equipped left him with zero chance to fight back at such a close distance.


    When the centipede entered Chang¡¯s vision, it came at the speed of the chase. However, when it tried toe closer, it seemed to be affected by a strange aura. It hesitated, then moved its head sideways back and forth while slowly proceeding further.


    "Are you sure this is how you are going to do it?" Chang¡¯s anxiety increased with the decrease in the distance between the centipede and the clones. "I can¡¯t save you if it keepsing!"


    No one answered him to sooth his worries.


    In the silence, they heard the dozens of footsteps from the centipede. Beads of sweat dripped down from their chins, and their faces flushed.


    The centipede didn¡¯t seem to have any intention to stop. Chang wanted to interrupt the clones, but he was also worried that he might waste their efforts. He kept himself in a range that he could grab them as soon as he reached out with his arms.


    Time stretched out, and Chang believed that every second took a year to pass The centipede was so close that its glossy shell even touched one of the clone¡¯s hair. The green secretion around the rim of its mouth started dripping down to the ground, the acid corroding the soil.


    "Are you sure you¡¯re still good?" Chang was ten centimeters away from the centipede¡¯s head, its sickle-like fangs having been stabbed into the ground. Everything in front of him messed up with his stomach, and he couldn¡¯t resist anymore, he needed to do something.


    Because if Chang didn¡¯t move now, he would lose all of the clones.


    While he was just reaching out with his arms, the clones tilted their bodies.


    "Guys, we need to get closer. We can¡¯t interfere with its brainwaves from this distance, its armor is too thick. It¡¯s harder than I thought it would be to control it," Qing said. "Touch it."


    The clones took a step closer so they could put their hands on the centipede¡¯s jaw.


    Once the clones¡¯ hands contacted the centipede, it seemed to have be dazed¡ªthe legs stopped wriggling pair by pair.


    "Are we good now?" Chang came forward.


    Just when he stepped forward, the centipede swung its head up and down violently. In this imminent danger, the clones were about to be squashed into meat patty.


    "Watch out!" Chang made a prompt decision at the right moment. He grabbed little Qing Shuis¡¯ cors, veered, and leaped as far away as he could.


    Hong!


    It sounded like the centipede had just banged its head against the ground.


    The centipede turned deranged, banging its head against the ground while swinging the rest of his at the trees, sweeping the moss.


    "What did you do?" The centipede ejected some green mist from its mouthpiece unconsciously, and the nts around it went limp immediately.


    Chang retreated further with the clones before the green mist could reach them.


    "What did you do?" Chang asked the clones again. At this moment, they were all drained and exhausted.


    "Don¡¯t worry about us. We can¡¯t be too far away from the centipede. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to control it," one of the clones murmured, breathing heavily. "Its own consciousness is fighting against the consciousness we created in its mind, so get us closer."


    "We¡¯ll probably get poisoned if we are too close to it." Chang went on one knee and asked, "How long is this going tost for?"


    "A minute at most. Its consciousness is transient." Qing lifted up his heavy eyelids. "I can feel it fainting away."


    "We are almost there," Shui said.


    "We are done..." Shui Qing struggled to jump out of Chang¡¯s arms, but his legs wobbled and he knelt on the ground.


    He stood up again with jelly legs and slowly approached the shambles.


    The centipede curled up in its natural form, no longer emitting poison.


    "Is it dead?" Chang had never seen a centipede curling up, so he was doubtful. "I thought they never curl up their body."


    "Not dead." Qing and Shui left Chang¡¯s arms as well. "I can still feel it."


    "So were you just controlling it?" Chang followed the clones to the centipede.


    "Exactly, this guy is huge, but it¡¯s pretty retarded. It¡¯s a good subject for maniption. But our abilities are limited at this age and its armor is way too thick! We couldn¡¯t dive into its mind without touching it. I miscalcted, we would¡¯ve died if you hadn¡¯t reacted fast enough."


    "You¡¯re wee." Chang stroked the glossy shell with his hand, then knocked on the half-metered thick armor with a knuckle.


    Dong dong dong!


    The rattle was deep.


    "No wonder my handgun was a piece of crap to it." Chang tried to push the bloody trunk. "I bet it¡¯d make a good bullet-proof material, it¡¯s even thicker than a tank¡¯s shell! Are you sure you can control it?"


    "Of course." Qing closed his eyes andmanded the centipede. "Up."


    Just like a robot would, the centipede uncurled after receiving themand.


    "This is amazing! We can probably ride it too!" Chang jumped on its head when Qing validated that he could control the mammoth. "It smells pretty shitty, but I guess this will repel other predators. Not useless at all!"


    "Indeed. Can you pull us up? We can¡¯t climb it by ourselves."


    The centipede was two and a half meters in height even while just lying on the ground. The shell had no indentations at all, so it was impossible to climb up to its back.


    Chang jumped down to the ground and sent the clones to the top one by one. After he made sure everybody was on board, a doubt surfaced in him. "Is it going to go mad again? Are you sure we¡¯ll be safe?"

 Chapter 141: Mother

    Chapter 141: Mother


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about this at all. The consciousness hedge will cause mania only the first time. Now that we have it under control, it¡¯s all good," one of the clones said. "As long as we aren¡¯t too far away from it, we can maintain the rtive control over it."


    "Rtive control?" Chang was confused.


    "Yes, rtive control. We can fight its mind, but we can¡¯t rece it - after all, the brain is its," Qing exined. "I know it¡¯s pretty retarded, but its brain is still the central control system, the creature executesmands thate from there. What we are capable is to interfere, not rece."


    "So what kind of interference can you apply?" Chang asked.


    "Well, we told it that we are the same kind," Qing answered honestly.


    "We also told it that we are its mother," Shui Qing added.


    "Three mothers?" Chang pointed at the clones, bursting intoughter.


    "That¡¯s correct." Shui nodded.


    ...


    At the campsite.


    "Nothing wrong would have happened to them, right?" Sanpang was agonizing about the lives of those who left as he sat by the bonfire.


    "Nothing at all. I didn¡¯t smell blood from any of them. It¡¯s all good." Zhizhi twitched her nose, sniffing. "No one is dead, they weren¡¯t even injured."


    "Good to hear that." Sanpang heaved a long sigh.


    "Though, that being that smells bitter isn¡¯t dead either. Interesting! Judging from how their scents mixed, I assume they¡¯re pretty close now." Zhizhi frowned. "What puzzles me though is that they all stopped somewhere."


    "What is going on?" Yin Qing asked. "Confrontation I guess?"


    "Perhaps." Zhizhi was about to nod, but before her chin could go down, an rming scent reached her. "Wait, no, they¡¯re moving, and they¡¯reing toward us!"


    "They¡¯re almost here!" Jing also shouted out her rm. "They aren¡¯t taking a walk to here, either. The traces of their being are almost ovepping."


    "Ha?" Sanpang was shocked, and sweat pulled in his hand. "So the thing ising?"


    "It¡¯sing, so let¡¯s move!" They all bolted away from the campsite, and a few minutester, a massive head entered the area, the bonfire illuminating its massive fangs.


    "They all ran away." The scent in the air told the whole story to Chang. "They must have been scared away, I¡¯ll get them back."


    "All right." The clones nodded, they didn¡¯t intend to join as they were exhausted. "But how many people in this group are able to give early warnings?"


    "Three." Chang then disappeared in the dark with his answer.


    Twelve minutester.


    "Holy sh*t! Damn! Man! Are you kidding me?" Sanpang was jumping around the centipede¡¯s head. "What did you do? How can you make it obey you?"


    Sanpang pped the centipede¡¯s leg, staring at it in awe.


    "Every one of these legs is as thick as my waist! And there are so many! I thought people were just saying stuff, red fog influencing their minds, when they said that these things were tough."


    Sanpang was overly excited, and he even kicked the trunk a few times.


    The slight vibration of the armor attracted the centipede¡¯s attention, it raised its head and turned to the perpetrator.


    "Ah!


    The grim head terrified Sanpang. He emitted a high-pitched scream, and tripped over his own feet, falling to the ground.


    "Don¡¯t upset it. Even though it treats us as its mother, it only treats you like its kind. Normally, they don¡¯t fight among the group members, but I can¡¯t assure that," Qing said while sliding down from the top of the glossy shell.


    "Should have told me earlier, buddy!" Sanpang rolled up to his feet, and joked, "Hey buddy, I was just teasing you, please don¡¯t be mad at me."


    As if the centipede had understood him, it turned its head away from the campfire.


    "Oh my god! It ain¡¯t stupid at all! It understood what I was saying." Sanpang was overjoyed.


    "Is there anyone that¡¯s really stupid these days?" Shui also slid down from the top. "Though I have to admit the centipede isn¡¯t smart, it¡¯s just not that dumb. It must have sensed your emotions rather than understanding your words."


    "However, with this big guy, Chang can finally sleep tonight." Shui Qing jumped off the top and rolled on the ground. "You haven¡¯t been sleeping these days, Chang."


    "Well, I was half-sleeping, though that was pretty tiring, frankly speaking." Changid down near the centipede¡¯s side. "I need some sleep now, even though the smell isn¡¯t pleasant, but I bet it¡¯s the safest ce to stay."


    He was fatigued, and he fell asleep in almost no time.


    Jing grabbed her sleeping stuff andid down beside him.


    Zhizhi seemed scared, and so went back to where she had been staying before.


    So did Sanpang.


    Soon, all of Chang¡¯s friend fell asleep, including the clones. Only Yin Qing¡¯s family stayed awake, they were still processing the new information.


    All three and a half of them were astonished.


    Especially Yin Qing.


    At first, she could only tell that this group was special, but she had never ounted for such power.


    From the distance that they could march in a day, and their weapons, she knew they were unique since day one.


    However, those facts didn¡¯t really impress her until Chang told her what happened in Zhengzhou. He seemed to know Qing Shui Li the legend well, and in a personal way. She could distinguish that from his emotions after he heard that Qing Shui was dead.


    After she learned about their rtionship, she was shocked on a daily basis¡ªthe way they could give early warnings, the way they could quantify how dangerous their opponent was. She was already speechless after witnessing those things, but she was left horrified when Chang went out as if to have a walk in a park with three kids and returned having somehow tamed a mammoth-sized beast!


    This was against everything she knew about humans. It made no sense at all.


    However, the fact was that Chang and his group had ovee the danger that was supposed to kill them¡ªshe could do nothing but try to process what was going on. After all, everything that happened proved the hypothesis she hade up with in the very beginning.


    Usual, they were unusual. She just wasn¡¯t sure why they felt so strange to her. But now she had her own little n going on in her mind.


    "Why don¡¯t I just stay with them, enjoying what their presence brings? It doesn¡¯t hurt them anyways."

 Chapter 142: Delay

    Chapter 142: Dy


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    Yin Qing was seeking a solution for her curiosity; she scanned around everyone in this campsite, and she locked her eyes on Dr. Huang - the woman that hadn¡¯t spoken, the woman that had a low presence.


    They were both women with simr age; it should be easy to bring up somemon interest.


    Plus, Yin Qing found that this woman was somewhat isted from Chang¡¯s group; she seemed to know everyone, but she also appeared to be a stranger.


    Therefore, upon making up her mind, Yin Qing moved her bedding and slept beside Dr. Huang with her kids.


    In the early morning, everybody woke up and packed their belongings, then they all climbed on the centipede¡¯s back.


    To this fifty-meter-long centipede, the weight of these human and their belongings was nothing. The group headed to the north again, when everything was loaded up.


    The next stop would be Hebi, a medium size city popted with a million citizens, but right now, no one knew the number of the survivors.


    The journey was rxed andfortable, Chang could even sleep for a while¡ªthe centipede wasn¡¯t jolting at all. The countless feet were able to ease out the turbulence, and its bitter scent also hinted its identity of a superior predator which resulted in other beings automatically staying away from them. Their journey couldn¡¯t have been easier.


    No one was busy except for the clones; they needed to concentrate so that they could keep sending out the signal to interfere with the centipede¡¯s brainwaves, as well as guiding their route.


    On the other side, Yin Qing sat, holding her kids. She was whispering with Dr. Huang.


    Of course, Chang noticed something unusual going on between Yin Qing and Dr. Huang, but then he noticed that they were only gossiping and soon lost interest.


    Two other people were sitting at the end of the centipede; they were Jing and Yin Qing¡¯s nephew. Both were of simr age and were whispering to each other. Chang felt strange hearing the whispering, but he couldn¡¯t hear clearly because he was too far from them, and Jing seemed to be especially lowering her voice.


    "What¡¯s this? Are you worrying Jing is falling in love again?" Zhizhi sat down in front of Chang.


    "I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t worried. I don¡¯t think she is ready for a rtionship yet," Chang said.


    "Come on, seriously?" Zhizhi chuckled. "I think your worry is self-serving. Man, you are too protective. Why don¡¯t you worry a little bit more if I have a rtionship or not?"


    "You are thirty-something already; you can take care of yourself." Chang didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids.


    "Bullshit, I am still young!" Zhizhi¡¯s face flushed when Chang mentioned her age. Sheid on the side and kicked Chang¡¯s waist. "Thirty! I¡¯m only thirty! I¡¯m still in my prime, alright? How dare you say that I¡¯m thirty-something!"


    "Come on." Chang rolled over. "Once you pass thirty you are more than thirty years old, am I wrong?"


    "You!" Zhizhi supported herself up. "Never mind, you¡¯ll never understand a woman."


    "Well, you are right. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t been in a serious rtionship even once." Chang zoomed out, staring at the branch-weaved dome above. "Do you know what I regretted the most when I was still in school?"


    "What was it?"


    "The fact that I¡¯ve never fallen in love with a girl." Chang was fret about his past. "I¡¯ve never regretted not studying hard, but I really wanted somebody to love and for somebody to love me at the same time. The romance of young love can never be found once you pass that age.


    "Unfortunately, I¡¯ve never had someone love me that much except for my parents. I heard that even Qing Shui had fallen in love."


    "Wait... this can¡¯t be true, even Qing Shui, that cold-blooded bastard had fallen in love?" Zhizhi feltplicated. "I thought he doesn¡¯t even have any desires!"


    "Of course he does, Dou was the name of his girlfriend." Chang was reminded of a good times he¡¯d had with Qing Shui, and his face stretched with a rigid smile. "Two years ago, I remember meeting him in the research institute and at that time he showed me a picture of her, and asked me if she was sweet and pretty.


    "Hahaha, what a strange person he was! But it was also on that day that I realized he was also human."


    "Well, was she pretty or not?" Zhizhi asked ¡ª men and women always had a different approach to these kind of stories.


    "I¡¯m not sure, that picture was stained and had lost color. I could see the shape of her, but her facial features had faded already." Chang eyes stared into nothing as he recalled the past. "She had a fairplexion and seemed like she loved to smile. Other than that, I couldn¡¯t tell more; I don¡¯t even know if she is still alive."


    "Oh right, Qing Shui wasn¡¯t from Kaifeng, he came from somewhere else, didn¡¯t he?"


    "Correct, I remember he was from Shanxi province," Chang said. "I have no idea where his girlfriend was from, but I hope she is still alive."


    "I hope for that as well." Zhizhi sighed.


    "And Qing Shui... where is he now? Is he in heaven? Or is he in the Willow who¡¯s disporting with his mind?" Chang heaved a sigh, following Zhizhi.


    The centipede was fast, and it was able to keep up the speed for a long time. It could trot on almost any terrain. Since they left the campsite, they had already proceeded for nearly a hundred kilometers. Chang could see the change of the species in the jungle, and due to the temperature drop, the size of the tree leaves started to shrink.


    Plus, when they arrived here, the density of animals had increased as most of them had fled from Zhengzhou due to the pressure of Willow¡¯s arrival and settled here. They were no longer willing to migrate further as they felt safe in this ce. While they were settling down, they were also invading the jungle as predators.


    At the same time, they revealed their blood-thirsty nature.


    The long exile was a vigorous, energy consuming endeavor to any species. That¡¯s why everyone was hungry, desperate for food.


    Billions of birds and insects flooded the jungle, and this would bring massacre to the original residences. A foreign species can break the ecological equilibrium, the invasion of this scale would overturn the original ecology.


    When the centipede trotted further ahead, Chang and the others had to begin to stay on guard as they entered the chaos near He Bi.


    Quack! Quack!


    Some birds quacked and circled above Chang¡¯s head, but he didn¡¯t fire any bullets, reluctant to waste any.


    "There are way too many of them! The Willow repelled organisms from two provinces here!" The birds and insects weaved a tighter web than the tree branches above their heads. "Qing, Shui, Shui Qing! Any ideas to help us in getting away from them?"

 Chapter 143: Reverse Evolution

    Chapter 143: Reverse Evolution


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "We have no idea so far; these bastards aren¡¯t afraid of us at all!" the clones screamed. "We aren¡¯t the almighty Willow - it¡¯d be great if we were! But this centipede doesn¡¯t seem to be a threat to them."


    "I agree."


    Chang kept pointing his gun at the birds without firing. He didn¡¯t want to irritate them, but at the same time, he wouldn¡¯t allow the birds to take advantage of him either. Therefore, he was fully concentrated on defending. "They¡¯re just super annoying; they aren¡¯t as aggressive as the species I¡¯ve dealt with before, but their eyes unnerve me."


    "Just keep in mind to not cause injury to them or us. Otherwise the blood will wrack their nerves," Qing shouted. "Or should I say that the blood will drive away theirst hesitation."


    "I¡¯ll try." Some monkeys with wings were circling between the branches; they even held rocks and sticks as weapons. It seemed like they were ready for a surprise attack.


    "I have a good idea." Chang jumped off the centipede and ducked into the jungle. "I¡¯ll be right back."


    He scurried away between the thin gaps among the trees, not catching much attention from the birds. After all, he was all alone while his group was gathered with the centipede. The target size was quite different in scale.


    Chang dashed forward for two hundred meters and directed the flock¡¯s attention¡ª with a gunshot¡ªto himself, and the birds turned their heads in an orderly manner.


    The bullet tore a bird, the corpse sttered in the air, and blood misted and damped the surroundings. This kind of blood bomb couldn¡¯t be more irresistible to the ravenous flocks.


    He ran right after he shot the poor bird, for one animal was not going to distract the flocks for long enough.


    Chang soon shot another bird to create more chaos.


    He did so a few times until the predatory vibe grew among the beasts. The flocks went into a mania, plundering the corpses from all directions. Since the initial number of preys was small, many of the birds which didn¡¯t get a share of flesh started aiming for their peers. Chang¡¯s gunshots ignited the massacre of the flocks, one going against each other.


    Later, riots were provoked like fireworks in the sky. The flocks around the centipedes were soon intrigued by the noise; they gave up on their original target and peace was returned to the group of travelers.


    Fifteen minutester, the sky was clear when Chang came back from the battlefield.


    "Finally, there is some light." All the leaves on the branches had been bitten off by now. "The jungle is already tightly weaved, and the flocks even blocked thest beams of light we had. Wasn¡¯t that upsetting?"


    "Don¡¯t you have night vision?" the clones stated.


    "How do you know?" Chang asked back.


    "Your pupils reflect light like cat eyes do. We aren¡¯t stupid." The clones again spoke in the same tone. "To be honest, the Modifier worked pretty well for you. We think you have acquired quite an amount of extra abilities. This is a reverse evolution; you¡¯re retrieving the abilities of animals towards the root of the evolutionary tree. How capable are you now?"


    "I did improve a lot from those practical abilities; I can beat up more than a hundred organisms at my level. However, my body is still fragilepared to my capabilities." Chang recalled thest time he had fought Xin Liu. "Although I have additional abilities, I probably couldn¡¯t take a punch from that little amphibia in the face."


    "It¡¯s a process, Chang. When you start acquiring insects¡¯ abilities, your physique will have an incredible boost," Qing said, sitting on the head of the centipede. "Don¡¯t ever underestimate yourself, EMs are rare by their nature, and you were modified by Qing Shui in person. Have some faith."


    "Yeah, we¡¯re all looking up to you. Your potential is still unclear, which means you may have arger room for improvement than any of us. You know EMs in perception category are rarerpared to others. And you were enhanced in almost every aspect you can imagine. In some sense, you are one of a kind," Shui encouraged.


    "Otherwise, why do you think Qing Shui would have ever cared about improving you? Chang, it¡¯s your identity as an EM! He was obstructed by himself when bonding with you and Jing," Shui Qingughed suddenly, "however, you need to know that you are mighty. The Modifier he gave you was the best out of all he made. Besides Jing, you are at the top of the perception category we know so far."


    "Reverse evolution." Chang contemted on this phrase while walking to the clones. He still didn¡¯t let down his guard whening to sit at the centipede¡¯s head.


    Their conversation attracted attention from other people on the centipede.


    "What exactly do you mean by reverse evolution?" Chang asked. "When the Modifier alters my gene sequence, does it follow some kind of rules?"


    "Yes. Imagine this, the Modifier will help you reorder a small part of your genome at a time. In the beginning, it¡¯d be easy as it only needs to alter a tiny portion of your gene sequence and you will acquire abilities from another mammal - as they have the highest simrity to a human regarding gene structure.


    "For example, I can see that you are already able to see in the dark like a cat, and that¡¯s due to alteration of your genes that control the morphology and structure of your retina. However, can you imagine getting an ant¡¯s strength? Ant may seem small to you, but they indeed have one of the sturdiest bodies in nature considering their size.


    "To be as strong as them, changes will have to be made to all your bones and muscle structure, as well as your organ arrangements.This is reverse evolution; this is your future."


    "..." Chang could only nod.


    "But you don¡¯t need to be scared or upset. The biggest advantage for species at a lower level is that they are good at survival. It¡¯ll take a long time for you to get to that point - you may even stop evolving at some point, we don¡¯t know. But isn¡¯t the future amazing?


    "If you could divide yourself in half and remain alive like earthworms, you wouldn¡¯t need to worry about getting killed easily anymore! Hmm, then we¡¯d also need to think about how to keep your copy intelligent as well..." Qing said. He poked Chang¡¯s arm with his elbow. "Son, long way to go."


    "Ohe on, since when are you old enough to call me son." Chang patted the three-year-old¡¯s head.


    "We are older than you." The clones spoke together when Chang expressed his frustration. "The cells in our bodies came from Qing Shui, and the age of them is almost thirty years old. Therefore, though we¡¯ve spent less time growing, you can say that we are almost thirty years old already. And that¡¯s why the lifespan of clones is much shorter than of their cell provider."

 Chapter 144: What About Now?

    Chapter 144: What About Now?


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "You guys are good at upsetting me in every way," Chang joked to the clones. "I mean it, every way."


    "Yeah, still, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that we are older than you," the clones said in sync.


    "How far away are we from He Bi?"


    "I think we are almost there."


    "Then what should we do with this big guy?" Chang pounded on the centipede.


    "I¡¯ll look after it," Shui Qing said. "You, Zhizhi, and Sanpang should go downtown to restock our food. We can¡¯t stay for long. The migrating animals are just behind us. The city will be destroyed in no time."


    "Alright," Chang answered. "What about the centipede? Shouldn¡¯t it be hungry by now? We didn¡¯t allow it to eat for a few days."


    "It¡¯s all good, insects are better at enduring hunger than mammals anyways," Shui Qing exined. "Though, I think we should bring it somewhere where it could feed itself. Otherwise, when it¡¯s starving, it¡¯ll rebel and resist ourmands."


    "Wait, you can only control it this much?" Chang was puzzled, and his brows furrowed.


    "We are its mothers, but its mind is still its own," the clones said. "Qing Shui can take over someone¡¯s mind, but we are only capable of influence. That means, we can tell somebody what is right to do, but the judgment of rightness is still its. For example, if we told it to suicide here and now, it wouldn¡¯t listen to us."


    "I see the difference now." Chang thought for a moment, and then asked, "Why don¡¯t we get a being that flies and is big enough to carry us all? Isn¡¯t that much faster?"


    "Well, Chang, do you know how hard it is to catch a bird with bare hands? Or with weapons without injuring it? It¡¯s time-consuming, and we can only influence the mind when it¡¯s close." The clones raised their eyebrows. "We have more than ten people here, so it will have to be a big bird or some other thing with wings. Plus, birds are more intelligent than insects, the overall control will be at risk."


    "Although, it¡¯s not impossible," Qing said after a moment of thinking. "We can try when we are safe, but now let¡¯s continue with the centipede."


    While they were talking, the density of the jungle decreased.


    "I think we¡¯re getting close to He Bi." The shrubs were lower and thinner. "You guys stay here, I¡¯ll just go in and out the city quickly to retrieve clean water and food."


    "Go ahead," the clones told him while sitting at the centipede¡¯s head, looking ahead.


    "I¡¯ll be right back."


    "Do you need me to go with you?" Jing suggested. "I can keep guard with my sensing while you search for supplies."


    "No need, I¡¯ll be quick," Chang replied.


    He jumped down and traced the scent of humans, seeking the shortest route to downtown He Bi.


    This small town was as crumbled as Xin Xiang, the city they had just passed. The air was filled with the mixture of animal odors and the scents of nts. Chang couldn¡¯t see many traces of human activity.


    The scent of human habitat led him to the downtown of He Bi.


    The urban nning here wasn¡¯t the most organized; the residential area was mixed with the governmentplex. Besides two open stores, other doors on the street were all tightly shut. Some winged animals rested on top of the roofs, while a few more were circling in the sky, as if ready to dive down on an unsuspecting prey at any moment.


    Hunting humans wasn¡¯t aplicated task for those beasts, and Chang knew exactly what they were looking for. Therefore, he dashed into one of the open stores without making much noise.


    "Hey, master! Selling water or food?"


    The owner was a middle-aged man, bald-headed. "Food and water?" He hesitated while identifying Chang¡¯s ent, which came from the dialect he spoke in the past. The owner also nced up and down his dirty and wrinkled shirt. "You¡¯re not from here."


    "That¡¯s correct, I came from far." Chang was quite shocked by the owner¡¯s swift and correct judgment. "Is that a problem? I want to get some water and food in exchange for my weapons."


    "Okay, but I have to tell you I¡¯m not particrly interested in weapons." The owner then asked, "Where do youe from? The south or the north?"


    "North," Chang answered honestly.


    "Son, here is my idea, let¡¯s make a different deal; tell me all you know, and I¡¯ll offer you my food and water for free." The owner bent down and pulled out a bamboo basket from below the counter. The container was half-filled with some homemade hardtack and liquefied food in sealed packages.


    "Alright. But those are not an equal worth to the information that I can give to you." Chang counted the amount of food in the basket. "And I¡¯m not alone."


    "I have more than you need." The owner shouted to the room behind his counter, and two bald-headed men in camouge uniforms walked out. "As long as your information is valuable, I¡¯ll provide as many resources as you want."


    "Really?" Chang soon came to realize that the man in front of him must be the most influential figure in this area. It was pretty evident from the beginning - the man who could operate and maintain his business must be the leader of a local gang.


    Judging from the uniforms the others wore, they must have converted from the military to this local establishment.


    Now that Chang was aware that they were former military personnel, he told them everything he knew about the current situation, except for the parts involving Qing Shui.


    "Can you promise me that you¡¯re not lying?" Chang¡¯s information blew their minds, and all three pairs of eyes were left incredibly wide.


    "It¡¯s real, but it¡¯s up to you to believe it or not." Chang ignored their expressions and added, "I believe you¡¯ll¡¯ have a good sense of judgment whether to buy my information or not. But keep in mind, it¡¯s hard to make up the amount of information I just gave you.


    "By the way, how long can the food be stored?"


    "About three days and a half," the leader said.


    "All right, I¡¯m looking to get food for ten servings to a group of ten people. Then we¡¯ll be even." Once Change said that, he didn¡¯t wait for the bald man¡¯s response and started picking up the food.


    The owner took a step back, his eyes shadowed. "How should I call you?"


    "Liu." Chang¡¯s hands continued stuffing his backpack.


    "If possible, can youe with me to the military station? We need to verify the authenticity of your words," the bald man said with a straight face.


    "It¡¯s not possible, unfortunately," Chang refused immediately. He had no time to cooperate with any investigation.


    "What about now?" The bald man still spoke calmly, but this time with his gun pressed against Chang¡¯s back.

 Chapter 145: Hide and Seek

    Chapter 145: Hide and Seek


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "Nope," Chang said, even though he felt a tingling sensation in his back. He raised his hands over his head.


    "Oh well, you don¡¯t really have a choice right now." The cold muzzle dug into Chang¡¯s waist. "What you just told me sounds critical to our survival. We have to verify the authenticity of your information. So it¡¯s not a threat, but you have toe with us."


    "Bro, listen. If you¡¯re smart enough to believe me, you should understand that neither of us has time to waste. Though that Willow is resting temporarily, the migrating animals are right behind our backs. Time doesn¡¯t permit me to provide an exnation," Chang said, hands still raised high above his head. "Is that how you treat a benefactor who just offered life-saving information to you?"


    "It¡¯s not up to me to decide how to treat you, we just need to verify..." The bald man insisted, but he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. The next moment the pitch of his voice, as he said the word ¡®verify¡¯, quickly rose to that of a shriek.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    The cracking of the thigh bone preceded his scream. His knee snapped and bent backward at the most impossible angle, and he pulled the trigger in reflex.


    BANG!


    The bullet shed above Chang¡¯s waist, as he bent forward due to the kicking momentum. The bullet even ripped a thin piece of skin off the back of his head before rushing into the void of the red fog.


    Chang regained his bnce before anyone had time to react. He straightened from his bent position, and with a scalpel in his right hand sliced open the other soldiers¡¯ windpipes - before they could pull the triggers.


    Problems were resolved, nice and clean. Chang shook his head, flicking a few drop of blood away. He took the backpack with the supplies he just asked for and prepared to leave the store. It¡¯d be hard for him to leave if he dyed, the guards ought to have started gathering right after the gunshot.


    Just as how he predicted, while he was securing the strap on his backpack, a small troop emerged. They didn¡¯t even care to investigate if their allies were in the store; they chose the most destructive method of eliminating enemies - by indiscriminate shooting.


    "Are they even the military anymore? I¡¯d say they¡¯ve be thugs already." Chang sneaked another piece of hardtack in his pocket, then broke a window on the other side of the store and disappeared within the thick fog.


    Some individual from the special force noticed his figure and chased after it. At the same time, the warning signal started howling at the roof of the store.


    ¡®Once each city formed its state, the military has be much more efficient, and their sense of danger improved. They¡¯re less humane as well, they no longer need to worry about any political consequences for killing the wrong target.¡¯


    There were many thoughts in Chang¡¯s head as he dashed away from the store. The amount of guards grew significantly, like someone had spilled some beans. The warning signal also disturbed the birds circling in the sky, their flight patterns broke apart as they impatiently ascended and descended.


    At the suburbs of He Bi, Chang¡¯s group was waiting for him with the massive centipede.


    Chang galloped along its side, from its tail to the head. He shouted at his friends, "Go!Go! Go! I caused some trouble in there!"


    "What trouble?" Qing patted the centipede, which wriggled around and then ducked into the forest.


    "Words I said caused a riot." Chang sighed. "I thought I was doing a favor by telling the military the truth, but they insisted on verifying the information. I had no other choice but to kill them and flee."


    "That sounds like something you would do." Shui giggled.


    "Indeed, always pays for his own unnecessary kindness," Shui Qing added.


    "I assume no one is after us, right?" Zhizhi sniffed the air, worrying.


    "No. Who could spot me in this void anyways," Chang said. "I¡¯m not bragging about anything, but who could match my tracking and anti-tracking abilities?"


    "I get it, of course. We shall resume our journey to the north." Zhizhi almost rolled her eyes.


    "Yep, to the north." Chang then added in a murmur, "Those migrating animals will eventually scatter, they¡¯ll findfortable spots and stay there until they feel the threating again. The further north we get, the less dangerous it¡¯s going to be. I¡¯d say when we pass the border of He Nan and get to He Bei province, we should start thinking about slowing down in a rtively bigger city."


    "I agree with you," Qing said, but his eyes lingered on the birds. "Look at the f*cking flocks here... How scary..."


    A gigantic bird descended towards Qing, its mouthpiece was wide open, ready to pick him up. However, he dodged in time to avoid the huge animal.


    "Wait, why are you using foulnguage already?" Chang was perplexed by Qing¡¯s words. "How could you say it in such a natural way? Qing Shui never cursed."


    "Qing Shui is Qing Shui, and I am me," Qing emphasized. "I know, I know. Even if we have the same cells, my mind is different from his,pletely. I think I need to repeat it though, I have my own personality, and it is independent of his."


    "Exactly, we are even different from each other." Shui curved his mouth into a smile. "Don¡¯t treat us like somebody¡¯s copies. We have our own emotions and thoughts."


    Shui Qing affirmed their statements by nodding. "Among us, Qing is most prudent while I am more adventurous. Do you see it? We are different."


    "Alright, alright. Keep going with what you said before." Chang pressed his fingers to his temples.


    "Right, I was going to say that I agree with your thinking about the Willow. Without its intimidation, the migrating animals will soon disperse. The weather up north will be more extreme, as it gets colder and colder. After all, they aren¡¯t us, they don¡¯t have a long-term goal of escaping from the Willow once and for all. They will stop somewhere, eventually."


    Qing waved off a few insects away, as he spoke.


    "We¡¯re going to get to He Bei province soon enough. And the next mega city is Shi Jia Zhuang. We¡¯ll see what we can do there," Chang said reluctantly. "After all, we¡¯re all exiles now."


    "We don¡¯t have a choice in that."


    Before the group could enter He Bei province, they had to pass through An Yang. There they heard some terrifying news.


    "There is a jungle between He Nan and He Bei provinces. Nobody ever gets through it." This was a kind advice that Chang received in exchange for a piece of hardtack.


    "It¡¯s a vast jungle. The diversity of species there is unimaginably rich. Most of them are experts in camouging as well. They¡¯re so good that even if you stand in front of them, you won¡¯t be able to tell. A lot of people from He Nan died in that jungle when they fled to He Bei, from which we barely hear anything. I advise you to just stay here instead of taking the risk."


    The advice rang an rm bell in Chang¡¯s head but he didn¡¯t slow down even a bit.


    Traveling with the centipede elerated their pace, and soon, they arrived at the intersection between the two provinces, and a pink jungle was right ahead of them.


    "This must be the jungle that person in An Yang talked about. He said it will be a hide and seek game in there all the time." Chang stood upon the head of the centipede, worriedly looking at the pink horizon. "Everything there has the same color, pink. Even I won¡¯t be able to tell the direction in such a monochrome space."


    The jungle gave a weird sensation to Chang, as if he was suffering from the snow blindness. The color pink tinted every scenery. He felt nauseous and dizzy after just a moment of staring.


    "This is gross... The pink doesn¡¯t even have values; the edges of everything melt together, I can¡¯t even see the trees! It hurts my eyes more than redness and darkness." Chang jumped off the centipede, taking a step into the pink world. "I can¡¯t see."


    "This is... something we never saw too." The clones slid down from the head of the centipede. "Monochrome basically equals blindness to us. The creatures there arepeting homogeneously."


    "What do you mean?" Chang was puzzled.


    "Essentially, when all species are evolving towards one direction in a certain ecological circle¡ªfor example, an ind¡ªthey choose one trait, like poisonousness. Then there, if anything is not poisonous, they won¡¯t be able to survive." Qing gazed at the pink world ahead. "And this jungle that is ying hide and seek with us, it¡¯s a world of camouge; nothing can survive if they stand out from the surroundings."


    Qing pulled up a strand of grass when he spoke. He rolled it between his fingers.


    "Just like this grass, it looks like it is grass. But in fact..."


    Qing flicked at the stalk¡¯s pointy tip, and the grass convulsed as if it felt pain. It started twisting and rolled out its leaves into wings, turning into a moth-like insect that fluttered its wings and flew away.


    The kid lost sight of the moth before even realizing that it was gone. He then finished the sentence that he had left open previously.


    "...It¡¯s an insect."

 Chapter 146: A World of Monochrome Pink

    Chapter 146: A World of Monochrome Pink


    Trantor: Letty Editor: DarkGem


    "The ce is intimidating," Changmented. "My visual enhancement doesn¡¯t help me in any aspect. I feel like I¡¯ve gone back to the time when the red fog first arrived. I see nothing but the red."


    "Besides"¡ªShui caught up from the back¡ª"Brilliant camouge consists of multiple elements. Smell the air, listen to the wind."


    "Oh?" Chang¡¯s nose twitched, detecting the particles flowing in the air. A stream of tacky sweetness caught his attention. He knew what it was, and he remembered what its host did.


    The leaf structure was bizarre though, almost all of them were in a roll shape - as if they were trumpets. If wind passed through them, they would blow out a deep sound. On its own, that sound was quiet, but when there were dozens of them, any other noise would be covered entirely.


    "It¡¯s barely noticeable, but it decreases the transmission of other sounds. This nt is not only emitting sound, but also absorbing it."


    Shui Qing picked one trumped-like leaf from the shrub in front of him and spoke through it. As expected, the microfiber in the leaf roll absorbed most of the sound wave, reducing his volume significantly.


    "This jungle... We can¡¯t pass through it, can we?" Zhizhi, Yin Qing, and Dr. Huang slid down from the centipede one after another. Their footsteps were hesitant when they came closer.


    "I¡¯d say it is impossible..." Chang said reluctantly. "We¡¯ll be basically blind and deaf once we go in there. Not to mention how well the species in the jungle are capable of camouging themselves. We will have to be prepared for a sneak attack every second in there.


    "Wait a moment." Chang paused as if he had thought of something. "Jing, how about your detection ability? Can you still sense anything?"


    "I can." Jing slid down from the centipede, eyes closed. "The jungle is rich with life, the density of it almost higher than what I can handle, but I know where those lives are, every single one of them."


    "What a relief." Chang breathed a sigh of relief. "I guess we can make it through as long as we¡¯re careful enough."


    "No worries." Shui took out thepass. "With Jing andpass as our eyes and ears, we can make it."


    "We also need to stay close together, so that Chang can see us. That way we¡¯ll be able to go through with minimum trouble," Shui Qing stated with excitement. "Once we pass the jungle, we¡¯ll be arriving at He Bei province. And this jungle is a natural barrier against the migrating animals, so we¡¯ll be able to slow down once we have it behind us."


    "Indeed, this ce is both a disaster and fortune at the same time. Let¡¯s try it," Chang said. "Jing, shall we?"


    "Now you think of me." Jing¡¯s face loosened up at Chang¡¯s word. For the longest time ever, she hadn¡¯t felt valuable or acknowledged. "I know that you can¡¯t leave me."


    She climbed back on to the centipede, shouting, "Come on, guys!"


    "Coming!" Chang sprang from the ground up on the animal.


    The centipede¡¯s shell was smooth and reflective, so as soon as it slid in to the jungle, it looked tinted with pink.


    When they went in deeper, unlike what they saw outside, the color here was more saturated - red, blood red.


    The camouge color of this jungle mixed well with the fog. Everyone, including Chang, lost their sense of direction. They had a taste of what blindness felt like.


    Although the fog outside of the jungle blocked sight, it still allowed to see the contours of buildings and objects - Chang could still see the outlines of the world.


    However, here - he could see nothing. His retina enhancement lost all of its advantages.


    RED! RED! RED!


    Except for everyone¡¯s clothing, Chang saw nothing besides the color red.


    "Damn it! I hate red," Sanpang stated while stomping on the centipede.


    "I didn¡¯t hate it before, but I¡¯ve changed my mind now." Yin Qing¡¯s thoughts drifted away and she asked, "Are we going to die here?"


    "How should I know?" Sanpang felt pins and needles on his scalp. In this monochrome world, ¡®death¡¯ was thest word he wanted to hear about, for it was keeping closepany with them. So he elbowed Jing, who sat beside him, eyes shut. "We aren¡¯t going to die, are we?"


    "How would I know?" Jing was interrupted and her body tilted to the side. She frowned. "Stop interrupting me. It¡¯s tough enough just trying to identify what is in here given the density. Please stay away from me."


    "Ha! I thought you¡¯re good at what you do," Sanpang said. He had a rough idea what Jing was capable of, but she never talked much of it. "You can sense living organisms almost effortlessly, so what can¡¯t you identify? I...


    "Sh*t!" Sanpang was about to lecture Jing, but he was lifted in mid-air. His face turned pale and he screamed out, "Help! Sh*t, help!"


    "Everybody!" Chang was fully rmed. As soon as he witnessed a tender branch wrapped around Sanpang¡¯s waist, he sprang up and started shooting at its upper part.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The "branch" snapped in two. The part around Sanpang¡¯s waist loosened, as if it had lost its life. It also bled, the color of it the same red as everything in the jungle. The scene froze.


    Sanpang dropped onto the centipede¡¯s solid shell.


    "I said don¡¯t bother me." Jing took a nce at Sanpang, her emotion warring between ming him and worrying about his safety. "Are you okay?"


    "I¡¯m not okay!" Sanpang struggled to scratch a wound on his neck. "That thing, when it caught me, it inserted something in me. It hurts! I... I feel unhappy, ahhhhhh..."


    Sanpang blinked a couple times, stammered, and then his pupils rolled up so the white part of his eyes dominated in his eye socket. This change was absurdly sudden. One moment he was speaking naturally and the next he started convulsing.


    "Poison?" Chang dashed to Sanpang, almost pping his face. "Sanpang, Sanpang, look at me! Here!"


    Chang moved his index finger in front of Sanpang¡¯s face, attempting to get him to focus on the motion. However, the man ignored his finger, or more likely, he just couldn¡¯t see it.


    "Dr. Huang! Pleasee! Do you know what¡¯s going on here?" Chang called the doctor toe forward.


    Truthfully, even before her said her name she was already climbing towards Sanpang.


    "It¡¯s not poison, it¡¯s the creatures digestive juice." Dr. Huang conducted a rough inspection, then exined, "I don¡¯t know what exactly pricked him, but that thing injected its digestive juices into his body. The liquid is highly acidic, and it almost destroyed Sanpang¡¯s nerve system along with the spine. That¡¯s why he¡¯s convulsing now."


    "What can we do about it?" Chang flipped Sanpang over to see that the wound had been liquefied by the acid already. A strange smell rose from the hole.


    "Nothing. We can do nothing. Even with proper medication and medical equipment, it would still be hard to treat." Dr. Huang waved her hand. "The acid corrupted his whole spine, which will be gone very soon...There is nothing we can do. All I can suggest is that..."


    Dr. Huang¡¯s eyes shifted back and forth between Sanpang and Chang. She didn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    Yet everyone knew what she was unwilling to say - give up.


    "Really?"


    Sanpang was still convulsing badly, it seemed like he was still lively - but the motions were twisted and irregr, as if he was a fish out of water. He was struggling intensely, but he wasn¡¯t far from death nheless.


    "We can do nothing about it." Dr. Huang looked away.


    "Let¡¯s dump him," the clones who were ¡¯driving¡¯ the centipede stated all together. "In that case, we¡¯ll end his pain, and he won¡¯t be a burden to us. Shoot him and throw him away. Otherwise, this will do no good to any of us."


    "..." Chang sighed and took out a medication box from his backpack. A syringe of tranquilizer was emptied, and Sanpang soon was calmed.


    "You¡¯re wasting our resources," the clones told him, but they said no more.


    Chang didn¡¯t refute but turned his attention to Jing. "How did you not notice that branch?"


    "I just didn¡¯t. I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s because the homogeneity here makes it hard to identify things or if it¡¯s just too good at camouge. It¡¯s hard to tell everything apart, and even harder to collect all these simrities and sort out what ising and what is not."


    Jing felt full of bitterness and sadness. Her face wrinkled when she tightly closed her eyes, and the tip of her brows stretched upward. Sanpang was new to the family, but he was close to Jing, with whom he spent most of his time. Thus, she felt the worst among the group about what had happened.


    Chang understood the emotion underneath Jing¡¯s skin, but he didn¡¯t say anything, just hugged her from the back, then quickly drew back to leave her some space.


    "Bro... I never thought of this day..." Chang¡¯s fingers ran around Sanpang¡¯s wound. "You look so much like a good friend of mine from before. Yet he at least managed to write a letter while you can¡¯t even say anything. You remind me of a friend that I knew from school, Tao. He died soon after the red fog arrived, all of a sudden ."


    Chang fondled the finger bone pendant hanging around his neck.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147: 147


    "No way!" As if did not hear he Zhizhi¡¯sfort, Liu Chang suddenly based in situ, "forgive me, I still have to do an impulsive thing, sorry for everyone . "


    Liu Chang spoke and went to the front of the three clones .


    "Give me apass . "


    "What are you going to do?" Three clones looked at Liu Chang, "do you want to find Xiaojing by yourself?"


    "Well, I¡¯m looking for her here . I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s going to die . " Liu Chang said, "even if she died, I have to find her body or meat pieces out, I can leave at ease . People around me have died enough . I don¡¯t want anyone to leave so unknowingly . "


    After saying this, Liu Chang patted the three children on the shoulder, "you are given to me by Li Qingshui, let me take care of you . I¡¯m ipetent, but we¡¯ve been together for a few days . You can take care of them and take them out of the red forest . If we get out of this forest, we will be in Handan, the next city we marked . We will meet there


    "Out of this forest, my sense of smell will be able to recover . It will not be a very troublesome thing to find you in a city . "


    "Come on, you know, Xiaojing can¡¯t be alive . " The third of the clones said, "why, our team needs your fighting power, and you need the three of us . In this huge forest, we were very weak . Now that you are gone, it is very difficult for both of us to leave this ce alive


    "Without you, our survival rate will be greatly reduced, so will you without us . Why put all our lives on the table for a man who is almost doomed to die? "


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m sorry . " Liu Chang listened to the third, his head drooped, his face with a guilty color, and then suddenly lifted up, "but I don¡¯t intend to change my attention . Forgive me . I want to be impulsive . Take good care of them, do not find Xiaojing -- "


    " I am not reconciled! " Finish this sentence, Liu Chang took thepass, a head into the jungle, no words to anyone .


    And no one in the team had time to stop him . Because no one can catch up with his steps in this small team, and no one can see things four steps away here . Therefore, we can only watch the faint figure disappear in the fog, and then the sound of footsteps disappears in the deep forest .


    Liu Chang enters the jungle . After the three clones looked at it, they sighed heavily: "s, the future is so bad . Didn¡¯t the Anyang people say that this hidden forest is very big? Can we cross it? "


    "I don¡¯t know . If it wasn¡¯t for the beast tide chasing the bottom, I¡¯d rather get around this damned world of repression, damn it! Blood red everywhere . He doesn¡¯t even have one other color . He can¡¯t walk out in three days . I¡¯m going crazy! I don¡¯t know where the animal tide is now! "


    At this point .


    Outside Hebi .


    Zhengzhou and Xinxiang¡¯s United refugee team rushed here - the great migration of millions of people, all the way to Xinxiang City, and then brought the news of theing danger to the city . So, after hearing the news, we saw the great migration of millions of people . Everyone knew the news of the arrival of the big willow tree, and all packed up and set out on the road .


    All the people of the two cities united to squeeze into Hebi City . Even those bareheaded soldiers could not stop this huge wave of refugees .


    Moreover, most of the people who rushed into the city were hungry people . They didn¡¯t have as much water as Liu Chang . They were starving all the way . After they entered the city, they ate everything and robbed everything . In front of the huge temptation of food and the tide ofrge numbers, even those guns no longer had deterrent power . Hebi City was in chaos .


    It¡¯s not just people who are in chaos - the fastest animals have caught up with the tail of these refugee groups . Some people who haven¡¯t had time to enter the city just stay there and fight with the fastest creatures .


    And based on the principle that the fastest running creatures are basically the strongest creatures - so, to say it¡¯s a fight, it¡¯s actually a unteral massacre outside the city .


    The high-grade preys of the animal tide rush into the crowd and extend their ws and fangs to these vulnerable lives to supplement their energy consumption caused by the long journey .


    "Mom, why do these animal tides still run north? Haven¡¯t they been quieter two days ago? Why are you crazy again these two days At the end of the escape line, facing these ferocious species .


    "I don¡¯t know . The monster who chased them stopped two days ago . Did the monster stop and revive after enough rest?"


    ......


    Hidden in the forest .


    Liu Chang carries a weapon and walks cautiously in the world of five senses . Every time he walks, he tries to sniff on the ground or on the tree trunk to find out some clues .


    "Although the sweet smell can cover up most of the temperature, I don¡¯t smell a bit of blood here . " After Liu Chang left the team, he carefully searched the whole area where Jijing disappeared . There was no clue for the bad news and no clue for the good news - no blood trail, which means there is still a possibility of being alive . Although this forest can deceive the five senses, it can notpletely deprive a person of the five senses, no matter the sweetness of the whole forest, the whine of trumpet leaves blown by the wind, or the deprivation of color . These can seriously hinder the use of the five senses, but can notpletely shield . That is to say, Liu Chang can still see what is in front of him, hear the voice in his ear, and smell the smell of his feet - but that¡¯s all .


    So, all the way around this area, he carefully searched every piece of grass under his feet, carefully observed every trace he saw, and even stuck to the grass like a police dog, smelling every piece of grass he passed . Finally, after a moment, he smelled some quiet smell on the ground .


    However, when he continued to follow the smell along the turf, he only advanced more than ten meters, and the smell suddenly disappeared .


    The smell disappeared strangely . It seemed that someone had already known his ability . With a strong smell of sulfur, the smell here was covered up, and the strange sweet smell was blurred together, which made Liu Chang unable to distinguish .


    "Is anyone targeting me?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148: 148


    Liu Chang knew that the strange sulfur smell was not the original product of the forest . There were too heavy and heavy artificial traces in it . From the smell, Liu Chang judged that it must have been left by human beings .


    "Who would it be?" Liu Chang frowned deeply - who could take a person under his eyes without being found by him - although he was in the pure forest, he was still much more sensitive than ordinary people .


    It¡¯s not easy to take things away quietly under his eyes, let alone a living man who can say that he can move .


    "What¡¯s more, why do they take Xiaojing away?" This is the second question in Liu Chang¡¯s heart . In fact, from the traces of the hair scene, Xiaojing should have no traces of injury and blood, and there is no smell of blood in the air . This shows that the other party¡¯s purpose of taking Xiaojing away is definitely not for her own sake - different from those hunting animals, it is for her ability .


    In the whole city of Zhengzhou, there are only a few people who have the ability to take people away from Liu Chang¡¯s eyes without being discovered by him . Besides Li Qingshui, who died, is the mysterious and powerful amphibian - Liu . A few days ago, the big willow attacked Zhengzhou from the south to the north . No one could run to other ces . Even if it was an amphibious stream of people, it was impossible to dare not to run away from the willow tree . They were on the same road, and even the other was faster than him . This is the most normal thing .


    "Damn it . " Thinking about the joints, Liu Chang spits out a mouthful and smears it on the ground . He remembers that Li Qingshui gave Liu No . 17 at that time . The two most powerfulbinations, intelligence and physical strength, are notcking . The only thingcking is Xiaojing, a person with strong brain region exploration ability, as an Assistant to them .


    "Their ambition is not small . " After figuring out what happened, Liu Chang was angry and relieved at the same time, because Xiaojing was taken away by amphibians . The loss of freedom also means that her life will not be in danger - temporarily .


    Because both amphibians . Or clone 17 . After all, what they need is the ability of Xiaojing, not this person . And Liu Chang believes that even if it is amphibious . It¡¯s not easy to get out of the forest - after all, although the other side is much stronger than him, but more than the sense of consciousness . Maybe it¡¯s not as good as yourself, even if there is apass in this blind forest . It¡¯s also hard to calibrate the right direction - after all, thepass can only point out a general orientation . Even if there is apass, it¡¯s normal to get lost - in fact, people lost in the desert forest . A lot of people also carrypasses .


    "Amphibians?" After Liu Chang knew the target, he had to find the direction . It was then seen that traces of amphibians had been searched in a wide area . A momentter, Liu Chang really smelled a fishy smell on a tree trunk .


    The smell of fish should not belong to this forest, he knew - he found it .


    Following the trace of the fishy smell, Liu Chang tracked in situ like a hound . Although the sweet smell in the forest greatly reduced his hunting ability, Liu Chang still went to the right direction after cooperating with the trampling traces of grass and trees on the ground .


    All the way to the target, Liu Chang dare not stop for a second because the absolute speed of the other party is much faster than him . If the target of the other party is urate and not lost, he can not catch up with him . And not catching up means that Xiaojing will be treated in the future, he himself is not clear .


    After all, Li Qingshui¡¯s clones are not Li Qingshui himself . It can be seen from No . 1, No . 2, No . 3 that they have no feelings for Liu Chang and others . They have their own feelings and their own values - their world outlook has nothing to do with Li Qingshui .


    Liu Chang has no doubt that after two years, clone 17 will dissect Xiaojing to study what kind of structure the other side¡¯s brain is, so as to develop a real instrument for exploring life .


    Thinking of this, Liu Chang¡¯s heart just calm some mood, again flustered up, the pace does not stop, all the way toward the depths of the forest ran away . On the way, he opened his backpack, took out a huge gun box inside, and assembled a powerful gun . This gun was given to Liu Chang by Li Qingshui, and it was given to Liu Chang after he met the current . It was said that he felt that his lethality to giant creatures was too weak, so it was specially made for him . The shape of the gun is a bit like sniper, because the barrel is very long and the butt is very thick, but unlike sniper, there is no sign of a sniper gun - a sight ss .


    This is a gun that only pursues the uracy within 100 meters . In the world of red fog, the sight is useless . Therefore, after canceling the uracy of the gun, Li Qingshui thickened the barrel and exchanged the most powerful ballistic power and muzzle kic energy with precision . The 100 meter lethality of the gun is ten times stronger than that of sniping . The material is also made of bones of some evolutionary organisms and alloy . There is no need to worry that too much kic energy of the muzzle will destroy the gun . This is also the biggest reliance on which Liu Chang dares to track the flow .


    After Liu Chang got the gun, he gave it a very bloody name - minrou . Because when he got the gun, he tried it with a monster . After the gun was fired, only a ground of meat was left . Carrying "shredded meat" and walking through the forest for a short time, he found that the other party¡¯s breath was somewhat confused . The smell seemed to revolve around the original ce . The walking route was a huge and iparable ellipse . When Liu Chang saw this, he knew that the other party was lost . In his heart, he quickened his feet . Then he felt that the target was getting closer to him - because if there were any on the ground No fishy smell, but also more and more fresh up .


    Feeling that the target was close, Liu Chang lurked in the spot, picked severalrge leaves as big as ntain leaves, wrapped himself in red, and squeezed out some grass juice with light fragrance and sweet taste, soaked his whole body¡¯s clothes, andpletely integrated with the surrounding environment .


    "Since it¡¯s a hide and seek forest, let me y hide and seek with you . " Liu Chang sipped his lips and covered his cheek with the bright red grass juice .


    After all this camouge, he continued to march north, tracking the target like a ghost all the way .


    Red forest, red fog, red people - a heart dripping with blood .

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149: 149


    More than ten minutester, in the blood red dense forest, Liu Chang finally saw several humanoid creatures, two amphibians, two clones, andatose Xiaojing, hidden between shrubs and thatch .


    Amphibians are not Liu, but both of them have met Liu Chang . In liuzeng¡¯s cave, they are the children of Liu .


    "It¡¯s not a stream . " Seeing the scene in front of him, Liu Chang actually put down a big stone in his heart . Because even now the sniper gun in hand, he does not have the slightest bit of confidence in the flow of hands to save Xiaojing .


    However, although he is not facing the current, he can not calm down, because he has seen the strength of amphibians, and he has suffered great losses in the hands of Liuxin . He once let others easily catch him in the past . And now he¡¯s facing the same strength as he used to be - and more importantly, there are two of them - with guns in their hands .


    Yes, it¡¯s guns .


    Although it has been known for a long time that amphibians have the ability to hold guns, this is the first time Liu Chang has seen them holding guns . Two creatures, both armed - one with a heavy weapon like a handgun, and the other with a modified submachine gun .


    These two weapons, one light and one heavy, should have been calcted and used to deal withrge creatures and small creatures with arge number . Amphibians are very smart and not arrogant . Therefore, they are well prepared for this escape . Liu Chang can see that they not only have weapons, but also waterpass and other sundries, just by looking at their clothes . They are just like ordinary people, and their expressions are as deep as those of ordinary people when they get lost .


    "Brother, we¡¯ve been here for three times . I feel like it¡¯s still the same ce . " Two amphibians are in the middle of the clearing . Looking at the road map they sketched out in their hands, "you see, I always feel that we havee from here to here, but after a big circle, we stille back here . "


    One of the amphibians, with a gun in one hand, pointed to the wiring diagram .


    "No, how do I feel like I¡¯ve moved on a little bit?" Another amphibian holds a gun . Looking at the road map, "didn¡¯t we mark all the ces we passed just now? This ce doesn¡¯t have my mark! That means we didn¡¯t go back to where we were . "


    "No, I think it¡¯s back to where it was . " Next to the two amphibians, there are two nearly two-year-old children . They also have a map that has just been sketched out, but the one in his hand is much moreplicated and precise than that in the amphibian¡¯s hand, both in the description of the topography and the surrounding environment .


    The child is on tiptoe . Pointing to the sign on the map, he said, "you see, this is the map of space that I have outlined in my mind . Although it¡¯s the same everywhere here, it¡¯s almost the same from the beginning of entering the forest . So you may not feel the change . Even I have the most precise observation ability . However, due to theck of line of sight, it is difficult to distinguish the difference . But everywhere I pass . I always have a sense of space . I can tell you for sure that we are back where we are . It¡¯s just that there is a deviation in the original ce . In such arge forest, we can¡¯t go back to the same ce as before . Maybe the location we marked is a few thousand meters away from here, or maybe only a few hundred meters away, but ording to the space map in my head, we are back to where we are


    "Yes, I agree with him . " Another two-year-old also stepped forward, "we¡¯re back where we are . And I can also calcte that the guy named Liu Chang has a 46 . 7% probability of catching up . "


    "Can he catch up?" The amphibian asked, "didn¡¯t you sprinkle sulfur powder? We followed him for hundreds of kilometers and he didn¡¯t find out . Can we catch up now? "


    "We followed him for hundreds of kilometers, but he didn¡¯t find out because we didn¡¯t get close to him within a few kilometers . All the way, we got his route by calction and reasoning . " Two guys, one year younger than number one, two, and three, showed a more intelligent light in their eyes than their brothers . "We track by wisdom rather than skill . In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the emergence of this forest, we wouldn¡¯t have a chance to start, would we?"


    "Well, your sensory ability is not as good as Liu Chang . At that time, your brother Liuxin discovered the existence of Liu Chang because he was specialized in olfactory evolution . In fact, you amphibians are not so keen on their senses, but they are more outstanding in their ability to hide their bodies . Didn¡¯t you tell me all this? "


    "Yes, but it¡¯s a small matter whether he pursues it or not . What if hees after him? No matter his physical ability or his physical structure are much worse than ours . He has no threat . He can¡¯t be killed when hees . At that time, if it wasn¡¯t for the taboo of your three brothers, you could have dealt with that guy The amphibian carrying a giant gun shook his modified machine gun, or modified machine gun, and said, "the most important thing now is how to get out of this jungle, not the one that has no threat . . . "


    Boom!!!


    As soon as the amphibian finished this sentence, a huge sound was heard in the jungle, which was dozens of times higher than his tone, and the bullet that came out of the chamber was faster than the sound . The warhead was as long as two fingers of an adult and as thick as two fingers together . Long and thick bullets fly in the air, bringing great pration and destructive power . Driven by the immeasurable kic energy of the muzzle, the bullet, which is as heavy as a grenade, once hit the amphibian¡¯s chest, it directly and recklessly tore his strong body into several sections, and then flew back a few times with his piece of meat and stumps stronger than steel Ten meters into the overgrown trees - only a prototype blood mist of about three meters in diameter was left in the air, which melted into the world of red fog and disappeared .


    And after shooting this gun, the open space also instantly quieted down .


    Two children stood in the same ce, hand in hand into the jungle, the other amphibian lost a small static figure directly hidden in the air,pletely disappeared . Liu Chang also squatted in the open space dozens of meters away, covered with banana leaves all over his body, while guarding around, while controlling his own heartbeat .


    Now, he is like returning to the era of red fog, the era of hunting for a living - holding weapons, hiding in the downwind, facing a terrifying monster several times stronger than himself, waiting for a fatal blow to the other side - or waiting for the other side¡¯s strike that can bring him a fatal threat . (to be continued)

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150: 150


    Hiding in the red trees, Liu Chang doesn¡¯t know whether the other party has found himself .


    Because the ce where he shot just now is the downwind, and it is behind the other party . If the other party doesn¡¯t see the light of fire, he may not be able to determine his position .


    Because the sound of the gun is very loud, or therger the caliber of the gun, the greater the sound of the gun . Therefore, even in this hidden forest, Liu Chang did not think that his own gunshot would not be heard by the other party .


    However, it is because the gunshot is too loud, the other party may not be able to determine the location of the sound source - ordinary sound can make people distinguish the exact location - and if someone puts a giant firecracker behind you, you may not be able to determine the location of the sound source .


    Liu Chang¡¯s gunshot was loud, much louder than the roar of "earth red" firecrackers, so when he fired a shot, he quickly hid in the grass, hoping that the other party did not judge his exact position . Because after all, if he is facing the amphibian, there is no chance of winning .


    Hiding in the "banana leaves", Liu Chang held his breath, always paying attention to the surrounding movement, and prayed in his heart that the other party would not find him .


    After a minute of intense tension, Liu Chang knew that the other party did not find him . Because if we look at the strength gap ratio of the two sides, if the other party finds him, he will surely kill him in the first time and use the ability to hide his body shape to directly result in him .


    But a minuteter, ording to the speed of the other party, if there is no movement, it is certainly not found his existence .


    "Is it Liu Chang?" Just when he was happy . From the air came the sound of amphibians, which was still the sound of the surround sound . Although brilliant, it also makes people can¡¯t tell where he is .


    "You should be here?" The amphibian asked again in the air .


    Liu Chang did not answer the two voices twice .


    "If you don¡¯t speak, I know it¡¯s you . " The voice in the air suddenly far and near, "unexpectedly, you can really chase me, and can kill a brother of mine . Very capable! I really looked down on you before . . . "


    "Don¡¯t you talk? Afraid I¡¯ll find you? But you really think too much . " "What are you doing behind that tree?" the amphibian said? Do you think amphibians¡¯ sensory abilities are so weak? "


    The voice suddenly loud, Liu Chang heard the amphibian¡¯s voice suddenly approaching, the heart suddenly pumping . Subconsciously, they want to fight back with guns . But under the panic, a sh of inspiration made him stop all the movements his body was about to send out .


    At the moment he was about to move, one of his sudden things was that "amphibians are much smarter than he is . " .


    It is because of the thought of this problem that all his actions stop at the moment when they will be sent out - the reason is very simple, the other party is not stupid, if he really found out his existence, it is impossible to remind him like a TV series . It is obvious that he wants to make a sudden move and let Liu Chang make a move, so as to turn what he said into a real reality .


    Therefore, after thinking about this, Liu Chang¡¯s body was in a cold sweat . As long as he had a trace of activity just now, maybe the other party has already stood in front of him . And as long as they face each other head-on . He has little chance of winning .


    So, after Liu Chang didn¡¯t speak . There was a moment¡¯s silence . He has made up his mind whatever the other side says . It¡¯s not going to show up . With a gun in his mouth, he sends out a bat like ultrasound in a small band that ordinary people can¡¯t hear, intending to determine the location of the invisible creature by sound wave positioning .


    "Oh, you¡¯d bettere out . Let¡¯s talk . After all, it¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve met . You and my father and brother have met each other several times . We can talk about anything . . . " The amphibian¡¯s voice sounded again in the air, but this time his tone has been much faster . Obviously, he has a certain understanding of Liu Chang¡¯s ability .


    "You¡¯re noting out, are you?" The amphibian has no patience to speak . When Liu Chang¡¯s ultrasonic wave has not located him, Liu Chang suddenly sees a huge me tail flying out of the air . The speed of the me tail is very fast . Before he reacts, it explodes tens of meters away from his side . At the same time, the area is sted to pieces .


    Amphibian hand guns are extremely powerful . In terms of power, they are no less powerful than those of armored vehicles - and only they can withstand the recoil that only steel can bear .


    Boom!!!


    In the sound of the explosion, the area was destroyed, and the amphibians then fired the modified guns continuously in the air - shells, with huge me tails, exploded in the area not far from Liu Chang¡¯s side . Although the amphibians did not see his specific location, it was easy for them to judge the general area of the attackers In the red fog world, no one can see too far away . Therge area within 180 degrees and tens of meters behind the rear must be the location of the attacker .


    Although the angle is toorge, the area is not wide . Therefore, when the amphibian sent out the fourth me tail light, Liu Chang had to jump out of the trees - because the position of the light was right in his area .


    If you don¡¯t dodge, you¡¯ll die . Although you haven¡¯t determined the other party¡¯s position clearly, Liu Chang also roughly judged the other party¡¯s location ording to the ultrasonic positioning and the transformation point of the other party¡¯s me tail emission .


    So when he jumped out, he pulled the trigger again .


    Boom!!!


    Boom!!!


    The roar of the explosion and the roar of gunfire interweave together . Liu Chang only felt dizzy . He tried to stare at the position of the air trajectory, and in his expectant eyes, he saw a huge blood light there .


    "Er After the explosion, there was a dull sound when the amphibian was shot . In Liu Chang¡¯s surprised eyes, a white shadow on the treetop showed his body shape .


    The amphibian was still tall and beautiful, with silver and white skin patterns, tall tail, and strong limbs, but in the original smooth side abdomen, there was a hole muchrger than the mouth of the bowl . The cavity was bleeding, and it seemed to be the cause of the injury . The light around the amphibian was distorted, which made him unable to maintain the simr In the refraction general stealth ability .


    Seeing such a scene, Liu Chang had no choice but to take advantage of the victory and pursue the attack . He did not dare to stop . He took up his sniper gun, aimed at the target again and pulled the trigger . (to be continued)

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151: 151


    "Boom" a gunshot, with a huge sound and me light, the huge bullet again out of the chamber .


    But the roar of gunfire failed - the amphibian dragged his wounded body and, at a much faster rate, disappeared in ce . Then another shot was thrown at him from the trees .


    After jumping out of the range of the shell explosion, Liu Chang was swept away from the area by the st wave . Under the smoke and dust, he saw the amphibians get into the dense canopy and disappear .


    Carrying the gun, Liu Chang moved the muzzle of the gun with vignce, aiming at the area where amphibians were hiding in the sky . He did not dare to rx his vignce at all . He knew that if he was approached by the other party within 10 meters, he would have no room to fight back . The other party will knock the lid off before his finger pulls the trigger .


    So, he kept an eye on the frequency of the leaves floating above the canopy - but no matter how alert he was, he couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed of the amphibians .


    A minuteter, a clump of trees beside Liu Chang was broken open with a strong smell of blood . The amphibians with guns suddenly appeared in front of him, charging at a very fast speed . At the same time, they also fired a gun at him . The speed of the shell and the speed of the amphibians themselves made Liu Chang see only a sh of me in front of him - death, which seemed to have covered his head .


    Subconsciously pull the trigger, but the roar of the gun did not hit the nimble amphibian . At this moment, Liu Chang seemed to see the steps of death .


    A fist sized shell flew straight into the middle of his chest . The shell hit him really . Let alone him, even the amphibians who were several times stronger than him and even the big centipede would be blown to pieces . This gun was originally used by amphibians to deal with giant creatures, but it was overkill to use it on him .


    So in this moment . Liu Chang has a feeling of seeing death approaching . In the blink of an eye, he seems to see the shell approaching to him bit by bit - approaching bit by bit - and the speed is getting slower and slower - like a film film film which is constantly slowing down the screening speed - the lens sense is bing stronger and stronger - and the sense of motion is getting weaker and weaker . Until finally, Liu Chang can clearly see the shell of the gun On the texture lines, as well as the entire flight path .


    This makes him feel some strange doubts in this moment .


    Liu Chang has heard countless times that people will see everything in their lives when they die . Like a slide show in my mind . But I¡¯ve never heard of it . Before I die, I can make everything in front of me change into a slow motion effect .


    The flight path of this trajectory is too clear in his eyes . With his calction abilityparable to Li Qingshui, he can calcte the trajectory of the projectile urately in every millisecond . And his body is also conditioned to move away from the trajectory .


    But it¡¯s different from the movie . He didn¡¯t dodge the bullet¡¯s speed . Although his brain was quick and his eyes had caught all the flight tracks, he felt that his body was obviously inferior to the reaction speed of his eyes and brain . Liu Chang only felt that the shell had flown thirty centimeters, but his body could only move less than one centimeter . The absolute speed difference between the two sides was simply too big .


    No one can be faster than a shell . Neither can Liu Chang . However, in this slow world, Liu Chang doesn¡¯t need to be faster than the shell¡¯s speed . After calcting all the flight marks of the trajectory, his body slowly opened to the side . Although the speed is much slower than the other side, he will not do any useless actions .


    Side 90 degrees, close the chest and abdomen, Liu Chang can clearly see . The cannonball slowly approached him from a distance, and then he could see it . With a slower speed on his side, I can see that the shell flies close to his chest and abdomen, and scrapes arge piece of flesh off his body . He can also clearly see the scene of the shell exploding behind him after it has wiped his chest . Atst, he even clearly caught the fireworks, shrapnel and sand after the shell exploded Shooting in all directions .


    Everything is calendar in purpose, everything is also slow iparable .


    In the aftershock of the explosion, although Liu Chang was swept up by the me, his mind was still sober . He did not know why he could see such a slow scene on the way to life and death, but he could be sure that he was not dead, and the amphibian was also in front of him .


    In the storm of the explosion, Liu Chang tried to twist his body . In the slow world, Liu Chang raised his slower arm, and slowly aimed at the amphibian who was also caught by the aftershock of the explosion . Then, he tried to pull the trigger with his forefinger .


    In this slow storm, he is 100% confident that he can get rid of his opponent with one shot - the difficulty of shooting is too low - to shoot an object which is already simr to a stationary object at a short distance, which is 10000 times less difficult than shooting the object that is too fast for him to see clearly . If the gun goes down, Liu Chang can be sure that the other party will turn into a ground shredded meat like his brother in a second .


    So, from the joy of life to the joy of death .


    He rushed from hell to heaven, a shot down, the world will return to peace .


    However, luck and bad luck always alternate like a roller coaster . Just as Liu Chang¡¯s finger muscles were just exerting, he fell back from heaven to hell again . He felt his brain fainted and his body was somewhat out of control, just as he had seen Li Qingshui control people with brain waves for the first time . At this moment, he felt that again At the same time, he lost control of his body and couldn¡¯t even wriggle a finger . Even if the target was only in front of him, he couldn¡¯t pull the trigger . What¡¯s more, Liu Chang felt that his eyes were dark, and under the illusion, he even forgot where he was and lost his target after a second . "It¡¯s the two children!" Before losing consciousness, Liu Chang thought of the clones of Li Qingshui, who had been neglected by him . The two children who had been hiding in the beginning of the battle did not know where to hide .


    For Li Qingshui¡¯s clones, Liu Chang had no preventive psychology in his subconscious . After all, he and Li Qingshui were close friends in life and death, so he had a natural affection for them who had the same gene as him .


    But to his surprise, the most unprotected threat is his most lethal . In vertigo at the same time, Liu Chang thought of his own fate - death .


    If you fight amphibians at close range, dizziness for even one second is enough to make the other party tear themselves apart ten times . What¡¯s more, a few seconds of unconsciousness are enough to make you die hundreds of times .


    Therefore, in this period of consciousness trance, Liu Chang is ready to die .


    However, in a trance, the expected pain did not hit . When the consciousness recovered again, Liu Chang saw the amphibian standing in front of him who had just recovered himself - so he subconsciously raised his gun - and the other party subconsciously wanted to rush to this side .


    However, the attack of both sides still failed . When Liu Changgang just lifted his arm, the other side just lifted his feet . At the same time, the vertigo hit again, making both sides have to stop .


    "All stop!" Two children came out of the trees, one by one, and looked at amphibians and Liu Chang .


    "Stop Farting!" As soon as the amphibian wanted to move, he was once again controlled by one of the clones for a few seconds . Therefore, after three unsessful attacks, he red at the child: "don¡¯t forget your current identity . I am your protector now . Without me and liule, you would have died long ago . Now you are helping an outsider to deal with me . Wake up a little bit . We have something else to do . Don¡¯t put Li Qingshui¡¯s feelings on this person! "


    "I know, I have my own ideas . " The clone, who was used by amphibians, said, "I¡¯m really weak now, and I need your help, but I don¡¯t want to kill this man . He¡¯s thest and purest experiment on Li Qingshui . I want to see what he¡¯ll look like in the end . "


    "Well, what can you look like? If you don¡¯t interfere with me, I¡¯ll let him die ten times . " The amphibian looked at the clone with an angry look in his eyes: "he killed one of our people . How many amphibians do we have? What do you say about this ount? "


    "Is the value of Xiaojing more important than that of your brother?" The clone said, "don¡¯t you calcte amphibians by equivalence? Excluding emotional factors, we make money by trading a brother for this girl . That¡¯s all


    "Besides, if we didn¡¯t interfere, it¡¯s not him who will die, but you . " Another clone interface channel that confronts Liu Chang .


    "No way . If it¡¯s not a sneak attack, but a confrontation, I can kill ten of them!" Amphibious disdain is revealed .


    "Well, a minute ago you could, but not now . " "Look at his eyes," said the clone, who confronts Liu Chang


    "Eyes?" The amphibian stepped forward and looked at Liu Chang¡¯s cheek, "this pupil He . . . "


    "Yes, in the opposite direction, mammals have evolved, and now he has entered the field of amphibians . " Speaking, the clone took a step back and pointed to Liu Chang¡¯s eyeball and said, "this is the frog¡¯s eye, which is dozens of times better than human¡¯s dynamic vision . With Li Qingshui¡¯s gene, it should have other functions . He now raises the gun, as long as in his sight of things, there is no miss . You are no match for him


    "Dynamic vision?" Hearing the clone, Liu Chang¡¯s eyes were alert, but also showed aplex look of doubt . (to be continued)

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152: 152


    "Yes, dynamic vision . Vision is divided into static vision and dynamic vision . Static vision determines your visual distance and the rity of objects to see, and dynamic vision determines your ability to capture the motion characteristics of moving objects Standing in front of Liu Chang, the clone said, "you are a sensory mutant, so you should be familiar with the mutation of vision . "


    "Yes, it¡¯s not strange, but what¡¯s the reason why you told me this?" Liu Chang looked at the little guy in front of him and said, "if you tell me these, you still have the mood to talk to me . I know that even if I have evolved advanced dynamic vision, I can¡¯t be the opponent of the three of you . After all, you can keep me from fighting in a few seconds, which is enough for amphibians to kill me several times


    "Well, I don¡¯t want to kill you . We have no grudges, and I¡¯m interested in seeing what you can grow up in the future . But, you know, you¡¯re not our opponent even though you¡¯re facing head-on . But if we let you sneak into your back again, even if we have three more amphibians, we will not have a 100% chance of winning . After all, we feel you first when we control you . So, in order to prevent you from pursuing Shanghe . . . " Clonal body said words, suddenly pulled out a small pistol from the arms, aimed at Liu Chang¡¯s cheek .


    "In order to prevent you from pursuing me, I will have to do something wrong to you . " With that, the clone pulled the trigger of the pistol .


    Although his whole set of actions of raising the gun and pulling the trigger are slow and full of loopholes in the eyes of Liu Chang, he just can¡¯t avoid it . His body was under control, and the vertigo came again . He could only watch the pistol burst into mes and a tiny peanuts like bullet flew into his cheek .


    The bullet¡¯s flying speed is faster than the shell . In Liu Chang¡¯s eyes, like a yellow cangsuo, it slowly approached his cheek and then kissed it .


    With a crisp sound, he was shot in the center of his face .


    Then the pain came from there . The nose bone was shot in the middle . With a clear "click", his nose bone was broken by a pistol, and the blood bloomed on Liu Chang¡¯s face .


    "Oh The control onlysted less than three seconds, and the child had already taken off his strength and took a deep breath . Liu Chang, who was recovering from his freedom, subconsciously covered his cheek with one hand .


    "With your physical fitness, this pistol can only break the bridge of the nose bone at most, which is not a big problem, but it is estimated that it will not be used in the near future . " Put away the pistol, the child turned to the amphibian side, "I hope you don¡¯t do impulsive things, if I find you have a change, I will control you for the first time, and the tassel side, I don¡¯t think it will give you mercy . You are a smart man . I hope I don¡¯t want me to do something I don¡¯t want to do . We all leave here safely and safely . You also have the capital to seek revenge in the future . Which is worth your own measurement? "


    "Keep quiet . . . " Liu Chang looks at the two children .


    "No, you don¡¯t have the capital to negotiate with us . If you want someone, you can talk about it next time . " As they spoke, the two children led the amphibians to the empty space where they had left a little quiet . The open space was still intact, because neither side of the battle wanted to involve the open space there, so they avoided the area intentionally or unintentionally .


    "Next time we meet, I hope we can see the change of surprise . "


    The amphibian and his two children have been facing Liu Chang in front of him . They go back to the area . Then they carry Xiaojing on the ground and pull up the amphibian . At the speed of his absolute dust, they disappear into Liu Chang¡¯s vision . During this period, Liu Chang always feels numb and inconvenient to move . Until several people "slowly" disappear in his sight, he feels numb Only thenpletely disappeared, restored the entire action force .


    But after several people left, he did not chase . If the other side insisted on running away, he could see it, but he did not have the ability to pursue, because after all, the speed difference between the two sides was great .


    Looking at the other party away, Liu Chang also covered his nose and squatted in the same ce . He felt frustrated and depressed in his heart, and his small ability evolved, but he still didn¡¯t protect the closest people, which made him feel helpless and depressed . My nose was broken, and I didn¡¯t have the ability to keep up . But he did not have cowardice, did not let too many negative emotions to touch his own mood .


    Mature men, always know to suppress their emotions, to do the right thing .


    It took about three minutes for Liu Chang to clear up his mood, pick up his "minced meat" on his back, and temporarily wrapped his nose with bandages, and then walked to the empty space where several people disappeared .


    For Xiaojing, he did not give up, nor would he give up . Since the first sniper failed, we might as welle to the second time . First, although the child¡¯s control ability is terrible, Liu Chang knows that if there is another sneak attack, the number of opponents will be double, and he can shoot all of them . Therefore, he needs a weapon with high firing speed and powerful power .


    And what he needs, there is one on the spot .


    After walking to a bush, Liu Chang saw the first amphibian fragment killed by him and the huge refitted gun next to his shapeless body . This gun is very strange in shape and can be put on the arm . It looks like Gatling, but it does not have as many barrels as Gatling, but its caliber is veryrge, which is muchrger than Gatling¡¯s, Even the weapons used by amphibians against ordinary animals are powerful . Liu Chang thinks that if a gun of this caliber is hit on his body, a bullet can make a big hole in his body . This is also the reason why he first shot this person . One is that a dead bullet and a bullet don¡¯t matter to him . Although the gun is more powerful, its firing speed is much slower, but its threat is much smaller .


    If the second amphibian had this kind of weapon, it would have been more difficult to deal with . There are special skills in this field, and the hand gun is used to deal with monsters .


    He picked up the refitted gun on the ground and put it on his right arm . Liu Chang pulled the trigger to the open bush .


    Protrusion!!!


    The muzzle of the gun was pulled by the trigger, and three barrels of firelight erupted in turn . Huge bullets came out of his sight and flew slowly and quickly to some ce in the jungle . Then, four or five bullets formed a line and directly interrupted a small tree .


    "How exciting!" Feeling the huge reaction force from the gun, Liu Chang can¡¯t help but exim .

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153: 153


    After experimenting with the power of guns, Liu Chang picked up his luggage again, carrying the refitted machine gun in his left hand and sniper gun meat in his right hand, and walked all the way to the depths of the jungle .


    The hidden forest is veryrge, and it is very difficult to walk . Even amphibians and even Li Qingshui¡¯s clones can get lost in it . Therefore, Liu Chang feels very difficult to go all the way .


    I always feel in the same ce . In this quiet and pure color world, physical and mental consumption is very fast . When Liu Chang walked to the dark on that day, he felt that his mental state was a little threatened to copse .


    A pure color world is like a closed space - a person is wandering around in a quiet secret room . People who don¡¯t speak will asionally encounter sudden danger, which makes your spirit tense, like a stiff string constantly pulling . Liu Chang has fully realized the terror of the hidden forest after a day¡¯s experience .


    When it was dark, he felt that his mind and body were exhausted to the extreme, so he simply took a rest . In fact, for him who had night vision ability, the difference between driving in the daytime and driving at night was not too big, but in this pure color world, there was a problem with the reflected light, so Liu Chang also felt that the sight distance at night was damaged, and the visibility at night was far less than that in the daytime ¡£


    Liu Chang has always been puzzled about the world¡¯s light band of red fog . It seems that the red forest is originally red, which means that the light in the red band can pass through the fog . And the reason why the red forest shows red color is that the light reflected by nts in the forest is also red After reflecting the red light, how to carry out photosynthesis . Liu Chang was puzzled .


    For the problem of light band, in fact, Li Qingshui once doubted . Since it can light up the red fog, which shows that the red light wave can prate the red fog, he once wanted to develop advanced sight sses . Unfortunately, it failed . It seems that after all the light enters the red fog world, it will be distorted by the strange factors in it, and it will not change the original color .


    Theposition of red fog is so mysterious that Li Qingshui didn¡¯t understand the mystery of it for four years . Mysterious to, Liu Chang simply do not want to think about the joints .


    And today, he feels very abnormal about his amazing vision evolution . Although this is not the first time that he has evolved ability in danger - in fact, in Zhengzhou, he has also inspired recessive factors in his body¡¯s genes several times in the four years in Zhengzhou, but today¡¯s things are somewhat abnormal .


    After calming down . A question suddenly urred to Liu Chang . In fact, ording to the principle of reverse evolution, amphibians are not after mammals - reptiles are . But today, he has gone beyond the whole higher level of reptiles and directly evolved the ability of amphibians, which makes him feel a little confused .


    He thought about it for a moment and attributed the reason to the fact that mammals and humans are the most close, far higher than other species - in fact, amphibians and reptiles . It¡¯s so far away for humans - so it¡¯s not too much to jump through evolution .


    Having figured out a part of it, he decided to leave the question behind . When he got out of the forest, he asked the clones of Li Qingshui, hoping that the three children could give him more answers .


    Therefore, Liu Chang in the thinking, in situ chose a slightly open point of the ce, with the props to cut the grass higher than the people . Out of the bag, out of the bag . Start a pile of firewood, start the first night of life in the forest .


    The two terrible things about the hidden forest - the world of pure colors and the species that are good at hiding - so . Liu Chang carefully cleaned up the whole area around him before he really went to sleep . No matter what it was, even a piece of ordinary looking stone and lifeless soil mound, he got to one side .


    After all this, he dared to get into his sleeping bag and put two giant guns in his hand . What¡¯s more, he had no lower body at his waist, and his ears were close to the ground to listen to all the wind and grass . After all this, Liu Chang dared to close his eyes .


    Slowly, the nightpletely fell, the quiet forest - still quiet .


    At night, Liu Chang has been in a shallow sleep state . During the whole night, he wakes up more than 50 times . Every time he just goes to sleep, he hears the rustling sound . Then he sits up alert and finds that there is nothing around him . Every time it was like this, no less than 50 times, which made Liu Chang¡¯s night¡¯s sleep almost useless . The next day, as soon as it was light, he rubbed his dry eyes and packed his bags, and then left the strange area .


    Overnight, he never found anything around him, but the rustling sound was always heard after he fell asleep .


    Therefore, the next day, Liu Chang¡¯s spirit became more tense . It¡¯s very quiet around . In this forest, you can see colorful life like poisonous snakes, birds and beasts, lizards, spiders, which are verymon in other forests, or disgusting human lives . You can¡¯t see any of them here . At this moment, all these things seem to be incarnated as nts and trees, ready to pass by To give you a fatal blow . "Ah After packing up his bags and driving less than 50 kilometers, Liu Chang gave out a cry of pain . After he screamed, he saw a piece of "dead tree branches" near his feet drilling into the soil at a very fast speed .


    It is said that "extremely fast speed" is because Liu Chang has adapted to his powerful dynamic vision like a "slow movie", and has been able to make a form conversion between the speed seen today and the speed seen by the original vision by using his powerfulputing power .


    Although the lizard disguised as a "dead tree branch" bit Liu Chang when he passed it inadvertently, Liu Chang¡¯s neural sensor saw its existence along the pain source after feeling the pain, and its action power in the current Liu Chang¡¯s view is slow like a turtle .


    In fact, Liu Chang knows that the speed of the other party is very fast . ording to the original vision, the other side is a sh of ck light, and then he goes into the soil . Unfortunately, it seems that the time for this ck light to sh is too long .


    Liu Chang took out a gun to smash the little guy into two ends . Then he bent over to pick up the upper part of the body of the little guy on the ground, opened its mouth and looked at its teeth . (to be continued)

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154: 154


    "Poisonous!" Lizard mouth is full of sticky secretions, Liu Chang saw this thing, knew it must be toxic . And ording to the lizard¡¯s one hit and go attack mode - it¡¯s definitely the kind of species that pours poison and then hunts after its prey is poisoned - and the toxin of this species is usually very fierce . After all, no one wants to run the prey for ten days and a half months .


    Seeing this, Liu Chang quickly took out a bandage from his backpack and tightened his wound . The poison can¡¯t be underestimated . A small poisonous snake can kill bison and elephant . No one can ignore this poison . So Liu Chang tightened the wound and quickly cleaned it up with water . Then he took out the antidote from his backpack and injected it to himself . At the same time, he smeared the blood of the dead lizard on his wound .


    But just after he had finished all this, he felt dizzy . The antidote is not omnipotent . The ingredients that Li Qingshui made in it can neutralize most of the toxins . However, there is no medicine to cure all kinds of diseases, let alone antidotes . Moreover, some severe toxins, even if they can be neutralized, can not be neutralized cleanly .


    Therefore, Liu Chang squats on the ground, feeling dizzy and dizzy feeling more and more intense, just want to get up, the person staggers leisurely to fall on the ground . The whirling sensation made him feel as if he had drunk two Jin Erguotou . He could not get drunk any more . Under the influence of the venom, his muscles were stiff and numb, and his stomach fluid was rolling like a river .


    Liu Chang knew that the antidote had a certain effect . If he could survive smoothly for two or three hours, he knew that he could be safe and sound . However, when Liu Chang smelled his own smell, he was whirling around and frowning deeply .


    The pungent smell prated his nose .


    To be sure, his nose has been copsed by bullets, and his sense of smell and breathing ability are almost all lost . Under normal circumstances, he can¡¯t smell any smell - but even so, Liu Chang can still smell his own smell . The pungent vtile smell is like dung ignited by alcohol . Even if you don¡¯t breathe, you can smell it .


    Liu Chang knew that the source of the strong smell was his own body - to be exact, it came from the sweat just discharged .


    It¡¯s a normal phenomenon that the sweating muscles are paralyzed after poisoning, but the smell of sweat is too heavy . Such a strange smell of sweat makes Liu Chang suddenly understand a problem that has not been understood just now - the problem of small prey huntingrge prey .


    In thew of the jungle - apart from self-defense, small solitary creatures rarely attack creatures tens of times their size . The reason is very simple, one is very dangerous, the other is a waste of food . After killingrge creatures, small creatures can¡¯t eat them or take them with them . There are few wasteful behaviors in the jungle, which is even more undesirable .


    Therefore, in Liu Chang¡¯s four years of jungle hunting experience, he rarely encountered a single living super small creature to kill himself . Even if he attacked, he would tear off a piece of meat and run away, without the purpose of swallowing all of them . Therefore, Liu Chang was a little surprised when he first came across this little thing . Only when he smelled this strange smell did he understand the purpose of the other party .


    Smell is a very obvious signal in the jungle . Liu Chang just figured out the joints, and saw that countless "dead branches" and "red thatched grass" loomed in the depth of the grass . He disguised himself very well and was very cautious . Seeing the poisoned Liu Chang, he did not act rashly, but waited for him to gradually weaken .


    And Liu Chang is also very weak now, dizzy, muscle stiffness, see everything is rickety . He has lost all the aiming ability and the function of the gun is not so good . He took out the grenade from the knapsack and grasped thest straw .


    In the gradually shaking world, he saw the "branches" and "grass" approaching him . He pulled the grenade in his hand and threw it to those hunting figures .


    However, there were not many grenades and many hunters . With a roar, an area was scattered, but more hunters were attracted by the sound . Vaguely, Liu Chang saw that those hunters were constantly approaching him, but his body was more powerless . Under the gradual blurring of consciousness, he only felt a burst of pain on his body, and thest picture he saw was countless red Small lizard, sharp teeth, into their own skin .


    ......


    But also in the moment Liu Chang was called by the God of death, on the edge of Zhengzhou, there was a man looking at the willow in the sky and chanting his name .


    "Liu Chang, Ji Jing, is it worth doing this for these two guys?"


    Standing on the edge of the stone heap and watching the creeping willows, he has a huge back, which is five meters high . His body is symmetrical and white, and his body is full of violence aesthetics . Behind this powerful figure, there is also a baby who only admits the size of his forearm . The baby is very small and looks like a new born baby . However, the baby has a strange expression, does not cry or smile, and has vivid eyes . Although he can¡¯t speak, he seems to be fully exploring the world .


    This huge figure is naturally the ancestor of amphibian - Liu, and the child on his back, it is self-evident - is a clone who inherited all the abilities and wisdom of Li Qingshui - No . 17 . Liu looked at the willows as tall as the mountain peak in front of him, as if he was talking to himself, and seemed to be asking about the people who lived in it .


    "Are you still alive?"


    The question was open, and the sound waves of the stream hit the huge branches of the willow tree, as if a stone had been put into the sea . Therefore, simrly, no one answered his question .


    Liu looked at the huge branch in front of him and froze for several minutes . Just as he was ready to leave, the huge willow like a hill suddenly moved up - sprouting in the sound of moistening . Just like the new twigs on the tree trunk, a little bit smaller branches gush out from the branches with a diameter of 100 meters like a huge mountain, and the roots be from 10 meters to tens of meters thick, and then gradually shunt, so that the giant branches are no longer lonely, and the rtively small tentacles of roots grow from above, making the giant branches no longer look lonely .


    After a while, in the eyes of LiuDi, the tiny branches filled the whole giant branch in front of him, and then the twigs regenerated branches . If Liu could see the whole area of Zhengzhou, he could see that only in the blink of an eye, the dense trees filled the whole city world .

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155: 155


    When Liu saw the willows sprouting, Liu was so scared that he jumped out of this area . He was here all the time . He only dared to stay here until he saw the willow in a state of suspended animation . Otherwise, it would be only in minutes to kill 100 of them with the ability of willows .


    However, he did not leavepletely when he jumped away . He observed the movement of the willow tree . His strong curiosity pulled his feet and let him stop at a distance . He looked at the willow vines in full bloom . One by one, the vines opened out in front of his eyes, and then the big one gave birth to the middle one, and thest twig was only one meter thick, and then the cane at this end Above, one after another "huaguduo" slowly gushed out from inside, and then the flowers were in full bloom . The petals opened from above, revealing the stamens .


    Seeing the blooming of willows, I can imagine what kind of heaven and earth Zhengzhou City, and even the broader area, has be at this time .


    The flowers are blooming slowly, and the courage to step forward, go to a bright flower, and look at the center of the flower blooming - the red thing, connecting the center of the red gorgeous vein - the human brain .


    The human brain is fresh, obviously still thinking and operating, that bright human brain flowers, blooming in the middle of the flowers, looks quiet and peaceful . Just standing next to it and looking at the human brain inside, I don¡¯t know what it is thinking, whether the previous memory exists, whether the previous feelings are still retained - or just as a tool of calction and imagination, it is set there to provide a broader space for wisdom for the powerful life inside .


    A flower is a world of thoughts .


    Liu quietly looked at all this and the life he was in awe of . Although he knew the danger was in front of him, he didn¡¯t want to leave . He wanted to talk to this great life and see what strange achievements Li Qingshui had made in it . He stopped there and fell into meditation until a tender voice sounded behind his ears -


    "let¡¯s go ¡£ Li Qingshui is dead, and the big willow wille back from its dormancy . " The voice came from a baby, the vocal cords were tender and sharp . But it¡¯s clear .


    "Oh . " Flow nodded and looked at the tree mountain and flower sea in front of him and said, "Li Qingshui is a great man . "


    "Well . " "I will be greater than him . Let¡¯s go . "


    "Is the willowing back to life?"


    "Yes . "


    "How do you know that?"


    "Feeling . " The baby said, "I can feel the breath of life inside . Although the breath of recovery seems to be blocked by something, making it a little difficult, but the power of recovery is still strong by the minute, and we are not going now . I can¡¯t leave . "


    "Is Li Qingshui still alive?" Stream continued .


    "I don¡¯t know . Even if he is alive, he will be a part of the big willow tree . He will not be the man he used to be . " The baby patted the huge shoulder . "Believe me, I won¡¯t be worse than him . Protect me, I¡¯ll help you . "


    "Good . " He nodded . "In a few years, I hope . Don¡¯t forget today¡¯s promise . "


    Finish this sentence, flow hand back in the back, with two fingers gently pinch 17, and then throw into the mouth, and then teeth closed, lips slightly open . Let his huge mouth circte, then turn his head . He left the city of blooming flowers .


    When he left with his front foot, the flower holy city slowly began to wriggle . The thick giant willow grows again, spreading one root after another - although it is not as extensive as it was when I came to Zhengzhou - but after all, it moved .


    ......


    Henan Hebei border .


    Hidden forest .


    Under the bushes in the forest, Liu Chang slowly wriggled up from aa .


    When he opened his eyes in a trance, he felt the tingling pain all over his body . His head was clear, but his feeling of drowsiness was not there . Liu Changzhen opened his eyes and sat up .


    The first thing you see is the corpses of small lizards, mixed with some other insects and small animals, but most of them are highly toxic lizards . Even if they are dead, they are hard to identify in the grass, and they are still the models of dead trees and rotten grass .


    Seeing these corpses, Liu Chang immediately recalled what happened before he was in aa . He was poisoned and surrounded by lizards smelling of sweat, and then was divided into food .


    At that time, his body was paralyzed, his consciousness was blurred, and he was in aa . However, he did not realize that he could still wake up under the siege of a group of poisons, and all the poisons that came to bite him died .


    Picking up the body of a small lizard on the ground, Liu Chang looks at the little thing - there are no scars on the whole body, but the breath has been cut off, the eye fundus is blue, the body is stiff and curled up together - it is obvious that he died of poisoning . Seeing this, Liu Chang thought to himself - he looked down at the parts of his body that had been bitten, and all the scars,rge and small, were full of tooth marks - the sharp lizard teeth bit the clothes, punctured the skin, and the blood stains were still there - and then they died .


    "My body is poisonous?" Liu Chang looked at himself in a puzzled way, "I shouldn¡¯t, he Zhizhi and I were together . When I was with other people, I didn¡¯t see any signs of poisoning, and the poison . . . "Looking at a dead body on the ground, some even teeth still hanging on his clothes, dead lizards .


    "This poison is a little too strong . "


    Liu Chang got up from the ground in some wonder and some happiness . He took some medicine to cover the smell and treat the wound from the medicine box in his backpack and applied it on his body . He escaped from death and set foot on the journey again .


    He didn¡¯t dare to stay in this ce . He didn¡¯t know how to escape from the robbery . However, since his body was able to move again, and there was a smell of blood and corpse, he couldn¡¯t stay here . He picked up his gun and his knapsack, checked hispass and headed north again .


    Liu Chang didn¡¯t know how long his way was . What he heard from Nanyang was that no one had ever walked through the jungle . What he heard was that the forest had changed in a few months since the red fog came four years ago . Liu Chang thought that even if someone got through the forest by chance, he would not turn back .


    this forest is as like as two peas . It is so hard to walk, it is so great that it is just like all the trees . (to be continued . ) . . )

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157: 157


    The crossbow is a military crossbow, and the arrow is a long arrow made of alloy arrow and wooden arrow . The long arrow of military crossbow is the standard configuration of great destructive power . Therefore, if the arrow goes down, the power is not small - if it is shot on a person, it will definitely nail the person through .


    However, Liu Chang didn¡¯t dodge looking at the flying crossbow . ording to the world in his eyes, since the moment when the crossbow came out of the chamber, he caught the track of its movement, and then, in an instant, got a set of data by his powerfulputing powerparable to Li Qingshui . The muzzle velocity of the catapult will be close to 213 meters per second after 0 . 13 seconds Their own body, but will deviate from their left 36 cm - will not shoot themselves .


    After obtaining this set of data, Liu Chang certainly will not evade . However, the arrow also awakened him - within this second, he remembered the basicw of contacting strangers at the end of the day - the basicmunication rules that he had forgotten in more than ten days of inhuman life .


    "Brothers, don¡¯t be excited, don¡¯t be excited, I don¡¯t mean anything!" Liu Chang stood in the thick fog and stopped running and stopped at the same ce .


    "Over there, who are you?" Several people with guns were confused and aimed at the direction of the sounding from the depth of the weapon . With their eyesight, they could not see Liu Chang in the fog . Therefore, their shooting just now, and their aim now, alle from the judgment of the sound .


    "Don¡¯t get excited . I¡¯m from Henan . " Liu Chang called out: "I want to go through this hidden forest to Hebei . Where are you from


    "From Henan?" Several people heard Liu Chang¡¯s words, and their tone was unbelievable . One of them immediately called out with Henan ent: "where are you from Henan?"


    "Kaifeng, from Zhengzhou . " Liu Chang also stopped his Putonghua and used Henan dialect to shout .


    "Did you lie to us?" Several people heard Liu Chang¡¯s shouts, although still not at ease, but slowly put down the gun . "How can someone from Henan walk here?"


    "Where is this?" Liu Chang continued to shout .


    "Xingtai!" "You don¡¯t know?" the man on the other side called


    "Are you all in Xingtai?" Liu Chang heard several people¡¯s shouts, surprised to ask: "has already passed Handan, to Xingtai?"


    "Well, this is Xingtai . Are you really from Henan?" Several people still don¡¯t believe it .


    "Really . " Liu Changshun¡¯s voice, slowly walked forward, "don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m on my own, no danger, no malice . "


    As he spoke, Liu Chang walked into the field of vision of several people . They saw that he was only one person, and they all put down the muzzle of the gun . As the distance approached, several people saw clearly Liu Chang¡¯s face: his beard was ragged and his hair was connected, his head and body were covered with soil and grass leaves, and his clothes were all holes . If he was not carrying a backpack, he would take it in his hands Guns, it is estimated that he is a primitive man, are believed .


    "Shit, are you really from Henan?" Several people saw Liu Chang¡¯s dress up and believed three points .


    "Well, it¡¯s great to see some of them . " After more than ten days of closed life, Liu Chang finally saw strangers . Liu Chang felt a strong sense of belonging back to the "organization . " I haven¡¯t seen anyone for more than ten days . I¡¯m lost in the jungle


    "You can survive in the forest for more than ten days and walk all the way from the border of Henan Province . You are really . . . " Looking at the rag hole on Liu Chang¡¯s body, several people called out, "it¡¯s really good luck!"


    "Well, good luck . . . " Liu Chang recalled the scene of being bitten by a lizard but came back from the dead . He also thought about the dangers and difficulties encountered in recent days . He sincerely sighed: "it¡¯s really good that you can still see the living people by relying on luck all the way . "


    "Well, let me introduce myself to you first . " Liu Chang waved his gun and said, "my name is Liu Chang . I¡¯m from Henan Province . I¡¯m 22 this year . "


    "Oh, we are all from Xingtai . " The leading man introduced himself, but also looked at the two strange "giant" guns in Liu Chang¡¯s hand . Finally, he could not help asking, "what gun are you?"


    "Oh, it¡¯s made in Zhengzhou . It¡¯s a big caliber rifle . " Liu Chang casually perfunctory, "can I ask you about the situation here? Now that I have arrived in Xingtai City, have I walked out of this jungle? "


    "Out of this forest?" The leading man listened to this sentence and sighed: "we still want to go out of this forest!"


    "What? Is Xingtai not outside the woods? " Liu Chang hears this sentence, difference rises, "the forest encircles the city?"


    "Well, it¡¯s early to think of the woods . " Several people listened to his words, Qi Qi sighed, "a few years ago, when this forest was just formed, I heard that someone had gone to Shijiazhuang, but now s . . . "


    "I haven¡¯t heard of anyone going out . "


    "Ha ha, maybe I went out, but I won¡¯te back . " The only woman in the team said, "anyway, we can¡¯t hear from the outside at all . It must be far away from the outside . "


    "That¡¯s it Liu Chang listened to them and nodded . "By the way, brother . I¡¯m sorry just now . " The woman added, "I didn¡¯t mean that arrow just now . . . "


    "I know, I just rushed too hard, but it was my fault . " Liu Chang heard the woman¡¯s words, quickly waved his hand, "really thank you for helping me so much! Now the whole world is very difficult . No one wants to deal with strangers . I¡¯m lucky to meet you


    "Nothing . " The leading man looked at Liu Chang¡¯s gun again and asked, "it¡¯s very difficult for us to help each other . Anyway, it¡¯s not a big deal to have a few words . But I want to ask, where do you want to go with such a big guy on your back? "


    "Er . " After listening to his question, Liu Chang wrinkled his stiff brow unconsciously . "I had nned to go to Handan, but I¡¯ve already passed by . Now I¡¯vee here . But I guess it¡¯s surrounded by the woods . It¡¯s a pity that some of my friends and I have been separated and arranged to meet there . Now I don¡¯t think I can go back . I¡¯m going to fix it up here . First, I¡¯ll wait for my friends . Second, I¡¯ll see if I can get out of here


    Liu Chang exined his origin with half truth and half falsehood .


    "Oh . " The leader of the team nodded after listening to Liu Chang¡¯s reasonable exnation . Then he nced at his copsed nose and asked again, "is this a shot wound? Is there a conflict? "


    "Well, it¡¯s caused by conflict . " Liu Chang touched the bridge of his nose, where still came bursts of pain .


    "Oh, it must be cured . " The leader said: "well, since meeting is fate, anyway, we are back in Xingtai, you can follow us to meet the city . "


    "Thank you very much . " Liu Chang was d to hear this .


    "Well, I won¡¯t do more introductions . My name is Li Feng!" The leader introduced himself and patted Liu Chang on the shoulder: e on, follow me . The city is not far away . "


    "Well . "


    Along the way, Liu Chang put away his guns and mood . After several kilometers, he saw the scenery of the suburbs of the city . In fact, the edge of the suburbs of the city was simr to that of the countryside . The farmyards and buildings full of local vor made Liu Chang feel a little bit back in human society .


    "It used to be called Dongguo vige . It¡¯s close to the city . It¡¯s not small and there are many people here . But now, you see . . . " Li Feng, the leader, pointed out to Liu Chang a small courtyard built by himself along the way and said, "there are no people now . Since four years ago, all the people who can live have gone to the center of the city . These houses are empty . In the past, Dongguo vige was muchrger than this . Later people left, and the woods surrounded it and eroded arge area here . In the outer suburbs, they have be forests . "


    "In the past, the township government was noisy about greening every day, but this time it was really green . It¡¯s really ironic!"


    "This is not greening . " "I haven¡¯t seen any grass in four years," said the man with Henan ent in the team


    "All the trees here are red?" After listening to that person¡¯s words, Liu Chang doubts again .


    "All red, not red outside?" "The trees in Henan are not red?" he asked


    "No, it¡¯s still green, there are red ones, and less . " Liu Chang exined .


    "Oh, I thought the trees all over the world had turned red . " People in Henan dialect continued: "there are scientists in the city who say that trees turn red because of the red fog and dyeing effect . Now when you say that the trees outside are still green, I know that expert is a bullshit again!"


    "Oh . " When Liu Chang heard theints of his fellow vigers, he nodded and sighed in his heart . A hidden forest is like a huge cage, which makes the people trapped in it as if they were locked in a ck room . He didn¡¯t know what color the outside world was .


    "Didn¡¯t you want to get in touch with the outside world?"


    "Contact a fart, those stupid . Forcing scientists, research for four years, but have note up with a reason!" When several people talked aboutmunication tools, they suddenly got excited . "A group of stupid . Forced, can not go out, also can¡¯t contact the outside world . Some have the ability to try to go out, but most of those who leave the city have no news . It is estimated that most of them died . No one wants to joke about their lives, so we¡¯re stuck here


    "Four years, no one else came in?" Liu Chang was surprised and said, "is this impossible? None? "

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158: 158


    "Hardly . I haven¡¯t heard of anyoneing in four years . Maybe we don¡¯t know . " The only woman in the team replied, "that¡¯s why we were so surprised to see you just now . To tell you the truth, if it wasn¡¯t for your good looks, none of us would believe you were from Henan . "


    "Well, I¡¯m still a rare breed . " Liu Chang joked .


    "Yes, maybe we can get a lot of food by sending you to the municipal government . " The man with Henan ent took the joke .


    But although it was a joke, but in the current social environment, it was a little too much . After hearing this man¡¯s words, Liu Chang didn¡¯t feel malice in him, but he still moved his eyebrows unconsciously . When he noticed this detail, the leading man quickly made aeback: "Zhang Tenglong, what are you kidding about? Is that what you said?"


    "Ha ha, chief . . . " The man rubbed his greasy hair and said, "I didn¡¯t mean to say it, but I just said it . Don¡¯t take it to heart, brother


    "Well, it¡¯s OK . " Liu Chang nodded and stopped talking .


    The team went all the way to the city center in silence, and after arriving here, the street finally had some poprity . Xingtai is not a big city, but it is not small . In the past, there were millions of people in the surrounding areas . Now, most of the deaths are still a little crowded .


    There are open shops on both sides of the street, and people are busy doing something - no matter in what era, in what kind of city, as long as people want to live, they have to work .


    However, even so, the crowd has not been seen for more than ten days . Now, as soon as he enters the city, Liu Chang still feels veryfortable .


    "Shall I show you to our headquarters first? I am a small leader of the civil self defense forces here . I will take you to a safe ce . Can you tell me about the outside world? " Feeling that Liu Chang was in a better mood, the seemingly smart leader immediately said the topic he wanted to say: "I¡¯ve been here for four years, I really want to know what the outside world has be . Seriously, it¡¯s not a good feeling to be here . This pure color forest is like a cage, and no one can go out . In the past, the distance of hundreds of kilometers and a night¡¯s train is as insurmountable as a natural moat . You just said that the outside world is different from here . Can you tell us something about it


    "Well . . . " Liu Chang heard the man¡¯s words, bowed his head and thought for a while, nodded his head and said, "OK, I¡¯ll go to your residence to fix it . In the evening, I¡¯ll tell you about the outside world . "


    "No problem . " With a look of interest, the man led Liu Chang all the way to a huge building .


    "It used to be a big hotpot shop . It has three floors and is well decorated . I upied it two years ago with a group of brothers . " While staying on the road, the man exined the origin of the building: "after that, we modified it, and now it¡¯s like this . It can amodate people and have a warehouse . Anyway, it¡¯s quite safe . Why don¡¯t you take a rest here? "


    "Yes . " Liu Chang nodded, put down the backpack behind his back, and the gun in his hand . "Is there a ce to take a bath? I haven¡¯t bathed for more than ten days, and I¡¯m covered with mud . "


    "Well, yes, I¡¯ll take you . " The man heard Liu Chang want to take a bath, his face a joy, with him to the back room .


    "There¡¯s water in the pipe . We put it in the cistern . The underground pipes connecting to the outside are broken, so you can save a little bit . " After leading Liu Chang into the door, the leading man also helped him to take the door, "brother, you can wash it first, call us after washing, we will wait for you outside!"


    "Yes Inside the door came the sound of Liu Chang¡¯s shouting and the sound of taking off his clothes .


    When the man saw this, he turned away and went back to the front hall where several of his men were ying with Liu Chang¡¯s two huge weapons .


    "Boss, this thing . . . " A strong man picked up the "shredded meat" and cried, "it¡¯s really heavy!"


    "How heavy is it?" Asked another .


    "Here, take it up and try it?" The strong man handed the broken meat to another person, which directly led to thetter¡¯s shoulder falling, and the person almost lost his bnce . "Damn, can you aim at such a heavy gun? How strong is that man? "


    "Well, let¡¯s not talk about aiming . It¡¯s estimated that even the driving force will be affected if we use it . " The strong man concluded: "head, it seems that the human body has evolved very strongly . "


    "Yes . " Another man stood at Liu Chang¡¯s other gun money . He tried his best to lift the amphibian¡¯s huge gun . "That sniper gun is better . I can see that it¡¯s 300 Jin even with bullets . With our present physical fitness, we can lift it, but we can¡¯t use it at all . "


    Looking at the giant machine gun in his arms, the speaker said, "it looks like a modified Gatling, but the ordinary Gatling, with all the supporting facilities, is only 150 kg at most . And, chief, you see, it doesn¡¯t have a recoil buffer, and it¡¯s much bigger than a regr Gatling . Just look at this caliber, it is not what ordinary people can bear . I guess it¡¯s not easy for the one who bathes in it . ""Well . " The leading man looked at some of his men and pressed his arms, "put down the things of others . No matter how strong this man is, he is no threat to us . No matter how lucky he is, he can¡¯t get here all the way from Henan without two brushes . This man is useful to keep . We should greet him with a smile in the future . "


    "By the way, are there any good-looking women in the regiment?" The leader of Li Feng looked at his subordinates and said, "go, go to the regiment and find a good-looking woman . At night,municate with this outsider more . I think he has a good impression on us . We all know what to do . "


    "Well, I see, chief . " Several people nodded and put down Liu Chang¡¯s gun .


    At the same time, there was a sound of water in the bathroom .


    Taking back his listening ears, Liu Chang bathed in the cold water, his head was washed by the cold water, so that he waited for a moment to rest and calm down .


    He quietly washed his own dirt, hung off his beard, which had grown to the length of his fingers, with a knife, and trimmed his messy hair . The whole bathing process was short because there was not much water and he didn¡¯t want to waste it . Five minutester, he turned off the water pipe of the reservoir, and the cold sense dissipated . Liu Chang wiped his body and let the pressure and distress sweep into his body again .

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159: 159


    Some things can be left behind for a while - but they have to think about .


    For example, at present, Liu Chang is faced with two problems that have to be considered . First, he has gone too far . He has missed the agreed Handan city . How can he find those lost partners? This is a difficult problem . Because if he is asked to turn back and go the road of hiding forest again, he is determined not to do it .


    After all, this road is too difficult to walk . Even if you turn around, you can¡¯t find the city in the forest . Now it¡¯s a good luck to hit Xingtai, but the bad luck can¡¯t be with one person forever . So, he can¡¯t find Handan when he goes back . Moreover, even if we go back to Handan and find it, some of ourpanions are not there . No matter how we think about it, we are still empty .


    Therefore, there is no way to go back, and I don¡¯t know how long the road ahead is . Finding apanion has be a thorny problem .


    But at present, there is a more difficult problem than finding a partner - finding Xiaojing .


    Thepany¡¯s affairs may not be urgent, but the small quiet matter cannot be anxious . Because Liu Chang thinks that even if they can¡¯t be found, they may be safe - but Xiaojing is different . If you can¡¯t find people in this area, you will lose the footprints of amphibians once you get out of this ce - and after this period, you may not be able to find them .


    Before Li Qingshui died, he gave several batches of clones to the amphibians . Naturally, these amphibians belong to the same camp . They will surely gather together at a certain time, headed by Liu, and travel to a strong family and ethnic camp . And when they get together, with the power of several clones, Liu Chang can¡¯t shake this force .


    Therefore, he must catch up with the formation of this event before the possibility of Xiaojing, so this matter is the most urgent at present - the most urgent and also the most clueless


    the amphibian led Xiaojing and the two clones . Liu Chang had no idea where they had gone . Even now his sense of smell was restored, it was still useless because of the smell Preservation, is a period of time, and then the strong smell, in the air cirction of the ce have scattered that moment . After more than ten days of no news, Liu Chang haspletely lost track of tracking them . Therefore, in this vast sea of forests, in this piece of ce that even went out, it is impossible to find several people hiding in the forest .


    Therefore, whenever he thought of this problem, Liu Chang felt the pain of his head .


    Dry the body, no matter how you think about these two questions, it is difficult toe up with the answer . Liu Chang put on the clothes full of sweat and sand and walked from the back to the front hall .


    "Well, Mr . Liu, it¡¯s very fast . " Several people in the front hall are getting together to discuss something . Seeing Liu Changing over, Li Feng, who is still the leader,es up .


    "Well, I haven¡¯t bathed like this for a long time . I feel veryfortable . Thank you . " Liu Chang sincerely thanks .


    After all, in this world, people¡¯s ideas can¡¯t be so pure because of the pressure of survival . However, no matter from which angle, the other party did help themselves and there was no malice, which had to be appreciated .


    "No matter where you are, even if we don¡¯t help you, others will help you . " Li Feng took a stool from the hall and moved it to Liu Chang . "Besides, I have something to ask you for help? Come on, tell us all about the outside world? "


    "Well, yes . " Liu Chang sat on the bench, coughed gently, and began his long speech: "I don¡¯t know much about the outside world . I only know about Kaifeng and Zhengzhou on the way here . But I have said everything I can . . . "


    "When the red fog came four years ago . . . "


    Liu Chang¡¯s speechsted for several hours, mixed with questions from several people, and some exnations . In these hours, he basically described the outside world . In addition to some of his own * * things, even the big willow tree, he said in detail .


    "Is there such a terrible creature out there?" After listening to Liu Chang¡¯s words, several people, without exception, aroused the greatest curiosity about the miraculous and horrible willow .


    "Well, it¡¯s terrifying . Now it¡¯s in Zhengzhou . The body spans Zhengzhou and Wuhan . The body alone is thousands of kilometers in size . It can devour the brain and take possession of it . It¡¯s a supreme existence regardless of force or wisdom . " Liu Chang said truthfully .


    "Then we humans are not finished?" Several people heard Liu Chang¡¯s description, some do not believe, "impossible, this is only a few years, how can there be such a terrible creature in the world?"


    "I don¡¯t know the cause of his formation, but I don¡¯t have to cheat you . " Liu Chang sighed helplessly: "after all, even if I make it up, I can¡¯t make up such a good story . "


    "Well, I believe you .


    ¡±Li Feng nodded, "but you said just now that the willow tree hase to the north . With his figure and speed, it will be a quick thing to think of here . Then we will not be dead if we can¡¯t get out of this forest?""I don¡¯t know . " Liu Chang shook his head . "I heard he was stopped in Zhengzhou . I don¡¯t know about the others . "


    "Ha ha, who has such great ability?" Li Feng heard this, even reluctantly, but still showed apletely unbelievable expression, "ording to the description you just described, that big willow haspletely surpassed our life form and exists . Even if I believe that there is such a strong life in this world, I will not believe that there is a simr human being in this world . How bad would it take a man to stop such a life with his bare hands? "


    "Who knows?" Hearing Li Feng¡¯s doubts, Liu Chang thought of Li Qingshui¡¯s in face . "In this world, there are always some people who are different from others . . . "


    Thinking of Li Qingshui, Liu Chang¡¯s mood is extremely depressed - that is his rtives, that is, he once had a grudge, but the closestrade in arms and rtives . That¡¯s the one who¡¯s been helping him protect him, and that¡¯s probably the most powerful person in the world .


    And that¡¯s the only one who died .


    Things change .


    The end of life is more changeable .


    He suddenly thought of what Li Qingshui had said to him when he was still in Kaifeng . (to be continued)

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160: 160


    "It¡¯s the end of the day, and you can¡¯t be as weak as you used to be . It is true that everyone has the right to live, but no one should give up his right to live . It¡¯s not easy to survive in this world for a long time . Either you have extraordinary wisdom, or you have powerful power, or you have superior luck . . . "


    "But the premise of all this is - you have extraordinary courage . "


    "No courage, no courage, no heart, even if you have wisdom and strength, it is useless . "


    "Yes . " Recalling Li Qingshui¡¯s words, Liu Chang sighed silently . He didn¡¯t understand and didn¡¯t want to understand some of the things Li Qingshui had said . He has always been an ordinary student . Sometimes, he does not have the courage to face death, but he has always been resistant to his hands stained with blood .


    "Hard hearted, even if you have wisdom and strength, it¡¯s useless . . . " What Li Qingshui once said came true to himself . He died at the end of his life because he was too cruel .


    Otherwise, by virtue of his wisdom and power, even if eventually, human beings really disappear on this beautiful, he will be thest to disappear .


    "s . " So, thinking of this calm and merciless appearance and soft heart like tofu, Liu Chang sighed heavily, "let¡¯s talk about it today, I¡¯m tired . "


    "Oh, yes . " Seeing Liu Chang¡¯sck of interest in the conversation, Li Fengughed and said in a slightly apologetic tone: "look, what¡¯s it like to patronize and listen to the outside world, and you¡¯ve lost track of it and forget the time . You haven¡¯t had a serious rest for more than ten days . Come on, I¡¯ll take you to have a rest . There is a room behind us for guests to rest . Come with me . . . "


    However, Gu Shifeng couldn¡¯t find a house since then


    "Well . " Liu Chang nodded and followed .


    Around the front hall, into the back, is the kind of hotel like building . The building is simple and warm, and it is a good ce to live . After leading Liu Chang to the door of a room, Li Feng said goodbye with a smile .


    "Have a good rest . Although you know that you must be tired for days, even if you don¡¯t do some things, it¡¯s also a kind of spiritual enjoyment to have a soft thing to sleep with . "


    This is Li Feng¡¯sst words before leaving the room .


    Watching Li Feng leave, Liu Chang immediately opened the door of the room - as he expected, he saw a woman in the room - a gentle woman, a white woman, a woman reading a book .


    "Well, I just want to sleep . " After Liu Chang entered the room, he ordered, "you go out . "


    "Oh . " The woman heard the door ring, turned to look at Liu Chang, "you look very tired . "


    "Yes, I haven¡¯t had a serious sleep for more than ten days . " He put his backpack and gun on the table . "You go out . I want to sleep . "


    "Good . " The woman put down the book, opened the door and went out .


    "Ah . . . " Seeing that women are so cheerful, Liu Chang, who is just ready to rush people, is at a loss, "you are really . . . "


    "How about it?" The woman stood at the door and looked at Liu Chang .


    "Well . "


    "Because I can see that you are really tired, and I am by your side, you will not rest assured of sleep . " The woman said with a smile, "so, instead of wasting your breath, you might as welle to you tomorrow . "


    "Oh, so it is . You are really a strange woman . " Liu Chang asked, "how can you exin to Li Feng when you go back like this?"


    "You don¡¯t have to tell me . I¡¯m hired to apany you for a day, a kilo of food . " The woman said, "good reward, so I hope you don¡¯t refuse me again tomorrow . "


    With this sentence, the woman touched Liu Chang¡¯s chest, then gave him a charming smile and took the door . However, he was so tired and worried that he disappeared as soon as he appeared .


    After putting down the things in his hands, he still stripped off his clothes, got into the bed which had been far away for a long time, kept his ears up, and fell asleep with vignce .


    And this night, I do not know whether the soft bed yed a role, Liu Chang felt that he had made a long dream . He dreamt that he was back in the age of cause, the age of vicissitudes, the era without human beings - it seemed that some of the deepest memories of genes had awakened, and the dream was so real .


    He dreamt that he had be a fish andpeted with the same kind in the sea;


    he dreamed that he had be a frog and saw the little flying insects passing by in front of him;


    he dreamed that he had be a bird and saw the vastnd below from the sky;


    he even dreamed that he had be a beetle and prated into the boundlessnd Among them


    The fragments of each dream are so clear, although bizarre, but let Liu Chang feel that these things are so real, as if they were his own experience - true to, until he woke up for a long time, still did not wake up . Sitting at the head of the bed, the morning sun shines on my cheek . Although the sun is no longer bright, although the world is still red, but a sense of security, but also let him really good . Just as he was enjoying his rare security and remembering his dreamst night, the door of the house was thumping .


    "Are you up?" There was a girl¡¯s voice outside the door .


    "Well . " Liu Chang answered - he knew it was the girl who leftst night, "what¡¯s the matter?"


    "I¡¯ve brought you breakfast . "


    "Oh,e in then . "


    The door opened, and the girl came in with a wooden tray . There were two purple potatoes in it . It has been steamed, and you can smell the fragrance on it from afar .


    "Li Feng asked me to bring you the food . " The girl put the wooden te in front of Liu Chang .


    "Oh . " Pick up purple sweet potato, Liu Changwen smell, some uneasy .


    "It¡¯s OK . It¡¯s certainly not poisonous . If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll try it for you first . " The girl showed a yful smile, picked up another purple potato in the wooden te and took a big bite . At the same time, she said vaguely: "you see, it¡¯s not poisonous . . . "


    "It¡¯s not poisonous . If it¡¯s poisonous, I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t kill me . " Liu Chang thought of the scene that the poisonous lizard died in the woods for no reason a few days ago, then he bit his food at ease and said, "today, apany me to the city for a tour . I want to know the distribution of power here . I have something to do . "

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161: 161


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Asked the woman .


    "Well, I¡¯m looking for someone . " Liu Chang nodded, ate and said: "some of my friends may pass by here, so I want to ask what forces are more influential here . After all, the more people there are, the easier it is to find people . "


    "So it is . " The woman grinned and bit at the purple sweet potato, and then said, "in that case, for the sake of this food, I will help you . "


    "Thank you, then . " Liu Chang said, "I haven¡¯t asked you, what¡¯s your name?"


    "Well, my name is Mn . I used to be a psychologist . Now . . . " Mn ate the purple potato with a bitter smile, "it¡¯s a betrayer . "


    "Oh . " Liu Chang heard her helplessness and shook her head with a bitter smile, "I understand . "


    "Well, thank you for understanding . It¡¯s because I understood it toote that my little brother died . " Mn stuttered purple sweet potato and wandered in Liu Chang¡¯s room .


    "How did he die?"


    "Starved to death . " When the girl said this, her face was still unnatural for a moment . "It¡¯s very difficult for a child to survive the first bacterial invasion . He was lucky at that time and survived, but within a few days, he was so hungry that he got edema and died


    "It has been said before that the most painful way to die is to burn . But after seeing my brother¡¯s death, I don¡¯t think so . It¡¯s better to burn than to starve . " Mn said, pumping a corner of the mouth, "especially the kind of slow starvation, really painful . "


    "So, from that moment on, you realized it?"


    "Well, I don¡¯t want to die, let alone starve to death . " "But in this world, I have no hunting ability, no ammunition, no contacts, no ability to mutate . I have only one person, and that¡¯s all I can sell . "


    "Well . " After listening to Mn¡¯s words, Liu Chang felt some sympathy in his heart, but he was more irritable . In the end of the day, he had heard too many stories like this . The end of the day is a huge melting pot in which everyone has his own story - and most of them are tragedies .


    Liu Chang¡¯s own life is full of Tragedies - parents, friends, brothers and rtives, who is not lost one after another, who wants to hear the tragic story of who .


    "Come on, walk with me . " Speaking of the tragic topic, Liu Chang got up and stood up . "Let me have a look at this city, and by the way, I can understand the distribution of power here . "


    "Well,e with me . " Mn heard Liu Chang¡¯s words and turned to leave the room .


    Following her, Liu Chang put the huge weapon on the table - no fighting, it¡¯s not good to carry these two guys on the street - too eye-catching . But the dagger and the pistol still want to take, in oneself waist pinned a big one small two pistols, Liu Chang cleaned up, left this room .


    Liu Chang didn¡¯t see Li Feng¡¯s figure all the way out of the building with the woman . Other people saw a lot of them, but they didn¡¯t know each other . They didn¡¯t ask anything about him after they saw him . It looked like a very loose organization, and he followed Mn all the way to the street outside .


    "You look like you¡¯re here for the first time?" Out of the building, Mn asked .


    "Yes, for the first time here, I don¡¯t know much about anything . " Liu Chang looked back at the converted building of the hotpot shop and asked, "what¡¯s in it?"


    "Oh, a food goods transfer station, the stationmaster is Li Feng . " Mn looked at Liu Chang suspiciously, "don¡¯t you know?"


    "I don¡¯t know . I came here for the first time yesterday . "


    "Well, I think he knows you very well . Although he is not poor, no one is too rich these days . He can raise a man for nothing and hire me?" Mn murmured, and then said, "but it doesn¡¯t matter to me . You¡¯re too tired to ask too many questions . You¡¯re good to me . I¡¯ll tell you what I know . "


    "That¡¯s right . " Liu Chang followed her to the street .


    This hotpot shop is located in the center of the city, which is supposed to be a prosperous area, but there are not many people on the street - this is what all cities in the end of the world look like, but there are many vitality in the depression . This vitality is not the upgrading of human beings, but the vitality of nts and other animals .


    So, if you don¡¯t count the grass on the roof and the insects under your feet - the city can only be described as broken and depressed .


    "How many people are there in the city now?" Liu Chang looked at the open street .


    "About 100000 . " Mn said: "most of them are dead . "


    "No wonder . " Liu Chang looked at the empty houses on both sides, "more than the dead outside . "


    "What¡¯s out there?"


    "The outside world, the world beyond the hidden forest . " "I came from the outside," Liu said


    "True or false?" Mn heard the news, shocked: "should not, who can pass through the prison forest? Everyone who goes in is obsessed with it . ""Believe it or not, the death rate inside is higher than that outside . It may be due to the tight blockade . " Liu Chang said, saw a listless person in the street passed by his side, "do you call the hidden forest prison forest? Is it difficult to hunt in this forest? "


    "Yes, it¡¯s hard . Even if there¡¯s prey, it¡¯s hard to find it . " Mn shrugged off his shock and said: "so what we eat is very precious . Most of the nts are found from outside . Then there is a researchb at the government¡¯s office, and we will nt them after the renovation . But the effect has not been very good . . . "


    "Because nts change after a few generations, right?" Liu Chang knew that this was a problem for the whole world . Li Qingshui couldn¡¯t solve it at that time, and it was even more impossible for these people to solve it .


    "Yes . If you don¡¯t know how slow it is to nt things, it¡¯s not good to preserve them . You have to look for seeds outside all the time . " Mn said: "this is the root cause of the food shortage . "


    "So, in it, food is a harder currency than weapons?" "Liu Chang thought," is that to ask for help, you have to have arge number of food as exchange chips? "


    "Surely, no friendship and no food . Who will do something for you?" Mn said, pointing to himself: "take me as an example . If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of a kilogram of food and the purple potato, do you think I would talk to you so much?"


    "That¡¯s true . " Liu Chang rubbed his chin, "well, in this case, take me to the biggest ck club here . "

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162: 162


    "What do you want them to do?" Mn asked, "it¡¯s not a ce that anyone can go to . "


    "No, I just look at it first . " Liu Chang said, then urged: "don¡¯t ink, go quickly . Don¡¯t worry . If there¡¯s no danger, just go to the gate . "


    "Oh . " Mn nodded . "I don¡¯t care whether you turn or not . Anyway, I¡¯ll just show you the ce to go in . You can go in by yourself . "


    "Don¡¯t worry!" Liu Chang said, "it¡¯s useless for me to let you in, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Yes, too . " Mn nodded and followed Liu Chang to another part of the city .


    Through the dpidated block and the formermercial center, Liu Chang followed Mn to a dpidated office building .


    "Well, that¡¯s it . Their association is called Qianjin club, which means to lead everyone out of trouble . " Mn, as a local viin, almost instinctively introduced the "topography" with Liu Chang . "If you are really from outside, you should also know that our city has been trapped here for a long time . But in the difficult position, the closed environment, the most likely to appear the special system rule . This is almostpletely out of touch with the outside world, so the rulers inside are even more domineering . On the other hand, these gangsters are more vicious . "


    "They¡¯re not that friendly . You just have to be careful . " Mn said with some uneasiness .


    "Don¡¯t worry, everyone goes out to do business to survive, there are not so many useless things . " Liu Chang asked: "since they can be a force here, they should all have rtions with government departments . "


    "Well, if you don¡¯t have a weapon in your hand, no one will obey you . " Mn said: "they are connected with the military and political departments, not to mention them . Even Li Feng is also connected with those departments . Otherwise, in this world, there are no people and no guys in the hands . Who will obey whom?"


    "Well, I know . " Liu Chang thought for a moment . He said, "well, you go back to Li Feng and wait for me . I¡¯ll think about how to deal with this matter . Then I¡¯ll see you when I¡¯m done . "


    "Well, don¡¯t forget . " Mn is not at ease to exin: "I today¡¯s wages, you have toe back to get it . "


    "Don¡¯t worry . A kilo of food, I remember . " Liu Chang finished this sentence, turned away from here and walked to the office building .


    Only two or three steps away, Liu Chang¡¯s back waspletely submerged by the thick fog . Lost in Mn¡¯s view .


    When he came to the office building, Liu Chang looked at the guard forces there and stayed for a long time - in fact, he was thinking about the problems that Mn had said . The guard force of a underworld group is not a problem, but after all, it is asking for help from others, rather than looking for trouble at the door . He does not want to make things too rigid .


    But after thinking about it, I didn¡¯t think of any good way . Liu Chang had no choice but to go ahead .


    Into the eyes of themunity guards . Liu Chang was stopped by two men with t heads and suits .


    "What, what?" Two people stand in front of Liu Chang .


    "Well, just in this city, I want to ask you to help me with something . " Unable to think of a good way, Liu Chang had to truthfully answer his own purpose .


    "What¡¯s up, who are you?" Two people look at him . Distinguish his brow to shout: "who ah, have not seen before!"


    "You don¡¯t know me . I¡¯d like to ask you to do something else . I¡¯ll pay you separately . " Liu Chang smiles . "I promise you won¡¯t suffer . "


    "What¡¯s wrong? Get out of here . " Two people heard Liu Chang¡¯s purpose, confirmed his identity, face directly pulled down, "this is not the ce you should enter, get out of here quickly . "


    "There¡¯s no discussion about it?" Liu Chang¡¯s face froze when he saw their attitude, but he still didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss .


    "Go away, don¡¯t be shameless . " One of the two people, speaking, directly pushed Liu Chang¡¯s body .


    Liu pushed his body slowly to the side of his body, but it was slower than that of pushing himself .


    "Fuck . Your mother!" Losing face in front of peers is one of thest things underworld members want to see . He almost fell down with himself, and the man who pushed Liu Chang took out from his waist .


    However, his action naturally escted the trend of conflict, and the direct result of this incident was that half of his face copsed in an instant . And hispanion also at the same time, face punch, face bone copse, eyes and nose bridge broken into a thin piece .


    "Shit!" It is the first time for Liu Chang to smash someone¡¯s face with one punch . I think that his face was once smashed half by the one punch of the man . Today, he returns home and feels veryfortable .


    After all, Liu Chang is no less powerful than the synthetic man in those days in terms of his physical quality . Because he has wisdom, he can add weapons to his body, and with a variety of biological skills, Liu Chang is now more than ten times stronger than his former synthetic .


    At that time, a synthetic man was equivalent to thebat effectiveness of an integratedpany . Now, if Liu Chang had the right weapons in hand, he would be more arrogant . After these two punches went down, the other side even did not have time to scream, died thoroughly . And after these two punches, Liu Chang is also the first time to get such a great pleasure in killing . For a time, he only felt his chest was stuffy, there was a feeling of not spitting, a lot of sweat all over his body, and a kind of numbness and itching appeared on his body .


    "What¡¯s the matter?" His brain was suddenly dizzy, as if he had been poisoned . But fortunately, his reason was still there . Liu Chang felt that something was wrong with him . He looked down at his exposed arm . There, in the ce where the skin itched most, his skin had been covered with wrinkles, andyers of folds like rhinoceros grew slowly on it . At the same time A sense of hunger that was so intense that it swelled from his belly .


    This kind of hunger is a long time away, he has never experienced it several times in his life .


    Thest time I realized such a strong sense of hunger was when I drank "Shiwei thick soup" in Kaifeng four years ago, but now the hunger is more intense than that time . Not only that, but also this feeling is climbing with the passage of time - the strong feeling constantly attacks his remaining reason .


    He even saw two bodies on the ground that had just been broken by him, both of which had a desire to swallow . (to be continued . ) . . )

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163: 163


    "No way . . . " Cannibalism, even at the end of the day, is hard for ordinary people to ept .


    As soon as Liu Chang had this idea in mind, he quickly rejected it . However, within a few seconds of his stupidity, the skin on his body became more and more intense, and the hunger in his stomach hit like andslide and tsunami .


    No longer dare to think about it, Liu Chang plunges into the office building . The feeling of dizziness in his head is even stronger . After he rushes into the office building, he catches the first person he meets without looking .


    "Where is the food?" Liu Chang¡¯s eyes turned green light at the person caught .


    "Ah The man was delivering things in the office building . When he felt a sh in front of him, a figure picked up his neck . In a trance, he did not dare to think about it any more . Instinctively, he called out: "don¡¯t kill me . The food is in the warehouse, and the warehouse is behind the first floor . "


    "Er . " Liu Chang can¡¯t wait to run to the back of the office building .


    The building pattern in the office building has been changed . The ce where the desk should have been put has been transformed into the open space such as warehouse and goods transfer . Liu Chang rushes through these things and follows the taste of food and rushes all the way to a hugepartment .


    Kicking open the tin door, Liu Chang¡¯s eyes were full ofpressed biscuits and some unprocessed food . Liu Chang didn¡¯t even think about it . He plunged into the food pile and began to eat and chew . There was no time to remove the biscuits . Liu Chang went into the grain pile and ate the raw products that were not processed .


    One mouthful at a time, I would like to open my throat, but I can¡¯t satisfy the bottomless ck hole in my stomach . The numbness of my body is still on, and the folds are constantly thickening, and gradually the luster of scales grows on it .


    Although his eating process is like gluttonous food, people outside will not allow him to enjoy it .


    Someone broke into the nest of the underworld group alone, which was a matter of utmost importance . Liu Chang had just broken into it . Many people did not respond to it, so he was given a few minutes of peaceful eating time . After a few minutes, everyone understood what was going on .


    Even those who didn¡¯t see Liu Chang sneak in just now were also understood by the shouting and shouting . Therefore, although the response was not as rapid as that of the army, within five minutes, a team of gunners, following the track of Liu Changgang¡¯s entry, aimed their guns at the warehouse where he ate .


    "Who was it that broke in?" The leader of the shooter frowned and asked a worker next to him - the one caught by Liu Chang to ask for directions when he broke in .


    "I don¡¯t know . I felt lifted up just now . I didn¡¯t see what it was like . " The man eximed, "but he¡¯s very strong . He should be highly evolved . "


    "Alone?" The captain asked again .


    "Well . " The worker nodded .


    "Alone, without weapons?"


    "No more weapons . "


    "That should be the children of the city leaders, dare to be so arrogant . " The captain heard that there was only one person on the other side, and he didn¡¯t have a weapon . His face showed a rxed look .


    Waving to let the Gunners stand by, he stepped forward two steps into the warehouse: "Hello, friend, who is it?"


    "Wu . . . " Liu Chang ate, even if two more mouth can not meet his stomach needs, mouth full of food, how can give consideration to talk .


    So, in the empty food warehouse, there is only the sound of chewing and swallowing .


    When the captain heard such a violent chewing sound, he was slightly stunned . However, the underworld group in the end of the world had been fighting and climbing for more than four years . He had no courage, no courage, and could not live to this day . He could not do this position . Therefore, although he hesitated to hear the chewing sound, he still walked into the warehouse and stood behind Liu Chang .


    The sight distance of ordinary people is three meters . Even though human beings have been evolving for four years, they can¡¯t see more than five meters . So slowly walking into Liu Chang, the captain knew that standing behind him, he felt something wrong with the other side . At five meters, he only saw a figure bending over to eat . At four meters, he found that the man was not eating biscuits, but eating unprocessed stored grain .


    Within three meters, the captain saw the pleated skin on Liu Chang¡¯s neck, and the bright red scales still wriggling on the pleated skin .


    "Strange . . . " When the captain saw the scales and folds, he stopped immediately, "monster, there is a monster . . . "


    And just as he stopped, there were shouts from his men .


    "Captain Zhou, big Liu and Xiao Zhao, the gatekeepers outside, their whole faces have been smashed . It looks like a wild animal attack!"


    Hearing the shouting outside, Liu Chang, who had already felt someoneing in, turned his head . Captain Zhou, who just came in, was about to turn around and run away, but the next second he saw a face that made him flustered . His teeth were full of food, and his face was covered with folds and scales, which matched with human facial features . In addition, he had a pair of eyes without white eyes . The wrinkled skin was the fold skin of rhinoceros . The scales looked like snake scales, but It was more metallic than the scale of the snake, and it seemed that he had an impulse not to look directly at him - a very dangerous beast¡¯s smell,ing from above . "Shit!" Under a fright, Captain Zhou subconsciously took out his waist with the gun - arge caliber refitted military pistol, which he usually does not leave the body of the guy, yed more than 10000 times in a few years . So he took out the gun very fast, and even a set of shooting movements in one go, "bang bang bang bang", directly fired several shots at the head of the monster .


    The monster didn¡¯t hide . He could see that the monster seemed to be able to organize its own movements, but it did not hide . The extremely strong force at close range also hit the target . Several bullets hit the monster¡¯s face and head, sending out a wonderful sound of "Ding Ding Ding Ding" . With the wonderful sound, it was the sparks on the monster¡¯s face .


    "What?" Therge caliber military pistol hit the head at close range, but he didn¡¯t even get hurt . Seeing this situation, Captain Zhou didn¡¯t say a word, abandoned the gun and ran back . At the same time, he did not forget to shout out: "ready to shoot . . . "


    When the shooter outside heard his words, he immediately picked up his rifle in his hand . At the same time, he turned around and ran out of the second step . He was grabbed by the red scale monster with a big wave . Then he was wrapped in the arms of the other party like a chicken and rushed out of the room .


    "Hoo" a sound, he only felt a gust of wind sh, people appeared outside the warehouse .

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164: 164


    The shooters, who had been waiting outside for a long time and got the "ready to shoot"mand, pulled the trigger almost instinctively when they saw the fast-moving thing .


    Protrusion!!!


    The sound of the semi-automatic rifle rang out, but the figure had already shed by . After three or two steps, they rushed out of the enclosure of the warehouse and disappeared out of the sight of the crowd .


    Liu Chang ran out of the office building with the team leader . Liu Chang did not encounter any obstacles . After all, he was able to enter and leave the military areamand of the Research Institute in Zhengzhou . It was like killing a chicken with a knife . But now he is not in the mood to kill chickens . He only has the heart to eat chicken .


    All the way, he led the man who looked like a steward to an abandoned house . Liu Chang threw him to the ground .


    Liu Chang¡¯s mood is veryplicated now - physically, he has been changing all over the body, and he can feel that there are deeper changes in the muscle fibers of his body - the muscle viscera and bones are wriggling, the gic code in the deepest part of the body has been rewritten, and these things are also changing ordingly .


    Maybe it¡¯s the energy overload brought about by the evolution of his body . Now he only feels hungry . This kind of hungry and dizzy mood is very bad, but he did not cause more killing because his brain is still clear . So after throwing the captain down, Liu Chang closed his eyes for three seconds and opened his mouth full of sharp teeth and asked his first question .


    "The head of the Mafia?" The voice line is very thick, and the change of physical signs has made him speak out of his usual tone .


    "Well . " Captured by the monster, now facing the challenge, the man on the ground is in aplex mood with three points of fear .


    "What¡¯s the name?" Liu Chang¡¯s second question .


    "Zhou Kai . "


    "In charge?"


    "Well?"


    "I asked you, do you keep your word in the regiment?"


    "Oh, it¡¯s OK . When I¡¯m out of the regiment, I¡¯ll be counted . " Zhou Kai truthfully replied that he tried to prove his existence value with his own words . "There are not many armed forces in the regiment, and there are no conflicts at ordinary times . There is an armed conflict, and the army will help to deal with it . I¡¯m the armed captain of the regiment . In addition to themander, I can speak . "


    "Oh, do you want to live?" Liu Chang asked .


    "Yes . " Zhou Kai answered honestly .


    "OK, take me back to the warehouse first . I¡¯ll take the food from that warehouse . "


    "Yes, no problem . " Zhou Kai looked at Liu Chang and said, "it¡¯s just your face . . . "


    "It¡¯s OK . I¡¯ll take it . " Liu Chang said that from the broken house found a piece of linen, wrapped his face and neck, "go, hurry up . "


    "Oh . "


    Hunger urges Liu Chang to go on the road and follows Zhou Kai . He is not afraid that the other side will not cooperate . It can be seen that the guy is a smart man who knows whether to resist or not and how to choose his own life and death choices .


    In this way, they just left the office building, and then folded back . Less than ten minutes before and after, some shooters and workers were still searching and sorting out the scene, and Zhou Kai, who was missing, came back again - but this time he was surrounded by a strange man with all kinds of faces .


    "Chief, how do you? It¡¯s very kind of you to be alive! " As soon as Zhou Kai entered the office building, a sharp eyed shooter saw him . "I couldn¡¯t find you all over the warehouse just now . The first time you asked me to shoot, I shot, missed the shot and ran away . The man ran so fast . I heard "whoosh, all of a sudden, the man is gone . Do you think it¡¯s strange?"


    "But I didn¡¯t see it clearly, but xiaoqiangzi said that he saw you carried away by that man in a trance . . . "


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense . " Hearing the shooter¡¯s question, Zhou Kai nced at Liu Chang¡¯s side, then frowned at the talkative shooter and said, "don¡¯t talk nonsense . It was a misunderstanding just now . This is the leader of the city . I don¡¯t want to see strangers . I was just ying with you . Get out of here . "


    "Oh . " Hearing Zhou Kai¡¯s words, although the shooter was full of doubts, he still had his eyesight . Knowing that the captain didn¡¯t want to say what had just happened, he was ready to turn around and go .


    "Well, it¡¯s not necessary to clean the area around the warehouse . I don¡¯t have to inform the superior about this today . I¡¯ll deal with it . " After exining the shooter, Zhou Kai made a gesture of invitation to Liu Chang . The performance was in a very high position, as if Liu Changzhen was a senior military officer . "Come here, please . "


    Zhou Kai asked Zhou Kai all the way to the inside of the food warehouse . After coaxing the people around him away, Zhou Kai consciously blocked the door and stood at the door, leaving Liu Chang a private space .


    "Good job!" Seeing that no one bothered him, Liu Chang took off the gauze from his head, and without any more nonsense, plunged into the food pile again - and then, there was a chewing sound like a meal for ten people .


    Zhou Kai, standing by the door, was surprised to see all this .


    This meal, Liu Chang kept eating for more than three hours - arge number of biscuits and food entered his stomach, and then in a sh was strongly secreted out of the stomach juice to digest . In more than three hours, Liu Chang ate enough food equal to two and a half times his own weight . He did not stop until he ate half of the grain stored in the warehouse . His hunger was no longer like andslide, and his mood was a little calmer .


    "Thank you for your help today . I¡¯lle back to you in two days . " After eating the food, Liu Chang frowned the scales on his brow, then wrapped himself with gauze, opened the warehouse door and left the warehouse .


    All the way out of the office building, although attracted a lot of people¡¯s curious eyes, but no one came forward to stop . After going out smoothly, Liu Chang came to the street .


    Not daring to return to Li Feng¡¯s stronghold, he casually found an empty house and walked in . In the end of the world, there was nothing more, but this kind of empty house that no one lived in was all over the street .


    After entering the house, Liu Chang went to a dpidated dressing table, picked up a piece of broken ss from the ground, wiped it clean, and looked at his face .


    "Well, how it turned out to be like this . " The face is full of scales and folds, and the pupil is pure ck, which is better than when the face was broken . After looking at his face, Liu Chang looked at his arm, then took off his clothes and looked down at his body .


    Like a lizard man .


    Bright red scales, rough folds, bulging muscles


    "It¡¯s ugly . " Liu Chang looked down at his body and said sincerely .


    "What¡¯s going on here? Why has such a huge change suddenly taken ce? If the evolution is in the opposite direction, shouldn¡¯t ite one by one? " (to be continued)

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165: 165


    Liu Chang¡¯s heart turned out a lot of questions .


    "First, the eyes inexplicably evolved the ability of dynamic capture under the crisis, and then somehow poisoned all the lizards that bit themselves, and now they suddenly be this pair of ghosts . "


    After thinking about it, Liu didn¡¯t understand what was going on . After all, ording to what Li Qingshui had told him at the beginning, the recessive manifestation of genes was carried out ording to the sequence . But it never mentions the non active expression process of this gene under the crisis .


    Looking back on the three inexplicable evolutions, the first two were mutated under the crisis of life and death - or, if there is no mutation, it will be dead, and there is no room for any maneuver - the first shell will hit the body immediately - and the second time has been poisoned and dizzy and be food for others .


    It¡¯s OK to say these two times . After all, in the environment of life and death, people¡¯s body and instinct react, which is still said in the past - after all, even if they have not been injected with gically modified liquid, people in extreme crisis have had many examples of potential explosion, which Liu Chang still knows .


    But the third sudden change, how can not be said . Without any crisis, they were beating people, and they suddenly changed without warning .


    No change is as fierce as this one . The body can¡¯t bear the intense need of energy, which leads to the sense of hunger like andslide, and the body changes into a strange shape . This appearance also brought him a lot of trouble .


    In the end of the day, although strength and strength are the first, if they are no longer like human beings, they will also bring difficulties inmunication . Although Liu Chang didn¡¯t pay much attention to his appearance, and in the past four years since the end of the day, he had several disfigurement experiences, but none of them was as thorough as now . He took off his clothes and went to the jungle, which was an alternative intelligent species .


    "s . " Looking at the mirror and sighing heavily, Liu Chang only felt that this matter made him have a headache, but there was no solution .


    There was still half a day left, but he didn¡¯t n to go out again . Silently until dark, Liu Changy on the old bed to sleep .


    The brain is full of confused thoughts, but the fatigue brought by the physical change still makes him sleep until dawn .


    The next morning, after sitting up from the bed, Liu Chang¡¯s first thought made him look at his arm . Originally thought that the eye and should be more thick scales, but look down after the past, but see is smooth skin, and fine muscles down .


    "Oh, it¡¯s back to normal?" Liu Chang¡¯s heart moved, and his arm turned out the luster of scales .


    "What¡¯s going on?" Just thinking back to the appearance of his body yesterday, I immediately saw the lines of scales on my arm . The muscles of the body are also showing signs of bulge again, with bursts of strengthing out from the inside of the body .


    What¡¯s more, Liu Chang can clearly feel the existence of these things, just like the arm, which can be controlled freely . This feeling can be perfectly felt and used without other people¡¯s exnation - just like the feeling of an adult using his own finger .


    After all, they are all their own bodies . Of course, they can feel and control them .


    "Pull back . " In order to cooperate with his own idea, Liu Changgang saw the scales on his arm had just risen, so he quickly stopped the idea, and then controlled the scales to disappear under the skin .


    "It¡¯s amazing . " Looking at his body restored to its original state, Liu Chang was a little excited - after all, if these scales and powers could be freely controlled by him, it would be better .


    After all, in the end of the day, everyone wants to be stronger - these scales and folds can provide him with great protection, and the body feeling of reptiles is much stronger than his original . Strength, protection, these things are indispensable inbat . With these things, Liu Chang is confident that his fighting ability can be improved several times .


    Especially the ability to deal with ordinary humans .


    Because to deal with human beings, he is most afraid of the attack of stray bullets . Although he can see the trajectory clearly now, if many people fire at him together, he will travel through the dense strike surface . Even if he can see the trajectory clearly and has theputing ability of Li Qingshui, if the shrapnel is too dense, there is no hiding at all - that area is within the range of attack, so it is impossible to avoid it .


    But now that you have protection, that¡¯s different . Ordinary bullets can¡¯t pierce his scales, giant shells and powerful weapons, and they can¡¯t shoot at him indefinitely . In his battle, he just needs to pay attention to and avoid these things, which will be several times easier than before .


    Think of here, Liu Chang in the heart excited to control their own scales, let it surge out with the fastest speed .


    "Creak creak" body with the control of the brain, began to change up, Liu Chang took off his coat, watching his bodyyers of scales gush out, not only the knuckles be bigger, muscle fibers continue to be strong, skin covered withyers of wrinkles, forming a perfect releaseyer . "Great!" The process of transformation only took three seconds, which was carried out under the condition that he deliberately slowed down the speed . He can clearly see the whole process of muscle bulge and scale turning out . He can also feel the wonderful feeling of body strength slowly flowing out .


    This sense of instant strength will bring the most primitive pleasure to all male animals . Under the strong stimtion of the sense of strength, arge number of male hormones were secreted . Liu Chang felt excited . Under the surge of adrenaline, he punched the wall of the abandoned house .


    Boom!!!


    The old walls of the house were beaten down by him, and the whole house copsed because of the loss of the load-bearing wall . All kinds of stones and sand suddenly toppled down from the sky, giving Liu Chang a bad face .


    "This sense of power . . . " Liu Chang stood in the mound, clenched his fist, "life intensity, at least 65?"


    Strong power brings strong confidence - "if we meet amphibians this time, even with the help of clones, I will have confidence in World War I . Xiaojing, wait for me . "


    After putting on his coat from the ruins and finding a turban to cover his face, Liu Chang walked slowly towards the direction of yesterday¡¯s office building .

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166: 166


    The light in the morning is not good, but the mood of people in the morning should always be more pleasant .


    But at this moment, Zhou Kai¡¯s mood is not so happy - to be exact, he is afraid . The monster said yesterday that he still came to see him today, which made him afraid .


    In the end of the world, he had been in the underworld for so many years, but he did not develop the character of fearing death . In fact, he felt that the people who were not afraid of death were either mentally ill or just talking nonsense - thetter was absolutely the majority .


    The desire to survive is the deepest and most instinctive instinct of human beings . Everyone wants to live - even if it¡¯s just to live .


    Zhou Kai is like this .


    He wants to live . He can sell a lot of things to live . Although he is a member of the underworld, he can¡¯t help but struggle, after all, is a gamble - and a gamble after calcting the gains and losses . Zhou Kai is lucky . Since the end of his life, he has been gambling and winning . For four years, he has finally be the second leader of this association .


    It¡¯s not easy to sit here - being able to sit here means afortable life and a guarantee of survival in the future .


    Before the end of the day, the rich are most afraid of death - simrly, after the end of the day, those who do not have to work hard are more afraid of death .


    After three years of hard work, he got the position that he didn¡¯t have to fight for any more . Before his butt was hot, he was faced with a problem that made him feel that his life was impossible . The monster of yesterday .


    A very powerful monster - a creature who dares to block bullets with his face, which is something he has never seen before;


    is also a very smart monster, who can speak human words and manage personnel affairs . In fact, Zhou Kai has been doubting whether the man is a mutated human being sincest night .


    But whether it¡¯s human or not, it¡¯s not Zhou Kai¡¯s biggest concern . He was most concerned about whether the monster would kill him, or whether he could kill the monster .


    Another big gamble - the monster came to him today and told him to wait for him . He hasn¡¯t been sleeping sincest night, thinking about how he should face this powerful creature with his mentality . Attack him or please him .


    It was a difficult choice .


    If you attack him, you have to be furious - bomb without bullets, rockets with bombs - you have to kill him in the shortest possible time . Or it won¡¯t be so good when the monsteres back to him .


    Therefore, if you attack, you will die . If you can¡¯t beat him with the strength of the monster, he will be killed .


    And if it¡¯s a smile - it¡¯s just as hard for him . Because he didn¡¯t know what the monster would ask him to do, whether he would be "sealed off" after the event .


    Therefore, he wanted to run, but if he ran today, everything he had worked hard for years would soon be reced by others . In the end of the day, everything changed too fast . He didn¡¯t believe that he could have such good luck for four years .


    Therefore, these three choices, no matter which one is not so attractive to him, no matter which, all have the vor of death . So he stayed up all night thinking about it .


    Until dawn, until he closed his eyes painfully, until he heard the heavy step outside the door


    "You are a wise man . . . " The monster came in with his own voice line . "You made the right choice . "


    "I hope it¡¯s right . " When he opened his eyes, what Zhou Kai looked into his eyes was still a face covered with gauze . "What do you want me to do for you?"


    "Find someone . " Liu Chang said: "find two groups of people, if there is any news about them, let me know . "


    "What kind of person?" Zhou Kai heard that the other side did not ask the lion to do some tasks that he could notplete . Hearing that he was just looking for someone, his heart was half relieved .


    "Well, these are the two groups . I probably drew them for you on the way . " Liu Chang took out a few pieces of paper from his arms, "there are two women in a wave, a teenager, and the leader is three children . The children look like this, about three years old . "


    "Oh . " Zhou Kai looked at the clumsy handwriting on it and carefully distinguished the appearance of these people . "It¡¯s verymon, but the moremon it is, the more difficult to find it . "


    "Well . " Liu Chang nodded, "that¡¯s why we have to rely on your strength . There are many people with great strength . "


    "Well, I¡¯ll try my best to send someone to help you find them . " Zhou Kai also nodded, "what about the other group?"


    "The number of the other group is uncertain . If there are more people, there may be more than a dozen, and if there are less, there will be only three . A girl like this, with yellow hair . There was a child who looked almost the same as the three children just now, but he was younger . Another one looks like this . " Liu Chang pointed to his painting and exined: "white skin, tail, more than two meters high . It looks beautiful and strong . Well, this white monster may be five meters high, and the five meter high one may be carrying a baby


    "This is . . . " Zhou Kai looked at the amphibians painted by Liu Chang, "what kind of amphibians are they?"


    "A kind of intelligent species . If you find them, send someone to inform them . Don¡¯t get close to them . They are very dangerous . " Seeing Zhou Kai¡¯s serious expression, Liu Chang said with some uneasiness: "it¡¯s much more dangerous than me, especially with those children, if more than ten get together . It was . . . "Speaking of this, Liu Chang suddenly couldn¡¯t find an adjective .


    "What?" Hearing Liu Chang¡¯s tone, Zhou Kai also raised his head from his paintings .


    "It¡¯s a force that can subvert the world . . . " After thinking for a long time, he finally found the adjective "subverting the world", which is not an adjective . "Especially the biggest and the smallest, your people, if you hear from the residents, please inform me immediately . . . "


    "I see . " Zhou Kai nodded, looked at the monster in the painting, looked up at Liu changman¡¯s scaly face, and suddenly thought of the word "birds of a feather flock together" .


    "I¡¯ve been living with you recently . . . " Liu Chang said this, looking at Zhou Kai¡¯s face, "this job is not difficult for you, it¡¯s just a little troublesome, but for the sake of safety, I will still supervise the work . I¡¯ll be with you during the day, and I¡¯ll leave at night . I won¡¯t oppress you too much . What¡¯s the matter with you? "


    "Well, I think so . " Zhou Kai saw that the monster was so talkative . After hesitation, he finally couldn¡¯t help asking, "what would you do if you found these people for you, or if I couldn¡¯t find them?"


    "I found it . I left immediately . I couldn¡¯t find it . . . " Liu Chang said this, pauses for a moment, remembering what Li Qingshui said to him in the past, and then said, "if you can¡¯t find it, you¡¯ll die . "

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167: 167


    "Oh . " Zhou Kai nodded and didn¡¯t doubt the truth of the other party¡¯s words - because in his cognition, his own life is extremely precious, while other people¡¯s lives are ordinary, so do the monsters in front of him . Therefore, he did not doubt the monster in front of him when he said this, he was just bluffing him .


    "Don¡¯t worry . I¡¯ll try my best to find them . As long as these people are in the city, I can find them for you . "


    "That¡¯s good . " Liu Chang listened to Zhou Kai¡¯s assurance and nodded .


    As a result, a secret search campaign in Xingtai City started slowly in the negotiation between the two people .


    Zhou Kai¡¯s work is still vigorous . On the first day Liu Chang was around him, he began to organize people to search the whole city . His staff is not much, but it is also quite a lot . Moreover, thergest underworld organization in the city naturally has its own subordinate organizations . If themunication goes on at all levels, it will naturally have a strong radiation surface to find out more people to help inquire about this matter .


    Liu Chang saw all this, and as he said, he stayed around Zhou Kai all day long . At night, he changed his form and returned to Li Feng .


    "You¡¯re back . . . " After entering the curtain, Liu Chang returned to the hot pot shop and saw Mn, who had been waiting at the door for a long time .


    "If you don¡¯te back, they¡¯re going to throw me out . "


    "Get rid of it?"


    "Well, they¡¯re not going to feed a freeloader . " Mn said: "it¡¯s hard to find a job that pays so well . I don¡¯t want to work for two or three days . "


    "You don¡¯t have to apany me . "


    "Let me be with you . You have no loss . " Mn looked praying .


    "Whatever you want . " Liu Chang said and walked into the hotpot store . Many of his things are still here . If it wasn¡¯t for this, it would be questionable if he didn¡¯te back .


    After entering the store hall, Li Feng has been waiting for him for a long time .


    "Brother, you are back . I thought you left without saying goodbye?"


    "No way . " Liu Chang said, went to him, "so looking forward to my return, is there anything I need to help you with?"


    "Ha ha . . . " Li Feng said with a dry smile: "how can it be? I just think that it¡¯s not easy to meet a person like you whoes from outside . Isn¡¯t it kind? I want to talk to you more . But I think you¡¯re tired after running all day . If you¡¯re OK, take a rest first . "


    "Good . " Liu Chang looks at Li Feng, who is close to him . Without much talking, he enters the back room of the hot pot shop .


    And in the next few days, he was constantly repeating the two-point first-line life .


    In a few days, he also basically understood everything in Xingtai . It¡¯s really a lonely city in the woods . The hidden forest makes thempletely disconnected from the outside world, making it a more closed world . Almost everyone in the city wants to get out of the city, but almost everyone doesn¡¯t have the courage .


    In the past four years, most of the brave people have died, a small number of them have not been heard from, and no one knows whether anyone has gone out .


    Therefore, thepletely isted life and the solid color world outside make this city look more "exclusive" than other cities, especially when there is a highly centralized rule inside .


    everything is the army has the final say, the army has weapons, manpower, everything .


    However, these are not the issues that Liu Chang is most concerned about, and he is still not solved these days . However, he had been living in the underworld for several days, which made him get useful information .


    "You mean there¡¯s a bird over there in the army?"


    "Well, I heard from the boss, the bird who can speak human words . " Zhou Kai sat beside Liu Chang . As the days passed by, people became more and more uneasy . Liu Chang didn¡¯t tell him the time limit to find someone, but he knew that nothing was unlimited . Therefore, something is fine, he always likes to talk about some topics that he thinks useful to remind the other party of his own existence value .


    "I¡¯ve heard that I can not only speak, but alsomunicate with people normally . I¡¯m not low . "


    "Is it?" Liu Chang heard the news, his brain suddenly excited, "do you know how big the bird is?"


    "I don¡¯t know . I heard that the news was private, but the boss said it when he drank too much . "


    "Oh?" Liu Chang squinted, "this is good news . "


    "Do you want to see it?"


    "Again . " After saying this sentence, Liu Chang thought about it .


    At night .


    After a busy day, he returned to Li Feng¡¯s territory again . And the other party¡¯s attitude towards him over the past few days has be more and more clear - he wants to join the gang .


    Over the past few days, Liu Chang also learned about the nature of Li Feng¡¯s gang . He said it was a "civil self-defense force" . In fact, it was also a semi underworld organization . It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t all rely on residents to provide for their own work . But it is inevitable to fight for territory every day . Therefore, Li Feng at that time saw that Liu Chang could use such a heavy gun that he would be attracted repeatedly . However, Liu Chang is really not interested in these "little people" fighting for territory . And since Li Feng heard about the big willow tree, he seems to have lost the idea of fighting for things . He never forgets the danger outside every day .


    That day, after Liu Chang came back in the evening, he came back again .


    "Hehe, brother, are you back?"


    "Well . " Liu Chang nodded and looked at Li Feng . Every day, he is so warm to say hello to himself, and good food and drink to offer, every day also guard his own back, every time ask is also so a few words .


    "When are you going to leave? Don¡¯t forget to take my brother with you . I am very familiar with the city within 50 kilometers


    "It¡¯s not easy to go . " Liu Chang usually has no interest in talking to him, but after hearing about the bird today, he also came to some spirit . "Have you ever heard of a bird in the government?"


    "Do you know that?" Li Feng heard Liu Chang mention this matter, his eyes showed a surprised look .


    "Well . " Liu Chang looked at his expression, "you know?"


    "Well, I¡¯ve worked in government departments for a long time before, and I¡¯ve heard about it . " Li Feng took Liu Chang and went to an empty corner in the inner room . "I also thought about the bird at that time . As long as there was this bird, it was not impossible to go out of this forest . "


    "How big is that bird?"


    "I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s not small . I haven¡¯t seen it in detail, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s OK to fly with a man on his back . "

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168: 168


    "If there was that bird, why would someone still be unable to get out?" Liu Chang asked: "after all, no matter how terrible the hidden forest is, if there is a guy who can fly, it doesn¡¯t matter Then I don¡¯t know . " Li Feng shook his head . "Besides, there is only one bird . Whether it will be killed by other birds in the sky? I don¡¯t know who will leave the camel . Even if there is a candidate, it is still a question whether the person is willing to go or not . The people there are not worried about eating or drinking, and they have no strong intention to leave here . Seriously, if I didn¡¯t know about the big willow going north, I wouldn¡¯t want to go . After all, it¡¯s the same all over the world now . Where to run is not running . "


    "Well . " Liu Chang nodded, "also . "


    "But thank you for telling me the news today, and I¡¯ll take you if possible . "


    "It¡¯s enough to have you . " Li Feng is a smart man . Some words are just right for him . After patting Liu Chang on the shoulder, he knew that today¡¯s conversation was over, and then he left with a smile .


    Liu Chang thought about the big bird and went back to the room . As soon as he opened the door, he saw Mn in a sexy underwear .


    Mn was lying on his bed at this time, wearing a red gauze on his upper body and a ck mesh stockings underneath . Seeing Liu Chang push the door in, he showed a charming expression .


    "Come on, I¡¯ll give you a massage?"


    "What¡¯s up with you?" Liu Chang walked into the room and said, "I¡¯m not so enthusiastic at ordinary times? What¡¯s the matter? "


    "Nothing . It¡¯s just that you¡¯re very tired running back and forth these days . I just want to rx you It¡¯s still something . " Liu Chang sat on the stool beside the bed, "if you have something to say, you can go out without saying it . "


    "Why are you so shameless?"


    "Because I don¡¯t want to owe you a favor, and I don¡¯t want to have feelings with you . " Liu Chang told the truth . "Because I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t afford it . "


    "All right . " Mn heard Liu Chang¡¯s words, stood up from the bed, went to the door, "since you have made a decision, then I will go . "


    "Well . " Liu Chang nodded, "youe today because people here say about the big willow tree . "


    "Yes . " Mn said, "I don¡¯t want to die . Although I don¡¯t know if what you said is true or false . But I really want to see the outside world . "


    "Sorry, I can¡¯t do it . " Liu Chang stood up from the bed and pushed Mn out of the door . "I¡¯m not a hero, and I¡¯m not a jerk who takes advantage of it and doesn¡¯t want to return it . So . Please understand me . "


    With these words, Liu Chang closed the door .


    It¡¯s night .


    After the darknesspletely covered the bright red world, Liu Chang, who had a short rest, sat up from the bed . After he picked up the gun on his desk and armed himself, he quietly left the room - he didn¡¯t know .


    He wants to go to the government . Look where the big bird is . Although we may not be able to find the target tonight, we can learn more by looking more . He believed that before long, he would be able to turn it upside down - no matter where the big bird was . He can get it all .


    In the dark of the night, Liu Chang carried his own . Carrying their own crossbow, quietly walking in the night path .


    Although he came out this time fully armed, crossbow daggers should beplete, but he did not bring any weapons of mass destruction . The shredded meat and the modified Gatling are too conspicuous and bulky . Today, his task is mainly to be secret andtent . He is going to inquire for information . Naturally, it is not appropriate to take those two things with him .


    Therefore, he lurked in the night sky in light, in the thick red and ck fog, all the way to the central government departmentpound .


    After a few days of understanding, he knew that it had been transformed into the overall nning center in the past four years - the garrison and some important departments had moved there .


    Because in the end of the day, the city center is still safer, and after the army moved here, it is easy to manage .


    He walked all the way to the huge courtyard after reconstruction ording to the direction in his memory . Far away, Liu Chang saw the high wall like a prison and the garrison around it .


    Seeing these things that ordinary people are afraid of, now Liu Chang ispletely afraid . Since the transformation a few days ago, he has thoroughly calcted hisbat effectiveness .


    After the awakening of reptile gene, his life intensity has reached 65 terrible value . Besides, he has hard skinfold scales around his body . His eyesight is far beyond ordinary people and all detection instruments . He has more urate physical control and calction ability .


    In fact, from that day on, he was thinking that his own strength was far beyond the superheroes in many American blockbusters .


    What spider man Batman American captain, simply not enough to see, even if the Hulk came personally, Liu Chang admitted that he had the strength to fight - although the other side¡¯s body was much stronger than him .


    He has always been not weak, or in other words, has always been at the top of humanbat effectiveness . It¡¯s just that he always meets more powerful opponents, which makes him unable to exert himself . In the hands of friends and opponents he meets, no matter Liu or Li Qingshui, or the God like horrible big willow, he can not deal with . Therefore, he always failed and looked weak .


    But even so, it did not affect his confidence - Liu Chang felt that his greatest advantage was self-knowledge . He was neither humble nor arrogant, and could clearly recognize his own strength and position .


    When Li Qingshui was in the past, he always believed and obeyed unconditionally . In fact, many men can¡¯t do this kind of soft, but he can do it, and he has been doing it well . It is because he knows that the intellectual gap between the two sides can not be calcted in a reasonable way . Therefore, abandoning his own opinions is the best opinion . Now, when hees out alone, he can recognize his position and strength in countless setbacks . He does not despise himself because of failure, nor does he feel weak when his opponent is too strong .


    "I¡¯m strong!" This is the result of Liu Chang¡¯s own analysis, which is very scientific . Therefore, Liu Chang is unswerving .


    Over the walls of the prison, Liu Chang entered the huge governmentpound after reconstruction .


    It¡¯s very big here . After jumping into the courtyard, Liu Chang looked up at all this . After four years of renovation and expansion, it is like a small military base, and there is no cultural atmosphere in the courtyard . (to be continued)

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169: 169


    It was the armament and patrolling soldiers that caught the eye, and even the spot where he jumped off the wall, right behind a tank . The searchlights in the sky are shining everywhere . Although they can¡¯t break the red fog, they make everything more like military management .


    "Can this thing still work?" Liu Chang stood behind a tank and watched carefully . There are old marks on the tank, the road mark beside the tank, and there is no trace of heart pressure .


    This is just something more than practical . After all, since the end of the world, people have abandoned most of the means of transportation due to the problems of sight distance and road surface . After all, standing outside, you can¡¯t see the front end of the barrel, and it¡¯s not easy to fire a gun at all . The people inside have to observe the outside through the instrument . As soon as the transparent object like the observation ss is stretched out, it will be covered with red fog, which makes people can¡¯t see clearly the front and the left . Therefore, this kind of transportation in doomsday is very troublesome .


    Even if there is a man with wonderful eyesight who can see tens of meters away, driving this tank, the road outside, trees and dense nts will block all these illusions .


    So, Liu Chang took a look at this big guy who was very threatening in the world before . After one look, the scales on his face grew up slowly, and his muscles swelled . He began to transform .


    Transformation .


    Liu Chang likes this word . Since he was a child, he has always imagined that he can be as powerful as a super Saiya one day . When he was a child, he was always fighting with his ssmates and shouting "transform into super Saiya Generation X" to vent his emotions .


    But when he grew up, he knew that his childhood slogan was just a distant dream . But I never thought that I would have this intersection with this word one day .


    Although not transformed into a super Saiya .


    But it turned out to be a monster .


    Powerful, ugly .


    After the transformation, Liu Chang felt a lot heavier, but also more down-to-earth . Liu Chang did not encounter any danger when he walked in the governmentpound with his eyesight far beyond others .


    Without the use of crossbows and daggers, he toured the whole governmentpound smoothly, and then roughly judged the division of various regions ording to the situation in thepound .


    Which are the military areas, which are the barracks of soldiers, which are the ces where the officers live, and those are the very strict specialized areas where the secret handles are


    These Liu Chang touched a general, also roughly aimed at their own target - Specialization area .


    He saw a lot of strange things here, and a big house . The house was locked, but it was difficult for Liu Chang . After breaking the alloy lock with his bare hands, he found an empty space without any one, and went in - things here didn¡¯t look as modern as those in Li Qingshui¡¯sb .


    After drilling in, Liu Chang found that he was disappointed . Although there were many strange things on disy here, most of them were seeds of maps and food, as well as experimental supplies . And the things are very old, it is obvious that they are from the pre era, and they are used in the present .


    A small city does not have any high-end scientific research personnel and equipment . Since the end of the day, although we have paid attention to this, no matter whether the human and material resources can reach the level of Biological Park, so Liu Chang wandered around for a few minutes and found that he did not have what he wanted, he left .


    All the way from the special area to the government wall, Liu Chang felt that he was just walking in idle space - the distance gap brought him a great sense of superiority . Let him walk in the most heavily guarded ce in the city, but there is no thrill of those agents lurking in the TV .


    Like a man with clear eyes and ears walking in a blind man .


    But even so, after looking for a big circle in it, Liu Chang still didn¡¯t find what he wanted . Knowing that even in thetter half of the night, he could not help but feel tired and irritable, and left here over the wall .


    Nothing tonight .


    After returning to Li Feng¡¯s stronghold, Liu Chang bes an ordinary person . After making up his sleep in the room, Liu Chang finds Zhou Kai conscientiously at dawn the next day .


    Two people also so big eye stare small eye, all the way stare to noon .


    At noon, naturally someone came to deliver the meal, and Liu Chang was also eating and muttering to Zhou Kai: "it¡¯s so hard to find someone?"


    "Really not found!" "You are here all day . It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know the situation . I really try my best," Zhou sighed


    "Well . " Liu Chang nodded, but he believed that Zhou Kai tried his best, but he still had some doubts about the things that no one hade to .


    There are several groups of amphibians, together with the upper ss and their own group, who have migrated northward to enter the hidden forest, or may enter the forest . If they are ordinary people, they may not find this lonely city in the forest, but among them, those people have strong brain regions . These people never forget, these people¡¯s IQ is so high that none of them can be found here .


    Because this is a good rest point and supply point, and the city is not built recently . Xingtai City, which is clearly marked on the map of China, is a good ce to find if it is not a hidden forest . Although the hidden forest can confuse Li Qingshui¡¯s clone, it will not be confused for a long time .


    So, thinking of this, Liu Chang said, "well, I don¡¯t have much time . I can¡¯t wait any longer . Maybe they have left the city and intensified the search . If there is no news within three days, this one . . . "


    Dong Dong Dong!!!


    Liu Chang¡¯s voice did not fall, there was a knock at the door . With the approval of Zhou Kai, who was depressed, a young man came in .


    "Boss Zhou, I have news . The government has just heard that there is a thing of the kind you said at the gate of thepound . " After the young man rushed in, he asked for credit and left without waiting for them to speak .


    "ording to the information that people over there have seen, they look the same as you described . They have white skin, more than five meters tall, and have a human baby in their mouth . It seems that they want something from the government?"


    "More than five meters?" Liu Chang heard the youth¡¯s words, startled to bounce from the sofa, "is flow!"


    "Is that the monster you said?" When he heard that his task had beenpleted, Zhou kairu released his heavy burden and said, "yes, he dide to the north . He did not expect to go so fast . He went to the government . . . " Liu Chang pondered the purpose of Liu He¡¯s going to the government on the 17th . After a minute, his face changed greatly . (to be continued)

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170: 170


    "Looking for the bird . " Liu Chang figured out the purpose of the other party, whoosh up from the sofa, and then smashed the door, directly rushed out .


    Seeing Liu Chang leave so flustered, Zhou Kai breathes a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he is puzzled . For a long time, or in the past few days, he actually doubted the identity of this monster . It seems that this monster is not familiar with Xingtai City, and itsnguage andmunication skills are different from those of ordinary people . We can judge from the daily details that this monster is actually an individual, a person with a high degree of variation and strong strength .


    Moreover, from his unfamiliarity with Xingtai, Zhou Kai can draw a conclusion that he was an outsider, and he had manypanions and enemies who had been exiled with him to the prison forest area .


    For outsiders, Zhou Kai is very interested - because although he has been doing well since the end of the day, everyone has a heart of curiosity about the outside world . He also wanted to know what had be of the outside world, and he was curious about the mutant himself .


    In particr, he painted the kind of people who looked more mutated - white skin, and tail, which was very beautiful, but it was too different from the human appearance .


    In fact, all these questions umted in his stomach these days . He wanted to know what was going on, and it was closely rted to him .


    So when Liu Chang bumped out of the door, Zhou Kai¡¯s inner world struggled for a while . Still got up from the sofa .


    "Where are you going, chief?"


    "Go to the city government . " Zhou Kai said, with a pistol in his waist . "I¡¯d like to see how powerful this monster is to hold me for so many days


    With doubts, with a little anger, with curiosity, Zhou Kai finished this sentence, along the door Liu Chang smashed . Out of the room .


    And on the other side .


    Liu Chang didn¡¯t go to the government directly after he left the door - because the person who came was Liu - the super life with wisdom and self evolution ability - Li Qingshui once said that if Liu didn¡¯t want to procreate too much, but scattered most of his energy, he would be ten times stronger than now .


    Therefore, the ancestor of this amphibian can be said to be the most powerful enemy Liu Chang has ever met - Li Qingshui is not his enemy, but Daliushu . He didn¡¯t even have the courage to fight the enemy .


    So . Liu Chang is currently facing the biggest difficulty, in addition to big willow and Li Qingshui, he has never seen a stronger life than Liu .


    Facing such a life . Don¡¯t act rashly . Although his brain is very hot, he still runs back to Li Feng¡¯s hot pot shop first all the way - there are shredded meat and modified Gatling, which is the capital of his and Liu¡¯s opponents - other pistols and crossbows . In front of the stream like a toy .


    All the way into the hotpot shop, Liu Chang was not bothered to deform, so he went into his room at the fastest speed . Regardless of the effect of the way, he picked up his two heavy firepower and ran out directly .


    And he had a lot of movement along the way . Naturally, it also attracted the attention of two people who had been paying close attention to him .


    Li Feng stood at the door of the hot pot shop and looked at the direction Liu Chang left .


    "That one . Is it Liu Chang? "


    "Yes . " Mn stood next to him, frowning slightly . "It¡¯s so fast that you can¡¯t see the shadow clearly . But just now I happened to be at the door of his bedroom and saw his back pausing when he was taking things . His clothes are the same as those of Liu Chang, but they look a little bigger . Am I dazzled? "


    "I don¡¯t know . Go and have a look . " Li Feng bowed his head and thought for a while, and walked to the direction of Liu Chang¡¯s departure . "He should have gone to the city government . Yesterday he asked me about big bird . "


    "Bird?" Mn followed in disbelief .


    ......


    Ignoring other people¡¯s emotions, Liu Chang ran all the way to the municipal government . The most direct effect of increased physical strength is the surge in speed . His speed has not been slow before, but he has been subject to the defects of his physical strength . Therefore, even if the calction ability is good, and the distance allocated at each step is reasonable, the limit will be like that .


    But now, after the evolution of reptiles¡¯ genes, the body has been transformed very well . With Li Qingshui¡¯sputing power, he can get off the ground just as well as have an absolute sense of power at the same time .


    Step by step .


    One step is tens of meters .


    Every step is in the perfect ce .


    Liu Chang is as fast as the wind .


    All the way, he ran to the city government with the sound of breaking wind . He slowed down his speed because since he wanted to fight against Liu, the most important thing was the first shot .


    If facing the enemy head-on, even Liu Chang has no chance to defeat the huge monster . The gap between speed and strength, coupled with the other party¡¯s perfectly invisible refractive properties, makes it impossible for him to fight the enemy at all .


    He once sat on the flowing shoulder and experienced his speed, which was twice as fast as he is now . He did not dare to open his mouth to fear the speed of the wind . Although the other side did not give full y at that time, Liu Chang still had a rough calction of his life intensity . At least 200 or more, to be exact, between 250 and 300 .


    Physical abilities are unknown, but at least they also have refraction skills - a skill that their children all have . As an amphibian ancestor, he couldn¡¯t have not .


    Just ording to these known data, Liu Chang knew that he could not be the opponent of that guy when he was facing the enemy . So, he had to bet all his luck on the first shot .


    The first shot of shredded meat should at least seriously injure the other party and break the refraction ability of the other party before he has a chance to fight with that guy . Of course, the best ending is to blow the guy¡¯s head with a shot, and let this powerful life die instantly .


    In fact, if possible, Liu Chang doesn¡¯t look like killing Liu - he wants to be beaten seriously and then used as a bargaining chip for Xiaojing . But after all, this chip is too powerful for him to control . Therefore, to weaken the strength of amphibians is the thing he must consider . After all, if this guy and his childrene together, then his rescue of Xiaojing will be an impossible task .


    As for the number 17 with him, this is not in Liu Chang¡¯s consideration - No . 17 is undoubtedly the most potential clone of all . But there is no doubt that it is also the weakest of the 17 clones . A baby, no matter how powerful, can do is limited .


    Liu Chang believed that if he had a little bit of self-protection ability, Li Qingshui would not have given him to Liu .

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171: 171


    Therefore, if thebat effectiveness of No . 17 can be ignored, the enemy he has to face is only Liu .


    However, although there is only one, Liu Chang is not sure at all . All along, he is a very cautious person, even if he has a strong strength, he has always been taking survival as the first priority . He never took the initiative to do anything risky . This adventure, to be exact, was his first time .


    The first time I tried to find someone .


    The reason is simple, for the little girl who lived with him for four years . The little girl who trusted him from the very beginning . The stubborn little girl, the orphan . Even if the face was cut by a knife, she would hold back the pain and say she didn¡¯t hurt .


    The girl who lived and died with him countless times .


    Well, he looked at the girl who grew up .


    Running on the street, Liu Chang held an iron gun in his hand, and suddenly understood Li Qingshui¡¯s feelings in the past few days - a feeling that as long as he was there, no one would want to touch my rtives . A kind of self-consciousness of being a strong arm, whether it is an invincible willow or for Liu Chang, it is almost invincible to Liu Chang . As long as you dare to move my rtives, you have to step on my corpse first .


    "That¡¯s what you thought . " Liu Chang because in the heart some understand Li Qingshui¡¯s idea and happy smile .


    He knew that at this moment, he finally had some transformation - a kind of spiritual transformation - a kind of responsibility from boy to man .


    Responsibility .


    A real man always has to guard something . Even if it¡¯s only one acre and three cents in front of his eyes, he runs to hundreds of meters in front of the government gate . Liu Chang slows downpletely and takes a deep breath to find the position of the downwind . He holds the shredded meat in his right hand and modified Gatling in the left hand . He slowly approaches the courtyard of the municipal government from the downwind position slowly Phoebe was much more careful than yesterday .


    Step by step, take a deep breath, control your heart rate, control your emotions, and even control your sweating


    Liu Chang is no stranger to this set of movements . At every critical moment of life and death, his body almost instinctively enters into this dormant state - like a poisonous snake spitting out its message, quiet, but extremely terrifying .


    Instead of approaching the city hall from the main entrance, he went down to the fence in the downwind, hiding his smell with the best potion in his backpack - and after that, he found that his body odor had changed a little after he had grown scales .


    Therefore, he believes that even if the nose is easy to use, more than 70% of them hope that he will not be found .


    Quietly over a few meters high fence, Liu Changgang jumped into the courtyard, and felt the atmosphere here and yesterday is not the same - the atmosphere of killing .


    One by one armed soldiers rushed to the government gate nervously from his eyes, and one heavy weapon also aimed at that ce . And he had just entered thepound when he heard the flow of Shouts .


    "I have no intention of being enemies with you I just came here to ask for something If you have to fight, I don¡¯t mind creating a bloody situation . . . "


    Liu Chang knew that the two sides had been facing each other for at least ten minutes . Therefore, ording to the flow¡¯s temperament, he might be impatient .


    Following the familiar voice, Liu Chang, with his gun in his hand, kept away from everyone¡¯s sight from all kinds of houses, and slowly approached the sound source area . Step by step, taking advantage of the chaos of the crowd, he was getting closer and closer to the voice .


    "Some of you have what I want . Ask your leaders toe here . I have no malice . I can exchange other things . . . " The sound of the flow is getting closer and closer, and Liu Chang¡¯s eyes are more and more people - because the stream is surrounded by thousands of soldiers .


    Some people may not be able to see clearly the appearance of the current when they stand behind because of the insufficient sight distance . But the siren and the sound of the stream in the governmentpound made them subconsciously aim their guns in the direction of the sound source - although some people¡¯s muzzle is not at that position at all - because they can¡¯t see each other clearly, there is only a general direction .


    However, in this forward muzzle, there is a muzzle is extremely urate, the cross center of the muzzle, aiming at the formal flow of eyes .


    The flow on the rifling is not the same as what Liu Chang had seen before - it¡¯s a bit bigger, and he¡¯s wearing ayer of horny armor . Thatyer of horny armor in Liu Chang¡¯s super strong visual range, shing a strong silver white metallic luster, very dazzling, and looks very tough .


    This kind of horny armor is draped on Liu Na¡¯s perfect and strong figure as high as five meters . He is dressed as a holy knight in Western legends and myths, pure and ferocious!


    However, this did not cause too much psychological shadow for Liu Chang - because he knew that in this chaotic environment, as long as he could hit the middle ss eyes with one shot - then, even if he had the greatest ability, it was estimated that his skull would have to be opened in half .


    Therefore, the first shot was very important - he aimed at the right eye socket of Liu, looked at the baby¡¯s body which was constantly emerging from his mouth when Liu opened his mouth and enunciated words . He thought about how to blow the head of Liu without hurting the baby in his mouth . But in Liu Chang¡¯s mind, the moment when he pulled the trigger with his fingers and began to exert force, a gun shot first sounded in the crowd, or in the sky above the crowd .


    The gunfire was heavy, loud!


    It¡¯s the sound of a big caliber sniper rifle .


    Therefore, the gun is very powerful, and because ites from the sky, it seems unprepared .


    In this way, the flow of the gun - shot in the same part of the eye - but, do not know what the reason, but only hit the eye of the flow . Therefore, this seemingly powerful bullet, just in the eyes of the flow, excited a little metal fire, and then nothing else .


    ¡°**£¡¡± In the corner behind the crowd, Liu Chang could not help but scold .


    He didn¡¯t know who had broken his n . At the moment, he was not in the mood to care what happened . In his excitement, he just pulled the trigger ording to the previous n .


    However, the gun did not achieve the desired effect .


    The bullet hit the target, and the power of the broken meat also brought great damage to the stream, but it did not hit the head of the stream . Because of the previous bullet, Liu was alert, and the bullet made a hole in his dodging body, but failed to hit his head .


    Blood, blooming in his chest . (to be continued)

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172: 172


    The strong impact of the broken meat broke the armor that was harder than the alloy steel, and opened a blood hole the size of a human fist . The impact of the bullet made Liu hum and retreated a little .


    However, the function of this bullet is limited to this .


    Only here .


    A blood hole the size of a fist is the result of Liu Chang¡¯s observation - in fact, on the huge body shape that flows more than five meters high, it is only equivalent to a blood hole the size of a finger belly in human body - so, strictly speaking, this gun did not cause any harm to the convection .


    Seeing the result of this shot, Liu Chang grinned bitterly - he knew that today¡¯s affairs had be more and more ominous .


    He didn¡¯t know whose God had broken all his ns, but he didn¡¯t have time to think about it . Because after two shots, the field was boiling .


    Before, the soldiers had been confronting the monster as powerful as the war angel, and everyone seemed nervous because the monster was very powerful just by looking at its appearance, and it was also able to speak out, which was unheard of .


    Therefore, as long as he is not a fool, any soldier who sees his appearance can not think that he is a mentally retarded person who hase to the governmentpound to die for human beings . Since he seems to have a reasonable IQ and dares to stand here alone, no one will believe that he will be weak enough to be vulnerable .


    And all people, as long as they are human beings, are always nervous when facing powerful things - and those who are well-trained are no exception .


    Therefore, the previous confrontation is a tense confrontation - and tense things are always easy to be intensified . So, when someone fired the first shot, the scene in the field waspletely boiling .


    All of them couldn¡¯t help themselves . They opened the most fierce artillery fire to the monster . The bullets poured into the stream like raindrops, and then they ejected like stic bullets on the steel te . All of a sudden, the field screamed .


    And flow also stood in the storm, closed his mouth, first looked at the sky, then looked at the direction of Liu Chang hiding, the metal texture of the face - revealed a smile .


    "Shit!" Having no time to think about it, Liu Chang¡¯s second bullet fired at his head again . The bullet is urate . With Liu Chang¡¯sputing powerparable to that of Li Qingshui, the trajectory of the bullet ispletely within his calction - if it doesn¡¯t move, the bullet will hit the eye of the current urately and profoundly .


    But the premise of all this is that the other party does not move .


    So, this assumption doesn¡¯t hold .


    So, it¡¯s flowing .


    Speed is very fast, or in Liu Chang¡¯s eyes of the world, he is in addition to the bullets flying all over the sky, the only thing that can be regarded as "not slow" .


    ording to Liu Chang¡¯s calction, the opponent¡¯s absolute speed is seven times faster than his own - that is to say, if he raises his legs to run, he can take three steps as soon as he raises his legs, and each of these three steps is muchrger than his stride .


    Because his height is only a little above the other party¡¯s knee - the other party is more than five meters, he is one meter eight - or the other party is more than five meters, he is more than one meter - he is a little bit small, and the other side is a monster much bigger and stronger than the Hulk in the movie .


    So, when he saw the other side rushing forward, he didn¡¯t run away . Instead, he took up the modified Gatling on his left arm and shot out suddenly .


    Bullets fly . In Liu Chang¡¯s eyes, these bullets interweave into a strange shaped barrage in the air - these bullet screens cover arge area, and there are no dead corners . If the opponent¡¯s speed is not as fast as the bullets, they can¡¯t escape all of them . Because he hasputing power, he has absolute dynamic vision, so he also has absolute confidence to shoot the other side .


    The bullet flew and hit the oing stream .


    Then the bullet fired, and a strong nging of metal was heard . Flow also because of the powerful impact of the bullet, body shape slowed down, but the body still only pain .


    "What a strong defense Liu Chang was shocked by the recoil force of a 300 Jin gun, which made him feel a little backward . Because of his weight, it was very inconvenient for him to control the gun .


    However, the powerful recoil represents the powerful lethality - although Liu Chang thinks that his scallop is very strong now, if he is shot by this kind of reformed artillery like thing, he will still be beaten into a sieve - but the opponent has no other reaction except for a pause, which makes him have an urate judgment on the strength of the other side ¡£


    But the judgment is the judgment, and the fight is always needed .


    A series of gunshots blocked the flow of feet, Liu Chang seize this moment, raised his right arm is a record of the roar of meat thrown out .


    "Bang", the gun hit the flow of the chest, is in his body opened a blood hole the size of a nail te for him .


    At the same time, a rocket in the air also hit at the right time, dragging a huge me tail, and a small arm sized rocket went straight to the head of the stream . The time was in ce . Therefore, if there was no ident, the rocket would burst in the head of the stream, causing him great trouble . Even if it doesn¡¯t hurt him, the impact of the explosion will overturn his body .


    Of course, this is without ident


    And in the battle with the strong, idents, or unexpected things, always happen .


    Therefore, the rocket didn¡¯t explode - instead, it was caught in the palm of his hand by the open finger . The huge me tail was still bright in his palm, and the surrounding barrage was still dense . But in Liu Chang¡¯s eyes, time was fixed in this picture .


    "Too strong!" This is Liu Chang¡¯s first idea, and at the moment when the idea just came into being - the flow of words .


    "Long time no see!" Holding the rocket, Liu opened his mouth, revealing the number 17 inside, but also spitting out sound waves .


    "It¡¯s really you! Ha ha, I can¡¯t imagine that it was in this way that I leftst time and met again this time . " Liu Chang could still hear what he was saying even in the gunfire all over the sky .


    At the same time, there was another person who opened his mouth to speak . His voice was very small, but the sound wave was as if it were directly in Liu Chang¡¯s mind . Even if he stood so far away, even though the surrounding environment was noisy, he could still hear what the other side was saying .


    "Hello, Liu Chang . " The baby said, "I¡¯m the 17th . We met once before when Mr . Li Qingshui was still alive, but we didn¡¯t speak . "


    Hearing what they said, Liu Chang stood in ce and did not move .


    And there were still gunshots all around .


    "Oh, it¡¯s too noisy around . Can you quiet these people first?" The baby opened his mouth again, and his voice was a little distressed, like a person who was harassed by flies .


    "Well, yes, I also feel that there should be a quiet environment for reminiscence with old friends . " After finishing this sentence, Liu threw the rocket in his hand and threw it to the most crowded ce among the soldiers .


    Boom!!!


    With the powerful explosive force, huge rockets turned a part of the governmentpound into a sea of fire .


    With a huge impact and a huge explosion, Liu Chang, who was the most dangerous to him, gave up in front of him and rushed into the crowd .


    Then, there came countless screams, and the sound of flesh and blood being crushed into patties and torn into pieces . The method of cirction is very cruel . Every time a person is killed, his body will be torn into many pieces, and then thrown to the most crowded ce .


    Tianjiang shredded meat, Tianjiang [limb] body, invulnerable, body like wind


    This is the most "real" feeling of the soldiers on the scene . The soldiers in the field are not without heavy weapons, but anything that can threaten the flow will not hit him, and anything that hits him will not be threatened .


    The scene is a one-sided Massacre - just like the Hulk vs . alien troops in American dramas .


    The flow in the field doesn¡¯t have to be poor by the Hulk, but the equipment of the soldiers in the field is far inferior to that of the aliens . Therefore, this one-sided massacre trend, like a premature ejaction man, has just entered the state and has already shot in a mess .


    Soldiers are also human beings .


    Soldiers are afraid .


    People are afraid .


    Therefore, the people in the field were frightened by the scene just a momentter . All of them screamed and dropped their weapons, and all of them ran in the opposite direction of the current . The lively scene, after three minutes, became quiet .


    Because there are only three people left in the governmentpound .


    A stream, a baby in his mouth, a Liu Chang .


    With a gun in his hand, Liu Chang looked at the pieces of meat all over the ground, frowned and looked at the stream: "I remember when I metst time, you said that you were a pacifist . "


    "Yes . " Liu nodded, "so when I came, I didn¡¯t rush in to grab things . Instead, I stood here for a long time to negotiate . Even if they don¡¯t listen, I¡¯m not rude . "


    "But you still killed . " Liu Chang continued .


    "They wanted to kill me first . " Flow of words can not be refuted, "I am self-defense . "


    "But why do you do it in such a cruel way?" Liu Chang looks at the broken limbs on the ground .


    "Because in this way, we can kill less people . " "I want to break their will and make them afraid to run away . This is the most effective way . It is better to kill one person by cruel means than two by gentle means . Anyway, the corpse doesn¡¯t feel pain . As I said, I¡¯m a pacifist . "


    "But, you know, there is no absolute thing in this world, nor is there absolute peace . I don¡¯t want to kill more people, but I won¡¯tpletely restrict my actions because of my own rules . I¡¯m not a fool, so I¡¯d like to talk to you in a calm way Stream exined, while opening his hands, "can you ask me, why do you want to get through with me?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173: 173


    "Because of Xiaojing . " Liu Chang replied .


    "Xiaojing, oh, I know her, the little girl with the ability of spiritual exploration . " Liu heard Liu Chang¡¯s reply andughed: "let me guess, it must be my child who captured the little girl . So, you want to catch me and exchange with that little girl . "


    "No, he doesn¡¯t want to catch you, he wants to kill you, and then he has the capital to fight your children . " Liu just came to a conclusion and was denied by the baby in his mouth . "He didn¡¯t want to catch you alive because he knew he didn¡¯t have that strength . Am I right, Mr . Liu Chang?"


    "Yes, I want to kill him, but at present, it seems impossible . " Liu Chang held the gun and sighed heavily, "he is more powerful than I imagined . "


    "You¡¯re surprised, too . " Liu Chang seemed to be able to see Liu Chang from a distance of tens of meters . His eyes prated through the thick fog, looked at his eyes and said, "it¡¯s so fast to evolve . I remember when I saw youst time, you had less than 30 life intensity, and you didn¡¯t have so many abilities . I just looked at your way of fighting . Can you see the movement of bullets? That is to say, your gic manifestation has reached the amphibian stage? "


    "Well . " Liu Chang nodded and didn¡¯t want to hide it because there was no need to lie to a creature who was a hundred times smarter than himself in the face of four brain changes .


    "Besides, it seems that apart from that


    "I also seem to see something very, very interesting in you . " During the speech on the 17th, he used three special items in session, and then his eyes showed a look of worship: "I really admire Mr . Li . This is really a masterpiece!"


    "What is particrly interesting?" Liu Chang saw the expression on the baby¡¯s face from afar, some doubts .


    "I don¡¯t have to tell you that for the time being, because you are not qualified to know about it . " So far as the 17th is concerned . He shut his mouthpletely and transferred the power of speaking to the stream . "Try him!"


    "Can I kill him?" Flow looked at Liu Chang, and aimed at the sky, "and the woman on the back of the bird . "


    "Yes . "


    "The woman on the back of the bird?" Liu Chang heard the flow of words, along his eyes to the sky, as expected in dozens of meters in the sky, saw some shadows . The shape of the shadow is the shape of arge bird with outstretched wings, hovering and swinging . And seeing it all . Liu Chang¡¯s anger immediately came from his heart: "you are paralyzed . You fired the gun just now!"


    Liu Chang raised his head and his voice was loud . It was because of the inexplicable shot that destroyed all his ns . Cut off his chance of life, let him fall into such a passive situation . This is equivalent to the death of two people, one is Xiaojing, the other is his .


    Xiaojing fell into the hands of amphibians, and he had a glimmer of hope to rescue each other - and because of that shot, he lost all opportunities . Not only did not have the hope of killing each other, but also faced such a powerful andplete opponent, to pay his own small life .


    How could he not be angry at this kind of thing from heaven to hell and tied to thefort of two people he cared most about most in his life, including himself . Therefore, Liu Chang figured out the joint . He started to curse at the sky .


    "I gave your mother a big sprite


    If you add material to the national curse, everyone will . And almost everyone will blurt out when they are most angry, vulgar but short and powerful, sonorous feeling can best show the most angry mood of the swearing .


    Therefore, when Liu Chang scolded this sentence, there was a response voice in the sky immediately .


    "I didn¡¯t know you were there!" A woman¡¯s voice, crisp with three points of fierce, although not back to scold, but also did not give in to think .


    "If you don¡¯t know, you¡¯ll shoot at random . Is this the person you can kill?" Liu Chang felt that he had to die here, so he didn¡¯t have the interest to talk nonsense with each other, "you¡¯re cheap, fuck you!"


    "Well, my hands are cheap?" In the sky came the clear voice again, "I originally wanted to fly down to save you, but now it seems that there is no need for this?"


    "Save people?" Hear two people¡¯s dialogue, flow suddenly grinned, "oneself are difficult to protect, still want to save people?"


    After saying this, Liu Chang suddenly heard a "roar" sound on the ground under his body . A deep pit like an explosion suddenly appeared at his feet with gravel . Then, with the help of the rebound force of stepping on the ground, Liu Chang¡¯s eyes soared into the air at the speed of hundreds of meters per second, which was no less than the limit speed of an F1 car .


    As a result, when it was flowing into the air, it brought out a sharp sound of tearing the air, and then, before the bird could react, it had already crossed a distance of tens of meters and appeared on its feet .


    The following thing is very simple, Liu grabs the bird¡¯s leg and goes up to the ground . With his huge arm power, the bird falls to the ground like a meteor from tens of meters high without any struggle . The "bang" and the woman on its back fall hard together . On the ground, there was also a groan immediately .


    There are birds and people moaning - but the same is true .


    "I fell dead, huh . . . " The woman covers her waist .


    "I¡¯ve fallen to death, eh . . . " The bird covered its paws .


    "Parrot?" Flow "boom" a sound, from the sky and then fall, trample on the ground at the same time, looking at a person on the ground a bird .


    The bird is very big and colorful . Although it has changed its appearance, it can still be seen that it should be a parrot .


    "Yes, my Lord, the little one is a parrot . Go around me . There are thousands of species in the world . It is not easy for me to evolve wisdom from a parrot . " The parrot¡¯s paw seems to be broken, and the wings are also broken, but the mouth is particrly dexterous, "you see, you came to see me today? You are too big . Although I can¡¯t carry you, I can show you the way in the sky . As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I can make a cow for you . If you can¡¯t . . . "


    The parrot spread out its huge wings and dragged the woman under it . "I¡¯ll give you mydy . You can have a look at the delicate skin . I heard that it hasn¡¯t been . . . "


    "A noisy parrot . " Liu bent down and grasped the woman who presented it in her hand and observed carefully - this is an ordinary woman, because she fell from a high altitude, her face and body were covered with sand, and many ces were broken, and the dishevelled ones could not see whether they were good or not . Naturally, in the eyes of flow, there was no difference between good and bad looking human beings . He observes each other because he has some strange abilities .


    "Name?" Liu grabs the girl in her hand, just like a human carrying a pet dog .


    "Call mom . " The girl was caught in the hand, although the eyes are full of fear, but the mouth is surprisingly hard .


    "Ha ha . " Flow looked at the little girl, not angry, "well, what your name is not important to me . As I said, I am a pacifist . I ask you two questions . If I answer them truthfully, I will let you go? "


    "Really?" When she heard that she was caught and still had the hope of survival, even if the girl was hard hearted, she also showed surprise in her eyes: "are you willing to let me go?"


    "Well, because you¡¯re not a threat to me . " Said the stream truthfully .


    "Then ask . "


    "Well, first question, are your eyes particrly good?" Liu looked at the girl¡¯s eyes . "The sight distance should be better than that guy on the other side?"


    The guy on the other side, of course, refers to Liu Chang .


    "I don¡¯t know what his sight distance is, but there is no problem for me to see 100 meters away . " The girl replied, "what about the second question?"


    "Second, the bird is yours?"


    "Yes, I raised it since I was a child, and it has changed since four years ago . Originally, all the domesticated creatures would return to their free and ferocious nature, but fortunately, this guy seems to have evolved some wisdom at the first time . Although he is not very smart, he has not hurt me The girl¡¯s answer is very honest, because hard mouth does not mean fear of death .


    "You go, bird . I¡¯ll take it . " Flow finish words, put the girl on the ground, and then did not care about theme bird on the ground, turned his head and looked at Liu Chang: "this time, we are really the only one left . . . "


    "It¡¯s just us . " Liu Chang held the gun¡¯s hand and made some sweat .


    "Mr . 17 asked me to try you, and I¡¯d like to try you too . . . " Liu said, and the huge backpack behind him was still on the ground . When the backpack hit the ground, it made a disorderly and sharp sound of metal ringing . Liu Chang knew that there were weapons inside .


    A weapon that¡¯s in use .


    Weapons of terror .


    Thebat effectiveness, power and wisdom of Liu are all the best . The weapons he uses will not be bad . Moreover, because of his body shape, it must be a powerful heavy weapon .


    People, as long as they are human beings, equipped with weapons are always 100 times more powerful than those without weapons .


    Amphibians are also human beings, so if Liu takes out his weapons, Liu Chang has no hope . However, Liu took out his weapon while he was in leisure .


    "I admire Mr . Li very much . "


    "Therefore, I would like to know how much potential there is in Mr . Li¡¯s most proud works . . . "


    "Come on, kill me . " The flow of tone, revealed a strong self-confidence, "your only chance of life, in your own hands . "


    Flow finished this sentence, the body again turned into a roaring cannon, with the roaring sound of breaking the air, bumped into Liu Chang .

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174: 174


    All the way to find their own logical judgment, Zhou Kai and Li Feng, as well as Mn, all came to the gate of the increase yard .


    Naturally, their feet are not as fast as Liu Chang¡¯s, their eyesight is not as good as Liu Chang¡¯s, and naturally they are not as early as Liu Chang .


    Therefore, when they came to the gate of the governmentpound, all the soldiers and government workers inside had run away .


    On the way, they also met many panicked soldiers . Zhou Kai wanted to pull down one or two to ask about the situation - but who would pay attention to an unknown passer-by? Although Zhou Kai is the leader of a triad, he does not dare to ask too much about the army .


    When they saw so many troops fleeing along the way, they were still a little worried - but based on their basic logical judgment - that they could not do the basic logic of the army, and they did not stop .


    What¡¯s more - with so many soldiers, they didn¡¯t see any wounded - which strengthened their logical judgment that there was no fighting in it .


    Because there¡¯s fighting, there¡¯s damage .


    But all three were wrong - the wrong, though reasonable, was also outrageous .


    Since the end of the world, although three people have never seen each other, powerful creatures that can kill human troops have already appeared in the world - even powerful lives that can destroy all human beings - and no one is injured does not mean that there is no fighting, because there is no damage to one-sided fighting .


    All the people who were injured are dead .


    So they came to the gate of the governmentpound in a strange and puzzled mood . Then they heard the sound of shells inside, and felt the slight shaking of their feet like the earthquake of magnitude 3 . They didn¡¯t know what happened inside .


    But Liu Chang knows!


    And it¡¯s painful to know!


    Stream carrying a small tank gun tube, separated from the air as a meteor hammer general hit himself!


    Boom!!!


    The tank smashed through the air . Liu Chang quickly dodged - and he dodged . Naturally, there was a break in shooting - the current had previously rushed to himself, and he sessfully blocked the impact of the stream again and again by using Gatling¡¯s powerful shooting speed and his dynamic vision . At the same time, he shook the meat pieces and made three small cuts in the opponent¡¯s body - although Liu was very careful to protect his head, he could not shoot . But it was a good start .


    But it didn¡¯tst long .


    Liu is an intelligent species, and he is much smarter than Liu Chang . After the third small opening was opened on him, he thought of other ways .


    There are a lot of strange things in the governmentpound like a military base - one Liu Chang saw only yesterday - and a useless tank has now be his fatal injury .


    The role of a huge tank at the moment is equivalent to a huge iron pimple - in the current strong arm swing, with a strong impact at the moment hit the air - if he does not hide, in the face of such a huge impact, it will inevitably be meat sauce, and if he hides - naturally there will be an attack gap - it will give the opportunity to flow close .


    But Liu Chang understood the reason why the two evils were lighter than each other . Facing the big iron bumps falling from the sky, Liu Chang took a step and retreated behind him . But the eyes have been staring at dozens of meters away from the flow, did not dare to blink .


    Because he saw, and then the tanks in the air served as bunkers . The stream is already following the flying tanks . Come on .


    He didn¡¯t dare to stop shooting for too long - because he knew that stopping shooting meant beingpletely close - and being drawn close meant death .


    He didn¡¯t dare to run too long - because he knew . Pure specific speed, he is too different from the current, turn to run away or inevitably be caught up with the fate of close .


    So, after dodging the tank and adjusting his posture, Liu Chang opened the modified Gatling in his hand - this time he aimed at the flowing ankle .


    He didn¡¯t worry that he couldn¡¯t hit the target - his powerful dynamic vision and precise calction ability allowed Liu Chang to shoot perfectly - and because these bullets were dense, they would not cause too much damage to the convection, and the opponent would not hide .


    As a result, a burst of fire shed, and the body that was hiding behind the tank was beaten and staggered . With the sound of the tanknding, his steps were unsteady - but he didn¡¯t stop his forward body .


    But his staggering posture makes his center of gravity unstable after all . Seize this opportunity, Liu Chang¡¯s shredded meat roars again!!!


    Whew!!!


    The bullet, whistling towards the flowing cheek, was blocked by the arming up in the middle of the way - another blood hole the size of a bowl .


    After causing this bloody mouth, Liu Chang fired the gun again, but this time the flow has already adjusted the posture - so the gun naturally failed .


    The time of two shots, plus the time of the tank flying in front of him, after these three blinking of an eye, he finally crossed a distance of tens of meters and approached Liu Chang .


    Gatling can¡¯t stop him!


    The meat can¡¯t stop him!!Because he is the ancestor of amphibians!!!


    He is one of the most powerful creatures in the world!!!!


    Looking at the other side¡¯s immacte body like a battle angel, the white shadow in Liu Chang¡¯s ck pupil constantly upies all the space inside, and the other party¡¯s unorganized approach .


    One blow, bring out gas explosion!!!


    The speed of a man¡¯s fist is three times faster than the speed of his body¡¯s movement .


    Over 100 meters per second, you can reach the speed of natural flow .


    Therefore, before the sound of gas burst, the fistes first .


    Liu Chang looked at the huge fist as his waist was approaching, his eyes showed panic! The fist goes beyond the speed of sound, which is not very fast in his eyes - because any bullet is faster than the speed of sound .


    But he couldn¡¯t ignore the power behind the fist - at the same speed, a grain of Hu¡¯s raw rice could bring far less effect than a train .


    Therefore, Liu Chang knew that if he was really beaten by this fist, it would be a situation of visceral sauce .


    He didn¡¯t want his guts to be sauce .


    He didn¡¯t want to die .


    He couldn¡¯t get away from it .


    So I had to give up something .


    Although the opponent¡¯s left arm was not raised at the same time, the speed of his left arm was far away from the target¡¯s left arm Trin was lying on his chest .


    Then .


    Bang, like two trains collided door ring in his chest, in Liu Chang¡¯s strong dynamic vision, he saw the chest of the alloy gun like discus slowly ttened down, sshed countless scrap iron, at the same time, he felt the pain and strong feeling of soaring .

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175: 175


    Liu Chang felt the sharp pain in his body, and his body flew back at a very fast speed . The speed of flight is very fast, and the strong impact force makes him reach this speed for the first time in his life . He leaps tens of meters in the blink of an eye, and then bumps into a huge office building .


    With the help of the fourth wall, Liu Changcai stabilized himself and stopped in an office room with a roar .


    Covered with soil, covered with scars .


    Liu Chang only felt pain all over his body, especially the position of his chest . He only felt that he was hit by a train . He felt a few broken ribs . He could not feel it . He only felt numbness in addition to pain, but also a strong sense of powerlessness .


    "Oh . . . " Slowly lifting his left arm, Liu Chang saw that the huge gun barrelbination of refitting and pastoral forest had been crushed into discus by this blow . Fortunately, the metal barrier had buffered off more than half of the force, otherwise Liu Chang knew that the cake would be something else .


    After taking a deep breath and swallowing the blood to be coughed out, Liu Chang discarded the gun . Then he turned to open the door and left here . Because he saw that, after a punch, the flow turned into a train and ran towards himself through the wall . The walls of reinforced concrete walls are generally fragile as stic foam in front of the flow, but even if they are fragile, they are always blocking some of their movements, giving Liu Chang a chance to take advantage of it .


    He opened the door and ran out of the room . He was in the huge office building, constantly and avoiding the stream of chasing . After entering the house, he found that the fighting convection in the room was very unfavorable .


    Because the flow of the body avoid too high, the ordinary house roof and floor space is generally about two meters eight, and the flow of the height of more than five meters, which means that after flowing into the room, can not move normally, must be thighs in the first floor, and above the waist and abdomen in the second floor, which is very inconvenient . Because even if his strength is great, it is very troublesome to insert it horizontally between the first floor and the second floor . Every step he moves, he has to overturn arge roof like a bulldozer, which seriously hinders his moving speed and his sight .


    Because above the second floor, he had to destroy the second floor, that is, the first floor of Tianhu board, so that he could see the ant like Liu Chang¡¯s position .


    Walking inconvenience can only walk inconveniently .


    If the one with the size of 90 meters is smaller than that of the one with the size of eight centimeters, it will be more difficult for him to get down .


    So, streaming feels like a hassle .


    And the trouble of flow, of course, is Liu Chang¡¯s trouble .


    He was d to see Liu¡¯s action constrained after he entered the office building . As he ran away, he was constantly creating wounds on Liu¡¯s body . "Moreover, the vitality of the shredded meat was all aimed at the ufortable parts of the flow, including the toe joints, knee bones, and if it wasn¡¯t for the asexual reproduction, he would have prated the bullet of the shredded meat into the other party¡¯s crotch .


    After several shots, Liu Chang caused a lot of trouble . He was shot in his knees and toes . Even if it was just a wound about the size of his finger belly, it was very serious and affected his mobility . So he was furious and tried his best to destroy the whole floor on the first floor and the second floor .


    Let the whole floor thick smoke, dust and red fog mixed together, the sky is full of falling stones and sand, let Liu Chang also have no way to shoot .


    So he jumped up from a hole in the first and second floor with all his strength, crossed the space on the second floor by several meters, fired a shot at the huge head of Liuliu, then smashed the Tianhu board between the second and third floors, and directly plunged into the third floor space .


    The space on the third floor is no longer filled with smoke . Liu Changshun, taking a nce just now, fired three shots at the location of the second floor across the floor ording to the route in his memory .


    Boom! Boom!!!


    The strong roar of the meat resounded again, and the bullets directly smashed into the ground . Each bullet created a hole more than one meter in diameter, and then continued to run away with almost undiminished momentum on the cheek .


    The three methods of bullets plus the one shot at the moment before jumping up are four bullets . One is thest four bullets in Liu Chang¡¯s broken * * clip . The bullet capacity of shredded meat is impossible to be unlimited . Although Li Qingshui¡¯s design is very reasonable, if the bullet size of shredded meat is so huge, ording to his ability, he can only expand the cartridge capacity to the mouth .


    Since the beginning of the battle with Liu, the broken meat has almost never stopped . Therefore, he fired bullets and the sword has been sacrificed . He does not have other clips . However, with Liu¡¯s intelligence and strength, it is impossible to give him the time to change his clip . In fact, he was so tired all the way that he never stopped for even 0 . 1 second .


    Therefore, thest four bullets are his hope to defeat Liu . Therefore, after thest four shots, Liu Changchun¡¯s ck hole shrinks, and his powerful dynamic vision and concentration reach the limit . He wants to see whether thisst hope will bring despair .


    Naturally, the first bullet was the fastest to reach the target . When Liu Chang looked through the hole on the third floor, the bullet had alreadypleted its shooting target .


    The bullet in the secondyer of space through a distance of more than ten meters, hit the head of the flow, one of which was blocked by his arm . And then a second bullet .


    From the third floor through the floor and down at a 45 degree angle, it directly shed through the flowing arm and hit his neck, head and neck . As long as it is a creature with developed brain, there are all fatal weaknesses . But after all, the bullet is still too small,pared with the strong body .


    In fact, the second bullet actuallypleted its own task and exploded into the neck of the stream, but it did notplete its own mission either . "Because it did not create any great achievements except that it opened a hole to bleed more blood than other ces .


    Therefore, Liu Chang¡¯s hope shifted to the third bullet again . However, the bullet was not as powerful as its predecessors . The second bullet not only caused great damage to the stream, but also aroused hisplete vignce, so he dodged the third bullet . However, Liu Chang¡¯s calction is all in one¡¯s calction . He can¡¯t say that he is no worse than anyone else in the battle . This is the original Li Qingshui¡¯s ability, which is the most powerfulputing power in the world . Therefore, before Liu Chang¡¯s four rounds of bullets are opened, he has calcted all his battle lines, including the best [Transport] moving lines for dodging the third bullet . (to be continued)

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176: 176


    So, the fourth bullet, of course, will appear in the best movement path of his head .


    So, this bullet is inevitable .


    So, this bullet sessfully hit the head of Liu .


    So, there are flowers of blood .


    Therefore, Liu Chang¡¯s pupil because of this series of things happened, surprise suddenly retracted for a while, and then violently evacuated .


    It was hisst hope to beat the stream or survive, and all his willpower was there - he had no other chance .


    So his eyes were so focused, so attentive, so exhausting - like a thirsty tough man who saw a girl¡¯s underpants, he was absorbed and had a wonderful look .


    But the next moment, he was disappointed!


    Or, in other words, despair .


    The bullet did hit the upper part of Liu¡¯s head, but he cleverly sidestepped his face to let the bullet that could have broken his cheek and prated into the back of his head . Along his turning face, it pierced his cheek and got stuck in the middle of his teeth . Then, there was a brainwave like sound from No . 17: "this gun is more powerful, I¡¯m afraid not Are you going to kill me? "


    There is no malice in the sound of ridicule .


    But Liu Chang heard it so harsh .


    The result is that he is more depressed than the tough guy who looks at the girl¡¯s underpants and suddenly finds that there are other protuberances hidden in the pants .


    But even if he was desperate, he didn¡¯t want to give up . In a hurry, he pulled out his magazine . But as he expected, the flow would not give him this time .


    The time of four bullets gazing at each other is very long . In fact, it is only within seconds, that is, the speed of bullets flying more than ten meters . So this time is negligible . But the time to change the cartridge clip can¡¯t be ignored - no matter how fast Liu Chang¡¯s hand is, it takes a second to change a cartridge clip . However, the speed of a bullet flying more than ten meters is only 0 . 01 seconds . 0 . 01 seconds can¡¯t do anything, but one second is OK .


    0 . 01 seconds, even if it¡¯s a stream, it can¡¯t do anything big - but if you give him one second, he can rush to Liu Chang and tear him apart .


    Therefore, Liu Chang was in fact at the moment of the fourth bullet . It¡¯s time to change the clips . And just after he took out his clip, the sound of No . 17, which ignored the space distance, reached his brain half a secondter, and the flow came .


    With a loud noise, the life-threatening flow explosion sent out a more powerful destructive force than just now, with both hands in one fell swoop . The whole floor was overturned, and then people jumped out, from the cracks in the first and second floors to the third floor where Liu Chang was . With a huge hand with a roar, he directly grasped Liu Chang .


    So, in the face of this devastating monster . Liu Chang didn¡¯t have time to change the clip at all . The whole ground he was on was overturned . The sound of copse of various load-bearing walls made the whole office building creak unbearably . Dust and mud were constantly falling from the upper space, and the eyes were covered with sand . Therefore, there was no problem of sight distance and dynamic vision . Sand in the eyes, but also useless .


    I closed my eyes when I was stimted by sand and stone . Liu Chang was rushed out by the powerful impact force under his feet . However, in the crisis, he still stepped on a stone in the air and slipped through the fingers of the stream ording to his memory and calction ability . However, he was still carried away by the strong impact force . As soon as his right arm was sent, the gun also flew out because of the strong impact .


    But after he flew out, his feet were not on the ground, so he was so smart that he would not give him a second chance to turn over . From the bottom up, he grabbed the other arm to him again .


    From his chest to the bottom of his chest, he felt a huge force rolling from his chest to the air .


    "It¡¯s over Squeezing his eyes, let the sand in his eyes flow out of his eyes . Liu Chang opens his eyes and sees the huge face flowing .


    Angry faces .


    After all, it¡¯s hard for anyone to get shot in the face, and it almost runs through the back of the head .


    "Do you have anyst words to ount for?" Liu¡¯s palms kept clenching, gradually increasing the upper strength, only Liu Chang¡¯s visceral tumbling, almost spit out from the throat system .


    Therefore, Liu¡¯sst words - he did not exin - because as soon as he opened his mouth, the air in the alveoli was directly squeezed out by the powerful force of the other party, and turned into a mass of air, which nearly doubled the size between his chest and abdomen .


    Behind the intense pain is the threat of death, and under the threat of death, Liu Chang suddenly thought of some things .


    He suddenly thought of those little lizards that had been poisoned by himself . He suddenly felt somethinging out of his mouth . Then he suddenly saw the mouth size of the bowl, which was shot by the broken meat on his arm .


    Then, very naturally, he spit out his mouth size wound .


    Then the stream screamed - for the first time since the battle . Reptiles, there are many very poisonous creatures, such as poisonous lizards, such as poisonous snakes .


    In Liu Chang¡¯s tired knowledge, there are many snakes that can kill several people with one gram of venom .


    King cobra, ck mamba These are nothing . They are fierce big t snakes . Sea snakes are the best among them It is said that a gram of the venom of these snakes can kill thousands of mice It is said that among these toxins are blood toxoid and neurotoxoid


    Blood toxoid can suffocate


    Psychotoxoid can be very painful


    No one can bear the pain of burning nerves directly .


    Therefore, even if he is powerful, he still can¡¯t help but scream . At the same time, his eyes are also confused . It is obvious that the hallucinogenic effect of neurotoxoid makes him see strange things and bring different feelings to his spiritual world .


    Therefore, at this moment, he released Liu Chang, his eyes sometimes blurred and sometimes sober . Obviously, his powerful brain domain function is fighting with the powerful hallucinogenic function of neurotoxoid - like a drunk strong man who wants to keep his head clear, he is fighting with his numb mind .


    However, Liu Chang could not give up when he got this breathing space . He didn¡¯t believe that his venom could poison the other creature whose life strength reached 300 . He didn¡¯t even believe how long his venom could make the other party confused . Therefore, as soon as hended on the ground from each other¡¯s hands and feet, he immediately rushed into the ruins on the other side .


    He¡¯s looking for a gun!


    Among reptiles, there is a share of the venom in the poison sac, so much at a time . At the moment, Liu Chang felt empty in his mouth, and his bones were broken like pain . In such a moment, he knew that he could not get rid of this monster which could not be broken through by his fists and feet .


    So the only thing that could help him now was the missing gun in the ruins on the other side - the only guy who could help himself to blow the head of the behemoth with one shot .


    Of course, if one shot doesn¡¯t explode, more shots will be fired . Liu Chang¡¯s biggest wish now is to find the gun quickly and load it with bullets . As a result, all of this has happened .


    It¡¯s not so easy to find a gun in the environment where the whole building is about to turn into ruins . It¡¯s not so easy to find a gun . Liu Chang finds his own gun and cartridge clip after three minutes of searching in the sand and stone with both hands . But when he just installed the clip, he felt a little wrong .


    ......


    On the other side .


    In the sky of Zhengzhou,yers of clouds suddenly rose .


    On the ground of Zhengzhou, in the world of flowers blooming everywhere, the big willow tree, which has been silent for a long time, squirmed again .


    This time he didn¡¯t move much . The main thing was the flowers all over the city - and the brain in it .


    In the middle of each flower, there is a blood red vein, which connects with the blood vessels of the human brain, and constantly transports nutrients to it . But today, at this moment, the nutrients here suddenly surge up .


    That is like the blood of the tree sap, the flow suddenly doubled, this sudden increase if reced by ordinary human brain, will surely die of cerebral hemorrhage - because the brain is so fragile .


    But today, under the intense nutrient supply and peristalsis, because of the protection of willow trees, the veins connecting the blood vessels did not burst, and the speed of feeding did not increase .


    One minuteter, the rate of support doubled


    Two minutester, the rate of support has doubled


    Three minutester, the speed of willow feeding the brain has doubled That is to say, within three minutes, the willow¡¯s feeding speed to the brain has elerated by a full eight times .


    In this way, until ten minutester, when the sound of strong nutrient transportation was heard all over the city, strange things happened -


    each brain sent out a weak current, which is usually hard to see with the naked eye - because this is the brain wave that human beings send out when they think It is very weak, not to mention invisible to the naked eye . Even with the most sophisticated instruments, it is difficult to present it .


    But today, there is a spark . This is the spark of human thought - the spark of wisdom!


    Crackling, in the middle of the flowers in each brain region on the willow body, there are strong electric currents visible to the naked eye . These electric currents are emitted from the brain, shining out millions of times, and then slowly diffuse into the air .


    Thousands of sparks of wisdom filled the air


    Tens of thousands of sparks of wisdom gathered together


    the most brilliant wisdom of hundreds of thousands of people slowly reorganized in the air .


    The sparks of wisdom of millions of people finally interweave into a river of wisdom in the sky

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177: 177


    The river of wisdom slowly converged, flowed for a while, and thenpletely gathered in the sky, covering the whole sky of Zhengzhou .


    Together, the brain waves slowly change shape in the air, first in tune into a bar, and finally into a big ball . Then the brain waves slowly wriggle in the air like the sea, and then change shape again - slowly towards the shape of a huge brain .


    And the clouds in the sky are bing more and more dense . It seems that the brain waves on the ground cause the instability of the geomaic field and the positive and negative ions in the air . After the clouds gather together, they form a thickyer, and then the lightning and thunder are thundering and huge energy is gathered in it .


    But that city like "brain" ignores the current interference in the clouds, constantly absorbs the brain waves around, and then changes its shape .


    At the end of the day


    The clouds in the sky and the "brain" in the air are formed at the same time, and then a huge lightning bolt splits vertically from the sky of Zhengzhou


    Boom!!!


    "Gaia!"


    In the courtyard of Xingtai municipal government, Liu Chang just found his gun when he heard the scream that almost broke his throat on the 17th . Although the shouting was still the consciousness conveyed by brain waves, but because of his great surprise, Liu Chang really felt a sense of startled voice .


    And it was the first time that he heard Li Qingshui¡¯s clones emit such emotions .


    Liu Chang has seen all of the 17 clones, and he has intimate rtions with three of them, so he knows . Although each character of these clones is different, because of the calm nature of the wise person, although other characters may not have much love with Li Qingshui, they can at least be as calm as water . So . He¡¯s never seen clones showing surprise, not to mention - they¡¯re so surprised - and this amazing person is the most potential of the seventeen .


    So his hand, which had just picked up the gun, shook a little .


    However, he did not hesitate .


    Take out the gun, Liu Chang found his lost clip in the chaos, just want to change the bullet for the broken meat . The scalp suddenly felt a weak sense of electric current, which he was not unfamiliar with . He had been in this situation several times and knew that it was the reaction of the clone when it emitted brain waves .


    Therefore, when Liu Chang felt this weak electric flu, his vignce immediately rose - his hands quickened the speed of loading the broken meat . And then quickly raise the gun .


    But after all, he was a little slow .


    At the same time that he just raised his gun, the flow of poison to illusion had already awakened him one step earlier . Now that Liu Chang is ready, the next thing is very simple: he stepped out in front of Liu Chang, hit his gun with one hand, and then controlled him again .


    "You are very good . " Liu Chang is carrying Liu Chang . Looking at his eyes, the voice of his voice gasped . Obviously, the toxin still had a strong effect on his body, "although I have prepared for Mr . Li¡¯s works . But your performance is still beyond my expectation . I think if it wasn¡¯t for Mr . 17¡¯s brain stimtion with brain waves . Let me return to reality, I think today is really in your hands


    "Well If so, if . . . " Again, he was held in his hand . Liu Chang lost all hope this time . His voice was a little dejected and said, "if it wasn¡¯t for the girl¡¯s interference, maybe I won today If you start fighting with weapons, maybe I¡¯m not qualified to talk to you If the 17th doesn¡¯t help you But . . . "


    "But the fact is the fact . I can¡¯t help you on the 17th . I really have no idea this time . " Liu Chang breathed a long breath, almost all the turbid Qi in his chest cavity was vomited out . In hisst days, he lived and died, and he was in despair . Today, he knew that he hade to an end .


    "I won¡¯t kill you . " Liu saw Liu Chang¡¯s mood, gasping heavily, and saying: "I said that I am a pacifist, and most importantly, I think Mr . 17 also means that . Am I right? Mr . 17 . . . "


    "Well, of course you can¡¯t kill him . " Liu opened his mouth slightly and revealed the baby inside . The baby was standing in the mouth of the other party, and his expression was still full of shock: "Gaia consciousness, the willow tree has reached this point, it seems that the extinction of mankind is a matter of certainty . . . "


    The baby spoke, then looked at Liu Chang on the other side, and then a light shed in his tiny eyes


    "Mr . Li is really a great talent . Has he thought of this for a long time? Gaia consciousness, the original big willow, has never paid attention to human beings! Flow, let¡¯s go and leave the bird to him


    "Give him the bird, too?" Although the stream guessed that the 17th would not kill Liu Chang, but he did not expect that the other party would give up the bird to him .


    "Here he is . He is thest card Mr . Li left in the world . " Looking at Liu Chang on the 17th, his mouth slightly showed a smile, "he is also the only one in the world who is qualified to challenge willows . . . ""I don¡¯t understand what you mean . . . " Liu also looked at Liu Chang and said, "although he is very powerful and has great potential, I am not polite to say that even if his recessive genes are all revealed, and even if he has evolved to a point beyond my reach, I still don¡¯t think he has a hair that can shake the willow . I don¡¯t understand . "


    "You¡¯ll understandter . " After finishing this sentence on the 17th, he sat down in his mouth and looked at the southern sky, thinking, "willow haspleted theplete upgrading of wisdom . I think his next move is to plunder more wisdom, and then cross Eurasia . In China, his next target should be Beijing!"


    "Because the real control of China¡¯s nuclear weapons lies in Beijing, and nuclear weapons are the only thing that can slightly harm it . Therefore, Beijing is thest barrier for China . If Beijing is destroyed, the roots and whiskers of willows can spread across the country . . . "


    On the 17th, Liu Chang was seen again .


    "If you want to save Xiaojing, go to Beijing and we will wait for you there! I hope that when I see you next time, you have really the ability to save people . When I see you next time, I will not leave my hand any more, and I will have a surprise for you


    After that, Liu Chang put his eyes on the ground, and then he left .


    It was so easy to hope to live . When he returned to the world from hell, Liu Chang fought several times, fought for life and death, and survived several times, which made his spirit and body feel exhausted to the extreme . After falling to the ground, his legs softened and his buttocks sat on the pile of soil .


    Outside the governmentpound .


    Mn and others are still hovering there .


    Because Liu Chang and Liu fought for a short time . Although it was a long time, and it was really breathtaking - but because of the speed of the two people, many things could happen within a second - but just because of this, for outsiders, there were only a few huge roars inside, and the time just passed by less than 10 minutes .


    "In or out?" Mn looked at Li Feng on one side, "it¡¯s always rumbling inside . It sounds like a fierce battle!"


    "Wait a minute . It¡¯s not too loud for a while After a while, go in and see what¡¯s going on Li Feng looked at the governmentpound with some expectation and some worry . "I don¡¯t know if the monster you mentioned is Liu Chang . If so, he has many secrets . "


    "Monster? Liu Chang? " Zhou Kai stood not far away from them, listening to each other¡¯s intermittent conversation in silence .


    At this time, a hurricane shed in front of them .


    A huge white figure, like the aurora, shed away in front of them . The storm brought by the full speed running of the body directly overturned the three people to the ground . Mn, because of its light weight, was blown off the ground and flew up .


    "What?" Li Feng¡¯s eyes looked at the direction of the storm leaving, and his eyes showed panic .


    "Is this another monster you want?" Zhou Kai, who was also frightened by the blow over, felt the speed that had just passed away with palpitation . "How powerful is it that can drive this huge body to speed up so fast? Is that red skin monster really fighting against such a guy


    As he mumbled, Zhou Kai slowly rose from the ground, and then walked a few steps in the direction of the wind - and then, on the ground, he saw a huge pit .


    The pit was obviously caused by trampling . The reinforced concrete ground was as bad as tofu in front of the huge force . Just the normal trampling brought by running left a pit with a diameter of more than two meters, and the ground waspletely broken into g .


    The careful Zhou Kai, or Zhou Kai, who has been fighting for many years, found some blood on the footprints of the pit .


    "Did the white war Angel lose?" Zhou Kai looked at the direction his eyes were leaving . Then he swallowed his mouth and turned to look inside the governmentpound . "How powerful is that red skin monster?"


    Zhou Kai¡¯s heart is veryplicated now . There are tangles, fears, fears, curiosity, and happiness . He is curious about who won the battle . He is d that no matter who wins or loses, he canpete with the guy just like that . He is very d that he did not resist the other party at that time, and has always done everything ording to the monster¡¯s words . (to be continued)

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178: 178


    People¡¯s curiosity is sometimes very heavy .


    The three men were at the door and hesitated to enter the dangerous ce, but suddenly they did not hesitate to see the angel like creature passing by .


    The three men told themselves in their hearts that the battle was over, and then they left their actions to their most instinctive curiosity and walked into the governmentpound .


    They walked very lightly, basically looking three times a step . Until they found that there was no roar inside, they changed the three-step-by-step-by-step-by-two-way look-up .


    Of the three, Zhou Kai was a little more daring - because he knew more about them .


    All the way into the governmentpound, the three of them first saw the empty and quiet courtyard . They were wondering, and then they felt the greasy under their feet . Then they saw the broken limbs all over the ground .


    "Damn it, it¡¯s all torn up . No wonder those soldiers run away!" Li Feng looked at the remains of the corpse at his feet and found that they were all remnants of soldiers .


    "It¡¯s so powerful, a monster that the whole city¡¯s army can¡¯t fight it . Behind the powerful deterrent force is the powerful strength . How strong is this monster? " Mn also squatted on the ground, feeling the horror of the huge monster .


    When they were afraid of the terrible scene on the ground, a hoarse voice like a crow broke the Gong, which made the three people jump in ce .


    "Miss, help me, my waist is broken!" The voice is human, but it is muchrger than the voice of ordinary people, and the tone is strange . His voice was hoarse and ufortable . "Miss, I know you didn¡¯t leave . The monster just ran away . Please help me . If you don¡¯t save me, I will die! "


    "Save a fart!" Another voice came from the air . It was a girl¡¯s voice . It sounded clear and crisp, "didn¡¯t you just sell me decisively? Now you know how to beg me? "


    Bang!!!


    "Ah! Miss, don¡¯t kick me . I¡¯ve broken my leg . Don¡¯t kick . I¡¯m wrong There was a muffled sound in the air, but at the same time, it brought a more broken Gong voice, "I was just a temporary measure . I know that silly boy must die with that red skin monster . Hurry up, get me out of here, and I won¡¯t dare again! "


    "But how can I make you so heavy?" The clear female voice came again . "Three people over there, stand still, throw all your weapons on the ground, and thene and help . Do as I say . Otherwise . . . "


    "Who, who is there?" Although the sound came from the deep fog . But they couldn¡¯t really see that far, so no one knew what happened there .


    "No nonsense . Do as I say The clear female voice came again, apanied by three gunshots . Then, there was a crater in front of Mn¡¯s three feet at the same time .


    At this point, they finally understand that the other side has a broader vision than them, that is, they have the ability to shoot them at any time .


    He who knows the current affairs is a great man .


    Thest world is full of people who know the current affairs .


    Therefore, the three are obedient to the solution of the equipment, obediently to the direction of the source of the sound .


    Then, on the ground, they saw a huge injured parrot and a girl with a gun pointed at them .


    "You three,e and help . " The girl held a gun and pointed to the three people . "You, the biggest one, is you . Find a small cart in this yard . Go and find one . You two stay here now . Don¡¯t try to escape . I see it far away from you!"


    "Go, go . " The girl pointed at Li Feng with the head of the gun .


    "Well . " Under the eaves, Li Feng nodded, followed the direction of the girl¡¯s gun head sliding, left here, and went to the governmentpound .


    "Don¡¯t leave me a hundred meters . "


    "How do you find it?"


    "I don¡¯t care!"


    "Shit . " Li Feng scolded . Although he imagined a lot of scenes in his mind, he never expected that he would face danger in this way .


    All the way into the deep courtyard, Li Feng with his poor eyesight to find the girl said the so-called cart .


    But I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s God¡¯s favor or a girl, but he is very familiar with the things in the courtyard . Li Feng follows the direction of the girl, and does not go far . As expected, he sees several small iron carts . But at the moment he saw the cart, another direction of the courtyard came a roar .


    It¡¯s the sound of building copse .


    It¡¯s the sound of the whole building copsing .


    The sound is dull and violent . When the building copses, the smoke and dust can spread for hundreds of meters . Along with the smoke and dust, there is a sound he is familiar with .


    "Li Feng?"


    Are you Liu Chang The voice is very familiar, but Li Feng can probably guess who ising .


    "It¡¯s me . " With the smoke and dust, Liu Chang dragged his tired body and slowly walked to Li Feng¡¯s front .


    Red scales, monster¡¯s cheek . "You . . . " Li Feng this is the first time to see Liu Chang¡¯s appearance after transformation . Although he had a quick nce before, but now when he met, he was still startled, "is it really you?"


    "It¡¯s me . " Liu Chang was toozy to talk nonsense with him . All his bones, scales, skin, and muscles in his forehead all hurt . So he said hello to the other party and went straight to the direction where the parrot had just fallen .


    And then, we saw the scene of three people and one bird confronting each other - and the young woman who saw each other before him was naturally better than his static vision .


    Seeing that the two monsters finished fighting, one side drifted away, and the other side didn¡¯t die . The ending was unexpected to the girl .


    "You¡¯re not dead?" "Don¡¯t you have a deep hatred?" cried the girl


    "But I¡¯m not dead . " Liu Chang looked at the girl he hated, "but he was beaten to a serious injury, and still went to save my family . All this is due to you . And when people do something wrong, they always have to pay for it, don¡¯t they? "


    "The bird is yours . Don¡¯t kill me . " When looking at Liu¡¯s mouth, she was more agile than the girl¡¯s .


    "I killed you, and the bird is still mine . " But Liu Chang was not moved, because he was really bored with the girl in front of him .


    "I¡¯ll give you whatever you want . " "If you really kill me, Xiaoqing won¡¯t really follow you . After all, how can we sell each other? After all, we still have feelings of more than four years . You are not afraid . One day it will carry you to the sky, and then throw you off your back when you are not paying attention? " (to be continued)

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179: 179


    After listening to the girl¡¯s words, Liu Chang hesitated for a moment . He could guess that the rtionship between the bird and her was not fake . Although they betrayed each other, although they seemed to have different courage, they still had strong feelings .


    This kind of feeling is equivalent to two friends who always quarrel with each other . Although they want each other to die early, they still have a very important position in their hearts .


    So, as she said, if she killed her now, it is possible that the bird would join her in the ting process . Although with his current ability, the bird drags him to the high altitude . If the bird has any abnormal movement, his eyesight can make him fail at the moment when the other party¡¯s body overturns . But if it is in the fight against the enemy, such as the flow of such a powerful enemy, the bird will also make trouble from it, that is really difficult to do .


    And even if he doesn¡¯t y tricks, it¡¯s still hard to do if he has any doubts - so the girl¡¯s words make him hesitant for a moment .


    "How about it? Let me go . I know that I can¡¯t beat you . I saw the fight between you and the white monster just now . Damn it, the tank is swinging like a wooden root . This scene is so exciting . Although I don¡¯t know why you two made up in the building, I know clearly that I can¡¯t beat you . I can¡¯t fight you either The girl looked at Liu Chang and said, "I have only one request . Let me go . "


    "I want to . " Liu Chang bowed his head and pondered for a while, "your sight distance is more than 100 meters?"


    "Yes . " The girl nodded, and then looked at the sniper gun in her hand . Then she suddenly showed panic in her eyes . Atst, she exined angrily: "don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t shoot you in the distance . "


    "Not necessarily . " Liu Chang said, walked into the girl, and then buried his head in her hair, took a deep breath, remembering his smell .


    "What are you doing? behave like a hoodlum? I said I would not shoot you, I would not shoot you . " The girl felt Liu Chang¡¯s indecent action and took two big steps back .


    But Liu Chang stood in ce, hesitated a little .


    In fact, he had always wanted to kill a girl, which was also based on the consideration of Safety - although he was very annoyed and annoyed by the time, he would not kill a person who had no deep hatred just because of his pure anger . But the girl¡¯s ability makes him hesitant . If the sniper position is good, if there is a strong wind, and his nose is not working, it is possible to hit him with one shot .


    Although this threat is nothing to the flow, Liu Chang is very concerned - the bullets of the sniper gun can hurt him . If it is a powerful anti equipment sniper, it is more likely to kill him, which makes him have to defend . Moreover, judging from the actions of the girl before the sniper stream, the girl is really a master of long-range shooting . He believes that if he does not have the general trajectory of Li Qingshui Computing power is impossible to shoot at such a far away position .


    Some things, he had to guard against .


    "I think it¡¯s better to kill you . If I kill you, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages . " Liu Chang said this with a smile .


    And the girl heard his words, is a cold face, like a crow desperate to survive, instinctively raised their own guns . But her movements are too slow, slower than Liu Chang¡¯s, and even slower in Liu Chang¡¯s eyes . In front of Liu Chang, if she doesn¡¯t move faster, he can¡¯tplete any actions he doesn¡¯t want the other party toplete . And the girl¡¯s movement is naturally less than the life intensity of more than 65 Liu Chang, so, her gun has not been raised a centimeter, Liu Chang kicked away .


    "Why do you have to kill me? Isn¡¯t it because I shot the monster ahead of time? I didn¡¯t mean to, I say it again! That monster came to invade ourpound . Of course, I have to take the responsibility of protecting this ce! " When the girl said this, she was righteous .


    "Are you from here?" Liu Chang refers to the interior of the courtyard .


    "Yes, I was born and raised here . " The girl continued .


    "Then you are responsible for today¡¯s affairs . " Liu Chang said, "you said that the monster invaded your courtyard, but they didn¡¯t do it . On the contrary, it is because of your shot that the contradiction is intensified . You have to be responsible for the dead soldiers on the ground! "


    "Yes?" The girl looked at the body debris all over the ground and said, "but he has invaded the courtyard!"


    "Let your fart go . If he really wants to invade, with his strength, he can always talk to you and exchange with you?" Liu Chang asked, "is it necessary? If you want an ice cream in the hands of a three-year-old, if you have made up your mind to snatch it, do you have to reason with the other party first? "


    The girl "I-I" turned pale when she heard Liu Chang¡¯s words . However, as Liu Chang said, she killed these soldiers . Because that white monster, but did note here to snatch, with his strength, want to snatch easily . She is equivalent to killing the shooter of a diplomat from a powerful country, and it is she who brings the exact disaster to the governmentpound .


    At the thought of this joint, the girl who was still stubborn just now is suddenly blocked . In the end of life, everyone is used to the dead . Therefore, the corpses all over the ground can not cause any psychological fluctuation of anyone . But if these people all died because of you, it is another matter . "Me? Me? I don¡¯t know . I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s going to invade . " The girl reluctantly exined .


    "Shoot if you don¡¯t know?" Liu Chang saw that the girl was upset and felt a little morefortable . "You didn¡¯t see the soldiers all over the ground, and none of them fired . You shot first? You don¡¯t know this kind of thing is very close, they are waiting for the order from the superior, who are you? You can fire the first bullet? "


    "But, me?" the girl thought for a long time, and did note up with any words to refute .


    "Don¡¯t do it . I¡¯ll do justice to these soldiers when I kill you . " Liu Chang was in a better mood .


    "But even if I die, it¡¯s not your turn to educate me, is it?" The girl was stubborn again . "Who are you?"


    "I¡¯m not a senior, but now I have the ability to kill you . However, if you canmit suicide, you don¡¯t have to work my hand . After all, I don¡¯t have much interest in killing people . " Liu Chang said .


    "Before I die, can I ask you a question?" Asked the girl .


    "Yes . "


    "Why are you so angry after I shot you? At first, I thought it was because you destroyed your n to kill each other, but now you have nothing to lose . It seems that the rtionship between you two is not so irreconcble . Can you tell me what the gun destroyed you?" The girl looked at Liu Chang¡¯s eyes and said, "I really didn¡¯t mean to destroy your n . " With that shot, you destroyed my only hope of saving my family . Liu Chang thought for a moment and made an analogy: "although your shot was unintentional, it was equivalent to that you identally killed a rtive of mine . Do you say I hate you?"


    "Then we don¡¯t have to discuss it?" The girl pursed her lips, then looked at the corpses all over the ground and closed her eyes, "do it


    "Redskin, don¡¯t kill her . " At the moment of ting, seeing that things had intensified, the ck, who had been on the ground, suddenly changed his hoarse tone . "If you kill him, I won¡¯t help you!"


    The parrot limped and struggled to get up from the ground and stood in front of the girl . "I don¡¯t know what you want me to do, and I don¡¯t know why the white monster wants to look for me, but I¡¯m sure I can be useful to you? I promise you next, shall we make a deal


    "Well, you say?" Liu Chang looked at the fun in the parrot¡¯s eyes - he didn¡¯t want to kill the girl . After a show of strength, the sword finally got the result he wanted .


    "If you let her go, I¡¯ll listen to you . It¡¯s a man¡¯s agreement!" The parrot looks at Liu Chang .


    "Are you male?"


    "Male, how can birds be divided into male and female? You can call me man . " The parrot¡¯s voice was still hoarse .


    "Well, man, you¡¯re Xiaoqing?"


    "Shit, the name of the ck family is that of the girl . " Parrot mentioned his name, the ck hair on his head suddenly exploded for a moment, "well, Xiaoqing, full name Zhiqing . "


    "The agreement between men?" Liu Chang stretched out his hand or w when he heard the bird¡¯s words .


    "Well, the agreement between men!" When the bird heard Liu Chang¡¯s words, he stretched out his hand or called my arm .


    Then, a w a pill arm, heavy grip together .


    "Come on, your bird saved your life . " Liu Chang looked at the girl and said, "follow me . Before you leave Xingtai, follow me first . When I¡¯m gone, you¡¯ll be back on your own . "


    "Well?" The girl¡¯s eyes widened .


    "You want to live forever . I can¡¯t let you go, so you can only follow me . " Liu Chang said: "don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tie you for a long time . When the injury of Xiaoqing is good, I will go!"


    "Take me with you!" Hearing Liu Chang say to go, M, who has not spoken beside her, suddenly interrupted, "you promised me, take me with you . "


    "And me Li Feng, who did not dare to speak, also interrupted, "take me with you . The ck looks very big . There is no problem for the three camel people . I can ask the doctor to help you recover this ck injury early . Take me with me


    "Well, if there¡¯s no ident, I can take you . " Liu Chang nodded, "now, Li Feng, you go to the doctor first, I¡¯ll drag Wu to you . "


    "I¡¯ll help too!" Zhou Kai in the side to see this situation, also Nankou .


    Although he didn¡¯t know why the people around him had to follow the red skin monster, he could smell something very important hidden in it .


    With the help of a few people, the next thing is much simpler .


    After taking Da Wu back to the hot pot shop for treatment, Liu Chang orders Zhou Kai to find several people to look at the big Wu with the gun, and then asks Zhou Kai to find a doctor . Then he takes the girl and goes back to his room apanied by Mn .


    All the way back to a safe ce, Liu Chang took back the pleats and scales on his body, and changed back to the normal appearance .


    "Are you human?" Seeing Liu Chang¡¯s transformation, the girl¡¯s eyes showed surprise "how to do it?"


    "You¡¯ve evolved . Stay with me . Don¡¯t leave me within 50 meters . I can smell your presence . " Liu Chang turned his head and spoke to the girl . After that, he felt the pain all over his body, including the bones, muscles and viscera, especially in the ribs and chest . Some bones had already cracked . In the past, it was a very serious injury with broken sternum and ribs, which could be life-threatening without a doctor . But now after evolution to amphibians, Liu Chang doesn¡¯t know how . He feels that his healing speed is very fast . Along the way, he can even hear the "clucking" sound of his own bone creeping, which is the sound of bone healing and beautiful sound - so, he didn¡¯t ask Li Feng to find a doctor for him .


    However, the wound healed quickly, but the pain and fatigue could never be removed . Therefore, after he rxed, he directly threw himself on the bed, relying on the warm and soft head of the bed .


    "Mn, get me something to eat . " The repair of muscles, bones and internal organs must require a lot of energy . Liu Chang has learned to be hungry after the change .


    "Well, just a moment . " Mn answered and went out without any nonsense .


    It left him a quiet space . Quiet space is conducive to thinking, and Liu Chang also needs to think now . He needs to think about a lot of things, using his brain which is not very easy to use .


    He couldn¡¯t understand why he would stop at the end of the day, and he couldn¡¯t understand what kind of abacus he had in mind on the 17th . He said a lot of things he didn¡¯t understand today .


    Many, many -


    the 17th was shocked . On the 17th, he said that he was "special" . The 17th suddenly showed his worship to Li Qingshui, and that he was the only one who could fight against the great grasp of trees, and thest word he said .


    Gaia consciousness .


    Is that a n?


    With the poor knowledge of Liu Chang who did not graduate from high school, he naturally did not understand what this word represents .


    While he was thinking about the word, Mn, who had the things, entered the room again .


    "I¡¯ve got some meat for you . Li Feng asked me to bring it to you . " Mn handed the te to Liu Chang .


    "Well, thank you . " After taking the te and picking up the meat, Liu Chang took a bite and said to Mn, "you said you studied psychology?"


    "Well . "


    "What kind of education?"


    "Master¡¯s degree . "


    "Reading?"


    "Well, when you don¡¯t graduate, it¡¯s the end of the world . "


    Mn said, "what¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s the matter?"


    "A question for you . " Liu Chang looked at her and frowned and asked, "do you know what Gaia consciousness is?"


    "Oh, yes . " Mn thought for a while, when reading misceneous books in University, I knew a little, but it was not veryprehensive .


    "Tell me, then . " Hearing that the other party knew about Gaia consciousness, Liu Chang was so excited that he forgot to chew the meat . (to be continued)

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180: 180


    "Well, when ites to Gaia consciousness, we have to talk about Gaia first . " Mn nodded his lips and recalled the knowledge in this corner . "Gaia is a personal name . "


    "Names?" Liu Chang frowned, and the girl on one side also frowned .


    "No, it¡¯s the name of God . Let me see . . . " Mn rolled his eyes and tried hard to recall the things that were not used at all . "Gaia is the mother of the earth in Greek mythology, the God of the earth, and the mother of all the gods . He is a very powerful and respected God . "


    "Well, the earliest God in Greek mythology? She is the grandmother of Zeus, the king of the gods . After she was born, she gave birth to the sky and a number of gods . Only then did the world unfold . . . "


    "Is that so?" Liu Chang rubbed his chin . "I always thought Zeus, the king of gods in Greek mythology, is the best . I can¡¯t imagine that he is not a first-line yer at all!"


    "Well, it¡¯s not a first-line yer at all . Uranus, the God above him, and many of the gods born of Gaia, he is no match


    "Well, it seems that Gaia is a very good character . " Liu Chang nodded .


    "Yes, her status in the Greek mythology system is equivalent to Nu Wa in our Chinese mythology system . And Zeus is a jade emperor at best, so they are not gods at all Mn thought for a moment and continued: "as for the goddess Gaia, in fact, there are many systems in ancient Greek mythology, which are the same as those in Chinese mythology . In particr, the contrast between Gaia and Nuwa made many theologians think that the time of Gaia and Nuwa was different . The two gods are actually the same . "


    "Well?" Liu Chang swallowed the meat and sat up .


    "There are two most famous legends about Gaia - one is the legend of man making, the other is the legend of flood . Do you remember the legend of Nuwa mending the sky? "


    "Well . I probably remember that it was the reason why the dragon or some evil god had left a big hole in the sky . Since then, the flood continued in the world . Then Nu Wa couldn¡¯t bear to see the disasters on earth, so she used the colorful God stone to fill the sky . " Liu Chang recalled, "is this probably the case?"


    "Well, it is said that Gonggong knocked down buzhoushan . Nuwa saw that the people she had created died in a terrible way, so there was a legend of mending the sky . " Mn said: "and Gaia¡¯s legend is surprisingly simr to Nuwa . It was God who sent down his anger and used the flood to destroy human beings, and Gaia after the flood subsided . Can¡¯t bear to see the fate of human extinction, so down the divine power, let the only two human survivors in the earth to create a human


    "Making people out of mud?" Liu Chang red at his eyes, "Damn it, is this Nuwa that Gaia giarized?"


    "I don¡¯t know . The history of Greece is no shorter than that of China, and thousands of years apart . At that time, there was nomunication among civilizations . Why should we giarize Mn curled his lips . "But there are many simrities between ancient Greek mythology and China . And Gaia . I have to say the bottle of life in her hand . . . "


    Mn spoke and looked at the ubiquitous red fog .


    "It is said that Gaia had a vase in his hand . It is full of the seeds of all things and the water of life . Every once in a while, she will sprinkle the spring of life and the seeds of all things on the ground to ensure the reproduction of practical life


    "What a sharp legend Liu Chang also looked at the surrounding red fog and used the description of "sharp" .


    "Well, sharp legend . " Mn nodded .


    "But myth is myth after all . Don¡¯t say I don¡¯t believe it . Even if I believe it, I don¡¯t think I will have any intersection with Gaia in my life . " Liu Chang ate a mouthful of meat with a smile, and the pain on his body was relieved . He continued, "since he finished Gaia, what is Gaia¡¯s consciousness?"


    "Well, since Gaia is the God of the earth, Gaia consciousness is naturally the consciousness of the earth, also known as earth consciousness . It seems to have been put forward by an Englishman . I have forgotten what it was called . Anyway, it was he who proposed it . " Mn put together his scattered knowledge and said: "he pointed out that the earth, or the universe, has an unconscious self-consciousness . He will constantly create a stable state, and severely punish things that destroy stability and bnce, such as the extinction of dinosaurs in the past, such as sandstorms and ozone holes caused by human destruction of the environment . Bnce and stability are the core of Gaia¡¯s consciousness . And his argument is that thews of nature are impable, and bnce and stability are the things protected by Gaia, so this theory is called Gaia consciousness


    "Is bnce the core?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s bnce . " Mn thought for a second and then said, "in fact, if you think about it carefully, there is really no species on earth that can dominate all the time . In fact, ording to the theory of biological evolution, the more powerful a creature is, the more resources it will get, the faster it will reproduce, and the more it will crowd out the living space of other species, such as dinosaurs in the past, and human beings now . "


    "But in fact, there are always problems on this earth that interfere or even destroy the reproduction of these powerful species . Everything that breaks the bnce seems to disappear suddenly . In fact, if it had not been for the extinction of dinosaurs, there would have been no human beings now . ""I remember when I was in biology ss, the teacher said a question . It seems that 60 million years ago, in fact, in the final stage, Velociraptor or what kind of dragon has evolved into wisdom . They have the ability ofnguagemunication and the sense of teamwork . If we develop in this direction, in less than 5 million years, or even 3 million years, we will certainly be able to reach the present level of human beings . However, it is so inexplicable, sudden, and somehow extinct . "


    "I don¡¯t believe in the theory of shit meteorite hitting the earth, or the theory of millions of volcanoes erupting together . If this theory exists, it would be a coincidence . "


    "What you want to express is that this is the result of Gaia¡¯s self-regtion?" Liu Chang frowned .


    "Well, maybe, so Gaia¡¯s theory of consciousness is still interesting . " Mn said, and asked, "why did you ask this all of a sudden?"


    "It¡¯s because someone mentioned it all of a sudden . " Liu Chang didn¡¯t hide what he saw and heard today . "It was the word that the white monster¡¯s partner suddenly jumped out of his mouth . He was a very abnormal guy . He was very smart . He was 100 times smarter than all of usbined . Today, while I was fighting the white monster, the guy jumped up and said something about Gaia consciousness . I think that¡¯s the most important reason why they suddenly left


    "Gaia consciousness, Gaia consciousness . . . " Mn murmured in a low voice, "is he talking about the red fog now?"


    "It¡¯s impossible . He said suddenly . The red fog has appeared for several years . What theory should there be? Just ah, he should have known it for a long time . " Liu Chang frowned and thought, "in this world, who can make the 17th so shocked?"


    "What is it?" Liu Chang thought for a long time, and the only reasonable exnation was, "is it a big willow? What¡¯s wrong there? "


    "Big willow?" When Mn heard the word "big willow", Mn was shocked, while the girl standing in the corner showed doubts, "what is a big willow?"


    "A monster that devours heaven and earth . " This is the exnation given by Mn . She insisted on following Liu Chang just because she heard about the big willow tree . Now she asked, I don¡¯t know whether it was intentional or unintentional . She actually disclosed the news to her, "a very huge nt . ording to the one in front of you, the monster has infinite wisdom, the ability to swallow up all organic matter, and Pang It¡¯s big enough to cover a city or even a province . "


    "True or false?" The girl heard Mn¡¯s exnation and grew up in surprise .


    "Of course it¡¯s true . Don¡¯t you feel very puzzled that your red skin monster brother and that white skin monster brother can¡¯t be chased out here Mn winked at the girl .


    But Liu Chang heard Mn¡¯s words, butughed, "you are really a good woman!"


    "Well, the girl is not bad . " Mn chuckled at Liu Chang . "If you can help, you can help . And she has the ability to change . If you be friends, it¡¯s a good choice . "


    Mn said this, and then winked at the girl .


    Thetter saw this look, but also understood, she is not a stupid girl, so, after she figured out the joints, she immediately showed a clever expression and went to Liu Chang .


    "Well, it was my fault before . I apologize . " "I think we can be friends, especially in this moment, I can be your strong partner, isn¡¯t it?"


    "You want me to take you?" Liu Chang looks at the girl .


    "Well, in fact, I can¡¯t give up Xiaoqing . I have good eyesight . In fact, my eyesight is 200 meters away . I cheated you before . " The girl looked at Liu Chang, "although I can see that your eyesight is also very good, but if it is less than 100 meters, it is very troublesome in the air . Because now, any big tree can grow tens of meters, so it¡¯s very difficult for your eyesight to see the ground in the air, and it¡¯s very difficult to distinguish the difference between trees and trees . It¡¯s very troublesome . "


    "Of course, if you take me with you, all these things will be solved . " The girl introduced herself as a saleswoman, "and I¡¯m small, I eat little, and I don¡¯t take up space . It¡¯s too crowded for me to be alone . "


    "If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll take it as your consent . I¡¯ll introduce myself first . My name is Li Tiantian . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181: 181


    After listening to Li Tiantian¡¯s words, Liu Chang pondered for a moment . As the girl said, she is really useful, but Li Feng and Mn are cumbersome .


    However, thetter has helped himself, and if possible, he is not willing to leave the other party alone .


    So he asked after thinking for a moment .


    "How much does your parrot carry?"


    This is a very important question . After Liu Chang asked this sentence, even Mn on one side looked at it with concern every day .


    "That guy is very strong . Don¡¯t worry . It¡¯s no problem to ask ten or eight people . " Every day I saw Liu Chang loose his mouth and beat the snake with his stick . "Because that guy not only changed his brain and size, but also seemed to have different muscle structure from ordinary birds . He could hold heavy things . "


    "But you know, we are not only people, but also things . " Liu Chang still frowned, "water is very heavy, guns are heavier . Sometimes, these things are much heavier than people themselves . Are you sure we can support them with luggage?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry . With me, that guy doesn¡¯t dare to bezy . " The girl patted herself on the chest, looking very confident .


    "Well, my name is Liu Chang . " Liu Chang held out his hand .


    "Li Tiantian . " The girl also introduced herself again, and Liu Chang¡¯s hand tightly sped together, "please take care of moreter . "


    "Well, I won¡¯t mention it in the past . I hope we can get along well in the future . " Now that he has decided to walk with each other, Liu Chang can¡¯t be so critical about what happened before the girl . After all, he wants to survive - more important than anything .


    "Well, I didn¡¯t mean to do it before, and I won¡¯t destroy your action in the future . Thank you for taking me in regardless of the past . " Although the girl usually looks very stubborn . But at the critical moment, she can still put down her airs and say some beautiful words, which shows that she is very smart .


    "It¡¯s settled for today . " Liu Chang finished the meat on the te and looked at Mn . "Tell Li Feng that the doctor can find a better one and let the bird recover soon, eh . Let Zhou Kai not leave the matter of looking for someone . "


    "Well . All right . I¡¯ll tell you what . " Mn heard Liu Chang¡¯s words, and then turned and walked out .


    "Go out, too . Don¡¯t go too far . " Liu Chang Xi moved the lower nose, let the girl also leave here .


    Then . The door closed and he wanted to go . He was alone in the quiet room .


    Lying on the bed while trimming, Liu Chang used his nose to monitor all the people¡¯s movements, but also divided a part of his brain, thinking carefully about today¡¯s things .


    Li Qingshui is not around, all the problems . He had to think for himself .


    But because Li Qingshui is not around, Liu Chang feels that he has matured a lot recently .


    With the improvement of self-awareness, the boy who has been standing in the shade of Li Qingshui since the end of the world has gradually grown into a man .


    He is thinking about today¡¯s affairs, he is thinking about his future ns .


    In fact, Liu Chang has sorted out some clues about today¡¯s affairs . At least he wanted to understand the reason why he suddenly stood up on the 17th - it must be caused by another mutation of the big willow tree . Although he didn¡¯t understand why he could know what happened there on the 17th after a hundred thousand kilometers . But after all, he is a character of four times evolution in brain domain . Liu Chang has no way to guess what kind of ability the brain changes .


    He was still unable to guess what he was very concerned about: Why did the 17th say he could fight against the big willow, and what n did Li Qingshui hide in himself .


    Because Gaia consciousness can be said well - whether the willow evolved into Gaia consciousness, or Gaia consciousness felt the existence of the big willow, these are the proof that the big willow is more powerful - and he, a little man, who doesn¡¯t even fart in front of the big willow, can bepared with each other .


    Atavism to single cell?


    How about that? The power of the individual is so small and pitiful in front of the giant willow, which integrates the power and wisdom of millions of people . Therefore, what he can¡¯t think of most is this .


    However, no matter how much Liu Chang still has no idea - the road ahead still needs to go .


    Xiaojing is unable to save for the time being, so she can only find her other lostpanions first - he Zhizhi and the three boys don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on . Liu Chang decides to search for their footprints in the forest immediately after the parrot recovers .


    Then all the way to Beijing with all the people .


    It was said on the 17th that Xiaojing was going to Beijing . Naturally, Xiaojing was also in Beijing, and Daliushu¡¯s next target was also in Beijing . It seems that all the waves are in Beijing . If you can¡¯t avoid it, you have to go to Beijing .


    After deciding on the next goal, Liu Chang fell asleep while thinking about the Gaia consciousness and the extent to which the willow had evolved .


    In the next few days, everything went ording to Liu Chang¡¯s instructions . Zhou Kai watched the birds and asked his men to continue looking for the footprints of the small team . Li Feng was responsible for the parrot¡¯s injury, Mn was responsible for taking care of Liu Chang, and asionally acted as a tutor to answer questions . Only every day I¡¯m free .


    Therefore, he spent the most time with Liu Chang .


    because Liu Chang is also very idle - he had to heal, the theory of eternal injury is not moving well, so he is lying on the bed with his uncle every day, so that Mn can wait on the diet, slowly feel his injury .


    "You are very clever . " Liu Chang looked at the girl sitting at her feet and said with a smile, "these days, you have not left me within 50 meters . "


    "Well, I don¡¯t want to gamble on my own life . Now it seems that you have the ability to spy on others . " Looking at Liu Chang every day, he said, "in fact, I really don¡¯t n to run . It¡¯s a good choice to be friends with someone as powerful as you . At least I¡¯ll go out and mix upter . No one bullies me . "


    "Well, that¡¯s how you decided to go?"


    "Yes, or what? ording to your opinion, the big willow is going north soon . Isn¡¯t it waiting to die here?" Every day I grinned, "I haven¡¯t lived enough . "


    "So you¡¯re gone . What about your parents and family?" Liu Chang asked .


    "How many rtives are still alive in thest days? Anyway, it has been two or three years since my parents died . Although they were officials in Xingtai before their death, if they had not been able to fly with love and I had strong eyesight, I would have died 800 times . " Speaking every day, Lao Cheng spread out his hand and said in a "past person" tone: "you know, a girl, how hard it is to live in thisst life . "

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182: 182


    Looking at the young girl¡¯s mature appearance, Liu Chang chuckled .


    "Forget it . I don¡¯t think that even in the end of the world, there will not be a few people who will make your decision . " Liu Chang looked up and down every day and said with a smile: "a little ck girl, so ck, who will make your idea?"


    "Cut, healthyplexion . I¡¯m wheat, not ck . " The girl was wandering in the room and straightened up her chest . "Besides, I¡¯m full-bodied . Although I¡¯m not good-looking, I¡¯m definitely lively and lovely . Why don¡¯t I have a man¡¯s idea?"


    "Is it?" Liu Chang looked at the girl¡¯s figure andughed again, "how old are you this year?"


    "Sixteen . " Every day he said, "it¡¯s 28 years . "


    "Well, it¡¯s about the age of Xiaojing . " Liu Chang said, and thought of that tough little girl .


    "Who is Xiaojing?"


    "My sister . " Liu Chang said: "before I fought with that white monster, it was because he caught Xiaojing . "


    "Is that white monster, like you, evolved from human beings?" Mentioning the stream, every day put away the joking expression, showed a deep fear, "I say seriously you don¡¯t get angry, he looks much better than you . "


    "It¡¯s much better than me, at least five times stronger than me, and also has the ability of stealth . A few days ago, if he didn¡¯t use weapons when fighting, I estimated that he would have killed him within 10 seconds . " Liu Chang said: "there is no other possibility, ten seconds!"


    "That¡¯s amazing . Is he really human?"


    "No, it¡¯s an amphibious creature . I don¡¯t know exactly what it is . " Liu Chang said, "but no matter how good he is, I will go to him . Next time, if he fails again, I think he will not let me go . "


    "Why, didn¡¯t he let you go once? It doesn¡¯t look like he hates you that much Asked every day .


    "Well, he might have let me go before, because he wanted to give face to the 17th, but if he went back, he would not . " Liu Chang said, thinking about the amphibian who was smashed by his shot, "because I killed one of his sons, and he didn¡¯t know at that time . Because he has no reproductive capacity, he attaches great importance to his offspring


    "So, you have made a bridge?" Every day, he rubbed his chin, "it seems that you will have more luck next time . "


    "Well, so I¡¯ll go next time when I¡¯m quite sure . Because his son and a group of terrible children have been gathered together by him . At that time, I will not face one or two people Liu Chang said, lying down, "in fact, I don¡¯t think much . I just want to protect the people around me in the end of the world . As for the big willow and other strange things, in fact, I am not in the scope of my consideration . I am thinking that where the big willow develops, I will leave .


    If he develops to the whole world, I will die with the people around me . In fact, I can still do this


    "Unfortunately, some people don¡¯t think the same as me . . . "


    Liu Chang said, and thought of the man standing at the top of human wisdom, "teacher Qingshui, what were you thinking at that time? What have you done to me? Why did the 17th say I was the most special person? At that time, your recessive gene factor disy agent was injected into a group of people? Do I have anything else in my body? "


    "If so, why don¡¯t you say it?"


    "What are you talking about?" Every day, Liu Chang looks from talking to talking to himself . Liu Chang has some doubts about what the other side is saying .


    "No, just a little sigh . I have a rtive . He is very powerful . He could have lived to thest moment of human beings, but he died inexplicably Liu Chang looked at every day . "Before, I thought he died because of protecting me, but now it seems that this reason is too simple . The willow survived, and it¡¯s even more powerful . "


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about . It seems that someone tried to stop the big willow tree . " Every day, his eyes were shocked . "Are there really such powerful people in this world?"


    "Very, very, very good . " Liu Chang recalled, "I¡¯m not polite to say that if there was no ident, he should be the most powerful person in the world before he died . "


    "But still failed to stop the big willow . " The girl sighed .


    "Yes, so I am pessimistic . I feel that no one can stop the big willow . " Liu Chang said, and thought about the 17th that "the extinction of mankind is a certainty . . . " "So, I just want to find my rtives, and then hide from the big willow, roam the world together, and finally die together . "


    "In fact, it¡¯s not a good choice to listen to you . " Every day in the eyes also showed a pessimistic vision .


    Two people, so in a pessimistic atmosphere, keep chatting, day and night opposite .


    Man is such a strange animal - "no matter what kind of resentment there was before," as long as two people¡¯s temperaments were matched, there would be no gap that could not be solved or feelings that could not be cultivated after a long time . Five dayster, Liu Chang has put down his guard against every day, and every day seems to have figured out something . After the two people are no longer so hostile, the parrot¡¯s injury has improved .


    In the past five days, Zhou Kai did not inquire about the person he was looking for . Instead, he heard about the big willow .


    Therefore, it is inevitable that one more person will leave the line .


    "Boss Liu Chang, take me with you . I heard that you are going to Beijing . I can help you . I¡¯m very good at dealing with people . I¡¯m the kind of person I can¡¯t live without . " Zhou Kai was holding a small package with a smile, "I don¡¯t have any luggage, so I¡¯ll order something to eat . Whenever boss Liu wants to eat, he can eat mine . "


    "Ha ha,e up . " After wandering in the hidden forest for so many days, now that he can finally leave, Liu Chang feels relieved and in a good mood . Moreover, the most important thing is that there is enough space on the parrot¡¯s back, and the weight of the parrot is really strong enough .


    "Thank you, boss . " Hearing Liu Chang let himself go on the bird¡¯s back, Zhou Kai jumped up without saying a word . By the way, he didn¡¯t forget to tter him, "it¡¯s so refreshing to be able to do things for you!"


    "Well, let¡¯s go straight to the end and help them all . " Liu Chang turned back and told several people to grasp the feathers on the back of the bird and roared at the parrot below, "Xiaoqing, let¡¯s go!"


    "Get it!" The special hoarse voice spread out, and then the powerful bird caught several climbs . After a flutter of the huge wings with a span of more than five meters, it slowly soared into the air .


    Looking at the ground more and more far away from his own, Liu Chang breathed the cold air current that the face-to-face impact, raised his eyes to see the world in the sky .


    New journey, finallye!

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183: 183


    Since the advent of the red fog, the world in the sky seems to have be a restricted area for human beings - the dense fog has destroyed everyone¡¯s dream of flying, and the creatures in the air are even more daunting .


    Therefore, since the advent of the red fog, people seem to have forgotten what the air world has be, and Liu Chang has never seen what the air has be .


    Therefore, with the parrot¡¯s continuous flight, Liu Chang¡¯s eyes widened and looked into the distant sky .


    The parrot takes off very fast . With the wind blowing down from the top of the slope, the world below gradually disappears into everyone¡¯s sight . After a moment, the flight gradually bes smooth, and no one rises .


    Liu Chang also saw the world in the air .


    "It¡¯s beautiful . It¡¯s like a dream . "


    The thick fog in the sky is pierced by the sun, lighting up all the space around . There are no cypress trees or other colors in the line of sight . All you can see are bright red, and all you can see are magnificent things like balloons .


    "What is this?" Liu Chang looks at the ball shaped things in the weather .


    "Jellyfish, it¡¯s called empty mother now . " Pointing to one of the big balloons every day, "this is my name for them . "


    "Empty mother?" Looking at the balloons all over the sky, "are these thingsing from the sea? So fertile? "


    "Yes, the sky is their paradise, and other species dare not provoke them . " Every day, the only person who knows the sky exined, "it¡¯s not that I dare to provoke them . Anyway, it¡¯s not necessary to provoke them . These guys are as low as jellyfish in intelligence, and they don¡¯t have anything nutritious . Their bodies are full of a strange gas, which can support them to float, and is poisonous, and even burn and explode . When they are attacked, they will detonate the gas . Who dares to provoke them? "


    "What¡¯s more, their reproductive ability is stronger than that of flies, and it seems that they have evolved a kind of nt¡¯s photosynthetic capacity, which can absorb free energy in the air independently . Therefore, they are now the overlord of the air!" Every day I skimmed my mouth .


    "Bully fart!" The parrot below listened to every day¡¯s words and cried: "a group of dog skin sters, no IQ at all . These things have no spine, no brain . What¡¯s the difference with a hot air balloon? I just don¡¯t want to pay attention to them . If I want to pay attention to them, I can beat a hundred! "


    Parrot while flying, while avoiding the "hot air balloon" in the air .


    "There are so many of them!" Looking at the "balloon" in the air, Liu Chang couldn¡¯t help but take out a pistol . He fired at an empty mother dozens of meters away .


    The bullet sted out of the chamber and flew into the body of the guy . The powerful prating force immediately tore his balloon like body into pieces . Then there was a loud bang, and a huge fire with a diameter of more than five meters was ignited in the air .


    "Damn it, it¡¯s powerful . It¡¯s a small grenade!" Feel the hot wind blowing in the face . Liu Chang also decided not to offend this kind of creature in the future .


    "Why do you break it?" Seeing Liu Chang blow up a balloon with one shot, he was frightened every day: "although their intelligence quotient is as low as jellyfish, they have a symbiotic wisdom . If you blow up one, other guys in this area will find you desperately!"


    "Is it?" Liu Chang raised his eyes and saw that many jellyfish floated over here, but the speed was very slow .


    "Very slow!"


    "It¡¯s slow . But . " Seeing arge group of jellyfish floating towards themselves, the parrot made a frightened sound . "But they will explode


    Boom!!!


    Boom!!!!


    Sessive explosions were heard in the air, but all the empty jellyfish close to the parrot detonated their bodies - this is the same as jellyfish in the water . Their wisdom is not afraid of life and death . Whoever dares to move them, they dare to retaliate with the most extreme means .


    So, for a while, the area the parrot passed through became a storm free zone .


    All kinds of heat waves mixed with a strange smell of sulfur came, blowing all the parrot¡¯s back except Liu Chang to lie down on their feathers .


    "Brother Liu Chang, don¡¯t y with me like this!" Although the explosion was far away, some of the parrot¡¯s feathers curled up . "Next time you shoot, will you mind?"


    "All right, all right!" Looking at these empty mothers, Liu Chang also knew that he was reckless . "I wanted to study the structure of these things, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be so resolute . Let¡¯s get out of this area . "


    "Well . I think so . " Xiaoqing called out below, and vigorously pped the wings . Under the afterburner, the speed suddenly increased and shot forward .


    A momentter, he finally used his own speed to leave the area .


    "Hoo!" And everyone on its back is relieved .


    Most of these people on the parrot¡¯s back are ordinary people . Although the red fog has made them stronger, it is the first time that such unprotected "flying" has happened .


    This feeling of hovering in the air can be a hundred times more exciting than the experience of flying in the past life - shouting in the face of the wind, and the body is not stable at all, and there is no protective measures - this feeling is notparable to flying, not to mention the roller coaster . First, the roller coaster is not so high, the second is not so fast, and the third is that the turning point is not so fierce . The most important thing is that everyone knows that they will not be left behind when they are doing roller coasters . They are going to experience the stimtion . But now, no one dares to experience the stimtion - because it turns too fast, it is likely to be thrown off, and - thrown off There¡¯s only one end .


    Smashed into meat .


    "How high is it now?" Liu Chang is the only one on the bird¡¯s back who is not afraid . Because of his strong dynamic vision and strength, he has the ability to cope with emergencies at any time . Let alone that the bird can¡¯t swing him when he turns around . Even if he wants to fly backwards, Liu Chang can detect it at the moment when he turns around .


    But the person in the high altitude, can¡¯t see the foot, still let him a little heart not at ease .


    "It¡¯s not very high . It¡¯s nearly 200 meters above the ground . I can still see the crown below . " Every day he replied .


    "Well, fly lower . I need someone . " Liu Chang patted the parrot on the back .


    "To order!" With a hissing, the parrot bowed down and dropped some distance .


    "Fly slowly . " Liu Changshen inhaled the gap between the face-to-face, closed his eyes, and opened his sense of smell to the maximum . "Under the zigzag flight search in this forest, you know what I want to do!"


    "Well, I understand . " Parrot listened to Liu Chang very much - in fact, all the people on bird¡¯s back listened to Liu Chang after seeing his destructive effect on governmentpound .


    There¡¯s no special reason for that - it¡¯s just that he¡¯s more powerful . In fact, the leader of a team can be easily recognized by others sometimes - strength or wisdom - which is far better than the others can be recognized by everyone .


    Therefore, they have no objection to Liu Chang¡¯s words - although everyone knows that if you want to find someone in the hidden forest, even if you can fly, it is still a huge and even futile project .


    Therefore, the "Zhi" line of the road, from east to west, and from west to north, circled from day to night, people still got nothing .


    And after dark, theynded in the hidden forest .


    "Oh, I¡¯m so tired . " From the sky a stab down, Zhiqing parrot directly tired lying on the ground, "I feel my wings are almost cramped, brothers several hurry down!"


    "Hard work . " Liu Chang patted its head and neck, jumped off his back, then opened his backpack and began to cook biscuit porridge .


    And then, other people also jumped from the parrot¡¯s back one by one, and began to make a fire to cook and gasp .


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo . . . " Everyone except Liu Chang and every day gasped for breath when they jumped off the parrot¡¯s back . They almost didn¡¯t speak today because they could drink the wind . Moreover, they were too frightened to speak .


    Therefore, at first contact with the air on the ground, everyone showed an expression of survival .


    "That¡¯s great . " Mn was the first to touch the ground . "My hands are aching . I¡¯m afraid that a man without God will be thrown out . "


    "Well, me too . " Li Feng also came down from above, "fingers are numb . "


    "Sweating . " Zhou Kai also agreed .


    "Damn it, you guys just mean to say that if I don¡¯t carry you on my back, you almost stripped off the hair on my back . Your hands hurt, but my back still hurts . " The parrot turned back and yelled - he knew exactly who he could yell at and who he couldn¡¯t .


    "If you chatter here again, you won¡¯t be loaded tomorrow . Shit . " The parrot roared a few words, and finally felt too hard . It turned into a murmur: "Hello, I¡¯ve been sitting all day, and I still have food and drink in the evening . After a day¡¯s hard work, I didn¡¯t even have a bite to eat . "


    "I want to eat meat . . . "


    "Want to eat meat, meat . . . "


    Hearing parrot¡¯s murmur, Liu Chang scooped out a spoon of biscuit porridge from the pot, "no meat, eat this?"


    "No, he can¡¯t eat it . " "It¡¯s so big, and it¡¯s been moving for so long today . A meal can eat our food for a week . We took out all the things in our backpack, and it was not enough for him to eat


    "Damn it, bad woman!" The bird pecked at it . After taking a sip of the biscuit porridge handed over by Liu Chang, the parrot called, "I¡¯ve been traveling with you for so many years . You¡¯re not willing to let me eat a mouthful of porridge . "


    "Well, yes, it has to eat, or it can¡¯t stand it . " Liu Chang was also thinking about the food for the parrot, which he had considered before he set out . The other person is big and naturally eats a lot, but because he eats too much, he can¡¯t take his food at all - because if he does, he has to carry food about his own weight on his back . With such heavy food on your back, there is no ce for other people to sit . (to be continued)

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184: 184


    "What does it usually eat?" Liu Chang turned his head and looked at Tian Tian .


    "In the past, sometimes I hunted for food and sometimes I fed it . But these days, it¡¯s hard for him to find food . " Every day he said, "everything in the sky, except those empty mothers, has run away . Before that, I was thinking, what happened Later, I heard from you


    "No wonder you believed it when you said it . " Liu Chang said with a smile: "Li Feng and Mn, but they confirmed for many days before making the decision . "


    "Well, all of a sudden, the birds in the sky are gone . Of course, I think a little more . At first, I thought there was going to be an earthquake . " "But now it seems that things are worse than the earthquake . "


    "Well, the big willow is stronger than the earthquake . " Liu Chang sighed, then turned to look at the parrot, "can you hunt on thend to eat?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s hard to find . Everything in the forest is the same color . Even if I¡¯m a bird with better eyesight, I can¡¯t distinguish anything . " "I¡¯m starving!" he said


    "Well, forget it . Be careful here . I¡¯ll help you find food . " Liu sighed and dived into the jungle .


    "If you can¡¯t find it, just tell me!"


    Liu Chang said this sentence, then disappeared into the hidden forest - and at this time, the sky in Xingtai waspletely dim down .


    The night of Xingtai is also the night of Zhengzhou .


    At this time, the night sky of Zhengzhou is especially bright .


    Over the entire Zhengzhou City, 50 meters to 300 meters above the sky, a wave flood like a star river is flowing . A momentter, the waves that had copsed in the previous two days werepletely fused together . After this fusion, however, there was no case of rain or cloudy weather . So there will be no more strange positive and negative ions in the sky interfering with the formation of brain regions .


    In just a moment, the huge star river merged together and formed a huge brain regionposed of millions of human brain waves . With the formation of this brain region, the big willow came to lifepletely . The huge body moved on the ground, and the thick willow branches grew again, and the willow arms were waving . More flexible, the entire city of Zhengzhou because of the waving of willow arms and seems to be cheering up .


    After shaking for a moment, the wickerpletely regained its vitality, and then all the willows slowly wriggled . They all point in one direction - North .


    At the same time, the willows with a diameter of 100 meters in the mountains began to grow again - growing at a faster and more flexible speed, first to the sky, and then to a certain height - suddenly broke up and became slender willows with tens of millions of arms . Then, as the sea capsized from the sky, it crashed down and turned into a green torrent hundreds of meters high, and then it was like a flood that destroyed human beings . It¡¯s heading north .


    Where we have passed - everything is buried - absorbed - digested - turned into energy - converted into memory .


    The first attack to the north, willow arm root is thick . It¡¯s like a high mountain - but this time it¡¯s so beautiful and soft that it¡¯s no longer so imposing . But there are more powerful forces - like the sea .


    The power of the sea is stronger than that of the mountains, but it has made good use of the power of every drop of water . In the process of operation, it no longer wastes any energy and no longer digs the ground for thirty feet, but applies it to the ce where you need it .


    Therefore, the invasion of willow, that countless tentacles, although much smaller, but more rapid . Within a few minutes, the green torrent swept through all the forests in the north of Zhengzhou, directly to Beijing .


    A few dayster .


    Liu Chang and others are tired flying over the hidden forest .


    "I said boss, although I¡¯m very moved that you look for food for me every day, I can¡¯t stand the overload going on every day!" Parrot flying in the air, powerless to speak, plump feathers, speed is significantly slower than a few days ago, "such a big forest, even if I can fly, you can sense, but want to find a person is also a very small thing . What¡¯s more, after so many days, yourpanions may have been out of the woods for a long time . "


    "Well, that¡¯s right . We can¡¯t stand it any longer . " Every day I lie on the back of the bird .


    And the other three were even worse, and they didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak .


    "If they can go out, there will be no danger, so I don¡¯t care how many days they wait for me . " Liu Chang still closed his eyes and smelled the forest below, "but if they are still in the jungle, it is more and more dangerous day by day, so I really can¡¯t leave it alone . Don¡¯t talk, let me smell quietly . "


    "All right . " The parrot hung its head and continued its zigzag flight .


    And every day, with his head down, he marks the detected area under the map .


    One person and one bird feel very helpless, but they are really helpless - after all, except for the big bird, all the people voluntarily follow Liu Chang . They are afraid that if they make each other anxious, they will bepletely stupid if they directly say "where do you love to go?" . Therefore, they were very tired - very depressed - but at this time, it seemed that the goddess Gaia had pity on their tragic experience, but things suddenly changed .


    The beginning of the turnaround is the deep lock of Liu Chang¡¯s eyebrows and the rapid movement of his nose . Then, the man in charge of the turnaround suddenly looked to the rear .


    "There¡¯s a big flock of birdsing!"


    "What?" Parrot in the back called: "boss, what do you say, I can¡¯t hear the wind!"


    "I said, you fly quickly, there are arge flock of birds behind you!"


    "What a crowd . If it¡¯s OK, you can help me choose the biggest one to shoot down . I¡¯ll be dinner for today . " The parrot hung its head and didn¡¯t take therge flock of birds seriously .


    And just as Liu Chang was worried and wanted to continue talking, there was finally a "Pa Pa Pa" sound of countless birds pping their wings from behind . The "Pa Pa Pa" sound was endless, and it sounded like at least tens of thousands of birds .


    After hearing the sound, the parrot was alsopletely alert . On the way back, he saw things like dark clouds .


    "Oh, my God So it screamed all over, and its wings shed three times faster, and its speed soared in a straight line - and because of his body shape and physical fitness, the birds that caught up with him failed to catch up with him for a while .


    "The second wave of animals?" Liu Chang looked at the rear of the birds, "the number is much less this time!"

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185: 185


    "It seems that most of the people who were able to move northwardst time ran away . After all, only a few of them stayed in Zhengzhou and Hebei . " Liu Chang watched the birds behind him .


    "What to do, even if it¡¯s a minority, so many, even if it¡¯s you, they¡¯ll peck you to death!" The parrot was still pressing down below .


    "It doesn¡¯t matter . These are all fugitives . They don¡¯t have any lethality . We just want to run for our lives . We should be more vignt . People will not regard you as a soft persimmon when you are so big . " Liu Chang looked at the birds and sighed: "but my n has to stop because of this . "


    Liu Chang said, sighed again, and looked at the bottom of his eyes .


    "The big willow goes north again . We can¡¯t find anyone . Let¡¯s fly north all the way . "


    "Damn it!" Hearing this, the parrot was shocked, "boss, this is the most beautiful sentence I¡¯ve heard you say these days . If you have this sentence, you¡¯ll have to!"


    When the parrot finished this sentence, the other people on its back also helped . Because of the tiredness and mental fatigue in the past few days, these people were really upset .


    Every day he first raised his hands to express his agreement: "brother Liu Chang, don¡¯t worry, yourpanions must have run out of the forest . I remember you said there were smart guys in yourpany? Those guys are so smart that they can always go out "


    " that¡¯s it Mn clung to the feather on the bird¡¯s back, although she could not "raise her hands to show her agreement . " But in the end, it can give some help in words . "ording to philosophy, everything has its own rules, even if it¡¯s a prison forest . Although it is very difficult to find the hiddenws in all things here, as long as you are smart and patient, you can always find thews and take thews as the driving force to find a breakthrough . They must have been out of the forest before you . "


    "Yes . " Li Yu forced the strong wind and nodded to express his interest .


    Zhou Kai is a bit old-fashioned and profound . Although he couldn¡¯t helpughing at the news, he didn¡¯t say a word .


    However, no matter whether he said it or not, since Liu Chang had already made a decision, all the way to the north of the journey or gallop away .


    In front of the bird tide, there are always big parrots, leading the direction of the bird tide, all the way north, and the speed is extremely fast .


    It is difficult to walk out of the prison forest on the ground . Three days after the parrot¡¯s full speed March, we can see that the pure red forest on the ground is gradually fading, and the trees and trees are returning to their normal colors, and the city is not far ahead .


    Although people were still lost along the way - because of the ground reference, the general direction was still right . Moreover, due to the bird tide, food was not scarce . All the way to Shijiazhuang City, Hebei Province, without wind and waves .


    "The capital of Hebei Province, this is a big city!" Liu Chang and others have lowered their body shape on the edge of the city, but have not found how many figures exist .


    "How can you get in and supply? "The water is almost finished . " looking at Liu Chang every day, he asked .


    "Well, to go . " Liu Chang turned his head and looked at every day with a crafty look and said: "don¡¯t y a ghost idea . Let¡¯s go together . You¡¯ll fly in the sky . Anyway, ordinary people¡¯s sight distance can¡¯t see five meters . You¡¯ll fly low in the sky . If you dare to exceed this distance . "


    Liu Chang stopped here and shook the broken meat on his hands .


    "I see!" The parrot made a movement of wiping sweat with its wings and said, "don¡¯t worry, boss . I¡¯m such a faithful bird . Do you like people who are constantly changing? Since I¡¯ve decided to go with you, I can¡¯t fly alone, can I? Just take a hundred heart . I¡¯ve seen your shooting skills, and I¡¯ve seen the power of your giant gun . The white skin monster called Liu can¡¯t stand your old shot . How can I run, don¡¯t you? "


    "It¡¯s good not to run . In fact, I also know that if your heart is not here, I can¡¯t keep you" In this team, the only one forced to follow Liu Chang is this bird . It can fly, so it is easier to be free . Because they are not human beings, they do not need to rely on Liu Chang¡¯s powerful force to survive . And along the way, it worked too much, and inevitably some other ideas .


    "If you really want to run, wait until you send us to Beijing . " Liu Chang gave the parrot an exchange .


    "What did you say?" Parrot heard Liu Chang¡¯s words, eyes a joy, but after thinking about it, or drooping feathers showed a gentle look, "I said to follow you, follow you . "


    "Then you can do it as you like . When I go to Beijing, I don¡¯t have so much energy to restrain you . It¡¯s good to be friends with you . " Liu Chang patted the lower abdomen of the parrot, "thank you all the way . "


    "You are wee . " The parrot said with a smile, "but is that true? After I arrived in Beijing, I didn¡¯t care about my business? "Really . " Liu Chang smile: "when the timees, whether you go to find a parrot or to raise a honey, I don¡¯t care about you, but now, you still have to do your best . "


    "Well, with your words, the little one is a mess of brains and brains, . . . " Parrot heard Liu Chang¡¯s promise, excited to jump into the air, "also at all costs!"


    Although the parrot Zhiqing was excited, he still did not forget Liu Chang¡¯s words that the low altitude flight should not exceed 20 meters . An circled in the sky, and Liu Chang looked back at the crowd: "Zhou Kai and Li Yu, you two go to the city separately . If you have anything useful, you can change some and pay attention to saving . By the way, ask about my partner . You both know their characteristics . We met here when we were five children . "


    "Yes . " Li Feng and Zhou Kai nodded and carried their backpacks to the city .


    "Every day and Xiaoqing, you two will follow me, and we will do the same thing in the city . " Liu Chang turned to look at the ck faced girl again .


    "What about me?" Mn was left behind and asked nervously, "you are not going to throw me here? It¡¯s not kind of you


    "You go to the most manly ces in the city and ask for information . I¡¯ll give you food and weapons . You can ask well-informed people about whether there are passers-by who meet the characteristics of mypanion . " Liu Chang looked at Mn, a little embarrassed, "you are learning psychology, and understand men, you do this more appropriate . "


    "Oh, I see . " Mn chuckled, hammered Liu Chang¡¯s chest, and then went to Shijiazhuang . "It¡¯s OK to direct orders for such things in the future . I¡¯m in this line, and I¡¯m not ashamed of my teeth . "

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186: 186


    "I¡¯m part of the team, too, so I want to do something for the team . " Mn¡¯s tone was helpless and strong, "what can we do? You don¡¯t have to face


    With a bitter smile, Mn said, swinging his arm, waving at Liu Chang, and disappearing in the deep fog .


    Liu Chang looked at the woman¡¯s back, but also a burst of helplessness - in fact, to be fair, this girl is really a very good girl - knowledgeable, beautiful, and has a temperament of being knowledgeable and reasonable - beforeing to the end of the world, she was also a big sister of a wealthy family, and there were many pursuers in school .


    Not only that, this woman in the end of the world, but also has a unique kind - this can be seen from the good words she said every day before, let Liu Chang take her with her - because this kind words are not just on the mouth, the bird¡¯s back is so big, everyone knows - she can¡¯t be unaware . In addition, she may be the most useless person in the team, so if she really agrees every day and the bird can¡¯t carry so many people, she is the most likely to be driven out .


    Therefore, but her good words are not only pleasant words, but also simple . In fact, the girl has a kind heart .


    What¡¯s more, from what she said just now, she was kind and strong .


    "In fact, I don¡¯t believe that there are no good people in the end of the world . " Liu Chang patted every day¡¯s shoulder, motioning her to keep up with the pace of his opening, "take me for example, although I am much stronger than most people now, and I am no longer soft hearted to kill people, I still hate killing people . "


    "Well, me too . " "I hate to see blood, if possible . I also want to go back to the days when I raised birds, ate snacks and watched TV


    "I don¡¯t want to go back to the old days!" When the parrot heard what they said, he cried out, "you stinky woman, when I was young, you shut me up in the birdcage . If you don¡¯t find apanion for me, you say that people keep a couple of birds, you just raise me . What¡¯s the point? "


    "Till now . I¡¯m so big that I can¡¯t find a female to mate with! "


    "No Hearing the parrot¡¯s words in the sky, Liu Chang looked up at it and said, "how could it be that there is no reminder? On the way to the bird tide, didn¡¯t there be many birds with the same head as you? "


    "Those birds are not parrots!" Mention pairing . Zhiqing even forgot the fear of Liu Chang for a while, and his voice showed irritability, "I am a parrot, not an eagle, nor a vulture, nor a crow! Those things are big . But the species are different! Would you like to pair you with a monkey


    "Oh, so it is!" Liu Chang walked into the city with a smile - but there was no one in this area, so he continued to speak recklessly, "but anyway, you have wisdom now, do you still like parrots?"


    "Nonsense, I don¡¯t like parrots . Do you like people?" Xiaoqing is very upset in the sky . "In your human pance, it¡¯s a hormone problem . The urine and body odor of female parrots have a fatal attraction to me


    "Here it is!" Liu Chang nodded and looked at the no one in Shijiazhuang suburbanbination zone, "your words suddenly remind me of a joke . "


    "What joke?"


    "The story of a female rabbit falling in love with an elephant . . . "


    "Why does the female rabbit fall in love with the elephant when she is so small?" Every day, he interposed, "what happens after falling in love?"


    "After that, the female rabbit exploded, so, Xiaoqing, if you want to find a female parrot in the future, you should think more about each other and avoid this kind of tragedy!"


    Liu Chang¡¯s words are of great importance .


    ......


    The joke is very cold, the north is colder, the northern suburbs without people are even colder .


    In the autumn, although Liu Chang is not afraid of the cold wind because of his physical fitness problems, he still feels a little cold at the bottom of his heart when he looks at the suburbs where there is no one .


    "How can there be no one?" Liu Chang was puzzled, "shouldn¡¯t a big city be a human ecosystem? I remember that Zhengzhou was rtively prosperous at that time . Before the willows came, millions of people survived . Moreover, the business system and service system were still in operation . Even in the suburbs, it should not be so deste! "


    "It¡¯s a little strange . Look at that . " Every day, he pointed to a house that looked dpidated, but apparently someone had lived in a few days ago and said, "the grass on the house is high . Obviously, there were people living here not long ago . Why are there no people now?"


    "Go into the city and ask . " All doubts must find a living person to answer, Liu Chang elerated the pace of entering the city .


    All the way from the outskirts of the city to the city, Liu Chang finally saw the shadow of the living here . Without saying a word, he picked up a passer-by and asked .


    "A biscuit for five minutes, do you think it will do?" Liu Chang took out apressed biscuit from the bag and shook it in front of the woman who was holding her by him, shaking her displeasure into a smiling face .


    "All right . If you have something to do, ask . " After grabbing the biscuit and stuffing it into her arms, the woman stood in the street . "Why are there so few people on the street?" Liu Chang looked around, "where are the others?"


    "Are you from other ces?" The woman looked up and down at Liu Chang with doubts in her eyes .


    "I asked you questions, not you asked me . Don¡¯t waste time . You got paid . " Liu Chang pointed to the whole biscuit, "if you don¡¯t want to answer, I¡¯ll ask someone else . "


    "Yes, yes, I don¡¯t care where youe from . " Hearing Liu Chang want to take back the biscuit, the woman quickly tightened it and stuffed it into her chest . Then she answered his question concisely .


    "There are so few people on the street because the government has informed us that if we can run, we should pack up our things and run to Beijing . This news was released by the government more than a month ago . It said that there was a very terrible creature that could destroy the whole city, and then it woulde to the north, so most of them went to flee! " The woman replied, "those who are still here either don¡¯t believe the news, or there are urgent things that have to be dyed here, but most of them have left . It¡¯s not far from Beijing, and I hear it¡¯s safer there . "


    "That¡¯s it . " Liu Chang listened to the women¡¯s words and remembered the news that Li Qingshui once said that signals could be received on rainy days . This kind of high-tech equipment may not be avable in small ces, but if it is arger city like Shijiazhuang, which is close to the capital, it will certainly have such equipment .


    What¡¯s more, the news that the woman said was sent more than a month ago may also have something to do with Li Qingshui . Although Liu Chang¡¯s journey from Zhengzhou to Shijiazhuang can be said to be rough, and he has been dyed for nearly a month before and after hiding in the forest, he did not take long .


    It has been less than two months since the day he left Zhengzhou - and if Li Qingshui had informed Shijiazhuang before, it would have taken the government some time to process the news, so this coincides with the time women said .


    Therefore, after he made clear the first question, Liu Chang asked his second question .


    "How many more are left behind?"


    "One Chengdu is not here!" The woman sighed .


    "If you don¡¯t get to Chengdu, it will be a lot . . . " Liu Chang calcted that if a million people survived, there would be 100, 000, that is to say, there are still tens of thousands of people in the city .


    "Are there any shops in the city?"


    "There are still a few that are not closed, but the price is ten times higher than usual . " The woman turned her mouth and said, "there is no shortage of people fighting for wealth since ancient times, and there are also those who have made fortune in thest days . "


    "Here it is . " Liu Chang heard the price of ten times, but also some trouble, "so expensive price, I want to change some things, may have a big loss!"


    "That¡¯s not true!" The woman eximed, "usually you can exchange one catty of food for ten catties of water, but now you can exchange one catty of noodles for one catty of water . If you change the other way, you can¡¯t get a catty of food in him . "


    "That is to say, before and after profit, they all earn ten times?" Liu Chang said with a headache: "this is not easy to do!"


    "Yes, you son of a bitch . Five minutes areing . Have you finished your questions?" The woman tapped on the still walking electronic watch in her hand .


    "No, you go . " Liu Chang saw off the women and went on to the city center .


    "Let¡¯s grab her some water . " Looking at the woman walking away, every day the little ck face showed a demon like expression, "you are so fierce, what is snatching something?"


    "Go and have a look first . If you can¡¯t, you can only rob it!" Liu Chang recalled the experience of thest conflict with people in the snack shop . However, those who dare to make "war money" in the end of life usually have some background . Therefore, in order to avoid confusion, he also made some other ns .


    After all, although the mind of thest life is essentially the same as that of the previous life - but in terms of means, it is more intense .


    After asking for directions all the way to the city center, Liu Chang found a purchase point here - this purchase point is veryrge, the scale is equivalent to the wholesale Station in the past, but now the flow of people is much less - because after all, most of them have gone .


    But it¡¯s rare . There¡¯s no shortage of security here .


    As soon as he came to the door with his bag on his back, a guy with a gun came up and said, "what do you want to change, sir?"


    The visitor was ferocious, but he squeezed out a kind smile, which made people look very ufortable .


    "Here, you know, we only exchange bottles of disinfectant water, food, weapons and ammunition, nothing else . What do you want?" When a man talks, he doesn¡¯t forget to carry a gun . Obviously, this kind of material transfer ce is easy to make people evil .


    "I¡¯d like to change some water and use guns and ammunition . " Liu Chang said .


    "Well, I¡¯ll get you a professional salesman . " The big man said, and then roared to the inside: "inside, out of one, the meaning of the next life!" (to be continued)

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187: 187


    "Coming!" With the response of a female voice inside, a woman with fair appearance walked out of the courtyard of the "wholesale market" .


    After she came out, Han did not leave, but continued to follow Liu Chang with a gun every day .


    "Oh, what do you want to exchange for today?" The first sentence of the womanpletely destroyed all the impressions of Liu Chang on her appearance . The voice and tone of the woman were very simr to the old maid¡¯s tone in the brothel in the ancient costume film made by Hunan Satellite TV . After listening to this, Liu Chang could not help shaking his poker face .


    And in his side of the ck faced girl every day, is directlyughing toe .


    "What are youughing at, little girl?" When the woman came out, she felt the mockery of her face every day, and then a pair of apricots red at her . Her face was wrinkled, though no powder was missing, but BB cream had cracks .


    "Laugh at your voice . " Do you mean tough at us every day


    "I usually talk like this . If I don¡¯t like it, I can¡¯t listen to it . " The woman raised her head and said, e here to change things . I think you are the first one who dares not to give my sister Fang face . "


    "It looks like a celebrity . " Every day still do not eat her set, the girl¡¯s stubborn, at a nce .


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense . What are you here for today?" "Sister Fang" looked at Liu Chang . "It¡¯s not good to have a small amount . Since I¡¯m out, you don¡¯t give face to your words . I think it¡¯s a big business, isn¡¯t it?"


    "It¡¯s not a big business . It¡¯s just a matter of exchanging weapons for water . " Liu Chang doesn¡¯t care how other people speak, how powerful they are here, how famous their reputation is - he just wants to do things quickly and then leave . The price is reasonable . If you can exchange, you can exchange some . If you can¡¯t exchange, you can¡¯t do some dirty robbery in a short time .


    "Change water?" Looking at Liu Chang, Fang said with a smile, "that¡¯s not cheap . You know what¡¯s going on in our stone market . Maybe there¡¯s no shortage of weapons . But there¡¯s no grain grower or water filter . What¡¯s more, we¡¯re risking some super life to kill the city . There¡¯s always a high reward for high risk, right? We are not . . . "


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense . Tell me how to change it . " Liu Chang had a headache when she listened to this woman¡¯s quick talk - and she did say something that seemed reasonable at first nce, but when you think about it carefully, it¡¯s not that kind of thing at all .


    Because no matter what the end of the world, as long as some people can live and nt things to collect water, then weapons will always be more expensive than water . The saying without morality is that those who have guns and cannons will always get food and water .


    And now because of the scarcity of mineral resources and power resources, most of the ordnance factories have closed down . There is no production of sophisticated weapons at all - in fact, many weapons, not to mention upgrading, are basically made by the people . There are too many guns with small power, poor uracy and easy to explode .


    Because Liu Chang had been following Li Qingshui before, he had never worried about the issue of weapon resources - whatever he used was always the best .


    But even so, he also knew that even in the army, the good guns in the hands of those soldiers had been used for several years, and they were used for a long time . Therefore, the weapons of the world are more and more expensive, and they are no worse than water .


    "That¡¯s what you call a pistol . " Liu Chang was a little impatient when he heard the other party¡¯s marginal marketing methods . He didn¡¯te with a purely business attitude . Therefore, he also wanted to leave, which means "just such a fine military pistol . "


    Liu Chang said that he took a pistol from Zhou Kai in Xingtai from his backpack and put it in front of the woman, "how much can I exchange for this gun with three cartridges?"


    "Well . . . " The woman¡¯s eyes narrowed as a result of Liu Chang¡¯s pistol . Some of the business people in the end of the world could not see the quality of the guns . After looking at the gun for a long time, she said quietly, "it¡¯s OK, but it¡¯s a little long . It¡¯s been used for several years . Originally, we don¡¯t change small equipment here, but since you take it out, I¡¯ll give you a packet of biscuits at a good price . "


    "A pistol for a packet of biscuits?" Hearing this number every day, I was so surprised that I jumped up from the ground and said, "are you kidding us? Although I heard that the price is ten times as much, you are too far off the mark? "


    "What¡¯s the matter? Can wholesale prices be the same as retail prices? " When the woman said this, she suddenly raised her voice . When she raised her voice, the man on the side suddenly turned cold, and his gun carrying hand was raised tly, and he said, "don¡¯t talk nonsense . Do you want to change it or not? No change? "


    "Come on, we won¡¯t change . " Liu Chang put away his pistol .


    "That won¡¯t work . " When the woman saw the duck flying, she rushed to pull Liu Chang¡¯s hand, but she didn¡¯t know whether her eyes suddenly turned pale or her hands and feet were not flexible . She looked at the other side¡¯s arm clearly, but it was nearly impossible to catch the other party¡¯s hand . This made her all her strength empty, and then the strength of holding back to her heart was depressed, which made her feel a little ufortable .


    "We open the door to do business . We invite so many people and such arge stall . We have to be on guard against the invasion of the bullshit super life, and we also have to be on guard against people stealing . " After grabbing the empty hand, the woman put her hand back into her waist, pointed her other hand at Liu Chang¡¯s nose and said, "such a big business, you cane and go if you want . What do you think our Shixing society is for?""It turned out to be the store owned by the ck group . " Every day whispered .


    "What do you say?" Liu Chang suddenlyughed when he heard the other party¡¯s words .


    "Open the door to do business . If you don¡¯t change it, leave half of what you have before you leave . " Women don¡¯t pay attention to their cousins on each other¡¯s faces at all - because she has seen many examples of such angry and rebellious smiles, but in Shijiazhuang, where she dares to do business, there is naturally a reason why she dares to do so .


    "Then we¡¯d better change it . " With a smile, Liu Chang unscrambled his backpack and assembled his own giant pistol and shredded meat into three or four sses of equipment far beyond the most advanced equipment on the market . Li Qingshui¡¯s biological technology alloy steel equipment waspletely escaped, and then appeared in the sight of the woman and the big man .


    "You see, these two big guys, how much can you change?" During Liu Chang¡¯s speech, he saw Jingguang in the other side¡¯s eyes . (to be continued)

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188: 188


    "This is . . . " The woman looked at the guns brought up by Liu Chang, and her eyes were puzzled and shocked . Naturally, she could see the extraordinary features of these two guns . However, even with her business vision for many years, she could tell exactly how extraordinary these two guns were .


    Although not clear, but aware of Li!!!


    Li Qingshui¡¯s handwriting, of course, can¡¯t be distinguished by them .


    But even so, the woman named Fang Jie and the man with the gun at the back all took a rxed look, and their ruffian look changed into seriousness .


    Because they are not idiots . Hooligans are just their way of doing business, but they are gangsters . Naturally, they understand most clearly that some people can be hooligans, but some people can¡¯t be hooligans .


    People who can use such "expensive" or even "luxury" guns will not believe them if they are said to have nothing to do with them .


    "Which military leader¡¯s child is this gentleman?" The woman¡¯s voice suddenly dropped by three octaves . It can be seen that the "whorehouse olddy" temperament before her is also a means of maintaining ruffian and rogue management .


    "I¡¯m not a leader¡¯s child . I¡¯m a stranger . I¡¯m passing by . I want to change something . " Liu Chang basically told the truth about his identity - because he had already nned to rob him, there was no need to disguise himself . Now he just wants the other party to pack up his things and hand them to him . Then he takes the things and goes away . He doesn¡¯t want to look for what he wants on the unfamiliar ground when he is robbing . The other party can gather them and give them to him . That¡¯s the best thing .


    "Stranger?" When the woman heard Liu Chang¡¯s words, she looked at his face and believed a little, but her expression was still a little afraid .


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense . Hurry up and prepare five people¡¯s water for five days . The best one . " Liu Chang frowned - and this time his frown was threatening and convincing .


    "OK, just a moment . These things . . . " The woman pointed to the guns on the ground .


    "It¡¯s OK . You can take it . " Anyway, Liu Chang doesn¡¯t mind giving each other a reassurance .


    "That¡¯s fine . " The woman yelled and asked the man to raise his gun .


    "This gun is so heavy!" When the big man was carrying the assembly parts of minced meat, his shoulder sank and he looked down at the things below, "how could this part be so heavy?"


    "Don¡¯t waste your words . If the young master asks you to carry things, you should quickly get them in, and then ask some people to bring the best water for the young master . " The woman yells at the big man and asks Liu Chang to wait in situ .


    Five minutester, all the things Liu Chang wanted were packed one by one and then presented .


    When you see what you want is ready, the next thing is as simple as it can be .


    Because then, Liu Chang only said three words .


    The first sentence is to say "are you ready?"


    The second sentence is "follow up" to the most affectionate


    After two words, Liu Chang lifted up the next day and threw her 20 meters above the courtyard . Then she was safely connected to the air by a big parrot .


    Finally, Liu Chang looked at the shocked old face of the woman who had received her before, and said his third sentence, "fuck you!"


    And then along with this sentence was his fist as big as a sandbag .


    Liu Chang picked up his own water and shed . Before all the guards responded, he kicked the man who had entered the backyard with his gun . Then he found his own meat and pistol from the house and jumped up in the same ce . Just before the guards heard the violent sound of this side and gathered their hands, he jumped on the parrot¡¯s back It¡¯s tight . It¡¯s pulling .


    "Shit, the first robbery, it¡¯s cool . " Liu Chang sat on the parrot¡¯s back and said with a smile .


    "In fact, boss, if you want me to say that you shouldn¡¯t talk to them so much . When you rush in, you¡¯ll kill them . If you take what you want, it¡¯s over . " Parrot in Liu Chang¡¯s buttocks, quietly ttered, "boss, boss, you are good at everything, but your heart is too soft, people are good!"


    With these words, the parrot soared into the air and flew directly to the other side of the city .


    A few hourster, at the appointed time, Liu Chang, who had been waiting at the edge of the city for a long time, finally saw the return of Zhou Kai and others .


    Zhou Kai and Li Feng almost came back together . They didn¡¯t bring anything valuable - no water . ording to what they said, it was too expensive to make . If there is news, I have heard some things, but most of them are trivial or what Liu Chang has already known . There is no news about he Zhizhi .


    Hearing no news from them, Liu Chang¡¯s heart was lost until Mn¡¯s tardy return .


    "Liu Chang, I found their news . " Mn was in a hurry . As soon as he appeared in Liu Chang¡¯s sight, he came straight to this side .


    "Found the news?" Liu Chang was d to hear the news of he Zhizhi .


    "Well, I heard a message from a group of three boys Mn ran to the crowd and said excitedly, "it seems that it was left the other day . It has been ten days since you left . It seems that yourpanion came out earlier than you . ""What did the three children say?" Liu Chang looked at Mn and asked .


    "I left a message saying that they came out . If you cane out, you will definitelye to Shijiazhuang to inquire about information . Unfortunately, all the information transfer stations here are closed . They left simr messages at several shops and transit stations that have not yet left, but there is no guarantee that those people will not forget it . Let me tell you that they have gone to Beijing . Most of them are safe . Also tell you, the big willow seems to have revived, let you quickly go to Beijing to look for them . They¡¯re waiting for you at the migrant shelter . "


    "Shelter for migrants?" Liu Chang frowned and looked at the others, "does anyone know where this is?"


    "I don¡¯t know, but it must be the ce to take in foreign poption!" No one answered Liu Chang¡¯s question, only a parrot poked in .


    "Isn¡¯t that nonsense?" Li Feng looked at the parrot when he heard it .


    "Anyway, go and have a look first . " Zhou Kai is still a little older and more mature . "Boss, since your friends tell you to go to Beijing, they will naturally have a way to find you . Don¡¯t you say that there are intelligent and intelligent people in your friends? Then they won¡¯t be sure that they¡¯ll tell you a lie . Go and have a look . "


    "I have to go first . " Liu Chang turned his head and looked at several people . "It¡¯s just that Beijing is so big . How can you find a shelter? Who have been to Beijing before?"


    "I¡¯ve been there . " Every day he first called out, "I went there for a tour, when I was a child . "


    "I went to college there . "


    Mn added .


    "Well, it would be better to have someone familiar with the boundary . " After several people made up their minds, Liu Chang called on them one by one on the parrot¡¯s back, "since the goal and action have been determined, let¡¯s go . "


    With these words, Liu Chang patted the parrot¡¯s wings and started the rtively short journey of more than 200 kilometers .


    Flying in the sky, there is no wind or rain, and there is no danger again . In fact, if the distance of more than 200 kilometers is smooth, with the flying ability of parrot, it will take more than three hours .


    However, due to fatigue and heavy load, the parrot flew very slowly until dark, and all the peoplended next to Daxing District in Beijing and saw the excitement here .


    At the end of the world, we can see the scene of crowds again . All the people who have sat on the parrot¡¯s back for a day all show a moving look . Yes, since the red fog came, who has ever seen such a sea of people? Most of the city¡¯s people are empty, and most of the people are dead . How can we see such a lively scene like buying tickets for Spring Festival transportation!


    Daxing District is the southernmost District in Beijing . It is far away from the city center . Before that, everyone didn¡¯t expect it to be so busy . Originally, the n was to fly directly to the old downtown area to have a look, or their eyesight was good every day . When they saw the heads of the people under them, they found someone who had no one to see the situation .


    "Shit, so many people?" As soon as he entered Daxing District, Li Feng was staggered . "What is it?"


    "This is probably the reception area?" Liu Chang looked at the surging stream of people and let the parrot fly to the sky . "After all, you think, those who escaped from the disaster are either those driven by willows in the south, or those driven by marine life along the southeast coast . After all, there are a few people fleeing from the North . Therefore, it is not surprising that this area has be an area for foreign poption . "


    "So that means we¡¯ve found our destination?" Every day, we look around . "Let¡¯s go and see where there is a registration office for migrant poption . Now there are so many refugees pouring in . I think even the capital is difficult to manage! There must be a special department in charge of us . "


    "Well, first find a ce to settle down, and then find mypanion . " Liu Chang nodded and agreed to the idea of every day .


    It was dark .


    In the center of Zhengzhou City, under the cover of the giant brain wave body, an extremely developed brain sends out strange neuron pulses hundreds of times, thousands of times and tens of thousands of times stronger than the surrounding brain, and it is just above this brain that a * * man is wrapped in tender willows, just on the way of brain neuron pulse .


    The man¡¯s face is ordinary, not handsome or ugly; hisplexion is ordinary, not white or ck; his height is ordinary, not high or low . However, just standing there, inexplicably sent out a kind of water general calm and distant temperament .


    There was no wound on the body - only a heavenly cover was sliced open - and there was nothing in it . (to be continued)

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189: 189


    The man is wrapped in root willows, and his body has been conveying nutrition and energy by willow trees, and has been maintaining the best physical condition .


    On that day, in the night of that day, the body that had not moved for two months was suddenly moved by the wicker, and then the brain emitting huge brain waves was also moved towards the body under the drag of the willow .


    After that, numerous delicate tentacles were separated from the wicker . The thin surface of these tentacles was much smaller than that of the scalpel . At first, they werebined to take the developed brain out of the Hu flower, and then put the brain into the skull cavity of the broken body with the most delicate level .


    The beginning of a delicate restoration that humans can¡¯t understand .


    This surgical repair process is very short - with the help of thousands of surgical knife like willow repair and various kinds of different materials of willow as nerve and blood vessel repair materials, the huge brain repair operation that has never been seen in the whole human history waspleted in just half an hour .


    Then, the willow tree "squeezed" out of a huge wicker, and a skull was "installed" on the top of the human head .


    Finally, a huge brain wave impact, from the sky that huge brain stars directly fell, a burst of electric shock, the closed eyes of the * * man, wake up .


    After he woke up, the wicker gave up the shackles on him . Theyers of fine wickers slowly retracted from the man¡¯s body, making the man fall from the sky a hundred meters above the ground .


    With both feet on the ground - or, stepping on the roots of willows that have reced the earth, the man opens his eyes and looks at the stars in the sky .


    "You are ambitious . " The man said, "Oh? Let me go because my body is not easy to absorb? Ha ha, you¡¯re so prescient . "


    But he seemed to be speaking to himself in the air .


    "Oh? You say my brain is iplete? Missing some memories? " "Since that part of the brain and memory have been destroyed, how can I know what¡¯s hidden there?" he said


    "Yes, yes, I don¡¯t have any other ideas right now . Haven¡¯t you filtered my brain domain?"


    "Yes, no, no, I know what you want me to do this time . Don¡¯t worry . My thoughts are your thoughts . I¡¯m a part of you . Of course I know what you want me to do . "


    Clear variables? Of course


    "Yes, if you want to do our business, the world does not allow variables . "


    "Well, I know, the bomb . I can¡¯t clean up the ground . If human beings want to get rid of the, they can¡¯t! "


    "I know, I understand . Don¡¯t worry . You have a rest . I¡¯m leaving for Beijing . And I¡¯ll help you get rid of everyone who knows the code . Oh, yes, and those destructive weapons . Yes, yes, I will break them down, too


    "Yes, I don¡¯t want our world to be a scorched earth . Human beings are very extreme creatures . "


    "OK, OK . I¡¯ll pay attention to it . I¡¯ll be on guard against variables at any time . Well, I know that I¡¯ll clear away any variables that may exist . You should rest assured of my strength, yes, I am stronger than two months ago, yes, thank you . Don¡¯t worry . I understand . I have to go to Russia first . I have to go to Beijing


    The man finished this sentence and walked to the north with willows all over the ground .


    "Well, in Zhengzhou, I¡¯ve almost forgotten that it doesn¡¯t fit the human body a little bit, right?"


    With the man¡¯s words, a wicker suddenly inserted into the ground under a piece of rubble crushed by the willow tree¡¯s huge body, took out a sealed but still intact clothes, and put them on for the man .


    "And sses . " After putting on his clothes, the man reached out, a wicker reached out and a pair of frameless resin sses "yes, I still like to wear sses although I have good eyesight now . "


    Wearing a suit and sses, the man covered his body, as if he had be an ordinary human being . There was nothing outstanding in his whole body except temperament .


    "I¡¯m gone . "


    After wearing, the man stepped into the fog with one foot to the north .


    Beijing .


    Daxing District .


    "Damn it, it¡¯s so hard to get a number te . " Zhou Kai tried his best to bump a crowded person beside him to one side, holding the number te to face Liu Chang and other humanitarians waiting on the other side .


    "Chief, here we are . "


    "Oh . " He pushed the people around him to one side and took over the number te in his hand: "11 friendship calendar number, damn it . There are more than one million people in this forced shelter area . "


    "Well, when the poor are in the majority . " Mn also looked at his 11 defeat te and sighed: "we are all refugees . It is not surprising that Nanli and the southeast coast have gathered more than one million people . I think it would have been more than that if they hadn¡¯t died a lot along the way . ""More than a million people, where can we find yourpany?" Looking at the "11 changes" in his hands every day, I feel helpless . "I say brother Chang, we might as well go to the city directly . Anyway, the most sophisticated weapons and the most powerful troops in China are all here . There are so many people . I don¡¯t think it¡¯s dangerous to meet for a while . With your strength, I think it¡¯s better for you to work as a gangster here, and let Lao Zhou take care of it for you . I guess we can find a ce to open a hall at random, and we¡¯ll have a good time! "


    The girl was full of ng, and the crowd was so noisy that she had to shout .


    "Oh, yes Liu Chang was inspired by what he said every day . "It¡¯s a good idea . There are so many people in the shelter area that it¡¯s impossible for the government to support them . We have to have a division ofbor, and if there are so many people, there must be underworld in it . At that time, we¡¯ll find them, and we¡¯ll probably do a lot better . "


    Li Feng on one side, hearing Liu Chang¡¯s words, looked at Zhou Kaiyi intentionally or unintentionally .


    Zhou Kai is also a smart man, he knows that it¡¯s time to speak by himself .


    "We have to be careful with the big organizations in Beijing Zhou Kai reminded, "I¡¯ll just say you don¡¯t get angry . "


    "You see, Beijing is so big, there are so many people who have survived, and now they are gathering here . Do you think there are no very powerful people in it?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190: 190


    Hearing Zhou Kai¡¯s words, Liu Chang was shocked .


    Indeed, he had thought about this problem before . In fact, before the red fog came, humans had a huge poption base . However slow the evolution, there must be super mutation individuals .


    This kind of human super life is as powerful as Li Qingshui . In other words, even if it is not as powerful as he is, there must be super life like him .


    "And, boss, you think, even if there are no great people here, have you ever thought about the white skin monster?" Zhou Kai continued to y the role of a dog¡¯smander . "Didn¡¯t you say you killed the son of the white skin monster? If he had been here, he would have gathered with his friends . Didn¡¯t he know the news that you killed his son? "


    Zhou Kaiyue said that the more he thought he was reasonable, and seeing Liu Chang¡¯s silence in deep thought, he went on: "after they get together, I¡¯ll be frank . Boss, don¡¯t be angry ¡ª¡ª¡±¡£


    "Well . " Liu Chang nodded .


    "They gather together . You must not be a few!" Zhou Kai said: "the white skin monster, with his sons and his aplices, I think it is the most powerful forcebination in Beijing . It¡¯s also selfish of me to say something that you don¡¯t like to hear . "


    "Brothers, including Li Feng and Li Feng of Mn, would you like to draw a big tree to enjoy the cool? Otherwise, what is the difference between us here, unapanied, powerless and these refugees who have eaten theirst meal or not? " When Zhou Kai said these things, he sped up his speech speed . At the same time, he was observing Liu Chang¡¯s mood from the corner of his eyes . "So, my brothers, they said this for you . Even if we don¡¯t think about it for you, we don¡¯t want you to have an ident if we n for ourselves . "


    "And you said that there are very clever people in your friends . In this case, they leave messages to let you stay in the reception area . Naturally, they have their reasons . They are afraid of you to make a statement, so they let you wait for them here . Besides, we really need to keep a low profile now . There are hidden dragons and crouching tigers in Beijing, and your enemy¡¯s army is too powerful . We must find ourpanions first and then make ns for the next step . We can¡¯t be impulsive! "


    "And . . . " After listening to Zhou Kai¡¯s analysis, Liu Chang thought for a while and nodded, "what you said is reasonable . What should we do next?"


    "First, ording to the distribution of the number te, we first find the foothold, and then find out what the situation in this area is, and then decide how to find people . " Zhou Kai knocked the number te in his hand .


    "All right, that¡¯s it . " Liu Chang yelled, gathering several familiar people together, "every day, tell Xiaoqing, observe our trend at any time, and let it leave on its own after knowing our foothold .


    Li Feng and Mn, follow closely . There are many people with mixed tastes . Even if it¡¯s me, I can¡¯t find you if you¡¯re lost . "


    "Yes . "


    "Yes . " Li Feng and Mn responded vigorously .


    As long as we have decided on the goal and the direction of our progress, the next thing will be much simpler and moreplicated .


    Because of therge number of people and the unique characteristics of China¡¯s departments, several people queued up for a long time when they found the relevant departments, and they were not properly arranged untilte at night . Of course, the so-called "proper" is to confirm the identity of several people, give their number records and assign them to a temporary shelter .


    The least scarce thing in thest world is housing, which is not universal here .


    Many people died in other ces, and other refugees poured in, so there were a lot of abandoned houses .


    Daxing District is not the center of the city, there are not so many high-rise buildings, and because the houses near the outskirts of the city were destroyed by nts, and now there are so many refugees, so the ce to live is suddenly scarce .


    So Liu Chang, who waster in the line of a million miles away, was put into a kind of disgusting, simr to the spread of a huge simple tent .


    In the early hours of the night, after Liu Chang entered the tent, they found that there was no end to the refugee camp . In addition, the environment of thest world made it look like a big prison .


    And the people who live at the bottom of the world have seen the most death . Therefore, the people here are also the most naughty scoundrels .


    Especially the kind of man with some strength .


    Therefore, as soon as Liu Chang and others entered the tent, which could amodate more than 20 people, they were surrounded by seven or eight men, who were not necessarily very strong . Because of theck of food in the end of the world, all the men living at the bottom were as thin as monkeys . But it¡¯s not that kind of non aggressive, sickly look, but with a hunger, a hunger for food .


    Generally speaking, women are not interested in biscuits because of their long-term hunger .


    Liu Chang lived in thest four years, from Li Qingshui to the starving people . So he was the easiest to deal with this situation .


    Stick with sweet dates, it¡¯s always tried!


    "How many brothers want to eat?" After Liu Chang entered the tent with his backpack on his back, he was surrounded by several people - and the government official who led him to the tent left in a hurry as soon as he was sent to the ce . It can be seen that it is very busy here . "Yes . " Several hungry people heard Liu Chang¡¯s words and looked at his family members - Mn and Tiantian - with him . Obviously, in the eyes of these people, women are family members - and women are equivalent to nonbat personnel .


    obviously, these has only looked at Liu Chang and Li Feng, three of them, looking at Liu Chang¡¯s clothes up and down . They said by a leading person, "you three, we eight, who has the final say?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t hurt your family . We just want to live and just want to eat something . " The leading man was stronger than the others . Obviously, it was because of the food . He looked up and down the faces of Liu Chang and looked at their bags full of backpacks and said, "it seems that you should be doing well in other cities . Your cheeks are not copsing, and your backpacks are full . But you have to understand, this is Beijing, not yours . I don¡¯t care what you do here, but since you are here now, we are all refugees, so we have to pay attention to one, two, three, four . "


    "That¡¯s what I think, or it would be a lot of trouble . " Liu Chang nodded and put his backpack on the ground . "How topare it?"


    "The old rules, whose fist is big, who is the boss!" The man looked at several people¡¯s faces with a ferocious sneer on his face .


    Then, his ferocious sneer, apanied by two rows of front teeth, was swallowed by him .


    Liu Chang helped the eight refugees to their feet when they were scared to silence the female family members behind them .


    "I¡¯m sorry, brother . After the end of the world, my body has evolved a little stronger . " Liu Chang said, took out a few packets of biscuits from the backpack, and at the same time, intentionally or unintentionally let them see the fine guns inside, "I live here, just a transition, you can share these packets of biscuits .


    In the future, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll go to the city to hang out . They¡¯re all dormitories . I¡¯ll take more care of them in the future . "


    "That was, that was . " In the end of the world, under the premise of survival first, it seems that the weight of dignity is getting lighter and lighter . Therefore, the speed of people¡¯s face changing in the end of life is often faster than that of opening a book .


    When they first met, the faces of several hungry people were ferocious . After another blow, they became shocked and frightened . After hearing Liu Chang¡¯s words and seeing the biscuits in his hand, their eyes turned and their faces turned to the ttery of "old friends have not seen for many days" .


    "What the boss said is that a dormitory must take care of each other more in the future . " A few men took the biscuit with a smile . The man who was the leader was ttering, "just now I saw that you are a big man . You wear so new, and you don¡¯t look like a dusty fh-b . Want toe on the way is very rxed, and the backpack is plump, the road has not been robbed, must have a strong strength . Just now I asked these silly boys to be smart . They didn¡¯t listen to me . They were dizzy with hunger . You see, they hit a hard nail? "


    "Ha ha, it¡¯s OK . Everyone has had it . At this time, you can pay attention to itter . " Liu Chang put the backpack on the floor with a smile, "but I can remind the elder brothers first . If anyone dares to attack the weapons in my backpack, then don¡¯t me me for turning my face and denying people . "


    "You are sure that weapons are the lifeblood in the end of the world . If we move your things, you will kill us directly . " Good words are always easier to say than good Yi things . A few hungry people do not grudge such words .


    Therefore, they bickered for a long time, and Liu Chang also told the daily people to enter the tent . After a settlement, Liu Chang knew some other conditions in themunication with these refugees .


    These people are from Tanggu, Tianjin . They are facing the sea . It¡¯s very difficult . Every day, there are all kinds of marine creaturesnding . There are huge animals, sea snakes, and all sorts of things that they can¡¯t name . It¡¯s extremely dangerous .


    They have been here for some time . The reason why they live in tents is because thepetition in the dormitory area is so fierce that they are driven out . From their conversation, Liu Chang also learned some feelings of the seaside -


    worse than he imagined!


    Marine life has always been a hundred times richer than terrestrial life . Three dimensional ecological environment, flexible biosphere, andrgernd area are notparable to those ofnd . The ocean is the source of life, so the changes there are more terrifying than those onnd . This can be seen from the fact that jellyfish in the sea can fly ind and be empty jellyfish and upy the whole sky .

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191: 191


    "Tell me more about marine life . " Every day, it has been aroused by several people¡¯s conversations . Moreover, in today¡¯s environment and atmosphere, it is a very difficult thing to go to sleep .


    "How much do I know about the creatures in the ocean?" The leader of the starving people said: "we can¡¯t live onnd . Quickly, return it to the sea . Most of the creatures in the sea will not go ashore . Generally, there are three kinds of creatures on the shore . One is that the reproduction ability is too strong, like the empty mother . They are everywhere . If the sea can¡¯t squeeze down, we will climb on the shore . If we can¡¯t squeeze on the shore, we will fly to the sky . Generally speaking, this kind of thing is quite easy to deal with, which is very annoying . The dangerous ones like empty mothers are like termites


    "What about the second one?" Li Feng is also interested in the sea .


    "The second is that the sea is too weak to hide, so they have to go ashore . " "It¡¯s not usually very strong, but it¡¯s not much weaker thannd creatures," said the head of the hungry people . Because if they really want to be eliminated by the biosphere and have no self-protection ability, they will be extinct long ago, and there is no chance to log in at all . "


    "So it is . " Li Feng nodded, "what about the third one?"


    "The third kind is terrible . There are many powerful sea monsters and some smart and smart looking groups . They are very interested in human beings, especially those who look very smart . They attack humans only when other creatures don¡¯t attack . " Recalling the situation at the seaside, the head of the hungry people rubbed his chin and said, "I heard from the vigers that it seems that I have seen them snatch people and dissect them . I don¡¯t know whether it is true or not . "


    "Who knows . " Liu sighed, "the sea is so dangerous, and there are big willows ind . We human beings really have no foothold! Why is human evolution so slow


    "Not too slow . " I heard what Liu Chang said . Every day, I sat up and said, "when I was in Xingtai, I saw the scientists in the city do theparative statistics of evolution speed and species . The speed of human evolution is not slow, but Wait a minute . It¡¯s just a lot of slow evolving things . It seems that countless species are extinct every day . Human beings are not slow, but they are not as fast as the top ones, so they arepared


    Every day before I lived in the governmentpound, and I was familiar with it . Obviously, when I said these things, I was very sensible .


    "We humans have always been at the top of the food chain, so we always like topare with those at the top . And we¡¯re at medium speed at best . So, if you want topare with the top, it always seems slow . There are lucky people at every stage of the world . Why were humans faster than others before . There¡¯s nothing to exin why others should be faster than us now . "


    "The problem is . It¡¯s only a few years, and the human race has fallen into this state . " Zhou Kai sighed: "if we wait another ten or eight years, we will be eliminated by the earth . In the past, I always felt that this red fog was a conspiracy against human beings . "


    "Hey, put away your conspiracy theory . " After listening to Zhou Kai¡¯s words, Li Feng scoffed: "there are so many conspiracies . If there is something that has such a powerful force, it is necessary to n such a global * * thing as red fog . In terms of this power, how can the extermination of mankind be a matter of one stroke of one¡¯s fingers? Is there any conspiracy


    Li Feng said this, lying on the floor, covered with the quilt prepared by the government .


    "Damn it, this quilt smells terrible . It smells like a smell . "


    "Well, a smell . " Every day just cover the quilt, was choked, and then kick open the bedding, cover their own clothes: "this can¡¯t be ck heart cotton?"


    "Bullshit, you, it¡¯s absolutely that there are people here who are sick and dead every day . " Zhou Kai frowned at their delicate looks: "it¡¯s not a richdy . Besides, what¡¯s more, what¡¯s more, in the end, a richdy has to learn to adapt . Even if you¡¯re the chairman¡¯s daughter, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be a good time . Go to bed, go to sleep . It¡¯ste today . "


    Zhou Kai talked to them casually, but when it came to thest sentence, he suddenly felt that something was wrong - a little bossy . Therefore, he, who is well versed in the world, turned his head to Liu Chang after finishing this sentence: "what I said is right, boss?"


    "Yes, go to sleep . Tomorrow we¡¯ll have to get familiar with the environment here, and then there¡¯s business . " Liu Chang said here, suddenly thought of what, and then turned to look at the refugee leader, "what¡¯s your name?"


    "Well, it¡¯s called Li Pengfei . " "It¡¯s a good name to remember, Li Pengfei," said the refugee leader


    "Yes, I remember . " Liu Chang nodded, "how do you usually arrange things in this shelter area during the day?"


    "Well, it¡¯s just the work from the top . Those who have work can go to work and get more food . One bowl of porridge a day if it¡¯s not alive . " Li Pengfei said and spread out his hand, "boss, you can see that there are so many refugees outside, how can we do so much work, so most of them are idle people . A bowl of porridge a day, but very hungry . Therefore, many old people are here to rob new people, small groups, small organizations, hiding


    "That¡¯s it After learning a little about the things here, Liu Chang asked, "what¡¯s the attitude of the government?""No attitude . There are so many things that I can¡¯t get over . I heard that big tree monster is going to invade Beijing . It¡¯s all over their heads . How much energy can they spend on this side of the business? " Li Pengfei pointed to the noisy environment outside the tent, as if his fingers could pierce the tent to let people see the situation outside . "No one is in charge of it now . As long as there is no violence, no movement, norge-scale impact, outburst and disorder, you can make any noise . Even if you kill someone outside, as long as they don¡¯t get caught by the agency, they won¡¯t see it . "


    "Is it?" Liu Chang was surprised, and then took out several packets of biscuits from his bag and handed it to Li Pengfei . He had robbed five people of five days¡¯ water in Shijiazhuang before, but now it is less than half a day since then . Therefore, the water has not been consumed, and he still has a lot .


    "Take these things and give them to me . You can do something for me tomorrow . These are rewards . "


    "Here, where can I get you something?" Li Pengfei said, politely and quietly tucked the biscuit into his arms . Then he said, "go ahead, chief, what can we do? We must do our best . "


    "Looking for someone A few of them . . . " Liu Chang described the appearance and characteristics of he Zhizhi and others, "there are still several such . . . "


    He then described the appearance of Liu and No . 17 .


    "White monster?" Li Pengfei shook his head . "There can¡¯t be any monsters . Although there¡¯s chaos outside, it¡¯s the capital after all, and it¡¯s the safest ce in China . There won¡¯t be big monsters like thating in . "


    "Well . " Liu Chang nodded . He didn¡¯t tell Li Pengfei that the other side would be invisible . He continued: "that¡¯s just these children . If you find people, don¡¯t show a little look, and don¡¯t try to bring them here . Just tell me when you see them . "


    "Yes . " Li Pengfei nodded, "I¡¯m good at it!"


    "I¡¯ll leave it to you . " Liu Chang patted him on the shoulder, thinking that there was nothing else to do, and theny down .


    In a room, when the leader usually stops speaking, there will be no one else to speak .


    The tent where there were some voices just now fell into silence - only a lot of noisy voices came in from outside, one after another, loud swearing, quarrelling, begging for mercy and begging, but there was noughter


    Liu Chang has always believed that the best habit he has developed in thest four years is to sleep better than before - no matter what the environment, as long as there is a little possibility, he can always squint, and whenever there is a sound of danger, he can react to it at the first time .


    So, no matter how noisy outside, he still slowly into the dream .


    Then I had another dream .


    He often dreams recently, dreaming that he bes this and that, and many details are very clear even after he gets up .


    However, he did not dream of these strange things today, he dreamed of a person, a person he knew well, a person who had died - Li Qingshui .


    In the dream, Li Qingshui changed his appearance . He crawled out of the tomb and became a zombie . He was constantly ferocious and biting everything in front of him, which was very terrible .


    Finally, Liu Chang woke up .


    Open your eyes and it¡¯s light .


    The horror of dreams is usually dispelled when the first ray of sunlightes down .


    Liu Chang looked at the sleeping people in the tent, rubbed his sour eyes, and slowly got up from the floor .


    The wake-up of thest man can be seen at a nce with his rising . With the movement of his body, all people, no matter big or small, men or women, as long as they are sleeping in this tent, are in this moment . At the moment of Liu Chang¡¯s action, his eyes are opened at the same time .


    After finding out that there was no danger around them, these vignt people slowly recovered toziness .


    "You got up early, boss . " Li Feng greets Liu Chang .


    "OK, OK . " Liu Chang also nodded to him, and then said to the people in the tent: "if it¡¯s OK, just clean up and get up . There¡¯s something to do today . "


    "I see . " The crowd answered and rose from the pavement .


    The subsequent division ofbor is a very simple matter .


    Everyone went separately to look for clues . Every day, he and Zhou Kai followed Liu Chang . Mn knew what to do . Li Pengfei took his people away, and Li Feng went to inquire about the society around him .

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192: 192


    For a moment, all the people were busy .


    The shelter area of Yutian is much more lively than at night . Tens of thousands of peoplee from all over the country every day . There are all kinds of people from all over the country . It is not easy to arrange for tens of thousands of people toe every day . There must be people being upied . Therefore, conflicts continue every day .


    National resources are also limited .


    Distribution may also be unfair .


    There¡¯s not enough food .


    And the most important thing is that the state is not idle in this matter at present .


    Therefore, these situations can only be summed up in two words of confusion .


    Everywhere is chaotic appearance, Liu Chang several people along the way, saw a total of mouth robbery, three fights, there is an incident of lewd women .


    But it¡¯s none of their business, so several people are still hanging around here . They look around, hoping to find some clues, or be found by clues .


    As a result, the clue found them first .


    A few punks find them and point to Tian Tian .


    "This chick is much cleaner than the people here, aren¡¯t you, guys?" A little bum with yellow hair pointed to Tian Tian and said .


    Dyeing yellow hair is something that only people who seem to have egg ache will do in the end of the world, because after dyeing hair, the hair is more likely to be dirty, and at ordinary times, theck of water, let everyone know that bathing is a very luxurious thing . Therefore, people with yellow hair will be dirtier .


    Moreover, seeing the yellow hair reminds Liu Chang of Xiaojing, a poor child . Therefore, when he saw the Yellow haired little gangster, he showed aplicated expression .


    However, hisplex facial expression was naturally ignored by the other party . In other words, several people of the other party didn¡¯t look at all the four punks he came to, and their eyes were on him every day .


    "Tut Tut, aren¡¯t you? Huangshan, do you like ck?" A few people looked at every day to judge, and did not pay attention to the men beside him .


    "It¡¯s not a question of whether you like ck or not . This girl is very clean and looks good . . The Yellow haired boy named Huangshan, aftermenting on his appearance every day, looked at Li Feng and Liu Chang, "who are you in charge of?"


    "He . " Li Feng looks at Liu Chang .


    "We¡¯ll take this girl away for two days, and we¡¯ll send it to you undamaged in two days . This is your reward . " Huang Mao threw a packet of biscuits to Liu Chang .


    Then .


    Liu Chang took the biscuit .


    Give him a punch .


    Then things became simple . After Liu Chang and Li Feng knocked over the four little gangsters, the other side left a very boring and ordinary plot .


    It¡¯s just that the next thing is different in peace .


    "I think we should wait here, wait for them to call, and then go to their headquarters . " Li Feng said, "didn¡¯t you always want to inquire about the situation and don¡¯t want to get into trouble?"


    "Well . " Liu Chang nodded, "what I call trouble is not this kind of thing . I¡¯m just afraid that they will notice here . "


    "Then the opportunity is here . " Li Feng said: "before the end of the world, I was a police inspector, and I had solved many cases . And if we want to find clues to criminals, we usually focus on things that are unusual or unconventional . Now we have a routine


    "If you want to catch the attention of other people, it¡¯s very easy for them to find someone else¡¯s nest beforest week . But if you are dragged to the headquarters by their people after a conflict with them, then the next thing will be much more convenient! "


    "Well, I see . " Liu Chang looked at Li Feng and said, "the next thing, I¡¯ll leave it to you! You are a police inspector . You should be very good at dealing with such matters? "


    "Leave it to me . " Before Li Feng¡¯s voice fell, he saw that Huang Mao came back with a group of people . "It¡¯s very fast . "


    With these words, Li Feng stepped forward to meet those people with sticks and knives and guns hidden in their waists .


    "That¡¯s them . " Huang Mao, with some big men, pointed to Liu Chang and Li Feng . "They are newers . They don¡¯t pay much attention to the first group of Ming Dynasty . Besides, the one over there, who is tall and young, seems to be very powerful and heavy handed . Please take care when you arrest people . "


    "All right . " Seeing Li Fenging up, he pushed aside the yellow hair and stepped forward two steps . One to one, he stood directly in front of Li Feng .


    "Where are you, boy?" The big man looked at Li Feng and eximed, "do you know whose territory these seven camps are?"


    "Yes . " Li Feng lowered his head and said, "don¡¯t you know?"


    "What riddles are you ying with your mother?" Hearing Li Feng¡¯s words, Han gave him a push and pushed him back a few steps .


    "Keep your hands clean . " Li Feng took a step forward, grabbed the shoulder of the big man, pushed his wrist, and unloaded the drag brine from the hand that the big man had not yete back to . Suddenly, there was a scream in the field, and there was a sound of pulling out a gun .


    "Gun?" Li Feng looked at several hooligans . "This gun has no muffler, and the sound of the gun is easy to cause disturbance . The people on the top can¡¯t handle the knife, but if they move the gun, they can¡¯t just sit around and ignore it . I don¡¯t care what kind of faction you are, but the people¡¯s government will always be the biggest faction . Therefore, I think it¡¯s better to draw less attention from the starting point . "


    "Well, don¡¯t be in a hurry . " Seeing that several people had other actions, Li Feng continued to cry: "you see, there are about ten people in your side . You can see the means I just used . I have practiced a little since I was a child, and it is not a problem to hit two or three of you . My brother over there is more powerful . The former provincial fighting team¡¯s physical fitness has tripled since the end of the world . Fighting is not good for anyone . "


    "Well, we are a newly movedmunity in Hebei . People from thismunitye here together . You take me and my brother to see your boss and say something there!"


    "See our boss?" The head of the man is also tough, drooping a dislocated wrist, looking at Li Feng, "where are you from Hebei?"


    "Shijiazhuang . " Li Feng gazed at the big man¡¯s eyes . "We are half local people . There are many of us . So, I think we¡¯d better talk about it first . "


    "You want to talk, just the two of you?" Han looked at Liu Changyi on the other side, and "as for every day" was naturally out of the scope of neglect .


    "Well, just the two of us . " Li Feng said, but also patted the pocket, "and no weapons . "


    "All right,e with me . " The big man covered his arm, hooked his head, and motioned several people to follow .


    "Brother Qiang, this" "I also" "the yellow hair on the side looked at the big man with a face of grievance . " they just beat me, so quietly let them go to see our boss? "


    "If you don¡¯t want to help me in the headquarters of Henan Province, you can¡¯t help them if you don¡¯t want to help me . When I see the boss . . . " The big man patted the yellow hair on the shoulder, but he didn¡¯t carry Liu Chang on his back


    "Yes . " Yellow hair "hey hey" a smile, looked at the back of Liu Chang and Li Feng "do not hurry up with!"


    "Ha ha . " Pull every day, Liu Chang and Li Feng two people to keep up with the pace of passers-by .


    After several twists and turns between the tent and the dpidated house, we finally came to a nearby two-story building . The outside of the small building looks like a kind of farmhouse, which is not elegant, but big enough to amodate many people .


    After entering the courtyard of the farmhouse, the three people, led by Huang Mao and Han, enter the living room . Then the big man brings out a strange figure wrapped up in air from the inner room .


    Although the weather is getting colder and colder, it is the first time for Liu Chang to see the man who has wrapped his face in the camp . This reminds him of his previous period, when his face was full of scales and forced Zhou Kai to find someone, he wrapped himself up .


    What¡¯s more, he felt that he was familiar with the shape of the man, but he could not remember who he was, but he was sure that he was an acquaintance .


    The response of the person who carried the package to Liu Chang fully proved this point . He had juste out of the house . When he saw Liu Chang, he was shocked and froze there . He didn¡¯t speak or move for more than ten seconds .


    But the big man and Huang Mao, who were behind him, did not notice the abnormality of the eldest brother . In other words, they did not connect the word "acquaintance" with "stiff here" . So, they don¡¯t have to worry about what they say .


    "Boss, this group of people said they came from Shijiazhuang . It seems that they are not a smallmunity . The whole societyes together . He hurt our people and beat Huang Mao "So, I feel that if we want to continue to have a foothold in Beijing, sometimes it is necessary to be cruel . My brothers feel that you are a little too gentle in many times . Although you used to be a soldier, you are now in this world . . . "


    "You go down first . " Said the man in the cloak .


    "Boss, you have to use some this time . . . "


    "I said, let you go down!" The voice of the man in the cloak suddenly became fierce .


    The big man followed the man in his cloak for a long time . When he first saw him speak in this tone, he was naturally shocked and left with his own people .


    Then, the next conversation became strange .


    "I remember who you are!" Liu Chang looks at the cloaked man .


    "Is Mr . Li OK?"


    "Mr . Li" heard the other party mention Li Qingshui, Liu Chang looked gloomy for a moment, "let¡¯s go into the inner room and say it, it¡¯s not convenient to talk . "


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193: 193


    "Well, I can¡¯t think about Zhou Cang . "The cloaked man stepped forward and asked Liu Chang to enter the inner room with his folded hands growing deep inside his cuff .


    "You wait here . I¡¯ll go talk to my friends . " Liu Chang stayed with Li Feng every day and didn¡¯t let them go into the room because he knew that the next thing was better not to let them listen to it . And even if they did, they should not understand it . After all, they did not experience all that, and they did not know Li Qingshui .


    So he went into the cloaked man¡¯s room alone, without any worry, because he already knew who the man under the cloak was .


    "Statement one, when did you get to Beijing?" After Liu Chang entered the room, he directly sat on the couch belonging to the other party .


    Statement 1, Liu Chang has not seen this person for a long time, but after all, the friendship of living and dying together is still there, so even if we haven¡¯t seen for a long time, it doesn¡¯t seem very strange .


    After all, in the most difficult times, when both of them were little people than now, they fought together on the way to Zhengzhou in Kaifeng more than four years ago . A small group of dozens of people died, but they were lucky to survive . At that time, it was stated that one can survive because he is the one with the highest degree of evolution among all the people, which can be said to be the highest level of evolution in the whole Kaifeng City .


    Liu Chang survived because of his abnormal vision .


    But anyway, if there is no one named "Li Qingshui" in their team, everyone will die .


    Moreover, the man named Li Qingshui, whoter went to Zhengzhou, did countless earth shaking things . Therefore, in affirming the impression of his whole life, the one who can not forget his own parents is Li Qingshui .


    This deep feelinges from shock and fear .


    "It¡¯s been two or three months . " As soon as the statement was finished, his face under his cloak was still looking around . "Is Mr . Li here, too? You are family, and he must be with you? "


    "What are you afraid of doing then?" Liu Chang looked at the statement and said, "how did youe here? Why are all of you, including Xiaojing, so afraid of Mr . Li? In fact, he is a very nice person!"


    "Of course Mr . Li is a good man, but he is just frightening! "As soon as he spoke, he took off his cloak and revealed a very ugly face . This face is like the pleated skin under the scales after Liu Chang¡¯s transformation, and also a little like the skin of gically modified people . Anyway, it has a sense of mechanical lines, but it has no aesthetic feeling .


    "How did you get there?" Liu Chang looked at the statement and eximed, "have you been transformed by Mr . Li?"


    "Well, I was a participant in that recessive gene factor demonstration experiment . " You haven¡¯t told me whether Mr . Li is here or not


    "Not here . " Liu Chang shook his head . "First tell me why you are so afraid to see him . "


    "Because . . . " After a long silence, he rubbed the folds on his face and said, "well, because I¡¯m a deserter . "


    "Deserter?" Liu Chang continued to be shocked, "how did you escape?"


    "More than half a year ago, I felt that there was something wrong with the form of Zhengzhou . Moreover, at that time, Mr . Li seemed to be studying something more secretive . I took advantage of hisck of attention and ran out of the experimental park with the ability of my body . " The statement said, "I ran without telling Mr . Li . I was bored in graduate school at that time, and I always felt that something big was going to happen and I ran away . Mr . Li didn¡¯t find me lying down . . . "


    "In other words, with Mr . Li¡¯s intelligence, he must have guessed that I was going to run away . He didn¡¯t stop me . That¡¯s a relief to me . " When he said this sentence, he sighed deeply, "this is also seen in the feelings of that year . "


    "Well, so you already know about the big willow tree?" Liu Chang asked .


    "I don¡¯t know . I just feel bad . Then I tell the truth in the park . How can I say it? I¡¯m very frustrated . Then I felt that with my ability, the ability after transformation, it should be easy to mix outside, so I ran away . " "Mr . Li is not your family? As the whole base knows, he had better note with you . . . "


    "He¡¯s dead . " Liu Chang said this sentence helplessly, and then sighed deeply .


    "Dead? No way When he heard Liu Chang¡¯s words, he was almost provoked from the ground and knocked through the roof . "Mr . Li is such a fierce man, who can kill him? It¡¯s impossible . No one can kill him . You were not in the baseter . I don¡¯t know Mr . Li¡¯s strength . I can tell you for sure that no one in the world can kill Mr . Li . Don¡¯t lie to me .


    "I didn¡¯t lie to you . " Seeing the worship that affirms the power and wisdom of a pair of Li Qingshui, Liu sighs, "Teacher Li is really powerful . . . " It may be the most powerful person in the world, but it¡¯s in the human circle after all


    "Look at the whole earth, also" "to dere a moment to say big words, suddenly thought of the key to the problem" you mean, big willow? ""It¡¯s him . " Liu Chang said, "he killed Mr . Li . "


    "Why don¡¯t Mr . Li run?"


    "I don¡¯t know what he thinks . " Liu Chang sighed . "He told me before that he could stop willows for three years . But the willows are much faster than expected . I don¡¯t know whether he had any other deep meaning in the past three years, or whether he had made a wrong estimate of the strength of willows . "


    "No, Mr . Li is not like that . Even if the willow is really a hundred times smarter and stronger than Mr . Li, Mr . Li will not misjudge it


    After thinking about it for a while, he said, "at most, it is overestimated, but it can¡¯t be underestimated . He told you three years, there must be something else . "


    "What do you mean?" Liu Chang looks at his old face full of pleats .


    "Shit, how do I know . " I¡¯ve been stupid since I was a kid . You ask me? It¡¯s better to ask yourself! How can I guess the deep meaning of a man like Mr . Li? I can¡¯t understand some of his words . You can ask a smart man what I¡¯m doing . But then again, how did youe here, and how did youe into conflict with my people? "


    "They teased my people, and I wanted to talk to their boss about something, so I came here . " Liu Chang looked at the statement one, "just can¡¯t imagine, their boss is you . It seems that you have had a good time recently


    "Yes, it¡¯s OK . " He touched his old face and nodded, "no one can beat me here . It¡¯s good to try to make a name for myself . The food, drink and use can be provided by people every day, which is very good .


    More than four years is enough to change a person .


    More than four years of the end of the world, enough to make a personpletely different .


    Four years ago, I was an honest child from the countryside of Shandong Province . After four years, he became the boss of a dark society with a wrinkled old face .


    Sometimes, the four words of creation and making people are not enough to describe the magic of fate .


    "You said you were looking for the boss of the underworld club here . What can I do for you? Liu Chang said, "don¡¯t you want to be a boss? You want me to give it to you . You can take care of my food, drink and women every day . "


    "I don¡¯t want to be a boss like you . " Liu Changughed and spat, "do you still rob women?"


    "asionally, but I don¡¯t kill or hurt them . That¡¯s the rule I give to the people below . " Statement a smile to sit on the bed of the room "what can I do? Whose hands are really so clean these days? Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t done anything bad, killed or robbed


    Liu Chang thought of what he had done some time ago . He had done everything, but he still thought he was a good man, or at least not so bad, because he had a bottom line .


    The bottom line, it seems, is the final criterion for determining whether a person is a good person or not .


    If judged ording to this standard, the current statement is not really bad .


    "You see, stop talking . You must have done a lot of bad things . " Liu Chang said with a smile .


    "Hey, hey . "


    "Don¡¯t try to make a fool of yourself with a smile . What have you said to me? You don¡¯t want to be the boss . What can I do for you? And when did youe? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before


    "I came here yesterday, and I want you to help me find someone, but I have to do it in secret . Because there should be other people looking for me in Beijing . If they find me, I will be dead . " Liu sighed: "so, I didn¡¯t dare to make a big fuss before, otherwise I woulde here to beat you directly . "


    "You don¡¯t have to beat me . " I was the most advanced in Kaifeng before, and then I was injected by Mr . Li with recessive gene disy agent . Although I am a failure, I should be better than you


    "I don¡¯t think so . " Liu Chang said with a smile, "because I am a sessful product . "


    Liu Chang said, the scales of his body slowly grew out, his face slowly wrinkled and turned red, and his body became a little bigger . After a while, a more uglypany than the statement one was aimed at him .


    "My day!" He narrowed his eyes and looked at Liu Chang


    "Come on, try who¡¯s powerful . " Liu Chang deep right hand, made a pull wrist posture .


    "You don¡¯t have to win . " "After all, my body¡¯s evolution degree is in that ce!" he said with a smile (to be continued)

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194: 194


    "Well, try it . I¡¯ll call - two or three, and we¡¯ll start . " Liu Chang stood up and stood side by side with the statement .


    "Yes . " Affirming a nod, "it¡¯s fair . "


    "Well, one, two . . . " Liu Chang clenched his scaly hand, "three!"


    Boom!!!


    Two people at the same time, and then at the same time to the other side of the lower right side of the force, and finally both sides of the right leg under the ground at the same time can not bear this huge force, after a crisp sound, both legs were buried in the soil at the same time . The ground was forced out of a hole because it could not bear the huge force .


    At the same time, they lost their bnce .


    "It¡¯s good, boy . It¡¯s strong . " As soon as he pulled the leg out of the mud with a smile, the door was smashed .


    "Boss, are you ok?" Huang Mao and the big man burst in with guns outside . Li Feng and every day follow the people¡¯s sewing and look at the scene inside .


    Then, at the same time, they saw a monster full of scales . Finally, the little hunk with yellow hair pulled the trigger involuntarily under the shock of Zha Yi .


    The bullet hit Liu Chang¡¯s body and then bounced off . The stray bullet flew out obliquely and got stuck in the fold on his face .


    Then he got angry .


    "Who let you in?" Don Chang just told him that his secret could not be known, and it seemed that someone recognized him and wanted to kill him .


    Therefore, his appearance was seen and inevitably spread out .


    Liu Chang naturally thought of this more than he did .


    So, after a red figure shed out, a dozen or so rushing in were all knocked out .


    "Do you have any of your cronies in this?" After Liu Chang stuns these people, looked to dere one .


    "Yes, they are all close friends, but they are not very close . " The statement looked up at Liu Chang and said, "I can make sure that they won¡¯t pass on today¡¯s story . "


    "Really? It¡¯s about human life . " Liu Chang was dubious .


    "Don¡¯t worry . Close those loose mouths . I can guarantee that they won¡¯t talk nonsense . " Statement 1, looking at several people on the ground, "and locking up a few can let other people know the seriousness of this matter"


    "that¡¯s OK . " Liu Chang is not good to force the other side too tight, after all, the force has beenpromised so much .


    "Then you can deal with this matter first . I¡¯ll go to our people, pack up, and I¡¯ll move in!"


    "You . . . " Hearing Liu Chang say that he wants to move in, he hesitates for a moment, but still refuses, "you¡¯d better not move in . Man, I can help you find it, but I don¡¯t want to cause trouble . . . "


    "It¡¯s not easy for anyone to live . You just said that someone wants your life, and this person, or this group of people, must be much stronger than you . " The statement sighed, "what strength do you have? I have an appointment just now . The strength is so strong, and ording to your scales, the degree of atavism should be higher than mine . Therefore, if you can¡¯t make sure of the enemy, I¡¯m even more uncertain about it . "


    "You live here . . . "


    "You may cause me trouble if you live here . " The vicissitudes in one breath are no longer the Shandongd and recruits who were more than four years ago . "I don¡¯t want to be killed because you are here . We have a friend, you know I . . . "


    "I understand . " Liu Changughed and patted him on the shoulder . At the same time, the scales on his body were shrunk back, "you can help me, thank you!"


    "You¡¯re wee Come on, tell me about the characteristics and general appearance of those people -- "


    " OK . " Liu Chang squatted down and found a pen among a group of fainting people, and then slowly described the appearance of he Zhizhi and others .


    "By the way, is Mr . Li really dead?"


    "I¡¯m dead . You don¡¯t have to be afraid . I can¡¯t imagine why you people are so afraid of him . "


    "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid . All the people who have seen him are like meeting a cat at a cost Ha ha, don¡¯t waste your time and draw the person you are looking for -- "


    " hehe -- "


    as time went by, Liu Chang gave his own ount to the statement . After thinking about nothing else to say, he said goodbye to the old friend who had been away for many days .


    By this time, it was almost noon .


    After saying good-bye to his friends, he had to hang around in the crowd again . Naturally, he was followed by Li Feng and Tian Tian .


    "Do you have any ideas?" After a burst of silence, Liu Chang turned to look at the two people .


    "What do you think?" Every day, Li Feng pretends to be stupid .


    "To leave my mind . " Liu Chang sighed: "although we have a good time these days, but after all, it¡¯s just a chance encounter . Before you followed me because without me, you can¡¯t go out and hide in the forest . But now that you havee to Beijing and you are in danger of following me, it seems that you have no reason to follow me . ""Why not . Li Feng cut in: I didn¡¯t want to tell you this question, but since you asked, I¡¯ll be frank with you . "


    "You say I have no reason to follow you, because you don¡¯t know an ordinary person, brackets, ordinary people . It¡¯s really not easy for people like me to survive and live well in a strange environment . Before in Xingtai because of the red fog before the umtion of contacts, because of luck, I can survive, and live well . But in Beijing, in this refugee camp, I really don¡¯t have the courage to face all this . "


    "You¡¯re right . With you, you may be killed by that white monster . But this is only possible, and the possibility seems not too great . After all, Beijing is so big, and they don¡¯t have your clues, even if they are smart? No matter how smart you are, can you make divination? Can you foresee? "


    "So, the possibility of you being caught by them is small, though there is one . "


    "And I just want to leave your shelter, in this refugee camp, with other people, those here . . . " Li Feng pointed to a thin and starving man passing by with a bowl in front of him and said, "I¡¯m no different from those who wait in line for a bowl of porridge every day . I could be killed tomorrow or starved to death next month, either . So, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good choice . "


    "I¡¯d rather be beaten into gravy by that white monster than starve to death . " Li Fengughed and said, "it¡¯s hard to be hungry . I¡¯m not too interested in white monsters . Therefore, I follow you to do, is determined, you point where I y, there will not be half a minute of hesitation


    "And you?" "Liu Chang¡¯s eyesight has changed a lot since he didn¡¯t want to change his eyesight . "


    "Don¡¯t look at me . I feel interesting with you . " The girl hugged her chest . "And I know better than you what kind of person that white monster is . If he catches you, I won¡¯t disturb his work . He won¡¯t kill me . He¡¯s a good man . "


    "Hehe, the flow is not bad . " Liu Changughed, "it¡¯s just that I killed his son and he caught my sister . It¡¯s not over . "


    "Well, what¡¯s wrong with me ying with you?" Every day, he said with a smile, "maybe when I¡¯m tired of staying by your side one day, I¡¯ll go out and look around, but it¡¯s definitely not now!"


    "All right, all right . " Liu sighed, "it¡¯s my business . "


    In the end of life, everyone has his own n . Everyone wants to live or to live better . After Liu Chang heard the two people¡¯s thoughts, he suddenly felt that his previous problems were a little redundant . And because of the superfluous problem, he suddenly felt a little bored .


    Then, regardless of the sky shouting "get porridge" broadcast, with the two people back to their own big tent .


    The next few days were surprisingly smooth .


    With the efforts of Liu Chang and he Zhizhi and others, the three waves of people finally reunite . At this time, it is very simple to think of it . The message No . 1, No . 2, No . 3 said that several people were here, and naturally, they would wait for them here . Moreover, the three clones of Li Qingshui are naturally intelligent people, and it is not particrly difficult to find a person in an urban area, even though there are a lot of people in this city area, it is not particrly difficult to dere that one is a little appealing in this area .


    Seeing he Zhizhi and No . 1, No . 2, No . 3 again, Liu Chang put his heart in his stomach and read the clone message saying "almost no loss" . Liu Chang looked at Qingyin again . All the people she brought out from Zhengzhou died . The two headed child and the boy who didn¡¯t like to talk died, leaving her a baremander So when she saw Liu Chang, she just nodded miserably and didn¡¯t speak much .


    In addition to her mood is a little bad, there is a woman in the presence of the mood is even worse .


    "Hehe, do you know you¡¯re looking for us?" He Zhizhi looked at Liu Chang and turned his lips . "He is not responsible at all . He said that he left us a few and ran away, so he ran? I don¡¯t know that we are all women and children . Although the eldest and the second are smarter, their self-protection ability is still very poor . Do you know how many times we have experienced a life of death on the road before wee out? "


    He Zhizhi angrily waved the steel structure in his hand, "how about you, for a person who is 90% likely to have died, you gave up the whole team, really good!"


    "I was forced, too . " Liu sighed, knowing that he Zhizhi had emotions in his heart and didn¡¯t care about her tone . "I just came out of my own death . "


    "Did Xiaojing find it?" The clone boss looked at several people behind Liu Chang, and found that there was no girl¡¯s shadow, but there was a ck faced girl .


    "No Liu Chang told the truth .

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195: 195


    "You don¡¯t look like she¡¯s dead . Are you really caught?" No . 1 looked into Liu Chang¡¯s eyes and thought for half a second . "If it¡¯s really caught, it¡¯s only my younger brothers who can do this kind of thing . Am I right? "


    "Yes, it was the son of Liu and your brother . " Liu Chang said .


    "What¡¯s the number?" Asked the second .


    "I don¡¯t know . I forgot, but I¡¯m not much younger than you . It should be before the 8th . " Liu Chang thought of the situation in which the body was under control at that time . "Moreover, brain domain ability has been developed and can be used . "


    "Well, so Are theybined? " The third looks at the eldest .


    "It should be that they have at least ten replicates in their hands, and those transformants don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll get involved with them, but amphibians add almost all the clones . " The second one said with a smile, "they are going to do something big . "


    "Shall we join the following?" "Anyway, they are not hostile to us at all . If the three of us want to join in, they will not exclude us, right? What¡¯s more, we may be able to ease the conflict between Liu Chang and Liu Chang . It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone! "


    "No way . " After listening to the old three¡¯s words, the boss shook his head and said, "they are going to do big things, but I always feel that they are going to be killed!"


    "Amphibious group and more than ten clones gather together, even in Beijing, who can kill them?" Liu Chang shook his head . "It¡¯s illogical . "


    "Not scientific . " The second one shook his head .


    "It¡¯s not possible . " The third one shook his head .


    "In principle, they must be safe when they gather together . It seems that nothing can destroy them except willows . " "But I always feel that this is not so simple . "


    "Not easy?" The second one looked up and said, "what a simple joint event is this? What¡¯s typical about it?"


    "I¡¯m not saying that this matter is not simple . As far as this matter is concerned, it is a very simple thing . As you said, it is a typical strong power alliance incident . " The boss said, "but what¡¯s behind this? Will the person who is in charge of the nning behind this matter arrange this matter so simply? "


    "Chief nner? Do you mean Li Qingshui After listening to the boss¡¯s inspiration, the second brother fell into a deep thought . "Yes, ording to the truth, Li Qingshui should not be arranged like this . "


    "Before, Liu Chang and Xiao Jing were the people he cared most about most, but he arranged the most potential people to Liu . And not only that, he gave the amphibians too muchbat power . " The second thought, "and if it¡¯s just exined as not giving us the 17th, it shouldn¡¯t be . Although the 17th is not a real-timebat force, it will neverg behind and is the most potential person


    "Before a day, why not give the stock of Liu Chang to fall so lightly?"


    "Unscientific!" "It¡¯s not scientific!" yelled the second


    "And you see, Li Qingshui has entrusted so many clones to the amphibian race, and these races are naturally gathered together . Is it just to strengthen the amphibians that he made such a big situation


    "Yes, even if the clones don¡¯t really share the same heart with the amphibians, we are still young and have to rely on their care . Everyone knows the truth of long-term love, and I will certainly try my best to help them The third thought of the joint of the matter, "what is the purpose of his doing this?"


    "It seems that Mr . Li is ying a big game of chess . " The boss nodded, "although I can¡¯t think of any moves in his chess, I always feel that Liu Chang is the safest . "


    "Yes, if all this is really the arrangement of Li Qingshui, the three of us are the safest . " Old three alsoughed, and then looked at Liu Chang, "we don¡¯t go, OK?"


    "Nonsense, of course . " Liu Chang listened to the three children¡¯s discussion for a long time, but he didn¡¯t get too many clues . "If Li Qingshui really uses another way to help us, what¡¯s the starting point of his doing this? Create such a big force out of thin air . . . "


    "Just because . . . "


    "It¡¯s the big tree that catches the wind!" Dozens of kilometers away from here in Xicheng District, No . 17 sat on a table top, looked at the stream and a group of amphibians and said, "it¡¯s not easy for us people to get together . There is only one possibility, that is, Mr . Li Qingshui . He nned all this by himself . "


    "He¡¯s trying to get us to a ce where we¡¯re visible . " Although the tender voice of No . 17 was very weak, it still resounded through everyone¡¯s mind . "I don¡¯t know what he wants to do to bring us together, and I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s good or bad . But when so many people get together, it¡¯s a kind of power . It is impossible for us to give up this cohesive strength because of some spection . Simrly, it is impossible for us to deny Mr . Li¡¯s intention because of the unknown . "


    "He brings us together . He doesn¡¯t know how many purposes there are, but there is one that can be identified . " The 17th looked at the amphibian race and his dozen brothers . "He wanted us to deal with the big willow . ""Shit, why are we dealing with that guy who can¡¯t be defeated . " The next little amphibian heard the words of the 17th, some dissatisfaction, "although we gather together, but after all, you are human, we are amphibians . And the most important thing is, why should we listen to that guy¡¯s arrangement? We can not do it at all


    "Yes . " Another man in the corner stood up, only this time as a child . He looked at the talking amphibian and said, "we don¡¯t have to do it, but then? Watching the willow take root and sprout all over the world


    "Don¡¯t forget that the size, or area, or size of the willows now covers about three provinces . " "The size of the three provinces sounds terrible, but it can be restricted," said the child . Human beings have nuclear weapons . I believe everyone knows the power of this destructive weapon .


    If there is a multi-level and intensive attack on the same area, it is still possible topletely destroy the invincible guy . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196: 196


    "Yes, many times . " No . 17 took over the child¡¯s words, "no matter how powerful, how magical, and how arrogant the willow tree is, but --"


    "after all, it is still a creature, and it has a body . Although the body is very powerful and its vitality is almost unmatched, one nuclear bomb and two nuclear bombs can¡¯t damage its root . But what if ten, hundreds, or even thousands? "


    "The three provinces have been cleaned up again and again with rtively small nuclear weapons . As long as we dig 80 Zhang ofnd and destroy the confidence of the whole willow tree, in fact, we can still do our best . "


    "I don¡¯t believe the nuclear ban manifestos boasted by the government all day long . As a big country, China should have a lot of nuclear weapons or semi-finished nuclear reactors . "


    "And for four years, four years, even if the government guys are vegetarian, they should be able to produce a lot of very lethal things . After all, many things can¡¯t be used now, and there are not many cards in human hands . And ording to the despicable nature of human beings, I think many hawks would rather destroy the world than hand it over to other species . In this way, these heavy weapons should not becking, especially after receiving the news from Wuhan a few months ago . "


    "So, you said you wanted to run . We don¡¯t have to follow Li Qingshui¡¯s arrangement . " The 17th said, "but after running? By the time willows cover the whole of China, I think nuclear cleaning will be useless . Because the area is toorge, it directly affects the global ecology . If we do that, we will bepletely destroyed by the earth¡¯s ecosystem - we will destroy it and ourselves . "


    "Then we will have no chance . " The 17th looked at the amphibian who spoke, "or, you want to hide for ten years and eight years, and then be eaten by a willow tree to see what kind of world he has in mind?"


    The amphibian was silent .


    "In fact, I really want to know what kind of world is in big willow¡¯s mind . " On the 17th, seeing that the amphibian did not speak, he spread out his hands, "but I will die after watching it, so I still think about it . "


    "Next thing, I don¡¯t think there will be any debate about whether I want to control the high-level affairs in Beijing . " On the 17th, he made a concluding speech, "let¡¯s move on to the next topic . How can we control the high-level of Beijing . . . "


    "ording to the forces we have now, the amphibian¡¯s invisibility and


    On the 17th, a figure opened the door and entered the conference room, interrupting his voice .


    "Well, the little girl is awake . " Said the young man who came in .


    "Awake? Seven, you go to hypnotize her . Then, we continue . . . " On the 17th, he pointed to a child who started his hand . The child got the order and didn¡¯t have any dissatisfaction . He got up and wanted to go out . However, the young man who came in the door said again: "boss, I think the situation is a little different this time . What did the girl say about super life in panic? It seems that there is a super terrifying thinging to Beijing, or that it is about to enter Beijing . "


    "What?"


    "I don¡¯t know . The little girl didn¡¯t know whether she was confused by continuous hypnosis or something . She kept pointing to the South and said that there were so many horrible livesing . "


    "More than 3700?" Hearing this number, all the people sitting in the room were shocked to their feet - even the stream, who had not spoken for a long time, stood up at once, and then because of his height, he poked his head through the ceiling of the conference room and stretched his body to the second floor .


    "Are you sure she said more than 3700, not more than 370?" Look at the young man on the 17th .


    "Yes, it must be more than 3700 . I¡¯ve said it many times . It sounds good . "


    "Who hypnotized Xiaojingst time?" Stand up on the 17th .


    "Me . " "I hypnotized, didn¡¯t hurt her spirit, I used a very mild hypnotic method," the eighth said


    No . 8 looks grave .


    "Which means she won¡¯t lie?"


    "No


    "Over 3700?" Seventeen looking south, "sea monster?"


    Beijing .


    Daxing District .


    South of the city .


    Li Qingshui walked into the chaotic ce in his new clothes . After several days of traveling, he still looked spotless . When he entered the crowded ce, he immediately showed an expression of interest .


    "There are so many humans . " Li Qingshui walks along the water and looks, "the shelter area, ha ha, human beings can really think of a way . "


    Li Qingshui¡¯s rxed look and his bright clothes and the surrounding environment are a little out of ce, but I don¡¯t know why . All the people turned a blind eye to him, and did not pay attention to this independent person at all . It seemed that he was one of them . Everyone met with him every day, and their eyes saw the cocoon I don¡¯t want to look at him .


    And he was so rxed andfortable in the city, and he didn¡¯t talk to anyone or hurt anyone . He just walked all the way, looking here and there . About seven or eight kilometers away from him, Liu Chang and others discussed for a long time, but failed to achieve the n of Li Qingshui .


    "We¡¯re going . " Liu Chang patted the shoulder that affirms one, "thank you for helping me find apanion . "


    "You¡¯re wee . It¡¯s a piece of cake . " Mingmingyi also looked at the growing team behind Liu Chang and asked, "what are your next ns?"


    "Let¡¯s go to the old town . After all, it¡¯s too shabby and there¡¯s no high-level government . We¡¯re going to visit the old town . Although there is a threat to them now, if we want to do something and know something really important, we have to go to the old downtown area . " Liu Chang said, "what about you,e with us?"


    After hearing Liu Chang¡¯s invitation, he made a statement . After thinking about him for more than ten seconds, he still hesitated and sighed .


    "I still don¡¯t want to go . " "I don¡¯t want to risk any more . Well, although I know, this is the biggest risk . But I really don¡¯t want to move . I eat, drink and have women here, and I¡¯m very happy in front of the boss . I don¡¯t want to run around . Although if the big willowes, it may destroy this ce first, but I have you friends after all . So, I hope you can find someone to let me know if you have any information about this ce, and I will be able to run . "


    "Hey, brother, don¡¯tugh at me, man . " The statement sighed again and again, "that¡¯s it . A day is short of two hours, and a happy day is a day . Don¡¯t worry about your hatred, hatred and big things . I just want to be happy here for a while - leave some good memories for myself . "


    "Ha ha, good choice . " Liu Chang candidly patted his shoulder, "the same as I think - if Xiaojing has not been caught . "


    "In that case?" Statement one gave Liu Chang a hug .


    "That¡¯s the way to go . " Liu Chang also gave him a hug .


    Then two men who can be said to be decadent, or even more optimistic, say goodbye . Liu Chang walked back to his tent with the sun¡¯s rays gradually setting and the bright light dyed by red fog .


    The statement looked at the back of their departure, I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because of others or not . They are actually standing at the door of their second floor vi and haven¡¯t left for a long time . Finally, I simply asked someone to move a reclining chair, close my eyes and lie here to enjoy the afternoon sunshine .


    At his mostfortable and warm time, a figure blocked his light which was almost deprived by fog .


    "Who?" It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s been seen before his eyes - in terms of his senses .


    I feel that the light is blocked . When I open my eyes, because of the backlight, I see a dark figure . In surprise, I bounce up from the reclining chair for several meters, and then I open my eyes to the ck shadow again .


    The pupil is focused, and his retina gradually adapts to the dim light in front of the visitor, and then presents his facial features .


    Ordinary appearance, high nose, slender eyes, as well as the bridge of the nose and the signboard sses above the eyes .


    "Er . . . " Seeing this man¡¯s dress and appearance, he dered that he was angry and tongue tied . He just wanted to shout out the word "Li" of "Mr . Li", but he was robbed by the other party .


    "Variable . " Li Qingshui observed the statements one by one, smile slightly, waved his hand - as if driving away an annoying fly .


    Then, before he could speak, his blood vessels burst out and his eyes lost color .


    Poof!


    It¡¯s like stabbing a balloon with a needle to dere that a whole body explodes with a very low noise, but there is a trace of scum left in the whole person . It seems that there is no living cell left all over his body, so he turns into a bunch of things that he doesn¡¯t know what it is and flies out .


    After finishing all this, Li Qingshui did not turn his head, nor did he miss a nce here . He turned around and left the yard .


    "Variable, variable . . . " Li Qingshui left the courtyard and walked to the street, muttering, "how can the fatalistic torrent allow the existence of variables? How many obstacles are there to freedom


    Murmuring, Li Qingshui changed a more genial expression and walked to the center of Beijing, to the whole of China, or to the heart of Asia - like a sharp knife .


    Four or five kilometers away, Liu Chang and others packed up their things and walked along the same road as Li Qingshui towards the north .


    "Come on, everything¡¯s packed up . We¡¯d better get to the downtown area before dark and find a ce to stay . "

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197: 197


    "Everyone is fast . There is a long way to go from Daxing District to Dongcheng District . " Liu Chang called out: "every day, see the parrot?"


    "No, I don¡¯t know where . " Every day, while wearing his coat and carrying his backpack, he ran towards Liu Chang . "It¡¯s getting colder and colder . I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve gone to some corner to keep warm . But I left a mark and message for him at the ce I¡¯ve agreed on . If he wants to find us, he should be able to find it . "


    "Does that fellow know the word?" Li Feng also caught up from behind . Naturally, their feet were not as fast as Liu Chang, so he was a bit out of breath .


    "Simple knowledge, but notplete . " Every day, he looked behind him, "why is that guy Zhou Kai so slow?"


    "I guess I¡¯m making arrangements . " Liu Chang waited for a moment .


    Liu Chang stood in the same ce, four or five kilometers away in front of him, another person also stayed here .


    Li Qingshui was walking when he saw a passing cockroach at his feet . The cockroach had juste out of the soil . After seeing a pair of big feet, he poked his head for a moment and then went back again .


    However, Li Qingshui, who is already interested in it, naturally won¡¯t let him do it . He bends down and grabs the cockroach ready to escape into his hand . Li Qingshui looks at this disgusting little thing .


    Fangs, fangs, armor - moving quietly, and breeding ability is very strong .


    Very strong!


    In addition to bacteria and viruses, flies and cockroaches are the most prolific species in the world . In the past, when mankind ruled the world, no matter how technologically advanced human beings were . No matter how to stand at the top of the food chain, even if it is a very important thing to do to kill cockroaches and flies, they are still iparably strong .


    This is something no other creature can do!


    Many species have been annihted by human beings unintentionally - and almost all of them have been intentionally killed - but cockroaches and flies, no matter how powerful they are, still seem to be unable topletely exterminate them - and even to reduce their living environment .


    Because these two species, one of them, is extremely vital . One is extremely dexterous .


    What¡¯s more, they have a wide range of food sources, and their reproduction ability is also terrible!


    It¡¯s horrible!


    Although there are many varieties of cockroaches, before the end of the world, some people have done statistical experiments - a pair of cockroaches (tte germanica) can produce 100000 offspring a year - 100000 in a lifetime - and flies are not weaker than cockroaches .


    But after the end of the world, although these two races did not be bigger and stronger on arge scale - because growing stronger requires more food resources, which is not conducive to reproduction - but they have exerted their ability to reproduce to the limit . They are everywhere - although not dangerous, they are sometimes eaten as food by starving people and provided to other species Food opportunities .


    But . This does not prevent them from continuing to exist on this earth as an alternative overlord .


    Without it, it has multiplied .


    But no matter how strong they are, few people pay attention to these two species . Because they¡¯re not a threat, in the end . They don¡¯t seem to be as annoying as they used to be, so this creature, which used to be famous in human circles, seems to be suddenly silent recently - until it appears in Li Qingshui¡¯s hands .


    "The senior officials in Beijing seem to be too busy recently . They have to find something to do for them . " Li Qingshui holds the ugly insect . As if talking to it, "little guy, would you like to help?"


    "Squeak . . . " The little cockroach cries .


    "Oh? It¡¯s also evolved a generative organ, which is more conducive to thepany . " Li Qingshui seems to like the little guy in the opponent who likes it more and more . Then he evenughed, "ha ha . In this case, I¡¯ll let you evolve a little bit more! "


    The voice did not fall . Holding the cockroach¡¯s fingertips, Li Qingshui suddenly stretched out some willow shaped objects smaller than the needle tips . These willows are very flexible, and intermittently emit a ferocious sound like "scream" . It seems that there is something in it . Even Li Qingshui can¡¯tpletely control it .


    "Oh, oh, rx, rx . . . " The cockroach in Li Qingshui¡¯s sailor felt the existence of these branches and instinctively struggled . Its sharp teeth bit Li Qingshui¡¯s finger belly, but did not cause any damage there .


    In the end, it still can¡¯t get rid of the fate of being pierced by the tiny wicker . After the shrieking things pierced its body, Li Qingshui broke his fingertips and entered the cockroach like a parasite .


    Then, the cockroach swayed more painfully .


    However, after finishing all this, Li Qingshui did not torture the poor guy any more . After putting it on the ground, he watched the panic stricken guy flee into his nest . After doing this, Li Qingshui also had a little sweat on his forehead . He obviouslypleted arger workload than before, even a little tired .


    "Don¡¯t let me down . "


    After leaving this sentence, Li Qingshui moved his feet again and left the ce . Five kilometers away .


    "How slow you are . " Looking at Zhou Kai every day, "what did you do?"


    "Arrange something . " Zhou Kai wiped the sweat on his forehead . "The boss felt that the news of Daxing District could not be lost, at least not in the general direction . So I arranged a few informers . "


    "The ones in the tent before?" "Is it reliable?" Li Feng asked


    "There¡¯s nothing to be sure about . " A child interposed, "if you have news, he will send it here, and you will be paid . This employment system does not need any reliable person - as long as he still wants to eat, he will surelye . I¡¯ll find a ce to settle down . I¡¯ll have to trouble you toe here . "


    "Er . . . " Zhou Kai looked at the child who pretended to be mature and did not know how to respond .


    At the same time, there were also two new yers who could not stand the fact that three children were always pointing at the crucial moment . This feeling was very strange . A three-year-old child, who was just above the knee of an adult, spoke mature words in this tender voice, which gave people a feeling of being a family member, and not only that, The rest of the team seemed to ept this role setting, which made the trio feel ridiculous .


    "Just do what he says . " Liu changchong and Zhou Kai nodded and did not give too much exnation, because at this time, no matter what kind of exnation, it was a little redundant and embarrassing . Only after they had adapted to the team for a period of time, could they fully ept the setting which broke themon sense of human rtions .

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198: 198


    Because these three little guys are not normal people .


    Seeing that all the people arrived, Liu Chang didn¡¯t talk any more nonsense . Carrying a backpack and hiding guns, he drove towards Beijing .


    Along the way, the speed of this team was not fast . Because of the existence of many ordinary people, Liu Chang did not deliberately speed up the pace .


    And on the same road, Li Qingshui¡¯s pace is also not fast .


    This has led to a very strange situation - Li Qingshui is in the front, Liu Chang and others are following . The distance between the two groups has not been very far, but no one has found the other . On the same road, those who rush to the old urban area of Beijing are definitely not their two groups¡¯ teams . Many refugees who can¡¯t survive in Daxing District alsoe here I hope I can take a chance in the old town .


    "It¡¯s said that the old city is not allowed to enter by outsiders . . . " On the way, Liu Chang heard a few words on this not so lonely road .


    "Yes, it seems that only those who have a government pass will be allowed in . " A group of refugees passing by Liu Chang¡¯s side looked a little bleak, "then do you think we can slip in?"


    "Try it . "


    After hearing these words, Liu Chang didn¡¯t take it to heart, because the Beijing authorities¡¯ practice is easy to understand . After all, this is a special period, and Beijing city should also be a rtively well preserved city since the end of the world . Because of the most advanced force in China as the back shield, the order inside may still work normally .


    But at this time, if more than a million refugees pour in at the same time, the order that can still be maintained at first nce will copse in an instant, and the copse of order will bring chaos, and chaos will spread - when it is out of control, the whole Beijing may be in chaos .


    Therefore, this method of rejecting the influx of refugees in the old city is very, very inhumane, but it is still understandable .


    Therefore, when Liu Chang and his party crossed a distance of dozens of kilometers, and then saw a crowd of refugees crowded outside the customs pass and stopped by the army¡¯s checkpoints, it was not surprising at all .


    "Walk around the level, there should be some ck defense . " During Liu Chang¡¯s speech, Li Qingshui entered the military fortification checkpoint in full view of the public . The soldiers who should have been loyal to their duties did not stop him, and the refugees nearby did not question why someone could enter without a pass . He walked into the checkpoint in such a swagger that everyone turned a deaf ear .


    Liu Chang naturally didn¡¯t see the world in the most crowded area hundreds of meters away . He took his team and left the heavily guarded checkpoint . Then he found a ce that was slightly unnoticed . After quietly stung several soldiers, he took his team into the inner city of Beijing in his own way .


    In times of war - chaos and civilization are often separated by a wall - there are two worlds outside and within the security zone .


    It is even more so in thest days .


    Entering the world inside the wall, after walking a few hundred meters, the thick fog blocked the noise outside, and then the bright red sun showed Liu Chang a civilized world .


    Civilized world!


    Liu Chang has never seen human civilization since Zhengzhou city copsed a few months ago .


    There are refugees everywhere, panic everywhere . There is no business, no industry, nothing . Everyone seems to have lost everything except survival . Everything is gone .


    However, after entering the city, Liu Chang found that thestfortable nest was the same as Zhengzhou city a year ago . There were arge number of living people and pedestrians on the street . Although there was still a look of panic on everyone¡¯s face, they were doing the most normal things in ordinary people¡¯s lives in ordance with the normal order .


    The houses on both sides of the street are still new - of course, this new is not the new of the old - the new antonym is not old, but broken! There are no copsed houses with holes in the street . Most of the houses have been repaired, and it is obvious that there are still people living inside .


    On both sides of the street are shops of all kinds . Although most of them still sell weapons, food and clean water, there are all the other shops - even asional entertainment ces like "bars" . Zhengzhou is more prosperous here than a year ago, that is to say, the arrival of the big willow, and Zhengzhou before the riot .


    It seems that many powerful people from all over the country have migrated here through various ways, recing the dead here and bringing vitality to the ce .


    There are only three kinds of people who can survive in the end - when theye here and live well .


    Good luck;


    powerful: especially smart .


    All of us are looking forward to what kind of city these three kinds of people can form together .


    "Number one, do you say there is still money here?" Liu Chang looked at the shops on both sides of the street, "or can we only exchange water and guns?"


    "If the shops on both sides of the street are so developed, there should be money . " "But food and guns are still hard currency no matter where they go," said the boss"In fact, if the government wants to maintain the currency cirction, it must have a strong reserve as the equivalent exchange of money . Because it is impossible to circte a worthless currency in the end of the world . " "In the past, gold should be used as the exchange of currency equivalent, but now if we look at this situation, the government should use the huge military materials in Beijing as the equivalent . "


    "That is to say, you can go to the special department of the government to exchange firearms with the current currency . Of course, there should be restrictions on this exchange, but it must be so . "


    "The reason for analysis . " Looking at the three-year-old, Zhou Kai felt very surprised - now that he finally knows why all people regard him as an adult - because he is not a pretentious adult "mature" or "young mature", but he is really mature .


    Or Lao Dao, Lao spicy .


    In a word, the needle sees blood, which is reasonable and convincing .


    So, like the other two neers, one was more interested in the identity of the children and the group than the others .


    The strange red skin monster, the mutant man - the most intelligent child near the demon - and the white monster like the war angel .


    All this confused Tong Kai, Tian Tian, Mn and Li Feng, but they were all smart people - even every day, they didn¡¯t ask why in their hearts .


    "I thought it would be easy to go into the pit and find a ce to settle down . I originally nned to find an abandoned house at random and make do with it for the whole night . Now it seems like this . " Liu Chang looked around: "Beijing is full?"


    "Almost full!" No . 2 took the lead . "We have to stay . Seriously, I¡¯ve never lived in a shop before


    "M robbery!" The third nodded .


    "Well . . . " It seems that I haven¡¯t heard the word "live in" for a long time, because there are few ces to open hotels in China .


    "Go on, Zhou Kai . Do you still have some ordinary guns that you brought out from the club? If there¡¯s any spare one, we¡¯ll exchange it for some money . " Liu Chang said .


    "Yes . " Zhou Kai nodded .


    "Let¡¯s go to the Dongcheng District that we nned before . Let¡¯s find a ce first . " Liu Chang led a group of people to open up again .


    At this time, in a basement of Xicheng District, No . 17 watched his brother hypnotized lying on the stone bed .


    "Open the mattress, the cold stone bed can stimte her body¡¯s senses, not let her because of hypnosis and really into sleep . " No . 17 exined to the stream with a puzzled look on his side, and thetter was curled up in a corner of the house, full of difort - he had not stood for a long time, and curled up in a house with the roof less than his waist for a long time . The flow was very ufortable . It was just like a human being hiding in a cupboard all day .


    Although Liu¡¯s life is strong and does not cause backache, he is in a bad mood . Therefore, under the influence of his mood, his tone of speech with the 17th is not as respectful as before .


    "Any questions?"


    "Well, hypnosis is a long process, especially deep hypnosis . " As the 17th exined, he raised the volume: "four, how long is it?"


    "It will be ready soon . " A child stood in front of the small quiet stone bed and said in a gentle and calm voice: "rx, rx, you are in a very safe space, everyone will not hurt you, calm down your mind, do not have resistance "OK, OK, that¡¯s it . Don¡¯t be nervous . No one will hurt you here . . . "


    "Well, good . " No . 4 spoke and made a gesture of "Gang" to the back, and then began his own question: "now, I ask you some simple questions . Can you answer them?"


    "Yes . " Xiaojing on the stone bed, half squinting his eyes, replied as if in a dream .


    "Well, the question is very simple . Is the 3700 life intensity thing you sensed before really exist, or is it an illusion caused by your nervousness . Rx and think about it with a calm mind . "


    "Well . . . " Referring to the life of more than 3700 vitality, she had never moved on the stone bed . Her face was calm and suddenly showed a feeling of extreme fear, as if the fear was buried deep in her brain, and her whole body twitched unnaturally .


    "Do me a favor!" No . 4 saw that the situation was out of his control and called to several brothers nearby: "you help me control her emotions . This matter is very important . Even if you use brain wave interference, you have to ask . Of course, try to minimize the damage to her . "

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199: 199


    ¡°......¡± There were several silent answers around, and several clones joined the hypnotic ranks - which forced the girl¡¯s fear to be stabilized, and then calmed her body .


    And then the hypnotic process continues .


    "Or the question just now, is that thing with a life intensity of more than 3700 really exists?" Asked number four, as quietly as he could .


    "Yes The real one . . . " The girl¡¯s spirit was suppressed, so the psychological fear did notpletely control her emotions . She said with a choking voice: "real, iparably real . . . "


    "Well, the second question is, the scope of your perception of life, as far as we know, is within 300 meters . Why can you perceive the existence of that super life before it enters Beijing?"


    "I . . . " Although the girl was hypnotized, it could reflect her inner reality more . So she was afraid just now . Now, facing the second question, she was really puzzled and wrote on her face, "I don¡¯t know . . . "


    The girl hesitated for a moment, or decisively said .


    "I don¡¯t know? Do you know the reason? Or, what¡¯s the difference between the feeling in the brain this time and the previous perception of life? " Hearing the girl¡¯s reply, No . 4 and several brothers looked at each other and saw the doubts in each other¡¯s eyes at the same time .


    "I don¡¯t know the reason . The only difference from my previous perception of life is that I feel terrible . . . " The girl answered honestly .


    "How terrible? Is it because the life intensity of each other is too high, is it the natural fear of talking to higher species? " The fourth asked another key question .


    "No Xiaojing continued to reply: "it¡¯s extra fear, it¡¯s the deepest fear in my heart, not the fear when I see something powerful . . . "


    Thinking of that thing, Xiaojing¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly .


    "Let her sleep . " Seeing her on the 17th, he waved his hand, "I have already known what I want to know . I believe you have a correct view on this matter . "


    "Yes . " No . 4 nodded, together with several brothers, let the tired girl into a deep sleep state - no longer disturb her .


    "Fourth, tell me what you think . " The 17th looks at his brother .


    "It¡¯s very simple . The creature from the outside should be Li Qingshui . " No . 4 said: "her brain must have been tampered with, so she can have a sense of a particr life that ispletely beyond her scope . What I can think of is Li Qingshui and Mr . Li alone . There can be no other people besides that . "


    "Isn¡¯t Li Qingshui dead?" Curled up on the side of the stream asked: "you all feel dead, dead, very thorough . Isn¡¯t it? "


    "Yes, Li Qingshui is dead, the brain wave stops thinking, which can announce the death of a person . And there is absolutely no such nonsense as resurrection from the dead in the world . Now that he appears here again, it means that this person may no longer be Li Qingshui . " The 17th looked at the ceiling, then looked at his brothers with some uncertainty . He listed himself as "bullshit" and asked again, "do you believe in resurrection?"


    "I don¡¯t know . " Answer number four .


    "I don¡¯t know . . . " The same is true of number seven .


    Others are silent .


    Silence represents uncertainty . Uncertainty means that none of them knows whether there is such a nonsense as "resurrection from the dead" in the world . This is because it is beyond the scope of scientific research, or, strictly speaking, far beyond the scope of scientific research today . Although these little guys are all clones of Li Qingshui, they are all brain mutants, and they all have extraordinary wisdom - but they are not prophets after all - and they are not omniscient .


    Therefore, in the face of unknown things, they can only use their own judgment to analyze the possibility of this matter . And when everyone can¡¯t figure out whether it¡¯s possible or not, the smart man will skip this topic and move on to the next topic .


    "That horrible life is Li Qingshui, or, with the smell of Li Qingshui, you can be sure of this?" Look around on the 17th .


    "Yes, it¡¯s 90% likely . "


    "Well, to continue with the topic, number four, why do you think her extra perception was forcibly imnted?" Asked the 17th .


    "Because when she was hypnotized, she felt something different in her brain - it was obviously unnatural . "


    "So this must have been imnted by Li Qingshui?"


    "Because other people don¡¯t have this ability . In fact, even if you grow up, you don¡¯t have the ability to force things into other people¡¯s brains . I believe only Li Qingshui can do this . " No . 4 firmly believes in his own view, "even if there are other people in the world who can do this, I think this girl should not have the opportunity to contact . Therefore, it must be Li Qingshui¡¯s masterpiece"Then why did Mr . Li do it?" Asked the 17th .


    "Because he wanted the girl to feel her own existence, and if the long-distance perception was mixed with extreme fear . . . " No . 4 said: "that can only show one thing - Li Qingshui wants to tell the other party that he is very dangerous and let her hide . "


    "Before Li Qingshui did this, he must have done it before Liushu arrived in Zhengzhou - because after that, they had no contact . At that time, Li Qingshui wanted to inform the other party that he was very dangerous in the future, which should indicate that . . . "


    "If he had already arrived, would he have this day?" On the 17th, he took the lead, "he knew he would die, he would die under the willow, and then . . . "


    "Yes, it¡¯s resurrected by willows . No, no, no, it shouldn¡¯t be said to be reborn . . . " No . 4 waved his hand, and then all the children present showed a look of horror like that of a little girl just now . "There is no such terrible thing as rebirth in this world . But now that he has survived, it can only show that the" Dongxi "with Li Qingshui¡¯s body is no longer Li Qingshui . Is it a willow tree?"


    A few children, you a word, I a word, gradually with fragmented information, the whole thing gradually restored the original appearance .


    "Willow wants to destroy the most powerful weapon of mankind through a powerful human body?" Everyone showed a look of panic, "and if willows really upy Li Qingshui¡¯s brain, then we people are not the first to be destroyed?"


    "No, no Since Li Qingshui has decided to die in the body of the big willow, he should have some reservation . " No . 17 frowned deeply and showed a thoughtful look . "If he still knows the existence of us, it¡¯s meaningless for the girl to wake up . This girl should have been from Liu Chang¡¯s side . What she should have been alerted to was Liu Chang¡¯s gang . Then we should not know each other¡¯s existence, and then he thinks that we will take the initiative to find him . . . "


    "But what is the point of his doing so?"


    "And why did he choose this move when he knew he would die in the hands of willows and then be used by willows?"


    On the 17th, he felt that he had solved a mystery, and then another bigger mystery shrouded him . He always seemed to be in the dark about Li Qingshui¡¯s n .


    At this time, the other group of people because of the loss of quiet, at this time is all things do not know - they are really a group of people in the dark .


    "It looks good . " Liu Chang walked to a bar . It was getting dark . The group of people who had been struggling for another day in Dongcheng District didn¡¯t want to go any more .


    "You see, this is the bar below, and on the third floor is the ce to stay . In addition, it also provides three meals . What¡¯s more, this one has written that it can take a hot bath . " Looking at the billboard in front of the store, Liu Chang said with heart: "it¡¯s a luxury ce to have a hot bath . I think it¡¯s just this one . "


    "It must be expensive . " Mn curled up beside the team and said, "can you afford to live? We don¡¯t stay for a day or two . "


    "It¡¯s OK . I¡¯ll pad it with Zhou Kai¡¯s weapon today . I¡¯ll go and grab some tomorrow . " Liu Chang is now more and more adept at doing bad things . Since Xiaojing left, he seems to have figured out a lot of problems . "Anyway, willows areing, and people here will not be at peace for long . It¡¯s not a matter to lose some money or something . Just walk around and go first . It¡¯s not a good night inte autumn . "


    "Let¡¯s go Li Feng and Zhou Kai are not as worried as Mn . After all, they were not poor when they were in Xingtai . Therefore, they don¡¯t have the concept of money as Mn .


    Looking at the front desk, Liu opened the front room first, and then he opened the door . The reception room is very regr, but it is definitely notrge - because this is apartment, which is the istion of the huge hall on the right-hand side - walking into the door on the right-hand side, there is a bar hall, from which bursts of musice . Although it is not strong, this kind of electricity consumption is very luxurious .


    So after several people went in, they were ready to be ughtered .


    "We need rooms that can take a bath and each of us needs a single room . How much is the total cost?" After entering the door, Liu Chang went straight to the reception desk and looked at the youngdy inside saying this paragraph .


    "It¡¯s $150 per room, 24 hours per person . You have 10 people in total . If you add in the discount, you¡¯ll also need s $1000 . " The waitress at the service desk seems to be quite dedicated .


    "A child?" Li Feng picked up No . 2 . "How about a three-year-old kid asking for money?"


    "It¡¯s not money to let them live with adults . " "We charge by room, not by head," said the waiter


    "Well, I¡¯ll stay with you tonight . Don¡¯t count me . " It seems that Li Feng picked himself up without authorization . The second body was in mid air and turned to smile at Li Feng .


    "Then I¡¯ll live with you . " The boss saw the second son¡¯s behavior and took the initiative to find Zhou Kai . After the third understood the boss¡¯s behavior, he naturally turned to Mn - they thought it was time to spend the night to let the new yers understand the issue of the distribution of discourse power of the team .


    "700, no less . " The waiter gave a number .


    Liu Chang took out a pistol .


    "How much is it worth?" Seeing what Liu Chang secretly took out, the waiter¡¯s face changed, and he quickly put the things he took out into the counter . "Recently, it¡¯s very tight to check the exchange behavior . Do you dare to work against the wind?"


    Although the waiter¡¯s tone was stern, he did not intend to return the gun to several people . Obviously, the recent arrival of the willow tree made everyone a little nervous . And the more this kind of time, the paper and pen this kind of thing holds in the hand, the more does not have the weapon and the food toe reliably . ordingly, the government will be more strict with the refusal of paper and pen . That¡¯s why we had the conversation before .


    "And you haven¡¯t said how much it will cost?" Having figured out the pass, Liu Chang asked in a low voice .


    "You people, live for three days and provide water . " The waiter said, took out seven keys from the drawer, and at the same time, some worried said: "I can say, if you want to go to the bar to spend, don¡¯te to this set, there are too many people there, maybe you will cause trouble . "


    "Understand, understand . " Liu Chang nodded, picked up the key and several people on the third floor .


    After walking to the third floor, everyone looked at the quiet corridor, except for the three clones, everyone showed a look of nostalgia .


    The quiet corridor, and the neat rows of doors outside the corridor, all of which look the same as they did five years ago . Everything looks so beautiful - but it¡¯s so nostalgic .


    Because in the past five years, apart from Beijing, who has seen such a "pre era vor" thing . Who¡¯s ever seen such a clean house, or even a store owner?


    It all seems so beautiful - because of nostalgia, so good .


    Walking into the quiet corridor, all the people became silent for a moment . It seemed that no one was willing to speak to break the wonderful atmosphere . People walking in this clean corridor were like walking into the world in oil painting .


    "I really want to go on like this forever!" It was Mn who took the lead in breaking the silence - because the cards showed that her room had arrived .


    She is the first one .


    "It sounds like a bloody line from a love drama . " Zhou Kai¡¯s room also arrived, "but it¡¯s just right here . "


    "Drop" with a hand card to open the electronic lock in his hand, Zhou Kai pushed the door and walked in - of course, followed by a child .


    "Good night, everyone . I wish you a wonderful first night in Beijing . " Liu Chang looked at the crowd, said a rare words slightly sensational, and then opened the door and walked in .


    The quiet space, the clean world, and the snow-white bed sheet, you can see that there are still water sprinklers .


    Liu Chang threw off his backpack and wanted to throw himself into the bed like a child . However, after looking at his dirty clothes like a miner, he still gave up the thought . He took off his "work clothes" honestly and went into the bathroom, where he began to wash after a long time away .


    Hot water on the body feeling, great!


    Can eliminate fatigue, can rx the spirit .


    These days, or to say, since he left Zhengzhou, he has not lived a peaceful life . Whether in the hidden forest, outside Beijing, or on the back of parrots, Liu Chang has never rxed his spirit for a moment . So when he entered this rtively safe environment, he suddenly felt pain all over his body .


    It wasn¡¯t really muscle pain - in fact, he hadn¡¯t felt it for a long time, except for the fight with Liu .


    But this time, the pain is so obvious - it¡¯s the nerve pain caused by the spirit, it¡¯s the pain after the high-intensity tension of the spirit ispletely rxed - it¡¯s aforting feeling .


    After a bath for nearly an hour, Liu Chang¡¯s second thing was to use the clean toilet to pull a bubble of excrement .


    There¡¯s not much excrement - it¡¯s not directly proportional to his current food intake . Maybe it¡¯s the evolution of the body¡¯s absorption function that makes human¡¯s absorption and utilization of food energy reach a new level - in fact, since the end of the world, I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯m hungry or not . All of us have less excrement, and most of them are hard lumps, which make people look like they have It¡¯s like gallstones, and it¡¯s like the product of many days of dryness .


    But even so, it can¡¯t change the eternal true meaning of "happy shit can make people feel happy" . After taking a bath all day, Liu Chang¡¯s mood soared again .


    Because in the end of life, especially in the wild, shitting is also a stressful thing . Nowadays, many wild animals and insects are very smart . They will search for strange smell to locate their prey . Human beings can usually cover up their smell with chemical products, but they can¡¯t do it when they poop . So, generally speaking, shitting is very dangerous . It is dangerous in the wild and still dangerous in the city . Liu Chang is able to pull the excrement so happily because he found that the drainage system of the toilet is sealed with steel te . That is to say, there is no need to worry about the situation that there will be sewage organisms directly breaking your anus and dying .


    Therefore, this is Liu Chang¡¯s five years of the most refreshing a bubble of excrement .


    When he finished, he pressed the flush button, and the steel te opened automatically, washing away his excrement . Then Liu Chang had toment the strength of Beijing¡¯s personnel and material resources, and sighed at the unfairness of their lives . Thinking that there were more than one million precarious people outside, and enjoying their luxurious life here, Liu Chang took a hot bath again .

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200: 200


    Let the hot water wash away the only unhappiness, Liu Chang put down the idea of saints that just surged in his heart, and pitied more than one million people outside . In his opinion, this kind of thing is indeed a saint¡¯s idea . This idea is not conducive to survival, but it will bring him strong pressure . He can¡¯t save the people outside, or even himself . Therefore, this idea is even more luxurious than taking a hot bath .


    The hot water washed away thest trace of unhappiness . He didn¡¯t want this rare rxed moment to be destroyed .


    However, this bath was not as long asst time . After a simple rinse, he dropped the clean towel on the wall and wiped his body . Liu Chang went to bed and wrapped the sheet around his waist . He got up to open the door . He did not wear clothes because he had taken a bath and went to wear it again . After opening the door like a miner, he Zhizhi was standing outside .


    "I¡¯ve been out for five minutes . Can you tell me something?" Liu Chang asked, "you didn¡¯t say a word to me all the way . Are you still angry with me?"


    "There¡¯s nothing to be angry about . Things have priorities and people are close to each other . Go to save Xiaojing and leave us a group of people . Think about it carefully . There¡¯s nothing difficult to understand . " He Zhizhi didn¡¯t get angry when he said it, but there was still obvious hostility between the words .


    "Don¡¯t be so stingy . If you¡¯re in danger, I¡¯ll do the same to you as before . " Liu Chang gave a bitter smile and let the woman into the room, "but Xiaojing was in danger at that time . And you are rtively safe, so I have that choice . I believe in the ability of clones, they have the power to take you out . "


    "Bullshit, we¡¯ve been able to survive a lot of the way by luck . " He Zhizhi was impolitely lying on the bed of Liu Chang, "I¡¯ll sleep here today . "


    "Isn¡¯t it a waste of money for a room? If you had said that you would sleep here, you might as well have said it below . " After the hot water bath, I didn¡¯t feel happy He Zhizhi said with a smile: "say more . Can you sleep without me these days


    "Not bad!" Liu Chang got up and turned off the light, "at least when you turn over at night, you don¡¯t have to worry about being hooked on your chest . "


    "You¡¯re afraid that the hook will hook somewhere else . . . "


    There was no word all night .


    The next morning, Liu Chang was fresh and fresh . A night¡¯s rxation is the best medicine for those who have been working hard for days . After a night like this . After Liu Chang got up, he even felt that his body strength was stronger . He did not know whether he had a good rest or how . His body also had a strange feeling . This feeling was simr to that when the body evolved its ability, so he was familiar with it . He knew he was going to be strong again .


    "It seems to have evolved much faster recently than in the past . " Liu Chang was a little puzzled . In the past four years in peace in Zhengzhou, he had only vaguelypleted the evolution of mammalian ability, but now these days, he has been constantly evolving . Pleats, toxins, scales and amphibian vision - all too fast, too fast .


    "Is it that the body gradually adapts to this way of evolution, or can fighting and danger promote the evolution of the body?" These are two reasonable exnations that Liu Chang thought of . After all, there are dangerous factors in the evolution of animals . And the body epts a process gradually and slowly .


    "Are you awake?" Seeing Liu Chang sitting up, he branch on one side rubbed his eyes, "I haven¡¯t slept sofortable for a long time . "


    "Well, me too . " Liu Chang squinted, "at this time, if you can have a cigarette, it will be perfect!"


    "Don¡¯t be discontented with you . I¡¯ll get you breakfast . " Get up and put on your coat . He Zhizhi opened the door and went out, and then he called out to the corridor: "don¡¯t you mean to serve breakfast? Where can I get it? "


    She called twice . No one answered . She closed the door and went into the corridor .


    "Do you have a bad nose, or are you cute? Breakfast is in the third room on the second floor . You can¡¯t smell such a heavy meal? " Liu Chang called out to the corridor .


    But no one answered him .


    However, he was not worried, because the corridor only tasted of human and rice, and there was no smell of blood . Sure enough, a momentter, he Zhizhi came in with a te .


    "Eat, bread and jam, good breakfast . " He Zhizhi said, put a piece of bread into his mouth, vaguely said: "the crops here do not know which kind, taste better than other ces . "


    "Come on, I¡¯ll try it . " Liu Chang pinched a piece of bread, chewed it in his mouth, and then nodded: "it¡¯s a good taste . It seems that there are experts in Beijing . This kind of grain can be provided by ordinary stores for breakfast . It must be very cheap and popr . And it seems that Beijing is not very short of food, so the output is also high . "


    Having lived in the end of the world, everyone knows the importance of food - but after staying in the Research Institute, Liu Chang knows how difficult it is to find a crop that can be nted for a long time without mutation .


    High yield, delicious, nutritious, easy to grow, not easy to mutate . With all these advantages of food crops, Liu Chang has only seen one - Liangdou . Liang Dou was invented by Zhao Zhuo .


    "Is this gically modified food?" Liu Chang asked at he Zhizhi .


    "No He Zhizhi shook his head, and then he was afraid that his words would not be convincing . He generally added: "this is what the second one said . Then they finished this sentence and added a sentence . "


    "What was added?" Liu Chang ate another piece of bread .


    "There are talented people in Beijing . " He Zhizhi tried to imitate the tone of the boss at that time .


    After saying this, there was a silence in the room .


    "Yes, it¡¯s strange if there is a master, but it¡¯s not . " Liu Chang opened the window and looked out at the busy street through the thick fog: "Beijing, after all, is the capital, and it is the safest ce with the most military strength since the beginning of the end of the world . Its safety radiation area is far more than that of Zhengzhou . If there are intelligent people with brain evolution and strong people with physical evolution around, they will definitely choose this ce as the first ce to live Land . "


    "Do you remember Zhao Zhuo and Mr . Li? They were not from Zhengzhou, but they did not gather there for one reason or another . I think there should be more people gathered here for one reason or another - this Beijing city . "

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201: 201


    "So, if there are no great people here, it will be strange . " Liu Chang dropped a concluding speech and began to eat .


    After breakfast, Liu Chang asked he Zhizhi to help him find a clean clothes, and then he was ready to go out to work .


    His job today is to grab some money, which is very simple to say and easy to do, but after finishing this work, he always feels a little ufortable .


    Although Liu Chang¡¯s moral principle has been shattered by the end of the world, the smashed morality is also the moral of Tao, and the brand of the past is still there . Therefore, if he is not necessary now, he will not rob, kill or rape . Of course, the premise is unnecessary .


    Now he felt that it was necessary, so the fragmented moral principles became more and more fragile under the strong pressure of the mountain of survival .


    Therefore, Liu Chang, who came back at noon, brought back arge bag of new coins .


    "New currency, let me see how to design it . " Carrying arge bag of stolen money into the room, all the people who have beenzy all morning gathered around . This time, even the three clones of Li Qingshui werezy . It was rare to see them . They did nothing in the morning . The three people immersed in the same bathtub and enjoyed the same posture all morning .


    And at this time, three people were not dressed, one wrapped a big towel, and began to study the new currency .


    "This new coin is a bit interesting . It¡¯s no longer the stereotyped design of a great man¡¯s head . It¡¯s a species . " The eldest brother took a banknote with a face value of "heart" painted like a "mouse monkey" and asked with a smile: "what denomination is thergest currency?"


    "It¡¯s still a hundred . It¡¯s simr to the previous design . It¡¯s about" Tian or something . " Liu Chang shakes out a piece of 100 yuan currency paper "only this biggest denomination, it is human on the contrary . "


    "It seems that the designer of this currency is still very confident . " With a smile, the second one also drew a note from his backpack . The picture on it was a tree, which looked like a willow tree . The denomination was also veryrge, 50 .


    "People are 100, willows are 50 . The designer of this currency is telling people in Beijing in this way that human beings are still at the top of the food chain on the earth?" "It seems that this is no longer self-confidence, this man has a proud soul, and it seems that he is very confident about the long-term battle of mankind!"


    "Is it better to say that he is arrogant, confident or stubborn?"


    "No matter what the person¡¯s character is, it¡¯s not easy to be able to do such a bold thing . " The boss put the note back into his backpack and looked at Liu Chang . "Did you rob a bank? Howe so much money? "


    "No, I won a local underworld . I went to Xicheng District to rob it . " Liu Chang said: "don¡¯t worry, before the robbery, I took off my clothes and changed my body . No one can recognize me . "


    "Well done . " Every day after listening to Liu Chang¡¯s words, he rolled his eyes "* * robbers rob the ckmunity angrily, which, if in the previous era, can definitely be on the front page headlines of QQ news . "


    "Then Mahu pain subordinates will be very obscene to mosaic your lower body, and then show your face to the public, maybe you will be angry by then!"


    "Fire Liu Chang chuckled . "We have money now . It seems that there will not be any disturbance in Beijing for a while . It seems that we have entered a period of rtive peace . "


    "Well, before the willows came, it should be like this . " The clone boss rubbed his chin . "But I always feel that things are not somon . Since I was born, I don¡¯t seem to have a free time . God won¡¯t take care of me like this . Zhou Kai


    Call one .


    "Come on Hearing his cry, Zhou Kai immediately should be just one night . The three clones have established their prestige among the three new members . Liu Chang looks at all this with a daze . I don¡¯t know what kind of means these three little guys usedst night .


    "You go to make a statement tomorrow and inform us of our current residence, and then tell him that if there is any situation there, you should inform us as soon as possible . After all, willowse from the south . " After the clone boss arranged for a while, he looked at Liu Chang and said, "and you, how many bullets are there in your broken meat?"


    "Not much!" Liu Chang recalled, "Li Qingshui prepared a lot of bullets for me, but most of them I couldn¡¯t bring out . After all, the bullet was too big . My backpack capacity was limited . The bullet was like a small cannon . It couldn¡¯t be loaded too much . And I used it in the next few battles, so there¡¯s not much left . If you don¡¯t talk about it, I have to trouble you today


    "Well, this bullet is not mass-produced, and the shredded meat and other firearms and bullets can¡¯t be used, so they have to be customized . If this one pops up from the hands of mediocre people, its power will only decline . If it¡¯s OK recently, we¡¯ll find a small arms factory . As long as there are machine tools and things, I¡¯ll make you a batch of reinforced bullets . " The boss thought for a while and said, "after all, you are our most powerful fighting force now . Although there is still a big gappared with the current, it is better than nothing . If you don¡¯t have shredded meat, we¡¯ll be fat in the eyes of others . ""But recently we have to keep a low profile . " Seeing the boss¡¯s arrangement, the second said, "did you forget that they were all in Beijing on the 17th?"


    "Their energy will not be all on us, most of their energy should be in the national high-rise buildings . " As he spoke, the boss had arranged all the rted matters . He pointed to himself first, and then said, "in the next few days, I will be responsible for finding rtively secret weapon workshops in Beijing . There should be many such workshops now . We should find one to use . The second one, you are responsible for the intelligence collection work of the people, and by the way, you are responsible for the work of wiping our buttocks, which is to cover up our whereabouts, whether on the surface or in the dark . What I want is that the people in this city should not notice the existence of our gang . "


    "No problem . It¡¯s easy . They don¡¯t like to go out anyway . " The second said, "it¡¯s just that we don¡¯t notice our anomalies . It¡¯s very simple . "


    "What about me?" Asked the third .


    "You are responsible for breaking into the interior of high-rise buildings in Beijing, or controlling an official, or getting close to a person in charge of the surrounding area . This person does not need to do much, even has no right to speak, or even a busboy . We just need to know what happened in the upper floors of Beijing, and we don¡¯t need to intervene or do anything . After all, we are still too weak! "

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202: 202


    "Keep a low profile and keep a low profile is the king¡¯s way!" The eldest brother stroked the nonexistent beard and pretended very much . Forced to finish this sentence .


    Then the crowd looked at him like this and couldn¡¯t helpughing .


    "When did you learn humor?" Liu Chang looks at this terrible and ridiculous three-year-old .


    "Last night, I found that humor contributes to the blood supply function of the brain . People are more active when they are happy . "


    "OK, ok . . . " Liu Chang nodded, "it seems that Zhou Kai served you very well yesterday . . . "


    "It¡¯s Li Feng . I remember Zhou Kai, my second mate . " Qingyin seems to have received your humor, and finally tried to wake up from self closure .


    "I don¡¯t remember . The eldest and the second look alike . . . "


    Peaceful days are always fast .


    This week is a rare holiday for Liu Chang . He does almost nothing all day long . He does almost nothing except apany his eldest brother to buy a small handicraft workshop .


    "What a wonderful day Liu Changchi, walking in the corridor of the hotel with his back bare, looks at Zhou Kai whoes face-to-face and asks, "is there any news about statement one in Daxing District?"


    "No, I don¡¯t know what happened . After we left, the man suddenly disappeared . I went to ask their subordinates and they all said they didn¡¯t know what was going on . " Zhou Kai said: "originally his subordinates thought he went out to y with women, but this has been a week, why hasn¡¯t there been any movement?"


    "How do I know, but with that guy¡¯s strength . There should be no problem . " Liu Chang thought that "Daxing District will not have such a powerful force . If it is not for the big faction, it is very difficult for ordinary people to hurt the one who has all the abilities of mammals and some reptiles . That guy is very strong . "


    "He¡¯s OK . " Liu Chang said with some uncertainty: "in theory, it should be OK . It is estimated that after seeing me that day, I was stimted . Where did I go? What other news is there?"


    "There is another one . I heard that there are more cockroaches in Daxing District recently . And it¡¯s very difficult to eliminate this new cockroach . I¡¯ve heard that some people are sick . I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the rtionship with this . " Zhou Kai continued to report on his work . "I heard the informant inside say that the cockroach seems to be strange, but no one knows what is specific . "


    "Cockroaches?" Liu Chang frowned, "I remember since the end of the world . They are all specialized in breeding . Why are they suddenly ferocious recently? "


    "I don¡¯t know . It¡¯s weird anyway . " Zhou Kai said, "and I¡¯m not going to investigate there any more recently . It¡¯s very dangerous . Is that OK, chief?"


    "Well, there¡¯s no need to risk our lives to get information that we can pay for . In the future, you can find someone to take charge of it . " Liu Chang¡¯s arrangement has be more and more convenient recently, and his conditioning has gradually be clear . I don¡¯t know whether it is because of the habit of long-termmand or something else .


    "Thank you, chief . " Zhou Kai agreed to his request . I turned around and went out on business .


    "It¡¯s OK to find someone else to do something, but make sure that the news is avable at the first time!" Liu Chang yelled at Zhou Kai¡¯s back .


    Zhengzhou city is 100 kilometers north .


    Willow Road, he still did not stop for a few days .


    Yes, it¡¯s gentle, not slow, not weak . It¡¯s gentleness .


    Because he suddenly ended the killing from the day before yesterday . His overwhelming breath of destruction disappeared, and he did not see anything destroyed and swallowed into his own nutrition . Instead, he gently integrated himself into the environment on the way forward .


    His willow branches have been broken down again, and the thickest one is as thick as an adult¡¯s waist . It grows so gently that it prates the forest along the way and bes a part of them, and then slowly inserts its roots into the soil . After absorbing some nutrients, we can continue to grow .


    So, his pace is not fast .


    The fastest way to get energy in the world is to plunder, instead of plundering other people¡¯s big willows . Naturally, the growth of the willows is countless times slower than before, and not only that, the smell of destroying everything in his body haspletely changed, everything has changed . The fleeing animals no longer feel the danger, but today, a pig with a lower IQ even approached the branches of a big willow .


    This is a steel pig, and evolution in the end seems to have added nothing to its poor IQ except to sharpen its back .


    This was originally a pig left behind on the escape road . It felt the terrible breath of heaven and earth before, so it ran away instinctively . A few days ago, the smell of destruction gradually weakened or even disappeared . Therefore, it stopped at the same ce and no longer ran, although it had been lost in the jungle .


    It is a low intelligence creature that acts ording to instinct, so when the source of fear disappears and bes mild, it loses its original fear .


    "Remember to eat or not to fight" refers to this kind of creature .


    Then that day, it was hungry, and then saw the tender willow slowly grow in front of it - it put on its own pig nose, smelled the fresh and juicy thing, and then without hesitation bit it . The sharp pig¡¯s teeth bit the tender paper with the thickness of the arm there, then made a click sound and chewed on the spot . Willow seems to be much more fragile than usual, a bite of ordinary creatures to bite a two, and then the growing willow a little pause, and then seems to feel no pain continue to grow, and the greedy pig just by chewing this sent to the door, mouth ising .


    All this, it seems so strange .


    Willow is no longer violent . It seems that he has forgotten his goal of building the Utopia of the earth, and has forgotten his great power . He has just left the huge radioyer in the sky to monitor everything around him .


    And strange things still happen at the same time in Daxing District of Beijing .


    A human, who did not know whether he was hungry or asleep, was lying on his own floor and breathing evenly . Then a small earth bag suddenly protruded from the ground beside him . Then the earth bag was chiseled by something, and a ck head came out of it - a cockroach .


    After that, the cockroach peeps out of the man¡¯s belly and peeps out of the human¡¯s head . (to be continued)

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203: 203


    Cockroach¡¯s strange antennae have serrated strange things on them . They look very sharp .


    After it reached out its antennae, it slightly scratched on the man¡¯s belly - it seemed that there was no wound, only a red mark was scratched on the man¡¯s belly, just like being held by a belt for a long time in winter, and there was no strange ce at all .


    Then the sleeping man was more asleep - after a moment, the man seemed to be in a deep sleep, not knowing what was going on outside .


    After waiting for a moment, the cockroach climbed up the man¡¯s body, followed his belly all the way up to the man¡¯s cheek, and finally got into the man¡¯s mouth through his mouth, which was slightly opened by the paralysis of his muscles and eyes . Atst, it went deep and went down his esophagus .


    ......


    There are more patients in Daxing District these two days .


    Many people feel sick in their intestines and stomachs and have bloody stools, but they don¡¯t feel any pain - blood in the stool and a surge in appetite, as if to make up for the blood drawn out . The hunger of these bloody people is so strong that they can¡¯t control their emotions even under the threat of guns .


    Daxing District, which was originally in disorder and orderly, suddenly becamepletely chaotic .


    The inner city of Beijing came out, and the army suppressed the chaos .


    Then there were severe penalties for those who led the trouble - but it didn¡¯t seem to stop the hungry people from moving forward .


    They are eating everything they see like crazy . A lot of people have lost their sense, even in the face of the army¡¯s ck muzzle, they still crazy rush up - only to see the other side¡¯s exposed cheek .


    Gnawing at one¡¯s face, one¡¯s neck, one¡¯s own


    This scene of bloody scenes, even in the end of the world struggling for four years, ustomed to all kinds of bloody scenes of the refugees can not ept .


    Everyone saw the scene in front of them . They had seen the scenes of biochemical crisis for countless times . All of them associated the starving people with the zombies . Once this sentiment and view was spread, it was recognized by the military . Even the soldiers with guns were afraid .


    As a result, the military¡¯s tolerance for conflict has be extremely low .


    Finally, someone finally fired the first shot and killed a refugee who was rushing towards him - in the head, one shot in the head, and his brain was sshed .


    The soldier is a young man in his twenties . Five years ago, he was influenced by numerous biochemical crisis films . He knows the essence of these "cannibals" . He looked at the "zombie" shot down by himself . In addition to fear in his eyes, he also showed curiosity .


    The corpse fell two meters away from him . With his range of sight and his ability to react, even if there was a gun, it was not umon for the other party to rush to such a close distance - because a figure was seen in five meters . Four meters found the other party¡¯s intention, three meters to raise the gun, two and a half pull the trigger, this - very normal .


    And then at this close range, a shot blew his head . It¡¯s normal, too!


    Then, although the corpse had its head blown, it would fall in front of him because of inertia, which was the most normal thing .


    But people whose heads have been smashed will move .


    It¡¯s not normal!!!


    The soldier looked down at the back abdomen of the man whose head had been smashed by himself, and felt that there was wriggling, and the feeling of wriggling was even transmitted to the soles of his feet through the ground . He clearly knew that this was not an illusion, because even if his feet deceived himself, his eyes would deceive him, but the sound of "bujibuji" whose sticky flesh was being drilled would never deceive himself .


    The soldier was stupefied . He looked at the body whose head had been smashed in horror . Then he saw the headless corpse¡¯s neck . Suddenly, a piece of ck thing appeared and climbed onto his shoes .


    Cried the soldier . He swung his military boots, but the insects from the other side¡¯s corpse seemed to grow on him, which could not be thrown off at all . The two rows of barbs in the opponent¡¯s iron ws had already caught his pants legs, and then they entered his body along all the cracks, climbed up his neck, and entered his nostrils, ears and eyes


    Ah!!!


    The camp in Daxing District sent out an earth shaking scream .


    Then the scream seemed contagious, causing a series of responses in the camp .


    Then more screams came out and interweaved into a horrible elegy


    Outside Beijing It¡¯s aplete mess!


    Arge number of refugees were shot, and then arge number of refugees were not shot, but suddenly found that strange things gushed out of their mouths


    The number of insects is almost 100 times as many as that of refugees . Many refugees have more or less a few wormsing out of their mouths, ranging from dozens to hundreds . The insects are very fast, and there are hooks on their legs and toxins in their mouths . As long as they are caught, they can¡¯t run away .


    The refugees are desperate . The refugees are crazy .


    The army is scared . The army is crazy . Then the whole Daxing District went crazy .


    The battle between insects and people, the fight between people, people hostile to each other, healthy people do not believe each other, miserable people staged the scene of hell on earth, and then the sound of guns, the sound of guns, the smoke of gunfire


    "Boss, something¡¯s wrong!" The news of this world is not fast, but even so, the news of refugee violence outside Daxing District spread all over Zhengzhou city within an hour . Because the sound of the artillery fire outside the city is too loud, a gunfire may be covered by thick fog, but the sound of a hundred and ten guns canpletely connect the city, forming the heavy and dreary thunder in the autumn sky, andpletely ignite the red sky .


    "Chief, what a big deal Zhou Kai ran to Liu Chang¡¯s small workshop and looked at him and clone one, who was still working hard again . He said, "the refugees outside were so violent that they moved . I heard that they were fighting with the army . They even used heavy weapons . "


    "No way . " Number one is processing the bullet with a shorty on one side . Shaking his head, "things should be more serious than the one you said . "


    "ording to human inertia, although people outside want toe in, but if they can eat a bowl of porridge every day and live in a ce where they can live, in general, suchrge-scale violence and movement will not happen . " No . 1 didn¡¯t raise his head when he spoke . He seemed to be working with a bullet in his hand . He put down the shorty and picked up a carving knife to carve patterns on the bullet head . He continued: "what¡¯s more, Beijing has been very strict with the checkpoint, which haspletely cut off these people¡¯s thoughts . And more importantly . If the army is amon town . Oppress and move, Kenben can¡¯t use heavy weapons . That¡¯s unnecessary . There must be something bigger . Wait here . The third will bring the newster . "


    Liu Chang smelled the smell of No . 3 before he heard the voice of No . 1 .


    Sure enough, five minutester, a three-year-old appeared in his field of vision .


    There was anxiety on number three¡¯s face . With doubts, his face rarely shed a lot of sweat . He ran here panting, and before he had time to breathe, he swallowed and vomited . In a young voice, he said in a loud voice: "the cockroaches outside the city have mutated and be very fast and aggressive . It¡¯s said that they will parasitize! "


    "Parasitism?" Liu Chang¡¯s face changed .


    "Yes, it parasitizes in the host and doesn¡¯t attack for a long time . The parasitized host willy eggs in the body, and then the cockroachrvae will quietly grow in the host¡¯s gastrointestinal tract until it reaches a certain size . The host¡¯s body can¡¯t bear it, and then it triggers the psychotoxoid stored in the body for many days, and then bes insane and irrational


    "So powerful?" Zhou Kai, a 30-year-old man, heard the description of cockroaches by No . 3, felt that his pores were locked up, and a stream of goose bumps gushed out of his heart . Make him just want to retch .


    "Parasitizing into the host? Spawning in the host, so disgusting? Cockroaches are so big, can they get in? Is there a paralytic toxin? " Liu Chang analyzed: "that¡¯s not easy to do . With the breeding speed of cockroaches, if it¡¯s the variation of the body, it won¡¯t be long before the whole city of Beijing will be upied . "


    "When the timees, we don¡¯t need the big willow tree . Cockroaches can kill us all!" Liu Chang sighed .


    "How could arge number of such aggressive cockroaches suddenlye out? If it¡¯s evolution . It¡¯s too fast . If it is a change, why is it collective? " The boss felt that something was wrong, but he didn¡¯t think out why there were such unscientific species on the ground .


    However, being is reasonable . He didn¡¯t understand, couldn¡¯t think of the reason, and didn¡¯t get entangled any more . Instead, he directly thought of the operation strategy for the next step .


    "It seems that Beijing will not be peaceful . " "It¡¯s very difficult for the human army topletely eliminate this kind of insect," said the boss


    "You mean the army outside will lose?" Zhou Kai asked .


    "You won¡¯t lose or win back . The army can kill all the refugees . As long as they dare to bear the incalcble consequences, the army has the ability . " "But it¡¯s impossible to kill a million or more cockroaches," he said


    "Five years ago, in the era of advancedmunication, abundant products, scientific and technological pesticides, human beings could not exterminate or even limit the progress of cockroaches, let alone now?" The boss frowned and seemed to be thinking about an unsolved question: "in those days, pesticide solutions were still effective, cockroaches were not as strong as they are now, and even though the breeding speed has been top, it is still not equal to those abnormal guys now . If these guys aren¡¯t aggressive, humans might be able to live under the same roof with them - disgusted at most . But if these guys can parasitize andy eggs in human stomachs . . . "


    "Then we have more than one battle to face It will be a panic! "


    The boss¡¯s words are not rmist .


    Three dayster, the panic gradually spread from outside the city to the city .


    It is impossible for the army to kill all the refugees, more than 1 million or even 2 million people, especially in the red fog world, where most of mankind has been wiped out . This is a huge number of troops . Therefore, if it is notpletely anti human molecules, even the most cold-blooded people, it is difficult to give this order . And even if this orderes down, will the army carry out it . It¡¯s also a problem .


    What¡¯s more, the more than one million people are not fools . They can¡¯t stand there and let the army kill them . They will resist . If they can¡¯t, they will flee .


    As a result, many residents fled - everywhere they ran, around Daxing District, around the inner city of Beijing .


    They were afraid, they were afraid, and they took the seeds of death everywhere .


    People can¡¯t get into the city . Cockroaches can - the army says that they can keep the inner city of Beijing like a bucket, and a mosquito can¡¯t fly in, which is an exaggeration after all - what¡¯s more, even if the mosquitoes can¡¯t fly in, cockroaches will drill into the ground and make holes, so they sneak into Beijing . It¡¯s a lot more reasonable to look for a host group .


    It¡¯s also a very natural thing .


    Even if no matter how to mutate and change the way of existence, we can¡¯t abandon our survival instinct . They take their own * *, with the pace of reproduction, into the city of Beijing .


    Beijing also began to have people with bloody stools .


    Three days . Let the smart people, the strong people, the lucky ones here already know what¡¯s going on outside . Through one channel or another, they knew the existence of this insect . Know the ability of this insect, know what kind of symptoms will be produced after being parasitized by this insect .


    Therefore, people walk in the street, hide at home, always consciously or unconsciously pay attention to their own face .


    Especially in the cottage . Everyone after defecation, always subconsciously look at what they pull out, with or without blood . At this time, even the most disillusioned people are afraid - because even if he really overcame the human fear instinct, no one would choose to die with a belly full of parasites .


    It¡¯s disgusting to die like this .


    So people were afraid, began a big cause of pest control and pest control . If cockroaches can¡¯t get rid of them, they wrap themselves up and sleep . But even so . As time went on, more and more people had bloody stools every day - and then the first biting and gnawing incident happened .


    Then came the second


    These incidents, like cockroaches¡¯ steps, frequently impact on the final bottom line of Beijing people . It may not be terrible to be bitten by people, but it will be terrible if insects cane out from the mouth of people who gnaw you .


    Therefore, after experiencing the first stage of terror, the second wave of distrust has quietly set off .


    All people, or most healthy people, look hostile at the people around them - even if they are your family and friends .


    They will ask each other if there is blood in the stool recently . After receiving a negative reply from the other party, they will also strongly ask to see the other party¡¯s stool .


    However, in response to these incidents, the Beijing Municipal Bureau of Commerce and industry responded quickly . Medical teams were set up on a temporary basis to provide free medical care to people with bloody stools . Then, one by one, pale faced people were sent to the hospital for concentration . However, as the number of people sent in increased, the newly established temporary organization had not been in operation for a week Facing aplete copse .


    For a time, Beijing City, gloomy clouds, panic boiling .


    Liu Chang and others are in Beijing, so they are not immune .


    "No one has to defecate once a day, and I will check it myself . If there is blood in the stool, you can go far away from me . " The shop owner¡¯s wife is a middle-aged woman in her thirties . Her appearance is pretty gorgeous, but her eyebrows are naturally raised and her lips are very thin . She is obviously in a bad temper .


    "Do you feel bad watching so many stools every day?" Listening to the hotel owner¡¯s threatening tone, Zhou Kai showed a rogue expression and couldn¡¯t help retorting: "and you only check us, how can¡¯t we check you?"


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense . You want to check . I¡¯ll pull you in the face . " The innkeeper¡¯s wife looked at Zhou Kai¡¯s appearance andughed: "do you think it¡¯s ok?"


    "Come on, I¡¯m not that strong . " Zhou Kai alsoughed, then loosened his belt and said, "but what if I can¡¯t pull it out?"


    "I¡¯ll have to make some of it . " The owner¡¯s wife put down this sentence, the person turned to leave here .


    Left a room of people, looking at each other .


    "You¡¯ll all share a room with me . " Liu sighed . "I can smell cockroaches, and he Zhizhi should be able to . Men live with me, and women live with he Zhizhi . Be alert when you sleep at night . "


    "Boss, is there really no other way?" Hearing Liu Chang¡¯s words, Li Feng sighed heavily, "how can you run out of such a nest of cockroaches? I guess if you go on like this, you can¡¯t stay . I¡¯ve heard that many Beijingers have been preparing to move northward, all the way to the northeast . When winteres, it¡¯s freezing and snowy, and there¡¯s no insect activity . "


    "Wait a minute . After all, you can¡¯t find such a good city in the north . " Liu Chang also sighed, "the third one has already inquired about it, and the special insecticide for this kind of insect has begun to be researched there . The biological research bases in Beijing are muchrger than those in Zhengzhou or other ces, and there are high-ranking people . I feel that although this matter is troublesome, we human beings will not live because of cockroaches . ""I just don¡¯t know when I can find out . " Stomping his eyebrows every day will be convenient for us . If we can¡¯t stay here any longer, we¡¯ll sit on it and fly north to Northeast China and Inner Mongolia, so that we don¡¯t have to worry about cockroaches and willows every day . "


    "Ah, but then again, why hasn¡¯t the big willow heard any news recently? Won¡¯t it die?" Every day naive looking at the south, her eyes show her own do not believe in the expectations .

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204: 204


    Willow naturally did not die, he lived well, and where he went, everything was like a spring breeze .


    He is integrating the ecological environment of the ce where the willow passes through . The forest is no longer destroyed, but more prosperous .


    In the past two days, willow suddenly secreted a strange kind of mucus . Those things with the thickness of thigh or arm slowly prated into the soil and kneaded this secretion into the soil, moistening the earth as well as the growth of other nts around him . Therefore, the ce where he passed is full of branches and leaves . The red fog forest of the original forest was more dense than that of the original forest . However, due to the gentle breath it exuded, those creatures who had no time to escape did not panic to escape . Some of them even took the initiative to approach the area where the willows stayed .


    Then -


    they live well .


    In the willow tree, a fat monkey ran away from the willow branches, and even ran away from the willow branches


    Everything seems so peaceful, as if the spiritual Utopia has continued to the reality - it seems that the willow suddenly changed sex, so that everything seems to be at ease, suddenly from a devil who destroys the heaven and earth, to an angel moistening the world, with nectar everywhere .


    But finally . Slow as he was, he finally passed a small county .


    Then the gentle willow went on - slowly destroying it all .


    The road, the house, and the injured people in the house who can¡¯t move to the north . Then on the branches of the willow trees, there are some fresh brains, silent and gentle


    The scenes in Beijing these days are even more frightening .


    Walking on the inner city street, Liu Chang saw that most of the shops on both sides of the street were closed, and there were not as many people on the street as the previous two days - to be exact, it was almost empty .


    asionally I see one or two people . Those people are not looking at their feet carefully, or looking at other people¡¯s faces - beware of the soles of feet, beware of others, which has be the habit of today¡¯s people, all faces are no longer smiling, those who go out, there is no longer loitering - because loitering represents danger, representing the unpredictability of the soles of the feet - which is determined by the depth of human genes . Even if the risk is the same - most people still think that home is much safer than outside .


    Liu Chang doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s safer at home than outside, but he¡¯s definitely not hanging out this time .


    He wanted to go out to buy something to eat, but after searching for a long time, he didn¡¯t see a food store with its door open .


    "Why are they all closed?" After three blocks, Liu Chang finally lost his patience . Looking at thest food store at the end of the street, he decided not to visit it any more .


    Standing in front of the sealed rolling gate, Liu Chang moved his nose and carefully distinguished the breath inside . The enclosed environment was not conducive to the spread of the smell, so . Even if Liu Chang, who can smell more than a kilometer away in an open environment, it is still difficult to distinguish the breath of a closed environment .


    But it¡¯s OK .


    The rolling gate and the built-in door can¡¯tpletely seal the breath of a room . Standing in front of the door, he sniffed carefully . He still asked the smell of old millet and rotten rice in it . Things are easy to be broken now, which gives out this smell . It¡¯s not surprising .


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t think much, so he smashed the closed rolling gate .


    "Anybody?" "Bang bang bang" pounded several times inside the door, Liu Chang yelled: "is there anyone?"


    The sound of the rolling gate echoed in the empty street .


    There was no response .


    After confirming that there was no one inside for several times, Liu Chang put his hand into the handle of the rolling gate, and then his waist, abdomen, thigh and arm exerted force at the same time . Then, with a "bang", the lock trip of the rolling gate was pulled and twisted by him . Then he pushed up and pushed the shutter up .


    Using the same method to destroy the second built-in door, Liu Chang opened the door and went in .


    Then, the closed environment was opened, and there was a smell of rotten riceing in . Then, all kinds of strange rustles and chewing sounds came out . Finally, Liu Chang smelled more than 10000 insects in it, but there was no human smell .


    More than 10000 insects is a general concept . Liu Chang¡¯s olfactory cells capture many kinds of breath, which are calcted by Liu Chang¡¯s powerful brain power . The number of more than 10000 insects is a very general concept . It doesn¡¯t matter how much is more than 10000 . However, since there are tens of thousands of insects, it can only exin one word - many .


    A lot .


    "I can¡¯t imagine that a small grain store can produce so many insects . " Standing at the door of the open room, Liu Chang did not fear because of the number of insects, because there are some things, some things, when your strength reaches a certain level, the number is not enough to be a threat . Liu Chang believes that in the face of insects that can¡¯t break through their own scales, no matter how many insects they have, they will not pose a threat to themselves - unless they can form a vast sea of insects .


    More than 10000, far from the concept of "worm sea" .


    So he turned around and pulled down the rolling gate, and then closed the built-in door . Liu Chang was not stingy about the good things he could do .


    It can prevent more than 10000 insects from running out and at least save dozens of people¡¯s lives . So Liu Chang built hundreds of butchers and walked into the shop .


    This is a rice shop - rice shop, a word that has been very strange in previous lives, because in that peaceful and prosperous era of Commerce, supermarkets and grocery stores, as aprehensive shopping environment, had absolutepetitiveness, because they had manymodities and a wide range of varieties, which could meet most of the daily needs of ordinary people - no one would be as stupid as the past Xi opened a shop to sell a single product - as in ancient times, only rice .


    But business is always keeping pace with the times, whether it is forward or backward, or backward .


    When people¡¯s living environment has undergone earth shaking changes, when goods be no longer diversified, when food bes precious and perishable - rice shops, which are full of the taste of ancient style, grow like bamboo shoots after a spring rain and appear in front of people again .


    There used to be Zhengzhou .


    Now there are also in Beijing .


    The interior of the rice store is simple, with shelves in front - but there is little on the shelves - because everyone is reluctant to expose precious food to the air, even a little .


    Therefore, there are usually some printed advertisements or stic samples on the shelves . Images and fonts are printed on all kinds of paper and stic products, so that you can know how much nutrition the rice grain they are selling, how much corrosion resistance it has, the difficulty of nting and the price .


    There are not many varieties of rice because there is no taste in the end of the world . The best variety is the one with the highest yield and the shortest nting cycle, and it is also the variety most people will nt .


    As for the taste and nutrition ratio rationality? ¡ª¡ªThat¡¯s all bullshit .


    Romantic love and snow moon is always after a full stomach .


    So, as soon as Liu Changgang entered the door, he saw a huge poster - haijingmi! The most excellent crop variety in Beijing . It says that a bowl of rice can meet a person¡¯s basic energy needs in a day . The nting cycle is 17 days, and the corrosion resistance is 8 hours in the bare air .


    Eight hours in the air will not be bad, and the nting cycle is short, more nutrients, not worse than Liu Chang had seen Liangdou . What¡¯s more, it¡¯s a grafted crop, not a gically engineered food . Just because of this, we don¡¯t know how much higher it is than Zhao Zhuo .


    "You don¡¯t know how many times you¡¯ve made brain variations . " After Liu Chang sighed, he stepped into the house with one foot . Then the sound of "creaking" came from his feet . He stepped on several cockroaches .


    He didn¡¯t mean to step on the cockroaches because the ground was covered with ayer - but most of them werervae .


    A cockroach the size of a fingernail is not a threat, but it¡¯s still disgusting to spread the floor and climb half a wall .


    However, Liu Chang still resisted his nausea and went into the store . Since he had decided to do a good deed and build his several hundred level butcher, there was no reason to turn back . He was disgusted and saved dozens of people¡¯s lives . He walked in here with a bucket of oil beside the shelf and sshed it all the way in .


    Passing the store outside - Liu Chang walked all the way into the inner room of the rice store - the inner room of the rice store is the essence of the store .


    There are signs and advertisements outside the rice shop, and inside is a ce to store food .


    Or a cold storage, or a radiation sterilization room - the storage room is the soul of a rice store - but it must be a wormhole now .


    At best, there are hundreds of insects outside . Before entering the food storage room, Liu Chang found consistent natural gas in the kitchen .


    A few barrels of oil in one hand and natural gas in the other .


    Liu Chang¡¯s courage opened the storeroom


    Buzz


    The disgusting soundes out from inside, a picture that can strongly stimte people¡¯s visual senses and is printed into the fundus of Liu Chang¡¯s eyes .


    "Ouch Forced to swallow the food from his stomach and throat, Liu Chang saw that as his door opened, a room of ck water overflowing over his feet and neck gushed out along the open door .


    ck water is naturally a small cockroach, they piled together in the food store, one base, oneyer, a full half meter high, and then apanied by the gnawed rice, together with Liu Chang¡¯s feet and neck .

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205: 205


    "Ah Liu Chang looked at the torrent that the door opened and let out . He felt a chill all over his body . If his skin hadn¡¯t be scaly now, he would have had goose bumps .


    "It¡¯s disgusting! Oh, oh, oh Liu Chang yelled to vent his emotions . He sshed the oil in his hands to all parts of the room and threw the gas tank into the center of the insect swarm . When he had just finished all this, a batch of big cockroaches, mixed with countlessrvae, stepped on the back of the insect, drilled from the interior of the insectke to the surface of chonghuke, and then all the way to the back of the insect and rushed to Liu Chang .


    It¡¯s fast .


    It¡¯s really fast .


    Because their speed, in Liu Chang¡¯s eyes, can not be regarded as very slow - at least faster than the human speed on a lot .


    See this group of adults to their own assault, Liu Chang disgusted directly dropped the oil can, and then took out a pistol shot in the gas tank before .


    Boom!!!


    Like a small bomb exploded in the cold storage, with a strong me and impact storm, Liu Chang was "pushed" out of the room, but also blew up the disgusting insects that rushed to him, and ignited the fuel oil in the room at the same time .


    Then, a smell of burning insects, with ck smoke, swept the whole cold storage room .


    Before the smoke washed his face, Liu Changshun ran out of the cold storage room with the strength pushed out by the gas tank, and then allowed the me to spread in the cold storage . Before catching the fire, he opened the door and rolling gate . Rushed out, and then turned to close the door, blocking the same as their own pace out of the "sand" pace .


    "Well, when I went out for a trip, I didn¡¯t get any food, but I was disgusted . " After looking at the disgusting slurry on the sole of his shoes and the stench on his body, Liu took back the scallop with a sigh and became the image of an ordinary person .


    Walk a few blocks and walk back to the hotelplex . Open the door - the bar on the first floor has been closed for a long time, and the waiters inside have disappeared, leaving only thendy who is guarding here .


    "Well, I said, have you got anything to eat?" Thendy looked at Liu Chang¡¯s empty hands and looked forward to turning into a bubble, but she couldn¡¯t help but confirm, "you don¡¯t mean . Will you be sure to get something to eat if you show up? "


    "I¡¯m not in the mood to eat today . I¡¯m sick to death . " Liu Chang waved, ready to walk upstairs .


    "Little bunny . " Seeing Liu Chang¡¯s indifference to himself, thendy seized his hand and said, "don¡¯t go upstairs . You said I¡¯ll let you stay until you get me something to eat today . If you don¡¯t get something to eat, you are not allowed to go upstairs! "


    "It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t give money, let go!" I¡¯ve just been scratched by a cockroach . No one will be in a good mood, Liu Chang shook off the boss¡¯s arm .


    "Oh, little bunny, you have a big temper . You brag . You have to blow the sky . Why don¡¯t you admit it now?" "And," cried thendy . Don¡¯t talk to me about money . I can¡¯t buy anything now . Those rice shops that had been delivered to our homes are now gone . If we don¡¯t find any food, we¡¯ll have to run out of food! "


    "It¡¯s none of my business . " Liu Changgang was about to go upstairs, but was pulled down the stairs by the boss¡¯s wife .


    To be exact, it¡¯s pulling .


    Because Liu Chang was held by her arm, he didn¡¯t dare to go because he was too strong . If you go again, you will drag thendy up step by step like a dead dog . At that time, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not this middle-aged woman with some beauty that will directly break her skin and destroy her face .


    "I don¡¯t care . You go and find me something to eat tomorrow, or I¡¯ll drive you away . Are you ten?" After the owner¡¯s wife "pulled" Liu Chang down, she tried to cross her waist, "ten people, I tell you, don¡¯t want to stay! If you can¡¯t find anything to eat tomorrow, get out of here


    "Haha, I¡¯m not going to leave . " A push aside the shrewdndy, Liu Chang rarely yed a hooligan, "and, today everyone did not eat, you don¡¯t go to check the excrement, can¡¯t pull out!"


    Leaving this sentence, Liu Chang went upstairs .


    After walking upstairs, Liu Chang enters his own room - his room is naturally a room full of people - and a room full of people are eating and drinking . There are clones of Liu Chang and Li Qingshui, and these people can¡¯t be as hungry as the boss¡¯s wife - and the reason why Liu Chang didn¡¯t give the poor woman food was very simple - she was too cheap .


    "Back?" Seeing Liu Changing back, the crowd hastened to give up their seats to him, "have you got any news?"


    "There¡¯s no news . After a few minutes on the street outside, we can see the passing military teams . Every street has the sound of gunfire and the whirring of methrowers . Either it¡¯s a scream or there¡¯s no sound . . . " After sitting down, Liu Chang opened a bottle of water, poured it fiercely and continued: "the ce with screams and gunshots is OK, and the ce without sound is the most dangerous . There¡¯s armies everywhere, cockroaches everywhere . Damn it . These things breed too fast, too fast! I suspect that a pair of cockroaches can produce hundreds of cockroaches in ten days . If there is no targeted weapon, Beijing city will bepletely burned and they will not be exterminated . If it goes on like this, it will be over here! ""How could it be so rampant? Suddenly? I heard that cockroaches are terrible, but they are not so powerful? Don¡¯t they eat everything? Why did they suddenly evolve the function of parasitism? This is not in line withmon sense Mn shrunk at the foot of the bed, coiled her slender calf and said, "and, you really stink . I smell it when you enter the door . Have you fallen into the dung pit, boss?"


    "No, but it¡¯s more disgusting than that . Don¡¯t mention it, don¡¯t mention it . . . " Liu Chang felt numb at the thought of the ck torrent . When he mentioned this, he got the goose bumps that had note out just now . He rubbed his arm hard and rubbed off the feeling . He continued: "but don¡¯t think I stink . We can¡¯t smell it in this room!"


    "Yes, with these three science freak kids here, how nice this room can smell Mn curled his lips .


    In the direction of her mouth curling, Liu Chang walked to three clones around a table, and then looked at the dozens of cockroaches with different sizes, ages and ages listed on the table top . Then she looked at the cockroaches that were either rifled or decapitated or had their six limbs removed . Liu Chang asked, "do you three, have you researched anything?"


    "I¡¯m very familiar with the cockroach¡¯s emotional structure, which is veryplicated, and I feel it veryplicated in the body . "

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206: 206


    "Very familiar?" Liu Chang asked, "how to be familiar with the method?"


    "I don¡¯t know . It seems that I have seen it somewhere . " The boss frowned . "I can¡¯t say what it feels like . Anyway, it¡¯s very familiar . "


    "Yes, it¡¯s very familiar . This kind of destruction is impossible to be found in ordinary creatures . " "After all, most creatures are aimed at survival, and killing other creatures is also to supplement the energy needed by the body . Generally speaking, other creatures are not killed casually . "


    "Well, this familiar feeling reminds me of the devil moss I once saw in Zhengzhou . " The third said, "do you remember when Li Qingshui studied the devil¡¯s moss? The room was full of screams, and it was horrible . If a certain amount is formed and released, it is really hard to clean up . "


    "Yes, yes, third, what you said reminds me . This is the smell of devil moss . " When the eldest brother heard what the third said, he immediately showed a look of sudden enlightenment, "it¡¯s devil moss . At that time, I was not three years old, and Li Qingshui did not allow me to go out . I followed him all day to read materials and learn . At that time, I was deeply impressed by the things he studied, but even in those things, the devil moss was very unique . Screaming, biting, like eternal anger, I didn¡¯t know what this nt was


    "What¡¯s on the beam beans that Zhao Zhuo studied . " Liu Chang chuckled . "Speaking of Zhao Zhuo, you may not have met him . He is a very crazy person . When Mr . Li and I first arrived in Zhengzhou . Mr . Li was suppressed by this guy . He was a wild man . After that, it was because of the synthesis of his genes that Mr . Li became what heter looked like . Before how to say, Mr . Li has always been very smart, but very gentle, personality, is an absolute conservationist . But since the addition of Zhao Zhuo¡¯s gene - it has be a little crazy, although not as extreme as Zhao Zhuo, but also a little frightening . I also began to alienate him from that time


    "Yes, I was almost killed by my research . " He Zhizhi still has some resentment and fear when she mentions the events of that year . She has always been afraid of Li Qingshui . Even though it is a dead man now, she still feels ufortable when she mentions the name . She waved the iron hook in her hand and said, "it was because I helped him that I was made like this by Zhao Zhuo . The guy didn¡¯t know how to be grateful . He cheated Liu Chang that I was dead and cut off one of my fingers


    He Zhizhi said and jumped out of bed . He pinched the old man¡¯s face, rubbed it, vented and yelled: "so, don¡¯t mention him . I¡¯m angry when I mention him . I don¡¯t care if you are his son or whatever, I¡¯ll take you out if I can¡¯t beat you! "


    "Let go, silly woman . " Hard to shake his head, or can not get rid of he Zhizhi¡¯s magic w, the second yelled: "you don¡¯t force me to control you with brain waves, very exhausting spirit . "


    "Control what . I¡¯m not afraid of you . " He Zhizhi didn¡¯t take the second one seriously . It can be seen that in the month when Liu Chang left, she and the three children established a deep rtionship .


    Therefore, watching her make trouble there, no matter the other two children, or Liu Chang, did not stop her, and the trampled No . 2 light water didn¡¯t want to waste his energy . Also did not do any strange action, is to shout to let her go, but because of the body shape, and can not get rid of, looks very funny .


    "I tell you, one armed girl, you¡¯d better not go out recently . " The second one is trampled by he Zhizhi, while pretending to be calm . His calm voice and color form a strong contrast with the kneaded face, giving people a very funny feeling .


    "Why don¡¯t you let me out . " He Zhizhi said: "my nose is good, I am not afraid of those cockroaches . "


    "But your goal is too obvious and your characteristics are too clear . When you go out, people in half the street will know that there is a woman with one arm, and there is a funny iron hook on one arm . " I¡¯m not kidding you . You¡¯re not suitable to go out . It¡¯s like the police looking for a fugitive . It¡¯s easy to catch a fugitive like you . Compared with a mole on your face, you¡¯re so distinctive . The people on the other side of the stream are not fools . They should be able to think of your existence . At that time, if your exposure leads them here, I don¡¯t think it will be so simple . "


    "It¡¯s such a careful mind . " Liu Chang listened to the second, nodded, and said to he Zhizhi, who was still pinching him: "No . 2 is right . I think you¡¯d better not go out recently . Or else, I¡¯ll go to a hospital or something and get you a stic strap? "


    "No I can¡¯t let go of my arm . I can¡¯t let go of the old hook . I can¡¯t let go of the hook


    "Whatever you want . " Nodding, Liu Chang took the old three out of the door, e with me, I have something to ask you . "


    "Well, yes . " The third followed Liu Chang into the corridor .


    "I want to ask you two things . " Liu Chang said .


    "Ask . " The third nodded . "How much do you know about Beijing now? Especially at the biological research base . "


    "Not much . After all, I am an outsider and a child¡¯s body . Even if I want to do something, many things are still difficult to do . Moreover, the upper level is very vignt . I think it is not so easy to get inside and know what kind of information . " When the third said this, his face was a little sad - after all, some things can¡¯t be done by your intelligence . Even if he has the ability to control and interfere with other people¡¯s thinking, he is too spiritual and can only interfere a little at a critical moment .


    "Do you know how many brain regions have evolved in Beijing?" Liu Chang continued .


    "I don¡¯t know, but there are at least three of them . I know three of them . I don¡¯t know what their abilities are . I don¡¯t know how many brain regions have evolved . But to be sure, at least three . " Route three .


    "Is it as good as Miss Li?"


    "I don¡¯t know . Li Qingshui is definitely the best among the brain region evolutors . I think even in Beijing, it should be very difficult to find someone as powerful as him . " Old three shook his head, "but the world is hard to predict, who knows whether there is a person can reach his height . "


    "Well, it seems that what you know is really general . " Liu Chang shook his head . "That¡¯s the second question . You should have known about the evolution of toxins in me . What I want to ask is, will this poison hurt you


    "Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be . " No . 3ughed at the question, "really, don¡¯t worry . What poisons do you see in nature that can poison yourpanions or yourself? Toxins are the means of self-defense of poisons . Most poisons can control the secretion of poison . Or it¡¯s only when you feel that you¡¯re in danger that you subconsciously release toxins . It¡¯s the same as your fist . You don¡¯t punch others, or you fight back instinctively when others hit you . If there is no danger, your toxin will not be secreted casually . What¡¯s more, you¡¯re still a human being . It¡¯s an intelligent creature, so you can rest assured! "


    "Well, it¡¯s OK . " Liu Chang heard the news, a rare smile: "it¡¯s OK, I don¡¯t want to because of my ability . And hurt the people around you . But then again, is my body evolving too fast recently? It¡¯s not twice as fast as what happened in thest four years . Do you know why? I think it¡¯s physical adaptation . "


    "There may be other reasons . I always feel that Li Qingshui¡¯s hands and feet on your body are not just as simple as the mass-produced medicine . " Number three shakes his head . "Mr . Li¡¯s wisdom is not as high as I can reach, so I can¡¯t guess what he thinks . However, your evolution is a good thing . The faster this good thing is, the better . I don¡¯t have much to think about . If you evolve into a coelenterate tomorrow, I won¡¯t feel any better . Don¡¯t worry


    "Well, yes . Now who¡¯s free to evolve fast and have more cards in their hands? " Liu sighed, "it¡¯s all like that outside . Compared with willow and Li Qingshui, this abnormal guy, my evolution speed is very reasonable . "


    Liu Chang said, stretched a stretch, spine a burst of "click" sound, it seems that the body has produced some changes .


    The pace of his evolution is rising at a strange speed every day .


    On the other side of Beijing, someone finally killed him .


    "Father, we are dead . " Standing in front of Liu Liu is his five sons, Liu Xin, who once dealt with Liu Chang . These five people, together with Liu who sits on the other side, together with six people, are now the total ethnic number of amphibians .


    "I know . " Liu listened to the following son¡¯s words and nodded .


    "Father, don¡¯t you want to do something?" The little amphibian who had fought with Liu Chang before called out: "it took you nearly five years to leave six of us . Now liule is dead and there are only five left . Don¡¯t you feel that this is a great loss?"


    "A great loss . " Liu still nodded, "but I don¡¯t want to get too stiff with those clones because of Liu Chang¡¯s affairs . In fact, you should see that those clones did not want Liu Chang to die, and I heard before the 17th that Liu Chang seemed very special . "


    "Let¡¯s make this special, our special . " The little amphibian stood in front of the stream . "The more special he is, the greater the potential, the more dangerous it is to us . We have captured his rtives, and he has killed our people . This is an endless situation, and some contradictions cannot be reconciled . You don¡¯t want to offend the clones, and I don¡¯t want to offend . That¡¯s not good for the future of amphibians . But father, have you ever thought about it? If we do it secretly and don¡¯t let them find out, it¡¯s just like it didn¡¯t happen . . . "


    "Father, don¡¯t hesitate . We all know how many sacrifices you¡¯ve made for us amphibians . If it weren¡¯t for us, you would be ten times stronger than you are now . You spent so much energy to give birth to the child, so let that boy to kill, you are willing to The little amphibian stirred and moved in front of the stream, "you don¡¯t worry about this matter . You can leave the matter of looking for people to Liuxin to do . Isn¡¯t this guy¡¯s senses and nose evolving very powerful? Let him find someone, as long as there is enough time, he will find . You don¡¯t have to look for it . I don¡¯t think they will doubt it on the 17th . They are smart . But not God! I think that as long as Liuxin finds that guy and steals away with your ability, is that boy still your enemy? It takes a long time to find a man, but it takes only a second to kill him . What¡¯s more, father, have you not recently begun to increase your strength because you don¡¯t need to have children? Kill him . Never be in trouble again"But . . . " Hearing his brother¡¯s words, Liu Xin on one side said: "we caught the little girl and he killed our people . ording to our amphibian concept, we have made money in this business . Why do we have to kill that person?"


    "Earn it, but we amphibians also have feelings . He killed liule . In front of me, I will always remember that shot . " "I was born with Liu Le, and I have a good rtionship with him . You know, from that day on, I changed my name to Liusha . Shasha, you know why . Moreover, from the perspective of businessmen alone, the guy grew so fast that we caught his people again . If we don¡¯t go to him now, he wille to uster . "


    Quicksand spoke and turned to look at the giant on the other side .


    "Father, you have bypassed him once before . When he met us, he did not have the ability to fight with you, otherwise we would have died . So . You can¡¯t take it lightly . With that terrible speed of evolution, in a few months, I think it is not so easy to kill your father with your ability! For the future of our amphibious group, you must kill him


    "Kill . . . " Liu sat on the basement floor, listening to his son¡¯s words, looked up at the nearby roof, his eyes were covered by the dark walls . Let him temporarily not see too far away things . Sitting on the ground, Liu¡¯s armor slowly wriggles, as if constantly thickening and strengthening . He was silent for a full ten minutes, and kept this posture and did not move . The other amphibians, looking at him like this, knew that his father was thinking, so no one dared to interrupt him . They breathed silently, waiting for the king of race to decide .


    Ten minutester, the giant, sitting on the ground, finally moved .


    He slowly lowered his huge head and looked at a row of children standing in front of him . Red light suddenly appeared in his pure ck eyes .


    "Kill!"


    A bone spurt, apanied by his cold voice, shot out of his back - in that spine joint, it brought out wild terror .


    But another, more terrifying, was not wild at all .


    Wild terror is terror, and mild terror is more refreshing .


    At the gate of thepound of Beijing biological research base, an unexpected visitor with a smile came today . The uninvited guest has a gentle expression, and his work clothes are straight . He looks like a clean man of the previous era . Although he is not so luxurious, he can see his clean coat with frameless transparent sses and the smile on his face It is not at all like a person struggling in the end of the world, but more like a respectful and strict teacher of the previous era .


    Therefore, this outfit is very strange - anything out of the times will give people a strange feeling .


    Human beings are always subconsciously cautious when facing strange things .


    Therefore, in the face of this strange man, therge group of soldiers who stopped at the gate of the Biotechnology Park did not directly order him to leave the area as he drove other people away . Instead, a team leader came up and asked the man .


    "How did you get in? I don¡¯t know that ordinary citizens are not allowed to enter the park within three kilometers around the park? " With the gun in his hand, the captain looked at the clean man with a look of alert .


    "Well, when I came in, the soldiers over there stopped me . If I couldn¡¯t tell them clearly, I let them sleep for a while . " Li Qingshui smiles .


    "Sleep for a while?" Hearing the strange meaning in the other party¡¯s tone, the long-standing guard captain immediately aimed his assault rifle at the man in front of him . With his action, a row of heavy weapons, including methrowers, on the other side were all held by soldiers with fog breaking sses and aimed at Li Qingshui .


    However, the man wearing rimless sses naturally did not have the slightest fear . Instead, he looked at the strange sses in the eyes of those soldiers with great interest and said with a smile: "these sses are good . Both the material and the fog breaking ability are better than what I have studied before . Can you see ten meters away now? "


    "The sses you studied? Who the hell are you? " Hearing Li Qingshui¡¯s more and more strange meaning, the guard captain¡¯s look more and more confused .


    As he became more and more confused, as the confrontation between the two sides continued to grow, more and more soldiers surrounded the Biological Park - soon, thousands of people gathered around .


    These are the most elite soldiers who defend the highest research base in China . Many of them understand the importance of the park behind to the world today . Therefore, in addition to the orders of their superiors, they also have a kind of mission from the heart - therefore, they are not only elite, but also more conscientious and responsible .


    Therefore, under theirmand, no one has ever entered the park without a pass .

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207: 207


    Because in addition to being serious and elite, there are a few people who have been transformed by the drugs developed inside . Many of these people are transformants .


    Elite, responsible, transform these three words together, is powerful .


    Their strength makes the park behind look like a barrel of security .


    "I want to go in and meet the people inside . " Li Qingshui is still smiling, and very polite, "don¡¯t know, OK?"


    "Who are you? How did you get in? " The captain as like as two peas in the face of the situation, he looked very serious and responsible, ignoring the words of Li Shui, and still repeating the same problem as he had just been on alert .


    "I am a brain mutation, from Zhengzhou, I want to serve the country, for human services, I want to enter the Institute, to help you . " Li Qingshui put out his own details, as if without reservation .


    "Brain mutant?" As more and more soldiers gathered around, the garrison leader became more and more confident to speak .


    "Yes, brain mutation, the country should be veryck of scientific research personnel, I want to serve the country . " Li Qingshui is sincere .


    How can you prove that you are a foreign brain The captain did not step back .


    "Very easy to handle . " Li Qingshui nced at the soldiers who surrounded themselves like iron barrels . Then, as soon as the word "easy to handle" dropped, the captain heard the "poop poop" sounding from the surrounding air .


    It¡¯s a strange, dull sound on the ground .


    Then the captain standing in front of Li Qingshui saw that, within his sight, all the soldiers standing on the ground fell to the ground at the same moment, one by one, lying on the ground one by one . Let the already quiet scene, suddenly silent .


    "Does that always prove that I¡¯m a brain mutant?" Li Qingshui¡¯s smile, finally in front of that loyal captain, became strange .


    "These people don¡¯t have to be hurt . They don¡¯t have to be afraid . "


    "Also, help me to inform the people inside that there is a new person to report . " He patted the front captain on the shoulder, let thetter recover from the stupefied and inconceivable, and then watched his panic back and enter the vast courtyard .


    "Variables, here I am . " A few steps forward, stepping on a pile of hypnotic body, Li Qingshui put his eyes on the courtyard of the deep .


    A dayter at night .


    Liu Chang¡¯s hotel .


    The unwillingndy came again .


    "Two packets of biscuits, you go first . I¡¯m toozy to write with you today . "


    "No, I¡¯m here to check your stool today . " Thendy twisted her plump body and pasted it up . "It¡¯s been three days since I checked your stool . You don¡¯t talk nonsense . "


    "Which of us looks sick?" Liu Chang pointed to a room full of red faced people and said, "you just want to ckmail more food, right? We¡¯vee to the store and we¡¯ve already paid you for it, and now we¡¯ve paid you extra biscuits . These two packets of biscuits are enough for you to eat . Why do you have to be aggressive? How can we bully


    "Give me more food or get out of here . I¡¯m not short of money here . " Thendy continued to stick to Liu Chang . "And this is my store . I has the final say that you will not live without food . I think you look very good every day . There must be some hidden food . "


    Thendy said, she went to flip the luggage bags of Liu Chang and others . And her action really angered several people who were looking at the situation here . Under the sign of Liu Chang, Zhou Kai stepped forward and pushed the plump woman to the ground .


    "Don¡¯t push your luck . These days, we live in the shop, give money back to the food, you still want to rob things? " Zhou Kai has been the captain of the gunner for several years . He is fierce and has a fierce look . "Don¡¯t be shameless . Get out of here . If you are still in my sight within 30 seconds . . . "


    Zhou Kai said, and took out a gun that opened the insurance, "the consequences are at your own risk!"


    Lying on the ground, thendy looked at the ck muzzle of the gun . Although her face was a little scared, she did not give in . She got up from the ground, slowly patted the dust on her body, deliberately inked for 30 seconds, and then said coldly, "a group of foreign pigs, follow me hard, you can¡¯t get out of this street as long as you dare to shoot me . Don¡¯t believe it


    "I tell you, if you can open bars and hotels in thismercial street, if it doesn¡¯t matter, no one Me, me, what are you doing


    When thendy was speaking hard, a powerful arm caught her by the cor, dragged her body to the window and threw her directly from the third floor .


    The height of a three story building could not have killed an adult in the past, but now the human body has been several times stronger . Even if it is a woman, it¡¯s hard to fall to death or hurt them - but the pain is certain .


    Sure enough, after throwing her from the window, just after the muffled sound below, came a vicious curse . "Some tortoise sons, you wait for me I don¡¯t think you want to . . . "


    Close the window to block out the curse outside, Liu Chang frowned deeply .


    "What¡¯s the matter with you? You look in a bad mood all day . " No . 3 went to Liu Chang and looked at his face . "Is there something on your mind?"


    "There¡¯s nothing special about it, but I feel like I¡¯ve been on my nerves all day . " Liu Chang¡¯s eyebrows did not stretch out . "There is a feeling of being staring at something . It¡¯s creepy . "


    "A sense of crisis?" Asked the boss .


    "Yes, it¡¯s the feeling, but the nothingness is the feeling of restlessness . " Liu Chang said, sat down on his bed and squeezed the voiceless voice beside him .


    "What¡¯s the matter? Have you been attacked? "


    "No Liu Chang shook his head . "So I didn¡¯t tell you what happened all day . "


    "There should be something that could threaten your life . I have been thinking about you recently . " The third said: "the animal¡¯s sense is very keen, and your body is the animal of the animal, can feel the threat from the distance, this is normal . There are not many things in Beijing that can threaten you, and really want to threaten you . If those things are really next to you, you are dead . So, what you feel is killing intention . ording to science, it is hostile, or targeted biological maic field . It¡¯s the pigeon¡¯s ability to feel the biological maic field . Have you evolved into a bird? "


    "I don¡¯t know . Isn¡¯t it said in the book that birds and humans are not a branch? The two factions of man and bird have branched off since ancient times . "


    "Not necessarily . Although the evolution of organisms has been divided, it is the same from the source . " The boss said, "but there is nothing to discuss about these things . Now that you have a sense of crisis, it means that someone has already thought about you . And you are still too weak for your enemies Do you want our brothers to give you an intensive training? "


    "Training?" Liu Chang doubts: "how to train? Can you speed up the evolution of my body again? "


    "Certainly not . " After listening to Liu Chang¡¯s words, the boss quickly shook his head, "if we have the ability to elerate evolution, we still need to talk nonsense with you here? But if . . . "


    "Although we can¡¯t speed up your evolution, we can make you better master your existing abilities, make your skills more exquisite, and give full y to your physical abilities or skills . It¡¯s like, um, a simple analogy . It¡¯s like your body now . The skills you use are clumsy and low in y . It¡¯s like a man who has a lot of strength . After our training, we may make better use of this strength, from a man to a boxer or even a martial arts master . "


    "With the same strength, do you feel that a martial arts master can defeat several barbarians?" The boss looked at Liu Chang¡¯s eyes . "What¡¯s more, your physical ability is more than strength . I found out recently that your fighting skills are very poor . Apart from sneaking attacks, you can hardly fight, kill or even use your precious eyes


    "Is it?" Since Liu Chang has been thinking about the way of evolution, he has never thought about the way to be bigger .


    "Do you have any good ideas?"


    "Yes, I didn¡¯t want to use this method, because it would hurt us . It¡¯s very exhausting, and we didn¡¯t trust and rely on you enough before . " When the boss said this, he looked at the second and the third, and finally said: "but recently, I found that you are not bad . And now it¡¯s just in danger . Since we are members of this team, we should make some sacrifices . Therefore, we discussed during the day and decided to train and arm you


    "In a hypnotic way!" When the boss said this, he seemed to have made a big decision .


    "Hypnosis?" Seeing the rare dignified expression of No . 1, Liu Chang doubted, "you hypnotize me for a minute, don¡¯t you have to spend all your energy? How to hypnotize


    "Well, so we ask you to give up confrontation and obey our spirit . "


    "ept the interference of our brain waves, and then rx, give up control of the body and go into a dream," said the boss . Then we¡¯ll see you in a dream


    "See you in a dream?" Liu Chang¡¯s deep frown finally stretched out . "You know, this reminds me of a movie, a movie that was very popr in the pre era, B dream space . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208: 208


    "We haven¡¯t seen any inception, but to hear from you, the movie should be simr to what we¡¯re going to do next . " The boss spoke quietly, and the house was quiet .


    Now the team has be increasingly mature, and the core of the team has been recognized and epted by all .


    Liu Chang and the three clones are the core and spirit of this eschatological team . Without them, this team will no longer be this team, but with them, this team can be called a team .


    Therefore, when they talk to each other, all of them will choose to be silent - because they know that when these three people talk about things, they are talking about important things . Therefore, the rest of the people will make room for them and create the mostfortable environment .


    "This thing sounds like it¡¯s very tasteful . It¡¯s a bit of a science fiction vor . " Liu Chang heard the words of the three children, although his eyebrows were no longer frowned, but his face was still very serious, "but I know, after all, the reality is not to make a film, this thing, to do, is very difficult?"


    "Well, it¡¯s hard to say that it¡¯s hard to say, and it¡¯s not simple . It depends on how much you trust us . " The eldest brother walked up to Liu Chang, his eyes were more profound than ever . "It¡¯s not easy topletely open your mind and heart to us . It¡¯s like you¡¯re willing to rip your chest off and take out your heart for others to look at . Not only must have the absolute trust to the person who examines you, but also must have the very firm faith . This . Can you do it? "


    "Yes . " Liu Chang showed a smile: "I don¡¯t believe you will have any malice to me, don¡¯t say it¡¯s you, even the 17th and other little guys, I don¡¯t believe they will have any malice to me . "


    "Because I know what kind of person li Qingshui is . Although that guy is very frightening, but . . . "


    "He is a good man!" The smile on Liu Chang¡¯s face is gradually blooming, which is not an easy thing for him who has stiff facial muscles . "It¡¯s a good person who can¡¯t be any better, just like you . "


    "Good . In that case, let¡¯s start now . " The eldest brother looked at Liu Chang¡¯s smile, and he also had a rare smile, which was really like a child¡¯s smile . It was a kind of pure happiness without any other emotion .


    "You guys, make room . " The smile on the boss¡¯s facested for three seconds, and then gradually faded away . He returned to his wise and vigorous character . He directed the whole room and said, "the rest of you . Live in the next room today, he Zhizhi . You are responsible for protecting them and guarding against cockroaches . I believe you have the ability, and we need a quiet and dark environment to do this . You are not suitable for this


    "Yes . " He Zhizhi listened to the boss¡¯s arrangement . Obedient nodded, but still worried look, to the other side of Liu Chang .


    "Don¡¯t worry . " Standing up from the bed, Liu Chang gave her a reassuring look, and then pushed everyone out of the room . "All right, all right, everybody go next door today . Hurry up, hurry up . "


    As Liu Chang spoke, he drove the crowd away . After a moment . Originally the room full of poprity, only Liu Chang and three children and he Zhizhi five people were left .


    "I¡¯ll take a look here, and I¡¯ll leave soon . " He Zhizhi exined .


    "It¡¯s OK . It doesn¡¯t make any noise . It doesn¡¯t make any noise . It doesn¡¯t attract his attention . It¡¯s OK . " Talking, the three children went to the door and turned off all the lights . Then he took out the lighter that had already been prepared and went to Liu Chang, lighting up the space less than one meter round .


    "Come on, take off your clothes, lift up the carpet, and lie on the floor . The cold ground will make you feel clearly the existence of the self, so that you can¡¯t get lost easily . " After lying down with a lighter, the eldest brother stood in front of Liu Chang in a row with the other two brothers and looked down at him: "are you ready?"


    "All right . " Liu Chang looked at the empty me above, forced down the fear in his heart, and nodded .


    "Well, now please focus on the fire and tell yourself silently that it¡¯s safe and safe around . . . "


    "Yes, then open your mind and mind and imagine the best things, the things you want to embrace . . . "


    "Yes, yes . Good . Now look into my eyes and I will tell you that you are in a very open and beautiful world . . . "


    "Yes, yes . . . "


    Liu Chang¡¯s thinking was guided by the clone leader step by step, and thetter was also very cooperative with the child in front of him . He looked at the clone¡¯s eyes and found that the naive face was gradually mature and had be the appearance of Li Qingshui before . Then, when he saw this face, he felt very relieved .


    It¡¯s a kind of peace of mind with a big tree on its back .


    "I¡¯m sorry Miss li . . . " After seeing this face, Liu Chang¡¯s consciousness became more and more blurred, and his thinking became more and more defenceless . He gradually felt a feeling of drunkenness . He forgot where he was and who he was . He only felt that his eyelids were getting heavier and heavierWhen Liu Chang opened his eyes again, everything around him changed . His consciousness was awakened by the spring breeze around him . He opened his eyes and saw a beautiful grasnd and blue sky . The grasnd here is very beautiful . It is no longer the grass that grows to the waist or even the head of the nt now . It is the kind of grass in the past with only high steps . It is a kind of gentle and vigorous grass . There is no red fog in the surrounding air . The world looks clear, clean and beautiful as a piece of crystal .


    "Well done! I can¡¯t imagine that the first time you cooperate with autonomous hypnosis, you can do so easily . " In the beautiful picture, there was a clear sound . Three children with almost the same appearance appeared at the end of the grasnd .


    It was the eldest of the three . Although they looked almost the same, Liu Chang could always tell which was which .


    "Is this the dream world?" Looking at the crystal scenery around him, Liu Chang sighed: "it¡¯s beautiful! I haven¡¯t seen such a clearndscape in five years . Every day¡¯s depression, let me even dream of the scenery, will be covered with ayer of red haze


    "Ha ha, yes, the earth used to be very beautiful!" The three children were also interested in looking at everything around them, and seeing their expressions, Liu Chang remembered that,pared with himself, these three little guys were really never seen such a world .


    Since they were born, they were born in the red fog and never broke free . (to be continued)

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209: 209


    Therefore, the three little guys looked at the scenery in front of them for a long time, and their faces showed a very happy expression .


    These three young mature guys, from the day of their birth, were doomed to live a tense life . Since Liu Chang had been in contact with these guys for so many days, he seldom saw them show such expressions . Therefore, it is very rare that he did not disturb them . Until they recover from the stupor .


    "It¡¯s beautiful . " The bossughed, "if only I could live in this kind of ce . "


    "Yes . " The second nodded and looked at Liu Chang, "you used to be very happy . "


    "Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have the chance . " The old three took a long breath, as if to spit out the unexpected beauty from his heart, and then said: "forget it, two of you, work . Today we spent so much energy to send him here, not to enjoy the beautiful scenery . "


    "Yes, work!" The boss sighed, then stepped on the grass all over the ground, and slowly walked to Liu Chang¡¯s, "you know the purpose of ouring here . "


    "Yes, training makes me stronger . " Liu Chang nodded, "but what about the training content?"


    "Combat skills and vision usage . " The boss said: "skills are divided into scientificbat methods and the application of this method in actualbat . "


    "For example, how to hit people is the most effective, how to kill people is the most convenient, and how to avoid bullet shooting is the most scientific . These are all previous research experiences . " "But if you want to learn all this knowledge, it¡¯s a long process - for you guys with average IQ . But today . Let¡¯s take a shortcut here . Our three brothers will join hands and pour this knowledge into your mind by force . . . "


    "Wait . How to force perfusion? This sounds a little like the Kung Fu you heard about when you were a child? " Liu Chang looked at the three children, "but when I grew up, I knew that everything with this kind of oil hammer was as unreliable as Dali pills . Don¡¯t say such unscientific words, OK?"


    "Well, that just makes it easier for you to understand the meaning of this thing . In fact, the whole city of this event is called, using external force to elerate the blood supply speed of your brain and the activity and excitability of neurons around your brain to achieve the effect of greatly improving the memory function of your right brain in a short time The boss finished the long word in one breath . Then he took a breath and said, "so you understand?"


    "I don¡¯t understand . " Liu Chang shook his head, "but it¡¯s easier for me to believe that . "


    "Let¡¯s get started . " Come back to work, boss


    "I don¡¯t have to sit down or lie down or something?" Liu Chang looked at the three approaching children, showing a puzzled look .


    "No . Don¡¯t stick to it in your dreams . " As soon as the old saying was finished, Liu Chang felt dizzy and dizzy - and then, a lot of picture information, text information, even dynamic video information, 3D information . A sh into his mind, and then he felt the magical "never forget" effect, these things in front of his eyes, even if only fleeting . He can still feel these things have been exactly imprinted into his mind, lingering . Like the warmest picture in my memory, I can¡¯t forget it .


    This processsted only a short time . Liu Chang wakes up from the dizzy feeling, and then looks back on his mind . Countless knowledge aboutbat, such as guns, fighting tools and even the mechanics of bricks, has filled his mind, making him feel that he has be abat expert at this moment .


    "How to breathe is the most economical way to save physical strength inbat, and where is the most scientific ce to use the sole of your foot to exert force in running . . . " Liu Chang murmured in situ for a while, then looked at the three children standing in front of him, "it¡¯s amazing, I even remember them all!"


    "Just remember . " The eldest three in Liu Chang¡¯s dream, just finished this sentence, the color of their bodies suddenly faded a lot, which is not directly proportional to the color and resolution of the surroundingndscape . This feeling is like a 30 megapixel photo, and suddenly two 8-megapixel people and objectse in . It looks very disharmonious .


    "What¡¯s the matter with you?" Liu Chang looked at this amazing picture and knew that it was definitely not a good thing .


    "Brain weakness, we¡¯re overpowering . " The old man said indifferently: "it¡¯s OK . Although this dream is yours, we imposed it on us . Therefore, it has nothing to do with you . It¡¯s just that we are tired, so it doesn¡¯t look so bright . "


    "Well, it¡¯s like a light bulb that used to have 3000 watts, but now it¡¯s only 800 watts left . " Looking at Liu Chang¡¯s still uneasy look, the second continued to exin: "but brain waves are like generators . As long as we are not dead, as long as our brain cells are not dead, it is always flowing . We have a sense of propriety . Don¡¯t be distracted . "


    "Don¡¯t be distracted, because the next thing we need to do is to officially start the training . What we just did is just to tell you what is right . " The third came to Liu Chang and pped him on the buttocks - first, because he was only able to get here; second, he knew that this could ease the seemingly tense atmosphere a little . So, after patting his buttocks, he still showed his obscene smile and exined, "it¡¯s different to know that things are right, and that you can use the right things in a crisis . Theory is theory, and actualbat is actualbat . What is memorized in the brain can never bepared with that memorized by muscles . It is convenient and useful toe inbat . I don¡¯t believe that in the battle between you and stream, you will have any time and mind to think about what bullshit knowledge! "


    "So, these days . . . " "Knowledge is not power, posture is power!"


    "Shit, you little boy, how can you understand so many disgusting things?" Hearing the old three "posture is strength", Liu Chang¡¯s worried look finally weakened, "I don¡¯t know what books Li Qingshui let you read in those years . "


    "Look at everything . " "He didn¡¯t have so much time to manage us, so he left us a database and some big hard disks that recorded everything in the pre era . That thing, almost everything in the Inte age before . What¡¯s more, you¡¯ve just learned a lot about our learning ability . We can¡¯t forget it . We know more than you do . "


    "Yes, there are several hairs on teacher Lian Cang . We can count them all at a nce . " The boss is also rare to cooperate with the third .


    "How many?" The second one heard the boss¡¯s words, but it was rare that he showed a puzzled look like Liu Chang . "I really don¡¯t count that . "


    "I won¡¯t tell you . " Seeing the huge shock and doubt on Liu Chang¡¯s face, the bossughed and continued: "when you finish the course I gave you, I will tell you . "


    "Yes . " "Ha ha" a smile, Liu Chang bowed and patted the wretched child on the shoulder and said with a smile, "what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go


    "OK, the first lesson of training is to teach you how to use melee weapons . " The eldest brother said, the air hand extended, a huge sword appeared in his small hand, and then, he handed the color is very weak and weightless things to Liu Chang .


    "This is a weapon model that we have developed . It is a weapon that can maximize your physical advantages ording to your body status and muscle strength . Of course, this knife should be 97 . 3 kg . However, we have consumed too much EEG energy today, and "fantasy" can not produce more specific things . Therefore, today¡¯s weightless thing, you can use it first . "


    "Er . . . " Liu Chang looked at the huge weapon with simple shape but strong sense of strength and line in his hand, and asked in doubt: "why use closebat weapons? From the oil hammer to the sword, why is everything so like the martial arts routine? "


    "Well, because in this era, melee weapons are indispensable - especially for creatures like you who have entered the middle and high end of evolution . " "Weapons are used to kill the enemy, so your opponent decides what kind of weapon you use," the boss exined . Well, take flow for example . Do you know how far flow can run in a second? "


    "I don¡¯t know . The limit speed should be 10 meters per second . " Liu Chang rolled his eyes and recalled the scene of thest battle with Liu . "Even if the eleration of the battle is less than the limit speed, there should be more than 50 meters per second . "


    "Well, next question, how many meters can you see?" Boss¡¯s next question .


    "Now, the ultimate visual range can reach about 74 meters . " Liu Chang wants to understand what, "I measured . "


    "OK, now you can see 74 meters in the fog . If Liu kills you, the time difference between appearing in your sight and pping you on the head is about 0 . 9 seconds to 1 . 5 seconds . During this period, if you use shredded meat, how many shots can you fire?"


    "About one or two . " Liu Chang finally understood, "even if you use Gatling, you can¡¯t shoot a few shots, so if you¡¯re close, you¡¯ll bepletely different from having a big sword with bare hands . "


    "Yes, a hundred kilos is nothing to you now, even more important and better . " The boss sighed, "because the heavier the weapon, the stronger the lethality . This is the truth to prevent the universe from being universal . However, the weight of a weapon is not always based on one person¡¯s strength . If the weight of the weapon itself exceeds your weight, even if you can easily swing it, you will be carried away by your own weapon in the battle . So, add in your body weight, 97 . 3 kg, is the most suitable weight for you

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210: 210


    "If you fight barehanded, you should not be hurt, but if you cut it down with one, you may be able to do it . " The boss¡¯s exnation seems to be over, "after all, we can¡¯t ignore the power of weapons . "


    "Is this knife hard to make if it is put in reality?" Liu Chang looked at the knife in his hand, "not to mention the process of making, it should be difficult to find materials alone, right? There are not many knives that can shake the armor of Liu . Although I¡¯m not familiar with knives, I don¡¯t know how to cut hard objects . Don¡¯t they usually crack or curl their edges? "


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about materials and production . " The boss said, "leave it to us . After all, old three knows some high-level people these days . It is still possible to find a smelter to make a melee weapon with the best metal materials . "


    "Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything else, just do the next training course seriously . " "The first stage of the training course is the simplest and most boring . It¡¯s a process that allows you to produce muscle memory . Although this" muscle memory "is generated in a dream, it will still be delivered to your real body with 50% efficiency . And when you wave your arms in your dreams, you don¡¯t feel tired, you don¡¯t feel hungry, you¡¯re more focused . So, the effect of training here should not be worse than in reality


    "You said so much . What do you want to train me in the first stage?" Liu Chang was puzzled when he heard the third .


    "The correct posture is thebination of the correct posture of power generation and the posture of holding the knife . " The third said, and then rolled up his pale body and sat directly on the grass . "Those correct postures just now have entered your mind . What you need to do next . It¡¯s in the right position . With the most concentrated spirit, let¡¯s swing 10000 times first . . . "


    "Chop, chop and kill So many knife postures, which do you want me to practice first? " Liu Chang asked .


    "10000 times per pose!" The old three spoke and spread out his hands . "Anyway, we have no spirit today, so we can¡¯t help you any more . You can¡¯t do more than practice this today . "


    "Well . But you have to remember . " The boss added: "every time you wave a knife, you must concentrate on it . Otherwise, the muscle memory in your dream will not be transmitted to your body . Do you know?"


    "I see . " After swallowing his mouth, Liu Chang knew that the next process was really unbearable as the three clones said - the most sad thing for the intelligent species was to make him do a boring and uninteresting thing repeatedly, in the mechanical repetitive movement in the whole human history . In addition to the friction sports, men have no other pleasure in repetitive sports .


    So, when Liu Chang concentrated on the power of the knife and arm . And then when I hit 344 hits with my knife . I feel tired and bitter in my mouth . The brain is buzzing, and the mental energy is unconscious .


    "Oh, there¡¯s no shortcut to getting stronger and remembering muscles . If you don¡¯t want to be pped in half in the near future, and you don¡¯t want to see your rtives and friends die in the near future, you¡¯d better pay attention . " At the moment when Liu Chang¡¯s spirit was justx, a voice appeared in his mind . He could not tell whether it was the voice of the eldest or the second or the third . But the words of the voice really made his spirit shake . "Think about the rtives who let others seize you but can¡¯t help to save them back . You will know how much this seemingly meaningless thing you are doing now It doesn¡¯t make sense! "


    Smart people always hit the nail on the head when they talk .


    Therefore, Liu Chang was deeply hurt by this sentence .


    Therefore, his spirit, which had just been separated, was reunited .


    Then, standing in the dark room, standing next to Liu Chang¡¯s body, he Zhizhi saw the man¡¯s body lying on the cold floor, and began to vibrate rhythmically - and then, the frequency of the tremor became more and more consistent, more and more single, more and more rhythmic


    A boring night .


    A meaningful night .


    When Liu Chang woke up from his sleep the next day, he could still feel the slight heat in his palms and arms . The first thing he did was not to rub his eyes, yawn, or stretch his waist . Instead, he stood up silently from the floor, holding his hands empty, and then looking at the front, it was like there was a nonexistent knife in front of him . He gazed at the knife for a moment, and then shed it obliquely .


    The arm hummed in the air, and then there was a nearly perfect arc in his eyes, which was supposed to be a Dao Dao arc .


    "Well done . " On the floor, the voice of the boss sounded, "the knife is at least 80 points, but the sense of force and angle are still poor . It only gives y to 70% of your muscle strength, and the cutting point of your de is not vertical enough . It will be more impolite to cut things like this . Well, so you have to practice


    "Yes . " Liu Chang let go of the "knife" hands, and then turned to look at the other side and he got up at the same time three children . Then, his eyes were fixed there, stunned for three or four seconds .


    "What¡¯s wrong with the three of you?" Liu Chang looked at the three little guys, with an unbelievable look in his eyes, "is it so hurt?"


    At this time, the three children in his eyes, although they had already got up, were still in a state of depression - like the old man who smoked a lot of cigarettes on TV in thete Qing Dynasty, their spirit had been reduced to the appearance that their eyelids could not be raised by years of opium - which was impossible before .


    Because these three children¡¯s intelligence is very high, usually also very energetic . This is just like a person who practices martial arts all the year round . Even if he doesn¡¯t show up intentionally, he can walk more forcefully than ordinary people . In the same way, people with high IQ also have clear eyes .


    But now the eyes of the three children, let alone unclear, can¡¯t open their eyelids . The bags are huge, the eyelids are bleary . Tears and eye droppings are blocking the whole eyeball . It looks like they are going to be put into the coffin .


    "No, No Liu Chang saw the appearance of these three little guys, and finally knew how determined they were when they said they would train him . Therefore, he moved, or wave his hand, "tomorrow this project canceled, I see you go on like this, sooner orter you will die . "


    "We can¡¯t die . We have a sense of propriety . " The boss rubbed his eyes and squeezed out the turbidity in his eyes . Then he said feebly: "yesterday was the first time to do this kind of thing, and forced your brain waves to run faster, so it seems that I am tired, and I won¡¯t be able to do it in the future . Don¡¯t try to stop us from making a good decision . Since our brothers have already decided on this matter, it is the best and most helpful thing for us and you . It¡¯s also the most valuable decision . Don¡¯t let us do the wrong thing . "


    Standing up slowly from the ground, the eldest brother patted Liu Chang¡¯s waist, "don¡¯t say any more, go and do what you should do . There is a lot of time in the daytime . You can go to the street to grab a real knife of about the same length and find a ce where no one is practicing Sabre skills . This is the most helpful thing for us . Don¡¯t be like a woman in that sensationalism, sensationalism, chirp is not annoying? "


    The eldest brother spoke and looked up at the room where there was no one else . He Zhizhi did not know when he left the room, so his volume was especially loud and arrogant .


    "I still have something to do today . I have to find a rtionship and get materials for you . I won¡¯t apany you in this nonsense . " The second one also pulled the third to stand up and waved to Liu Chang . Without any nonsense, he walked out of the room directly .


    "Don¡¯t bezy today, you!"


    The three children, who are very dignified, left with the sound . There is a kind of natural and unrestrained meaning and the wisdom of force .


    Liu Chang looked at these three clearly have adult intelligence quotient, also have adult¡¯s movement, but because of the limitation of body, every time they do adult¡¯s action, there are some funny children . They smile . When thinking about the "Wulong courtyard" that he saw when he was a child, he deeply understood what he said .


    Work hard!


    Yes, to survive in thest world, we need to work hard to survive . In this world, some people are lucky, others are bad . In thisst world, most of the poor are dead, while the lucky can¡¯t always rely on luck to survive .


    If you want to live, you have to rely on the whole .


    The word "fight for life with heaven" sounds empty, it has the vor of immortal chivalry, but Liu Chang thinks that this word can¡¯t be more suitable now .


    Fight for life!


    It should be the most aggressive word .


    What needs to be argued for? ¡ª¡ªWhat is not in your hands only needs to earn, and life is not in your own hands, then there is no more chilling words in this world .


    Fight for life with thest world, with others, with willows, with Liu!


    "Maybe I can¡¯t beat you now . Maybe all my efforts are in vain . Maybe you can really beat me into meat mud by hiding behind . " Liu Chang felt the more and more heavy sense of oppression on his body, felt the crisis consciousness from the deepest of animals and cells, but his will to survive was unprecedented strong .


    After five years of hard work, Liu Chang is no longer the student who is still on campus, the boy with a steel knife in his hand but his heart is shaking in Kaifeng military camp, and he is not the shadow of crying in fear hiding in the sewer .


    It was only now that he understood what true strength meant .


    "If you want my life, I will fight for it!"

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211: 211


    When Liu Chang silently recited this sentence in his heart, he was not that kind of self hypnosis of MLM style, without passion and blood, but just a responsibility and responsibility .


    Only the coward needs encouragement . Liu Chang is no longer cowardly . The greatest harvest brought by the end of life is not his strong eyesight, not his thick scales, nor his strong body, but a strong heart . A heart honed by countless deaths and dangers, the heart of thest world .


    You can be moved and sad because of the death of a loved one, but you won¡¯t let negative emotions upy your mind and affect your next life n .


    You can have blood on your hands, but you don¡¯t crave power and blood, because people who are bloodthirsty are actually venting their anger and fear through killing .


    When faced with the threat of death, I no longer feel, to fear .


    Survival is a kind of * *!


    This is the heart of the end of the world, a heart polished by sand, stone, wind and fire, a man¡¯s heart, a solid heart, which is forged after seeing and suffering .


    This heart does not belong to one person, but belongs to all the strong people who survive . They are equally brilliant and different .


    Li¡¯s silence in the face of death


    Mn¡¯s retreat in the face of death


    Li Feng and Zhou Kai¡¯s tenacity in the face of death


    Even voiceless now silence and every day stubborn .


    These are the hearts of the end of the world . They are strong hearts that have been polished by countless pains . They are the hearts of the most suitable people to survive .


    Therefore, Liu Chang has never issued any hard orders in this team, because people with these hearts know how to choose . No matter whether they are alive or dead, they have their own independent will .


    Liu Chang with his own independent will and the heart of the end of the world, not long after he went out, he wrote another dishonorable pen in his life history of more and more bad deeds .


    He robbed .


    Robbers usually use knives to rob people, so Liu Chang is an anti robber . He grabs a knife .


    To be exact, he robbed more than a dozen regiments and gangs before he found a bigger knife and a huge machete .


    Of course, the model is not as big as the one created by the clone in his dream, but it is also a rare big guy . The person who uses him is a guy who looks very strong, and his body is full of flesh . It seems that his strength has been greatly improved . Therefore, this knife should be used exclusively by him .


    And this special tool, after Liu Chang knocked out his owner, became a tool for Liu Chang to practice wielding the knife .


    After Hu found the right thing for half a morning, Liu Chang began to swing his knife .


    It¡¯s so simple and boring that there¡¯s nothing to be said about it .


    Then, in addition to eating and urinating, Liu Chang didn¡¯t even take the excrement . From the morning to the afternoon, and from the afternoon to the night, the eldest and the second came back, and then the others gave in consciously . Finally, the course entered the stage of dream training .


    Today, the scene that Liu Chang dreamed of is a closed secret room . There is no blue sky and white clouds around it . There is only a very wide room with no end to see . The top of the room is gray sky board, and the ground is also gray . The scenery is monotonous to the extreme, just like his knife wielding process in a day .


    "It seems that mood really affects dreams . " The boss looked at the gray overhead .


    "And the third one?" Liu Chang asked, "he didn¡¯te today . Can¡¯t something happen?"


    "Something happened . " "I heard that there was a super strong character in the research institute these two days, and then the whole senior management broke up because of this character . Because he had just arrived at the institute two days ago, he said he would kill all the cockroaches in the city within three days


    "So cool?" Liu Chang was surprised and said, "who is it?"


    "Who knows, either a super powerful person or a super unreliable person . " The second said, "the third has already inquired . Of course, this matter has nothing to do with us . After all, no matter how powerful the cockroach is, it can¡¯t kill us . Let the senior management do it by themselves . When the third one goes out today, the main thing is to contact the smelter for you . "


    "Well, I also want to build you a few more powerful bullets . " The boss said, "but our small workshop can¡¯t do it . We need more sophisticated equipment . "


    "What stronger bullet?" Liu Chang asked .


    "It¡¯s a bullet with a special function, used with shredded meat . " The boss said: "the specific research method has not yet been worked out, because the impact of your meat is too strong, I don¡¯t know whether adding something into the bullet can be done . After all, the more powerful the impact of the gun, the more difficult it is to finish the bullet . I don¡¯t want to let the bullet explode in the muzzle of the gun because of one of my additives or a Hu "pattern . "


    The boss rubbed his chin and thought for a while, and then said, "so, you¡¯d better not think about it . First, practice your melee things first . You should eat your meals one by one and do things one by one . "


    "OK . " Liu Chang still nods today"You can just do it in the daytime . It¡¯s an endless practice . " The boss said: "yesterday, because we consumed too much, we couldn¡¯t do other exercises for you, so we let you swing the knife overnight . Today, although we still have to do about knife wielding, the key is to train your eyes . "


    The old man said, still as yesterday, a hand, from the air made that simple thick back giant knife, and then handed him to Liu Chang .


    After receiving the huge sword, Liu Chang obviously felt that his arm was heavy today . Compared with yesterday, this knife has a lot of weight .


    as like as two peas, "this weight is the influence I exert on your brain . Of course, this influence is really real, so the knife you use today is almost the same as the knife I am going to build for you . " After handing the knife to Liu Chang, the elder brother reached out again and made an assault rifle out of thin air . "Let¡¯s feel it . What we¡¯re going to do next is not so simple . "


    "Well, for today¡¯s eye training, we feel that you can¡¯t use your own dynamic vision andputational analysis skills . " The second added: "get used to the knife . The next thing we need to do is to practice chopping bullets with knives . "


    "The knife cuts the bullet?" Liu Chang waved a big knife, his eyes showed doubts, "this is not easy, my speed is many times slower than the bullet . "


    "It¡¯s not easy . It requires absolute control of your dynamic vision and the ability to calcte in your brain . " "From here, from the bullet shooting, even from the moment I move my muscle, the trajectory of the bullet should be predicted in advance . In fact, what you have to do is to use the powerfulputing power to calcte the [movement] trajectory of each submunition, and then put it there!"


    "Yes, on the trajectory of the bullet . " The second one acts as the interpreter of the boss¡¯s words, "it¡¯s not so difficult to cut the bullet with a knife . You always have this talent, but you can¡¯t use it . "


    "No nonsense, you have already got the knife . Next, you know how to do it!" The boss took the gun and stepped back more than ten steps, and opened a distance with Liu Chang .


    "Well . " Liu Chang frowned, the knife edge was t on his chest, and then his body slowly changed . No matter in dream or out of dream, he became strong and ferocious . His scales covered his skin, his muscles swelled and his bones became huge .


    "Ready!" After Liu Chang¡¯s change waspleted, his mind and attention were all focused on the boss .


    "OK, then I¡¯ll shoot!" The boss yelled, the muzzle of the assault rifle shed out the me tail, and then apanied by the "sudden" sound, spewed out countless metal bullets .


    The trajectory of the bullet is very clear in Liu Chang¡¯s eyes . From the moment he saw the first bullet, he suddenly raised his arm and wanted to move the huge de to chop the flying metal particles . However, the speed of the bullet was too fast, his arm lifting speed was too slow, and then the bullet just half moved, it had hit his scallop and shed fire .


    "Oh The pain came from the body, it was so intense .


    "I give you extra pain . Focus!" The eldest¡¯s bullets are almost unlimited . He yelled, while still holding the rifle "abruptly . " you need to judge from the moment my arm moves . Also, have you forgotten your muscle strength skills? When you swing the first bullet, what¡¯s the muscle movement in your right back thigh? Is that where you should follow hard? Originally man and each other, to understand the rational use of muscle groups ah! The extra action will only make your slow action slower, and the swing should be simple, direct and effective


    The boss was shooting and shouting, while Liu Chang was attacked by the bullets . A big shot is very good, almost all bullets are shot, and he was cut from the beginning to the end, but he blocked some with the de .


    "Oh, no tricks . Don¡¯t block a bullet with the back of your knife . I can block a bullet with such arge cross section Seeing the fire from Liu Chang¡¯s knife, the boss continued to cry out: "pay attention to the knife, judge the subtle movement on my arm, and then put the knife in advance where you predicted the bullet track . My arm moves like a snail in your eyes, so concentrate on your attention and put it there!"


    "Just put it there in advance . . . "


    "Just put it there . . . "


    What a light sentence, what a difficult thing - in the first ss training of the night, Liu Chang evaded and blocked countless bullets in the first two hours, but he didn¡¯t hit even one bullet . (to be continued)

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212: 212


    "Take a break . " After two hours of shooting, the boss has been observing the look on Liu Chang¡¯s face . When he finds that the other side¡¯s posture is bing more and more correct and the utilization rate of muscle groups is getting higher and higher, he listens .


    "A little work and rest will help with the rest of the training . "


    "Well, good . " Insert the sword on the floor, Liu Chang sat down beside the boss, "what do you want to say?"


    "Well . " The eldest brother sat cross legged and silent for a moment, then asked Liu Chang, "do you know which muscle is the most powerful and the most flexible in human body?"


    "Power?" Liu Chang rolled his white eyes and thought for a while . After confirming that he didn¡¯t know, he said: "the most powerful one should be the thigh, and the most flexible one should be the finger? The muscles next to it should be easier to use! "


    "Wrong!" "The most powerful and flexible muscles of human beings are in your mouth!" sighed the boss


    "Tongue!" Liu Chang eximed, he has never put the tongue this muscle, is the most powerful and the most flexible muscle .


    "In fact, your answer is not entirely wrong . The muscle with the highest human strength index is indeed the quadriceps of our thigh . " The second came to Liu Chang and patted his front thigh . He continued, "the muscle movement unit here is about 2000, and the tongue is less than 100 . "


    "But the most powerful unit area is the tongue . " "The reason why the tongue is flexible is that in the brain¡¯s neural management system, the tongue ounts for arge proportion, and the tongue is strong because of the long-term usage rate," the second said


    "My boss and I have always had an idea . . . " The second looked at Liu Chang: "we always want to try . Make your muscles as strong and flexible as your tongue


    "How could that be possible?" Liu Chang looks very hot-blooded, but in fact, he frowns and says: "you also said that the tongue is so flexible, in fact, it is rted to the brain nerve, and other muscle groups do not ount for thatrge proportion in the brain nerve, how can it be as flexible as the tongue?"


    "It¡¯s impossible for ordinary people, even for us brain mutators, to do this is very difficult . Because even though our brain regions are well developed, nerves in muscles can¡¯t grow out if you want to The second one looked at Liu Chang, his eyes showed a different meaning, "but you can, you have animal motor nerves, you do notck brain nerves, your brain nerve development . No less than us! "


    "No less than you?" Liu Chang was surprised again, "you are brain region mutants . Why should I . . . "


    "You too . " The second looked at Liu Chang¡¯s eyes and repeated, "you too!"


    "Me too?" Liu Chang¡¯s shock today is not one or two things, "how can I not feel how smart I am? You don¡¯t even have those unforgettable skills! Do you remember how hard I learned about fightingst night? How can I be a brain mutant? "


    "You are!" The boss also repeated the second¡¯s words and added them . After many days of cooperation and natural tacit understanding, the three brothers can always connect their three words, and their words and deeds are the same as one, which makes people sometimes even unclear who is speaking .


    "If you¡¯re not a brain mutant, why do you have such powerfulputing power? Even ordinary people . They have strong dynamic vision and can capture the images of fast-moving vehicles, but their brain¡¯s ability to process information simply can¡¯t make them make effective judgments - because the time is too short and the amount of information is toorge, only the brain function of brain region mutants . In such a moment of time, with such a powerful analysis and calction ability, so, you are brain region mutation


    "I know that, and I only know that I have the ability to analyze, process and calcte information . Other brains have not changed . " Liu Chang shook his head and sighed, "at best, it can only be regarded as a semi-finished product . "


    "No, the ability to process information instantaneously is rted to neuronal processes . Your brain nervous system, since it can withstand such arge amount of information processing in an instant, should be able to control all the muscles and make more flexible and exaggerated movements The old man showed a firm look in his eyes, "moreover, I always feel that your brain is not only able to process information, but also that the synthesis experiment Li Qingshui did with you before, I always felt that there was no failure . . . "


    "I feel the same way . " After listening to the boss¡¯s words, No . 2 also said: "but now is not the time to study these things . We tell you the purpose of this is to make you more confident in the next things . The knowledge I told you before has made you learn the right way . Now, put the knowledge into practice


    The second said, patted No . 1 and Liu Chang on the shoulder, and then opened the distance between the three people - a move in the air, an ordinary assault rifle appeared on his arm .


    "It¡¯s on!"


    ......


    Another long training session .


    Liu Chang in the training process, did not think about many brain region mutation or something, he is never a ambitious thing, and No . 1 and No . 2 are not very sure about this matter, and even if it is confirmed - then this matter is not very helpful to the current affairs . Even if his brain region has changed once, he will not be smart enough to overflowing . The flow once imed a mutation in the brain region long ago and the two people started to fight, which eventually has the final say .


    Who is more powerful, whose weapons are more powerful and whose fighting skills are more excellent, can survive .


    So, it¡¯s a very simple thing . All he has to do is get familiar with the skills and be stronger .


    The sound of the bullets continued, and in the "sudden" spitting sound, the bullets with plump particles and imaginative shapes flew to Liu Chang with a straight trajectory - and then the process of cutting bullets by knife - Liu Chang tried again and again to cut the faster objects in high-speed movement, but failed again and again .


    It¡¯s not an easy thing .


    Even if the bullet is not moving on the table, it is not easy to cut it urately with the fastest speed because the huge knife is too big . Although the weight of 200 kg is not much for Liu Chang, it still has some weight .


    "Just stop on the trajectory of the bullet . . . "


    It¡¯s very simple to say, but the speed of the bullet is much faster than Liu Chang¡¯s . although the straight trajectory has determined the following route from the moment ites out of the chamber, Liu Chang needs to go all out to move the knife there before that . He has no time to wait .


    Therefore, every time he wields the huge sword, he uses the greatest strength .


    Every time you swing a knife, you need absolute control of the tool and your own strength .


    Therefore, this is not only an exercise of eyesight, but also aprehensive exercise of strength, dexterity and tool use .


    So, it¡¯s a long and hard exercise, not a day or two .


    So, it¡¯s day again .


    Opening his eyes together with the two little guys, Liu Chang found that the two little guys looked more tired today - more turbid things flowed in their eyes, just like an old man dying, with muddy tears in their eyes .


    "Are you all right?" Liu Chang asked with concern .


    "How can it be all right? Let the thirde tomorrow . We have to take a day off . " The first thing the boss got up with was rubbing the turbidity in his eyes, "how many bullets did you cut yesterday?"


    "A dozen . " Liu Chang replied truthfully, "most of them are blindfolded, but one or two of them feel it . Butst night, there must be hundreds of thousands of bullets fired . Just cut one or two . It¡¯s a shame to you . "


    "There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of . When you really feel it, you can¡¯t stop it . " The boss said, heavily yawned, "ha ~ ~ ~, really want to sleep . "


    "Me too . " The second one said, "it¡¯s almost impossible . "


    "Well, you can sleep for a while . I¡¯m very energetic . I¡¯ll practice my knife again . " Liu Chang pulled the two little guys up from the floor, "go to sleep . "


    "No, you can¡¯t wait a day about your knives and bullets . " The boss said, "we know that Liu is looking for you, and simrly, you can¡¯t let down the affairs there, because you still think about Xiaojing, that lovely little girl . Therefore, if the flowes to you this time, it will be an opportunity for you to save Xiaojing . "


    "Opportunity?" Liu Chang¡¯s eyes widened .


    "Yes, opportunity . If you want to kill you, you won¡¯t tell them, because they won¡¯t agree! " The boss said, "so it¡¯s a matter of flow or amphibious individuals, that is to say, the stream maye alone or with his children . Of course, the first possibility is greater, because in his opinion, it should be easy to kill you, but the second possibility is not ruled out, because he should also be on guard against the three brothers


    "Anyway, they will not participate in this activity . Even, they may not know that the flow will kill you


    The old man took a few breaths when he said this, as if he had exhausted all his strength . As for the ten thousand year old convention, since the boss couldn¡¯t say anything, the second one was able to connect perfectly, as if the same person was talking .


    "So, this is your chance . " You always want to save me? You can¡¯t make it if there¡¯s old seventeen on the other side . But now the flow hase out alone . Without the help of old seventeen, if you kill the stream now, only seventeen of them are left . If you go to them, they will know how to choose . They need a strong support . It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s you or the stream, as long as you can prove that you are strong enough . "

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213: 213


    "Just be strong enough . " Liu Chang stretched hard and let the bones on his body make a series of "crackling" sounds . After that, he felt a lot of spirit . "What a simple and straightforward truth! As long as you are strong, you can live on, as long as you are strong, you can save people around you . There is a truth of eschatology . "


    "Yes, it¡¯s a hard truth . It¡¯s hard . " After saying this, the boss took the second one¡¯s hand and got ready to go out . "Today, we¡¯re going to ask you where there are smelting factories or ordnance factories in this district . It¡¯s been five years since the end of the world . With Beijing¡¯s human, material and financial resources, a new type of factory should be built . "


    "Well, be careful on the way . . . " Liu Chang followed the boss and the second to go out, "do you want me to help you?"


    "No more!" With a cry, the two children opened the door and disappeared at the end of the corridor .


    And Liu Chang also went straight to the rooftop, and then picked up the knife that was put there yesterday, and began his own knife swing practice .


    Today¡¯s practice didn¡¯tst long, so he stopped the most important thing at present - because he smelled someoneing - a group of people, men and women, went up from the downstairs to the upstairs, ready to enter the three floors of the space they lived in . The person led by the group was the hostess of the travel shop, and followed by a group of men .


    After smelling the smell, Liu Chang quickly went down from the rooftop . Because he had just thrown the boss¡¯s wife down from the third floor two days ago, now she has brought a group of men toe here . It is very clear what the intention is .


    "What about the tortoise son named Liu Chang? Come out to me The owner¡¯s wife has not arrived . Sound first arrived, it is obvious that the enemy who was thrown down from the upstairs a few days ago has already made her angry and doesn¡¯t want to wait for a moment .


    Then, her scream naturally startled people on the whole floor . Then Zhou Kai and Li Feng Qingyin came out of the room, and he Zhizhi came out of the room with his eyes rubbed . Now she haspletely reversed the time difference and looks at people at night . Sleep during the day, before the dream of her, naturally did not smell the arrival of the smell of children .


    "What about Liu Chang¡¯s tortoise son?" The proprietress brought people up from the second floor and stopped at the entrance of the corridor . Behind her stood a dozen armed men .


    Judging from her situation, Li Feng and Zhou Kai did not act rashly, although they knew that Liu Chang could certainly control such a small scene . But now I have a conflict with them . In case the other party¡¯s gun goes off fire and hurts anyone, it¡¯s not good .


    "He¡¯s practicing knife upstairs!" Mn is a psychologist . Naturally, she knows how to prevent the boss¡¯s irritability from breaking out, so she said frankly: "he¡¯s upstairs . I think it wille down soon . "


    "How about practicing knives?" The boss¡¯s wife frowned . With the appearance of her expression, the skin on her face which had been torn two days ago gave her a burst of knife like pain, "Damn, what age is it . How about practicing knife? Think martial arts? What does he want to do with his knife? Kill cockroaches? Let him roll down quickly and knock his head 33 times for me


    "Kowtow?" Liu Chang stood at the other end of the corridor andughed . He had already been here before the olddy went upstairs, but he didn¡¯t want to say a good word, so he didn¡¯t show up . Because the boss¡¯s wife and others were restricted by the distance of sight, they didn¡¯t see that he was tens of meters away from him . At this time, the angryndy heard his voice, and could no longer suppress her anger .


    She trampled all the way along the direction of the source of the sound . She did not know whether it was because of anger or because of the heavy footwork that she was shaking . She maintained that there were more than a dozen shooters behind her, and she was able to suppress the situation . Therefore, she walked with great momentum . All the way, she arrived in front of Liu Chang with a ng of her feet . Then I looked up at him .


    "I¡¯m sorry about thest two days . " Liu Chang looked down at the bruises and bruises on the woman¡¯s face, and apologized with some guilt, "thest two days was because I was really in a bad mood, so I was a little heavy handed . After all, we live in your shop . Although you talk a little bit, you shouldn¡¯t be left out of the building . "


    "Oh, now you know how to apologize?" Thendy looked at the big knife in Liu Chang¡¯s hand, but she didn¡¯t have a look of fear at all . After all, these days, only the most desperate people can use a knife because they can¡¯t afford a gun or find a bullet . It is well known that hot weapons are more powerful than cold weapons . Now that she has more than a dozen shooters behind her, she is naturally not afraid of a machete .


    "I¡¯m really sorry, you see . . . " Liu Chang carefully looked at the wound on the boss¡¯s wife¡¯s face, and then said, "no way . You¡¯ve fallen heavily . I¡¯ll pay you 50 Jin of grain . We¡¯ll even it out . "


    Fifty Jin of grain and food is a bigpensation in Beijing . If it is put on the street, countless people are willing to jump down from the third floor to exchange for one tenth of the grain . However, the boss¡¯s wife in front of her will certainly not agree, because she has taken control of the situation .


    Because she knew these people were from other ces . Even if she was really wrong today, no one woulde to her for revenge .


    "Even?" Boss Niang looks at Liu Chang¡¯s chin, "what is to call even?"


    "It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to bother me . I don¡¯t want to bother you . That¡¯s what I mean . " Liu Changming knew that the boss¡¯s wife was looking for trouble, but he patiently exined for thest time, "if you don¡¯t suffer from 50 Jin of grain, you should have not eaten seriously for several days . It seems that each of them is in a state of mise . ""Gao Jie, what did he just say? They have fifty catties of grain? Not bad? " After more than a dozen shooters, some heard the conversation between Liu Chang and thendy .


    "I don¡¯t know . Our hotel doesn¡¯t have a cold storage . Even if they do, they should be broken . They shouldn¡¯t have 50 Jin of grain . " Boss Niang turns round a way: "want to know, go in search is not finished?"


    "No search of our rooms . " Liu Chang heard the boss¡¯s wife¡¯s words, and finally lost all the patience with her nonsense . He pushed away the plump body in front of him and walked to the front of the gunner team step by step . Looking at the leading man, "I have no food in my room, and no matter whether there is, I will not let you step into that room one step . "


    "What if I ruined it?" The man looked at Liu Chang and picked up his rifle . "Before I came here, I had been thinking about a question - this question is very simple, whether or not to talk nonsense with you . "


    "Gao Jie told me that you are from other ces . It seems that you don¡¯t know anyone here . So I¡¯m struggling to kill you and rob or make a deal with you . "


    People who control absolute situations are usually honest with the weak - and so are those who think they are in charge . So the man does not say anything in a roundabout way .


    "But from the moment I heard that you had fifty catties of grain, I didn¡¯t intend to talk nonsense to you . No matter whether the news is true or not, I will ask you to die . " The man said this sentence, very naturally pulled the trigger, rifle with the tongue, spewed out several bullets .


    The speed of the bullet is very slow in Liu Chang¡¯s eyes, but the speed of the man pulling the trigger is slower .


    Standing a few meters away from the other side, Liu Chang clearly grasped every tiny movement of the other party, and then he just like the elder brother in the dream had given him "just put the knife across there in advance" .


    Then, he cut through three bullets that followed, and then cut through the gun . Then the knife made a cold arc all the way, dividing the man evenly from the bottom to the top .


    Puff!


    This is the sound of cutting meat with a big knife . Liu Chang once heard it in the vegetable market - again today, but this time it was not a dead animal, but a living man .


    Hot, bloody, human .


    Cutting a person into two pieces with one knife requires high cutting skills and powerful power . Liu Chang has notcked both of these two points . His skills have been infused into his mind for hundreds of thousands of times . His strength is more than enough to cut people and cut meat . Moreover, when he sees the other party spraying himself with a gun, his first reaction is that he has done hundreds of thousands of times past times .


    And then the picture was very tragic, very cinematic .


    A person is divided into two parts . Because the speed of the knife is too fast and the chopping is too urate, the two bodies fly apart for a long time before the bloodes out . Then there is a strong heat and pungent smell, and the viscera all over the ground flow out of the flying body .


    "Steaming . . . " After cutting a man into two pieces with one knife, Liu Chang no longer felt the sticky and nauseous feeling he felt when he killed people a few years ago . Like the cook who felt ufortable after knocking dead fish for the first time and then became handy, his first reaction after killing people changed from being sad to seeing .


    See what kind of results you get when you finish it .


    Then, his first feeling was "steaming hot . " .


    Now the season in Beijing has arrived inte autumn, or early winter . In the early winter of Beijing, the weather is very cold . Now Liu Chang estimates that the temperature around him is usually around seven or eight degrees, and even close to zero at night . Therefore, these two pieces of hot meat are sshed on the ground with sma and viscera, and they steam up in ce like a cooked dish .


    Or boiled paste .


    Dead people are not so good-looking . No matter how many dead people you have seen, even if you have been used to the bloody scenes, Liu Chang has never found the slightest sense of beauty here . Therefore, when he saw the steaming paste in this ce, he looked at the other dozens of gunslingers crowded together, and then at the same time saw the displeasure in the other party¡¯s eyes .


    However, his displeasure was not mixed with other emotions - but there was panic and fear in the eyes of the other party .


    So, the other side raised the gun again .


    Therefore, Liu Chang also immediately raised the knife .


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214: 214


    After the first to say that you start after others, but before the other party to arrive at the ce you want to go .


    In a fight, the general saying is that you beat the opponentter and hit the other party first .


    This is thepetition of speed .


    Liu Chang used to be the first in the battle with Liu because of his eyes, but he was always attacked by others . He was in a mess and was covered with ck and blue . That was the gap between absolute strength and absolute speed . Today, this absolute speed gap is reflected again .


    And it¡¯s more obvious thanst time .


    More than a dozen shooters had just lifted their guns, and then their thumbs were almost all broken at the same time, only in the blink of an eye . Then they heard all kinds of subtle sounds connected with the whistling wind, and then screams and steaming things gushed out, interwoven into a very messy and sharp picture .


    As the rifle and the gun fell to the ground, Liu Chang stood there with a knife that did not drip blood, and began to hesitate about the question that the gunner boss had hesitated before - whether these people should be killed .


    "Should these people be killed?" Liu Chang turned around and asked hispanion behind him . He hoped that the other side could give him some help on the important choice of killing .


    "Kill it . What do you keep it for?" Zhou Kai was the first person to answer his question, "let them go back and ask for another dish?"


    When he spoke, he seemed to return to the cold-blooded old days when he was the leader of the ck gang shooters . However, he was also a smart man, so he always had such a skillful speech . Even if he shows his cold side inadvertently, he still has the most absolute respect for the owner of absolute power .


    So when he finished this sentence, he went up and looked at Liu Chang¡¯s face, and then he asked in disbelief, "is that right?"


    "And you?" Liu Chang looked at Zhou Kai and raised his voice to make sure his voice could cover the screams all over the ground . Then he said, "what do you think of Li Feng?"


    "I agree to kill . " As a former policeman, Li Feng¡¯s words are not very decent, "put back will cause trouble . Now we¡¯re in trouble . "


    "And there is a more important reason . These people have seen your knife and speed . It is inevitable that they will talk about it when they go back alive . If such a powerful person, a legend, enters into the ears of some people, it will cause a lot of things . "


    "To some people . . . " Liu Chang chewed this sentence for a while, and then made a decision in his heart . Then he turned to the others and asked, "what about you? He Zhizhi, Qingyin, Mn, do you have anyments


    No one spoke .


    "Well, that¡¯s settled . " Liu Chang looked at the other side of the eye, while screaming while cutting in that he would not cause trouble to a number of shooters . Then he threw the machete to Zhou Kai, "you do it!"


    Killing people is always an unpleasant thing . Liu Chang looks at Zhou Kai and pats him on the shoulder . You can do it for me .


    Take Liu Chang¡¯s knife . Zhou Kai nodded his head - it was obvious that the unpleasant thing for Liu Chang was not so hard to ept for the former executioner .


    Therefore, after Liu Chang handed him the knife, he turned his back . Instead of listening to the screams and shouts and the "puff" sound of the knife cutting into the meat, he walked all the way through the corridor and passed by the owner¡¯s wife .


    "Rao . . . " When Liu Chang passed by the plump woman, he only heard this word - not because he deliberately did not listen, but because the woman only said one word and her tongue was tied .


    No one is afraid of death - people eat to live and reproduce to live - to put it bluntly, what is imprinted in the deepest part of human genes is * * . It¡¯s nine or six . The desire to survive alwayses first .


    Appetite and * * are its appendages and derivatives .


    Among all human beings, appetite is the first and the second, followed by the desire forparison and possession


    But from the beginning to the end of all this, there are only two starting points for all * * to live, and then live well .


    If you want to live, you have to eat, so appetite is the first, and then you can¡¯t live forever, so you should reproduce and let your spirit and offspring continue . This is the second . Therefore, it is much more tempting to live than to live well . Therefore, the desire for survival is also the foundation of human beings .


    It¡¯s the most desirable thing for human beings .


    The proprietress is a person, ayman, and a person who doesn¡¯t jump out of the three realms and lives in the five elements . Therefore, even if she lives in thest world, she also wants to live well . In other words, because she was born in thest world and saw too much death, she wanted to live more .


    So, when she turned around just now, saw the bloody scene, and then heard the dialogue between Liu Chang and several people - she found that she had done a very serious thing wrong today - and then after trying to understand the matter, she was irresistibly afraid . And people¡¯s emotions can affect the body . When an emotion is excessive, the body will correspondingly produce uncontroble reactions - when people are happy, they can¡¯t helpughing, and when they are afraid, they can¡¯t help shaking .


    Today, thendy didn¡¯tugh or shake . She just stood there, stunned for a while, and then her tights got wet, and then a click came out from the crotch .


    "s Looking at this plump woman¡¯s appearance, smelling the pungent urine Sao smell, Liu Chang heavily sighed, "don¡¯t want to die, do you?"


    "No . . . " When the woman heard Liu Chang speak, she opened her mouth vigorously . However, she could not straighten her tongue when she heard the screaming out of the corridor . It was difficult to blurt out the three words "don¡¯t want to die", but the color of prayer in her eyes had fully expressed her meaning .


    "s . . . " Liu Chang sighed again, looked at the woman¡¯s eyes and sighed: "no one wants to die . I know that the feeling of fear is not good, so I won¡¯t let you experience this emotion . . . "


    The dead will not be sad, but the dying will be sad . Liu Chang has faced death many times and has experienced this feeling many times . Therefore, he knows that it is not good . He couldn¡¯t stand the woman¡¯s eyes . After sighing, he called to Zhou Kai, who was not finished with his work on the other side, e here first and solve this problem . "


    "OK, boss, wait for me . These grandsons want to run . " Zhou Kai replied, there were two more "puffs" of the machete cutting into his back .

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215: 215


    Finally, the sound of several cuts of meat and tragic voices came, which made the corridor quiet for a long time . After Zhou Kai solved the shooter there, he dragged a bloody machete and walked to Liu Chang and the plump woman like a butcher .


    "Head, how to solve it?" Zhou Kai shows a ttering look at Liu Chang - the murderer and the in will feel the same fear - after cutting off the heads of several people, Zhou Kai can better understand who gave him the hands to handle the knife .


    "Clean up, don¡¯t let her feel too much pain . " Liu Chang finished this sentence, ready to turn on the roof .


    "Yes, chief . " When he came to the owner¡¯s wife, Zhou Kai raised his knife .


    "Please Please forgive me . . . " With the knife in front of her eyes, thendy finally pulled back her will from the state of shock, straightened her tongue, and cried out for mercy: "it¡¯s around me, I won¡¯t say anything, I won¡¯t say anything . "


    "You keep me . I¡¯m useful . I¡¯m very familiar in this generation . Besides, if you lock up ten men, it¡¯s easy to shut me down if you just lock me up as a woman . " Thendy eximed, "and leaving me can make others less suspicious . Don¡¯t kill me, just leave me . . . "


    The owner¡¯s wife cried, while she was waving her tears . The white tender flesh all over her body trembled violently because of fear .


    However, although she cried bitterly and cried cheerfully, Zhou Kai would not listen to her at all . When she raised her hands and saw that she was about to fall, Mn spoke .


    "Leave her . I¡¯ll watch . " Although Mn¡¯s voice was light, she still let Zhou Kai¡¯s knife wielding hand pause, leaving her a space to speak .


    "It¡¯s very poor . She didn¡¯t do anything bad . She won¡¯t die . . . " Mn said: "although those men were ready to shoot us, it was not her idea . Just give her a break . With you and he Zhizhi here, she will not be able to run . Moreover, as she said, she is very familiar with this area . It will be more convenient for her to handle the aftermath of those people she brought over . "


    Hearing Mn¡¯s words, Liu Chang, who was going to go to the roof, stopped and turned to look at the crowd .


    "What do you think?" Liu Chang cast his eyes on everyone including every day .


    "Don¡¯t kill . . . " Only one person answered his words every day .


    "And you?" Liu Chang looked at Zhou Kai again, "what do you think?"


    "What can I say?" Zhou Kai said, "I¡¯ll listen to you . "


    "I asked you what you really thought . "


    "Well, my real view is that it doesn¡¯t matter . Kill it . It¡¯s easy . It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t kill it . Anyway, it¡¯s just this olddy . It¡¯s also good-looking and easy to take . Moreover, the olddy¡¯s body shape is good . " "If you look at me, you can¡¯t tell me what you want to do . It¡¯s a pity that we can find such a rich woman in Beijing this time of famine and starvation . "


    "Keep it, then . " Liu Chang finished this sentence and turned to the roof .


    "After a while, the knife will be cleaned and sent up!"


    A storm is not a storm . Ites and goes quickly .


    The incident happened more than ten minutester, and five minutester, Liu Chang waved his machete on the roof .


    Hoo Hoo Hoo!!!


    With the wind of breaking through the air, Liu Chang¡¯s knife is more urate than the other, and his skill of making force is more excellent . He wants to find the feeling that he just cut off three bullets of others with one knife . He doesn¡¯t have to think much about it . Drawing a knife is like cutting .


    He recalled how he felt when he wielded a knife . In fact, he saw the enemy pull the trigger and felt a subconscious sense of crisis in his heart . The crisis did not originate from himself . Even if the ordinary assault rifle was hit on him, he was afraid that the bullet would run behind him and cause unnecessary casualties to his rtives and friends . After all, the corridor was just there It¡¯s very dangerous if stray bullets fly out .


    Therefore, when in a hurry, the body hormones and adrenaline surge at the same time . When the brain gets hot under the unstable mood, he gives full y to the items he usually practices and cuts out a more perfect knife than the hundreds of thousands of times practiced in dreams .


    "Sess is 99% perspiration and 1% inspiration, but without that 1% inspiration, 99% sweat is nothing . "


    However, now that inspiration hase, grasping inspiration and getting used to it is another 99% process .


    The first two and the third came back one after another . Today, after they came back, they didn¡¯t say a word . They fell down on the bed and fell asleep .


    So, today¡¯s dream practice, only the old three .


    For being hypnotized this kind of thing, Liu Chang has been very used to, with the help of the third, he quickly entered the dream .


    Today¡¯s scene is a graveyard - or ughterhouse, covered with sticky flesh and blood and broken limbs . It makes people stand on the ground and feel that the soles of shoes will be absorbed by the rich sma . It looks disgusting . "Although you kill people in the daytime, you can¡¯t give me this dream at night . " Looking at the sea of corpses and blood around him, he rolled his eyes disgustingly . "This scene design is very simr to the scenes of European and American horror films - of course, those scenes are not so shocking . "


    "Yes, because it¡¯s a bit extravagant to pile props for special effects . " Liu Chang looked back at the sea like a dazed red blood, forced to suppress the difort in his heart, continued: "forget it, also calcte to adapt to the ufortable scene in advance! After all, it¡¯s not as elegant as using a gun to do things like cutting people with knives . "


    "Yes, chopping people always looks so rude . " The third said, from the air "took out" a gun, and "took out" a knife, throwing it to Liu Chang . "But cutting bullets is a very delicate thing, look carefully, start!"


    Training continued again .


    This time, the two men had only one break in the middle of the night for ten hours . Liu Chang¡¯s uracy of using the knife was getting higher and higher . In the process of chopping bullets, his body became more and more dexterous . The utilization rate of body muscles was higher and higher, as if the muscles of the body could be moved freely ording to the consciousness of the brain


    Midnight .


    Liu Chang¡¯s room .


    After sleeping in the middle of the night, the eldest and the second wake up from their sleep, then open their eyes and sit up . The first person they saw when they opened their eyes was he Zhizhi standing there .


    "Not yet asleep?" They nodded and asked .


    "No, there must be a watchman at night . There are cockroaches everywhere . . . " He Zhizhi, carrying a wooden stick, said, "I have caught many cockroaches these two days . If it wasn¡¯t for my good nose, most of the people in this room would be parasitized . It¡¯s terrible that it¡¯s all pervasive . "


    "It¡¯s terrible . I heard that not only cockroaches, but also flies have begun to increase these two days . " The second said, "I don¡¯t know why . "


    "But it¡¯s hard for you . " The boss continued: "but you are in this room . Are the people in that room OK?"


    "It¡¯s OK . If there¡¯s something, I¡¯ll be there for the first time . My nose has a wide range . " He Zhizhi nodded to let the other party rest assured, and then said, "how is Liu Chang there? He¡¯s very busy every day, which makes you three miserable . "


    "Well, it¡¯s improving very fast . " Speaking of Liu Chang, the eldest and the second got up and came down from the bed and looked at the floor . There, Liu Chang was lying on the floor, resting on the stomach of No . 3¡¯s crus, and No . 3¡¯s hands stroked Liu Chang¡¯s head, so he sat on the ground and fell asleep .


    The eldest and the second knew their dream world, so their steps were very light . They crept down beside Liu Chang and looked down at Liu Chang¡¯s body .


    "Sure enough, as you said, the nerves in his muscles will grow here after training . " Looking at Liu Chang¡¯s arm, the second said, "it seems that there is an infinite possibility of evolution . What did Li Qingshui add to him to make him such a monster . "


    "I don¡¯t know . Maybe he has a special talent . Maybe Li Qingshui is the guy . . . " The boss said half of what he said . I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t know what to say or whether he can¡¯t say something casually . He just quietly picked up Liu Chang¡¯s pants and looked up his thigh . "The thigh has changed . I don¡¯t think it will be as flexible as the tongue in a few days . "


    "The thigh muscles are as flexible as the tongue . . . " The second turned his eyes and thought for a moment what kind of effect would be produced if a human reached this level . As a result, he thought for a long time and only thought of the word "distortion" . So, after a long time, he said with a smile, "that¡¯s really a monster!"


    "Well, monster . The world is full of monsters, and things that seem not monsters can¡¯t survive . " The boss also sighed: "since we are all monsters, we don¡¯t know who can really survive if Liu Chang fights with that monster in amphibious people . "


    The monster in amphibious group is flow .


    "What do you think, Dick?"


    "I feel that Liu Chang can¡¯t beat him . " The second one didn¡¯t even think about it . "No matter how fast he makes progress, it¡¯s hard to catch up with the upper ss . This is still on the premise that the stream is no longer evolving . . . "


    "How can Liu no longer evolve? He has the ability of independent evolution, which was wasted on reproduction and reproduction . Now that he has entrusted the reproduction to Lao 17, he will naturally be stronger . "


    "Isn¡¯t it that Liu Chang has no chance at all?" Standing on one side, he Zhizhi, who has never spoken, could not help asking questions when he heard this .


    "I don¡¯t know . " "But I believe more in Li Qingshui . . . "


    Xicheng District, Beijing .


    A middle school yground, flow quietly standing there, looking at the distant sky .


    He was hidden at this time, so he did not worry about being seen his ferocious appearance .


    Ferocious . At this time, he did not look like a few days ago . The silvery white cuticle armoryer on his body was thicker and thicker, and his body was more and more huge . However, after his body was more and more huge, he did not appear bulky at all . On the contrary, he felt more and more streamline . At this time, he stood on the yground with a huge pterosaur like neck in his hand, and then stood still for a moment After that, he began to devour the things in his hands .


    "Pterosaur" has arge body, not much smaller than the body of the current, but it is carried in the hands of the current, just like a chicken . The tiny flow just gnaws at its body and replenishes its energy . The huge and bloody eating scene gives people a miserable feeling


    And the 17th stood by him, watching him eat, and then smiling .


    "Lao Liu, why don¡¯t you eat cooked food recently?"


    "Cooked food is too troublesome . I¡¯ve been eating too much recently . You human kitchenware have no way to cook such arge prey . " After chewing the wings of pterosaur, he swallowed the mixture of raw meat and bone blood into his abdominal cavity, and said, "and I am strong, and I am not afraid of the invasion of bacteria . Eating raw meat does not affect the loss of food nutrition . I used to eat cooked food because it was delicious . Now I eat raw meat because I need energy . "


    "Yes, you can do a lot of things only if you keep growing strong, can¡¯t you?" No . 17 is still smiling .


    And flow see him this kind of smile, have no reason to feel in the heart a burst of guilty, picked up his pterosaur, left sh body to leave here .


    "I went to my children and heard that they had heard something about it in the west side . " Flow left this sentence, then far away away away, disappeared .


    And No . 17 is standing in the same ce - after these days, he has been able to walk by himself - a baby standing on the spot gives people a very strange feeling .


    But strange things like this sometimes like to appear in pairs . Soon after Liu left, from the school yground entrance, there was a walking baby, but the baby¡¯s size was bigger than the 17th, or much bigger .


    "Sixteen, you are here . " The little baby looked at the big baby from a distance and said, "don¡¯t you like to talk and not to be active these two days?"


    "I came out to tell you something important . " Sixteen twists and turns in front of seventeen .


    "What big thing?"


    "I feel Liu Chang will be killed first . " Said the sixteenth .


    "I know!" Seventeen still smiles .


    "You know why not stop him?" On the 16th, he said, "you should also see the special features of Liu Chang . Do you really want Liu Chang to die?"


    "I don¡¯t want to . Why do I want him to die? There¡¯s no reason!" No . 17, with his fat baby face, looked at a bigger baby fat on the other side .


    "You don¡¯t want Liu Chang to die, why don¡¯t you stop it?" On the 16th, looking at the face of the 17th, he frowned and said, "don¡¯t tell me such illogical words, or do you really think that Liu Chang can beat too much now?"


    "How do you know if you haven¡¯t called?" Smile on the 17th .


    "Even if Liu Chang doesn¡¯t evolve any more, it¡¯s five times better than Liu Chang . And don¡¯t you see how fast he¡¯s evolving? Self evolution, self evolution! Now he has devoted all his energy to the evolution ofbat . He has suppressed it for more than three years . I believe that the stream after this evolution will be more than twice as powerful as before! " The more you look at the 16th, the more angry the smiling face on the 17th, the more angry the voice is . It is just because, even if it is a very strong baby, but because of the iplete development of vocal cords, his angry voice is still sharp and delicate .


    "Don¡¯t pretend to be mysterious or tell me anything without scientific basis . Liu Chang¡¯s potential is huge, but after all, potential is potential . This kind of thing needs to cooperate with the thing called time before it can exert its power . Liu Chang, like us, is a baby now . What can he do with Liu Da? Or do you believe in the bullshit logic of what kind of adversity? Do you see too much of sTaRyA


    "Star arrow? Ha ha . . . " Hearing this word, theughter on the 17th was even louder . "That¡¯s a very interesting cartoon, Tianma meteor boxing or something . I¡¯ve seen the information of that film . . . "


    "Don¡¯t digress . " The 16th finally couldn¡¯t help it . He punched the 17th in the face and knocked him to the ground . "ording to my calction, the current stream ispared with the current Liu Chang . Do you know what it is? Do you know the probability that Liu Chang will be killed after Liu Chang is found? "


    "One hundred percent . " Seventeen got up from the ground and got to the interface .


    "You know that, too?" The 16th kicked him to the ground again .


    "Well, that¡¯s what I figured out . " On the 17th, he got up again, and then stood a little farther away from the 16th . "But one hundred percent of this kind of thing does not exist at all . In scientific logic, there is no absolute thing .


    "Because, in fact, I have always believed in Li Qingshui, because I am the closest person to him, so I know what kind of ability can be obtained by going up again after four times in the brain domain . Therefore, I believe his judgment . ""Ability? More than four mutations? " On the 16th, hearing the words of the 17th, he put away his feet for the third time, and his face showed a dignified and serious look . "What kind of ability is it? After reaching the height of Li Qingshui, in fact, I have always been very curious . "


    "The future, he can see the future . " Atst, when the fog stopped, I said to the sky .


    "The future?" Sixteen¡¯s face showed a look of disbelief . (to be continued)

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216: 216


    "It¡¯s impossible . " On the face of the 16th, the words "total negation" were written: "what is the future? What we believe is science and theory . Don¡¯t fool me with geomantic divination . I don¡¯t believe anyone can see the future, even if it¡¯s Li Qingshui


    "No, no, no, 16, please don¡¯t get excited . I use the wrong words . To be exact, Li Qingshui doesn¡¯t see the future, but calctes the future . . . " No . 17, with her baby¡¯s mouth open, spoke out loud and firm the word "calction!"


    "How to calcte the future?" 16 frown . "Is this something that can be calcted? It is not a theoretical thing . The future is unpredictable . There is no form, no reason, and infinite variables . How to calcte it? "


    "Do you really think the future is infinite?" Seventeen said with a smile: "I don¡¯t think so . I believe that time is an axis! People can¡¯t escape the cycle of time and banana peel theory . "


    "Banana peel theory, or ten minute theory . . . " The 16th seems to be thinking about the words of the 17th . The pupil in his eyes increases and shrinks . He doesn¡¯t know what he is thinking . However, his mouth unconsciously repeats all the contents of the ten minute theory, as if he wants to use this to strengthen something .


    "Ten minutes theory, if time is an axis, can a man kill himself before he returns to ten minutes? The case is negative . Because this is a huge refutation . If a man kills himself ten minutes ago, he will not live ten minutester . How can he kill himself before ten minutes


    "So . If time is an axis, even if people can go back to ten minutes ago, they can¡¯t kill themselves ten minutes ago . If he had to kill himself, at that point in time, he would squeeze countless uncontroble forces on him . At the moment when he took out the knife, he might be slipped by a banana peel and then fell to death . He may also be choked to death by his own saliva at the moment when he picked up the gun . " "But old seventeen," he said . Although this theory holds water . But this is all based on the argument that time is an axis . What if time is not an axis? If time is made up of innumerable points, every moment is a universe? Is the future still doomed? "


    "Ha ha ha, sixteen, you are really a very smart guy . You think of this problem faster than me . " No . 17 stood in the same ce and said with a smile: "yes, if time is an axis, then the past cannot be changed . If the past cannot be changed, then ording to the principle of time continuity, the future is controble . Therefore, in order to deny that the future can be controlled, you deny that time is an axis . But even if you deny this axis, I still think that the future is controble . It¡¯s predestined . "


    "What a sad tone . " The 16th looked into the eyes of number 17 . "What did you see?"


    "I see a sense of the future . " No . 17 narrowed his eyes and seemed to recall what it was like to see that feeling for the first time . I see Li Qingshui¡¯s feeling for the future . "


    "It¡¯s a very pessimistic mood . I don¡¯t know what kind of world it will be in four brain changes, but I seem to have felt a trace of Li Qingshui¡¯s emotion . Then, I think a lot these days, about the world, about the big willow . About us . "


    "In the end, I came to the conclusion that even if time is not an axis, the future is predictable . " When he said this on the 17th, he had a rare expression of sadness in his eyes . This sadness seemed very calm, just like Li Qingshui¡¯s calm feeling when he sat up from the experimental bed, drank wine and looked at the pictures in front of the big willow .


    "Senior 16, have you ever thought about it? In fact, even if you don¡¯t talk about the timeline . Just say our moment, our world, our point, in fact, everything may be doomed . " Looking at the sky on the 17th, he said, "look at all the rules of the world . Are we destined to be good before we try to change it? The earth goes around the sun, the moon around the earth, rivers go into the sea, rocks fall into the earth . These are the rules of the universe . No one can change them . We can use them, but we can¡¯t change them - because it¡¯s set . "


    "And then look at us . Many things are destined to be good . The spiral rules of our genes and the various physical rules in the universe are actually almost the same thing . " The 17th said, "we are destined to be what we are born to be . Our genes determine all of our body structure and most or at least half of our personality traits . . . "


    "But half of them are not made after tomorrow? How can we say that the future is predictable? " Eximed the old man, who seemed to want to use the cry to vent his feelings that he did not want to believe - because there is no more sad thing in the world than can be expected in the future .


    Because, predictably, it means four words - destiny .


    "The day after tomorrow? Haha, it¡¯s the only thing that¡¯s not that bullshit, but it¡¯s the thing that makes people feel like they¡¯ve been fooled . " On the 17th, heughed and pointed out his immature fingers, pointing numerous dots in the air . "On this earth, everyone is a point, or not a life is a dot . From the moment of birth, these points are decided where to go, which environment, which rules . So, you see, after connecting all these dots, what do you find? "On the 17th, dotted lines were drawn in the air, connecting the points just marked with each other . Then the points in the air, connected by his constant strokes, finally interweaved into a huge, which looked like an invisible hand .


    "This is, destiny?" "Hand of fate?" cried the sixteenth


    "Yes, I call this abominable thing the same name . " Pointing to the huge in the sky, the 17th said, "every life is a point . The shape and character of this point are naturally determined by the spiral rules, and the day after tomorrow, under the influence of various cosmic rules, original forces and spiral rules, his code of conduct has also been determined . What he will do, what kind of people he will meet, and what kind of people he will be influenced by . "


    "Although each point will influence each other, because of the different rtives¡¯ distance and the influence between the points, each point will affect each other . Then, you can see that these dots, although they interact with each other, have their own positions since the moment they were born, and then no matter how they interact with each other, they are all in this . "


    "Half of nature, half of human nature . The so-called "day after tomorrow" is what other people have made of you . But if you look closely, you will find that your day after tomorrow is actually the inborn nature of other people . Therefore, no matter how thework interacts with each other, it will remain unchanged after being connected by various rules . This is our present, our here, our moment . "


    "So, after mastering all the intelligent creatures and creatures, in fact, to some extent, you have mastered the present, and you can be called Gaia . " Said the 17th .


    "Like a willow?" The 16th looked to the north, "although intelligent creatures have wisdom, they are still in the, and other species with inborn habits but no intelligence are even more in the . "


    "Well, willow is not Gaia . At best, he is a guy who challenges Gaia . Because he can¡¯t master all the bigs, he can¡¯t master the rules of time and space and the universe On the 17th, he waved his hand and seemed to move forward the invisible in the air . "In an instant, it¡¯s a . Everything is doomed . Therefore, even if we cast this into the long river of time, our flow direction can be doomed . "


    "So, I said Li Qingshui saw the future . " "Or calcte the future," sighed the 17th . When his brain is so broad that he can perceive all the rules of the universe and all the rules of living things around him, he can, to some extent, calcte the future


    "What a huge amount of calction is that?" Hearing this conclusion on the 16th, a cold sweat gradually appeared on the forehead, "is that guy still a man?"


    "To see the future, I don¡¯t define him as human anymore . " The 17th sighed deeply . "I always thought that I was the closest to that guy . After all, I was thest one to be cloned . But now the closer I get to him, the more I realize how far away I am from him


    "Seeing the future, what does that guy want?" The more he thought about it on the 16th, the more confused he felt . "He knows the future, why should he choose to die by himself? And, is that willow guy really in control now? "


    "I don¡¯t know . I really don¡¯t know . " No . 17 shook his head and shook his head dejectedly . "I really can¡¯t guess what these two guys are thinking . One wants to challenge Gaia and the other wants to change the future . I don¡¯t know what these two guys are thinking and may never know in the future . But I think . . . "


    "Back to our final and initial question, I think that since Li Qingshui has seen the future, I think Liu Chang will not die in the future battle with Liu . " No . 17 squinted . "Even if we calcte the data, Liu Chang will be 100% dead when he meets the stream!"


    "Since the future has been doomed Liu Chang will not die, no matter how 100% he is, there should be variables!" (to be continued)

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217: 217


    "Variable!" China¡¯srgest gic science research base is also the most expensive, the most cutting-edge science and technology and thergest amount of capital investment in China . In this ce with the most extensivend, the most strict guard and the most advanced facilities, Li Qingshui looks at everything around him leisurely .


    "There are a lot of variables in it . " Li Qingshui sighs and smiles .


    "I¡¯m sorry, Mr . Li . I didn¡¯t hear what you said . " Beside him is a servant, is a very white boy, the boy¡¯s face with a pure smile, respectfully speaking to the man wearing sses in front of him .


    "I said, there are many brain domain mutants in here!" Li Qingshui looked at the little boy beside him with a loving look in his eyes . "There are many brain mutation people . Even you, who are once mutated, havee to serve me . "


    "It¡¯s my pleasure to be your servant . " The little boy¡¯s face showed the cleanest smile, "because the father said that you are brain region at least three times abnormal, looking at the whole China, is also the most powerful kind of person, follow you, I can learn a lot of things . "


    "Ha ha, what I can teach you, what knowledge you have not forgotten . " Li Qingshui is still loving . The smile on his face and the clean smile on the little boy¡¯s face make up the warmest picture in the world .


    "But I don¡¯t think I am the most powerful person in China . Didn¡¯t I hear that there is a behind the scenes leader in this park? I heard that he was a big man with four brain mutations . Do you know him? "


    "Yes . His name isne, and his Chinese name is Li en . He is a Chinese American hybrid . He is a very nice and gentle person . The whole city of Beijing, from the end of the world to the present, can maintain such a good city operation, and this person¡¯s efforts are inseparable . However, sincest year, he has locked himself in theboratory and stoppeding out . It seems that he always feels that something bad happens . The gods began to talk


    "That¡¯s it! What have you felt? It¡¯s a very strong man Li Qingshui smiles and wanders around the park, "what about the other people? How many brain region mutants do we have in this park?"


    "There are eleven others, plus me . " The little boy broke his fingers and said, "seven people changed at one time, four people changed twice . Now we have 12 people, including you who have changed three times . It¡¯s estimated that half of the brain mutants in China are here . "


    "Yes . All of use from all over the world . As long as the smart people who are not far away from Beijing, they will always be able to cross the jungle and mountains toe to this safe ce in the past four or five years . " Li Qingshui said, turning his head to look at the little boy . "When you count, don¡¯t break your fingers . Do you still need to match this kind of action with your calction ability? There is a limit to being cute, ha ha . . . "


    "Hey, I¡¯m just used to it!" The little boy scratched his scalp . With Li Qingshui, he went to the depth of the experimental park .


    In front of the door of an experimental base, Li Qingshui pressed his palm on the fingerprint lock of the electronic gate . Then the door opened and a bright and wide space appeared .


    "Oh, Lao Li, here you are Once the door is opened . When the people inside saw the visitors, they all showed a warm look - because everyone here recognized the newer . In terms of strength and brain wave development, he hypnotized thousands of people in a sh on the first day of his arrival, which showed the strength of the brain region .


    In terms of pure wisdom, this man has been here these days and has given it to the people inside . Solved countless problems that they had been agonizing over for a long time .


    In the society of the end of the world, especially in the environment of human degeneration, no one wants to cooperate with powerful and intelligent people . Therefore, everyone is very enthusiastic about Li Qingshui .


    "Lao Li, you¡¯re here . I haven¡¯t given you any trouble these days . " The man who came here was a middle-aged man with white, pure and schrly spirit . He wore a work shirt at will, but his eyes showed a light of wisdom different from that of ordinary people .


    "No, this little fellow is very likable . " Li Qingshui is also very harmonious with others . In fact, the superstructure of the experimental park is very harmonious with each other - because the cooperation between smart people is always so open and concise if necessary .


    Therefore, the visitor didn¡¯t beat around the Bush at all . After a simple exchange of greetings, he took another two people with a biological specimen and gave it to Li Qingshui .


    "Lao Li, although you have only been here for a few days, we all admire you very much . Because you are the smartest, you should note to theboratory because you are a new person . People here are all gathered for research, so today let¡¯s see if our new liquid medicine can kill the cockroaches and flies that have recently emerged in the city . These guys are too troublesome The middle-aged man said, handed Li Qingshui a test tube .


    Taking the test tube, Li Qingshui looked at the liquid inside . After a few seconds, he raised his head .


    "Pesticides?"


    "Yes . ""No use!" Li Qingshui shakes his head .


    "You didn¡¯t test the ingredients . How do you know it¡¯s useless?" After listening to Li Qingshui¡¯s words, a woman in a white coat stood out . Li Qingshui looked up at her and knew that this was a brain mutation . She was introduced on the first day of her visit . Her name was Gu Chenzheng .


    "All the insecticides have no effect on that insect . " Li Qingshui exined to her .


    "However, we have tested cockroach samples . They can be poisoned . Moreover, the pesticide remains for a long time, and it is not harmful to human beings . If we spray it all over the city . . . "


    "It¡¯s useless . The new flies and cockroaches in Beijing have a very strangeposition in their bodies . If you use insecticides to deal with this kind of thing, the next generation will grow more terrifying . As long as a small number of adults are not dead, the next generation will have drug resistance, and it will be more terrifying than their predecessors . . . " Li Qingshui is still patient .


    "If it¡¯s OK or not, I have to try to find out!" Female doctors still seem stubborn - smart people are stubborn - because they believe in themselves, they don¡¯t seem to listen to others .


    But just as she denied Li Qingshui¡¯s remarks, the door of theboratory was opened again, and a man with ck hair, high nose and deep eye socket came in from the outside .


    "Don¡¯t try . Mr . Li is right . The potion is useless . "


    "Ha ha . . . " Hearing this, the smile on Li Qingshui¡¯s face suddenly bloomed . The smile turned into a wildugh . He turned his head and looked at the visitor: "Mr .ne, you are finally out . I¡¯m d to see you . "

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218: 218


    "Oh, Mr . Li, isn¡¯t he?" The visitor came to Li Qingshui, but there was no smile on his face, which was in sharp contrast to the wildughter on Li Qingshui¡¯s face .


    "Yes, our name is Li Qingshui . " Li Qingshui looked up at the guy with ck eyes and deep eyes - he found that he was really tall . Li Qingshui stood there, even his neck did not reach - Li Qingshui¡¯s height is average among men, about 1 . 75 meters, but the man in front of him is actually close to two meters in height, which really looks very great .


    "Mr .ne, how tall you are Li Qingshui looks up and smiles .


    "Mr . Li is taller!" Lane bowed his head solemnly . "Can you find a quiet ce and have a talk with Mr . Li?"


    "I can¡¯t get it!" Li Qingshui finished this sentence, then watched the other side turn to leave, the door of theboratory, but not closed . Obviously, the man is waiting for him .


    "What¡¯s wrong with Mr .ne? Why does he look so abnormal today?" The former female doctor looked at the tall figure, then looked around, and found that the people around him were also as confused as him .


    And the little boy who followed Li Qingshui also raised his head and exined to the gentle man .


    "Don¡¯t be angry with Mr . Li . Mr .ne was not like this before . I don¡¯t know what happened today . Before he was a very easygoing person, he was very kind to all of us and ordinary people before he locked himself up in theboratory . He was also very good to ordinary people . He was a very idealistic person . He often said that every living creature has the right to live and is a very good person . The first time I saw him talk to someone like that . Don¡¯t take it to heart . "


    "How can I go to my heart? To see Mr .ne is one of the happiest things I¡¯ve had these days . " Li Qingshui turned back and gave them a smile . Then he stepped out of the door of theboratory - standing behind the tall man . Then, the door of theboratory was slowly closed . Two people walked into a closed area without a sound . Then, the silence was finally broken .


    "Are you here to ask for the code for theunch of the bomb?" The first words Ryan turned to . Go straight to the subject - and the kind that you can¡¯t get into again .


    It¡¯s a skill in negotiation, but in today¡¯s conversation, it¡¯s more than just skill . Ryan, or Li en, looks at Li Qingshui¡¯s eyes . The pupil of his dark brown eyes is expanding and shrinking . It can be seen that his mood is extremely unstable .


    Looking at the wall with electric current "crackling" around, Li Qingshui¡¯s face showed a happy smile: "you are what I have seen so far . The smartest human being . "


    "You too, if you¡¯re still human . . . " Li en looked at Li Qingshui and frowned deeply . "What are you and what are you doing here?"


    "What the hell are you?" if the sentencees from other people¡¯s mouth, it is a verymon curse . But now the words from Li en¡¯s mouth, Li Qingshui know that the other side is absolutely not the kind of shallow meaning of scolding and bickering . He asked "what thing", which means "what is it", or in other words - he is asking - "what species are you?" .


    "Before you answer your question, you can tell me . Did you see anything? " Li Qingshui is not in a hurry when facing Li en¡¯s question .


    "I saw my own death . " As long as he doesn¡¯t want to control his negative emotions, it just means that he can¡¯t control his negative emotions . Then no one can see .


    "I saw my own death, I saw the destruction of the entire experimental Park, and I saw you . "


    "I killed you?" Li Qingshui asked with a smile .


    "Yes, you did, and you kept my head . " "So I decided you were not human," Ryan said


    "Ha ha ha, I don¡¯t know how much you see, of course . You won¡¯t tell me the truth Li Qingshuiughed more and more happily, "but I can tell you clearly that when I entered Beijing and stood at the gate of the park, you were doomed to die . So you can see exactly, but it¡¯s only a matter of time before you die . But this is not my purpose, so I will not kill you now . "


    "I will not let you seed . " Ryan¡¯s pupils no longer contract and arepletely calm .


    "You can¡¯t stop me!" Li Qingshui turned around with a smile . His action means that he feels that today¡¯s conversation can be ended .


    "You can tell people that I¡¯m not human, I¡¯m a spy sent by other species . You can also tell people that you see the future, see me kill everyone, but . . . " Li Qingshui said here, slightly turned his head, "who believes it?"


    With these words, Li Qingshui wandered around .


    "I need a password, and Beijing also needs a savior . This insect disaster is just the beginning now . I will slowly suppress the mood of this city and let everyone despair . When this feeling reaches its peak, they will find how much they need a savior to save it - and then they will pay any price to exchange all this - even the final code! ""I¡¯m not going to let you seed . I¡¯ll wipe out the worm . " Li en looked at Li Qingshui¡¯s back and said calmly .


    "Try it


    ......


    Walking on the streets of Beijing, Liu Chang saw the door-to-door closure . His nose smelled into the sewers . In the sky, on the ground, in the cracks of the wall, the smell of insects was everywhere, and the stench was bad .


    "Senior one, this insect disaster seems to be getting worse and worse . " Liu Chang said, a huge fly flew to him, but he did not make a knife - not afraid, because he was afraid that a knife would kill the fly, and the other party would ssh him with stinky water .


    "Don¡¯t call me old one . It¡¯s hard to hear . Call me boss or not . " One also looked up at the sky .


    "All right, boss . When do you think this insect disaster will be over? Do you have any solutions? " Liu Chang said, then frowned, "I now five senses more and more acute, I seem to be able to hear the sewage, that hundreds of millions of maggots in the wriggling voice . Damn it, flies and maggots are more disgusting to me than cockroaches . If you have a way, you should quickly study some pesticides . We can give it to the government anonymously . It¡¯s disgusting . If it wasn¡¯t for Xiaojing still here, I would really like to leave the city . "


    "I can¡¯t help it . These insects are very special . I tried to study things to deal with them, but it didn¡¯t work . But I think if it was useful, old seventeen would not be silent until now . " The eldest said, "the insect has the devil¡¯s moss gene in its body . And it has other weird meanings . It¡¯s a bit like Zhao Zhuo¡¯s method of gene synthesis, but it¡¯s much better . I suspect it¡¯s artificial! "


    "Shit, who¡¯s so disgusting to do this kind of thing . " Liu Chang carried a machete and said uneasily .


    "I don¡¯t know . That¡¯s what I always don¡¯t understand . " The boss is in the open street . As he walked, he said, "well, there is only one ce in Beijing that can do this kind of thing, that is, the science park . But they have no reason and no reason to do such self muttion . So, they certainly didn¡¯t do it . But if it¡¯s someone else, they don¡¯t have the high-tech tools and technology and strength . So . That¡¯s what I don¡¯t think about most . "


    "Could it be something that leaked out of theb?" Liu Chang said: "just like the biochemical crisis, they studied out a thing, did not keep it well, the result leaked out . "


    "It¡¯s unlikely, because the insect has nothing to do with squeezing out human living space . " The boss rubbed his head . After thinking about it for a long time, he still didn¡¯t think about the joint of this matter, so he simply gave up, "don¡¯t think about this kind of thing . Now we should not think about this kind of thing, but the next thing to make weapons and equipment . I¡¯ve helped you find a powder steel and alloy steel manufacturer with my third brother . When the molds we wante out, I¡¯ll help you make that big knife with the best metal and technology . "


    "Well, it¡¯s better to have some biotech or something . I think Mr . Li did it before . " Liu added .


    "Don¡¯t worry . I¡¯ll give you the best for everything . If you break the de with two ps, you won¡¯t have to fight . " "I don¡¯t know much about that guy, but from all the data I hear, I can roughly judge how strong the guy is," the boss said


    "The boss, you say that if I fight with Liu, who will win more?" Liu Chang stopped when he asked this question .


    "It¡¯s hard to say . After all, I and the three of us have little contact with the stream . If we don¡¯t know him, we can¡¯t analyze the most urate data . You can¡¯t even tell from the big shots that you¡¯ve seen The boss said: "and win is to win, lose is to lose, did not fight, who knows who wins big . "


    "You¡¯re fooling me!" After listening to the boss¡¯s words, Liu Changpletely stopped . "Although I¡¯m not as smart as you, I¡¯m definitely not a fool . Winning size is a matter of probability . How can we not calcte it . Even if hearsay, ording to your intelligence quotient, there should have been a general judgment for a long time? Don¡¯t you say that because you don¡¯t want to undermine my confidence? "


    "Confidence and courage can always y an important role in the process of fighting . " The boss also stopped and looked at Liu Chang¡¯s eyes . After a long silence, he said an ambiguous and confusing answer .


    "If you ask me about the probability, I feel that you won very little . Even if you are well prepared, the winning rate will be below 3%" But if you ask me who I feel is going to win, I¡¯ll say you


    "Why?" Liu Chang waspletely puzzled, "why?"


    "Feel it, feel it!" The seriousness on the boss¡¯s face just shed away . Then he patted Liu Chang heavily and said with a smile: "let¡¯s go! If you don¡¯t prepare, you won¡¯t even have one percent of the hope . "


    "All right, all right . Even if it¡¯s three percent, there¡¯s always hope, isn¡¯t it? " Liu Chang was awakened by a p, then stopped thinking about the problem, but continued to walk on the street . "Liu always wanted to ask you a question . " After so many days together . The three clones and Liu Chang gradually get familiar with each other, so the appetion between several people is always so casual and unpredictable .


    "What¡¯s the problem?"


    "Why don¡¯t you have the intention to escape when you hear such a small probability?" The old man said, with a look of real doubt on his face, "born in this world, living in this world, I saw and heard that everyone wanted to survive . Listen to the scream in the air, and the strong breath of survival and death . Who doesn¡¯t want to live? Why do you have to choose to fight? You know, you are a lucky man . God has given you the eyes of the first evolution, and Li Qingshui has given you unlimited potential . You should have lived well in this world, but now you have wasted this opportunity . Don¡¯t you want to think about it again? "


    "You ask me if I ever thought about running away . " Liu Chang walked on the street, but his eyes were looking at the ground . "I really want to say that I have never thought that I would do anything for the sake of friends and rtives . Because in the movies, the heroes, or . Even small people with a little heroicplex will say that when theirpanions are in danger . "


    "But ask yourself, I can¡¯t say . Because, I really want to run away . I¡¯m afraid of death . And it looks like a death thing, because there¡¯s little chance I¡¯ll win


    "Then what prevented you from escaping?" The boss looked at the sky .


    "Memories and the future . " Liu Chang thought for a moment . "The memories of living and dying with Xiaojing have been rooted in my flesh and blood, just like the eggs of spiders . Weughed together, we cried together, and more of course, we were afraid of each other . It hurt together . I can¡¯t let go of these things . Whenever I think of this kind of things, I will irretrievably try to rescue that stubborn girl, because she is one of my few rtives in the world


    "What about the future?" The boss continued .


    "The future is a possibility . Whenever I want to run away, I think, if I run, when I think about it in the future . Will you regret it? " Liu Chang sneered: "of course, I will condemn myself and call myself a coward . I will suffer and feel guilty . This kind of emotion can even make me feel more sad than death, so whenever I think of these things, I be more and more firm in my mind - I don¡¯t want to run, even if I¡¯m not a hero, I¡¯ll fight for it, even if I¡¯m not a hero! Because, as you said, this is my only chance to save Xiaojing . "


    "So it is . " The boss looked at the sky and chewed the vor of Liu Chang¡¯s words carefully: "memories and future, that is, the past and the future The past and the future determine the present Is this life


    The dialogue is silent and profound .


    Liu Chang didn¡¯t want to think about something too profound, or even touch on the issue of why he decided to do it . Because every time he touches on this kind of problem, he will feel inexplicably sad . This is a choice between pain and death . Two seemingly different bifurcations lead to hell . Therefore, it is not a very worthy or pleasant question .


    So, after a moment¡¯s silence, he pulled up the boss on the ground .


    "Come, the time for the walk is over . Let¡¯s go to the processing nt quickly . I don¡¯t want to be found out before I¡¯m ready . In that case, I¡¯ll be dead! " After pulling the clone on the ground onto his back, Liu Chang checked his waist with a broadsword and hooped his arms back . After confirming that the other party was holding tightly, he ran to the deep street .


    Fast and quiet .


    Liu Chang¡¯s speed is very fast, now he is constantly bing stronger and more dexterous every day . Since the muscle training, his body muscle group has be more and more flexible, which leads to his speed surge again . Now, although his muscle is still not as sensitive as the tongue, it is very different from ordinary people .


    Every time he runs now, it¡¯s not just the uracy of calction and stride, but the uracy of muscle strength . Every time you run, you can pull the muscles of your whole body to do a peristalsis - this kind of wriggling is unconscious, but after the muscles are more flexible, the strength of all parts of the body can be condensed into a strand of rope - each run starts from the waist and abdomen, to shake the arm and shoulder, to the thigh muscles, and finally to the lower legs and toes . A movement can well connect the whole body¡¯s strength Quantity and speed are notparable before .


    Moreover, his running is different from the pure power explosive running . Relying on the powerful explosive force, the running driven by him is more wild and direct, but once he steps down, the stone b breaks and the soil sshes, making a huge sound . Liu Chang¡¯s running, a resonance and shaking of his muscles, is actually equivalent to a buffer . If you add in his feline like skeleton structure, his running speed is really quite quiet .


    Even if he didn¡¯t try his best, Liu Chang thought he could run quietly .


    Therefore, sitting on Liu Chang¡¯s back is like making a high-ss sedan chair . Although it is rickety, it does not show any turbulence . Therefore, the boss sitting on Liu Chang¡¯s back seems to enjoy it . Butfortable things are always short-lived . Although Liu Chang isfortable on his back, because of the speed, they still arrive at the destination in a very short time .


    "That¡¯s where we make special bullets . "

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219: 219


    "Is this? Liu Chang looks at a small building in front of him .


    "A small workshop used to produce precision equipment, butter the red fog came, and it was transformed into a ce for the production of MI bombs . " The eldest brother came down from Liu Chang¡¯s back, waved him into the building and said, "it took me a long time to find this suitable ce . Now therge arms factories are all controlled by government departments, so it is very difficult to infiltrate them . And the Zi Mi bullet I want needs sophisticated equipment to develop . Ordinary machine tools can hardly meet my needs, so I found this . "


    "What kind of Zi Mi tan do you want to design?" Liu Chang walked into the building and found that it was not as empty as he thought, but a lot of people were busy . There were at least 20 workers working inside .


    "Poisonous Mi tan . " The boss took Liu Chang into the workshop, and then Liu Chang saw the men and women in the work . When they saw No . 1, they did not show a very surprised expression . Obviously, he has not been here once or twice . He must have made a good rtionship .


    "You told me before, you and the flow of the battle process . Then I always think that the venom you spit out is a bright spot . We can use the toxin in your body better . " The boss said, "since your venom can cause serious damage to the stream, it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have to use it! Therefore, I thought of putting poison into Zi Mi¡¯s bullet, but I didn¡¯t dare to practice it, because I knew that it was a very precise process, especially for the firearms like shredded meat . The kic energy of the muzzle of the shredded meat is too strong . Even if the bullet is made of pure metal, it may be broken or deviated from the firing track due to poor materials . If you want to add some liquid into it, it is very difficult . . . "


    "The key is the quality of Zimi bullet . If you want to cause damage by convection, the quantity of venom can¡¯t be too small . It contains so much liquid and the kic energy of the muzzle is sorge, it¡¯s really hard to do . " While introducing his ideas to Liu Chang, the eldest brother went to a precision machine tool and continued: "I want to put more poisonous things into your son Mi¡¯s bullet, such as saatosis bacilli . A little bit of it can poison all the people in Beijing¡¯s Mi City . That shot on Liu¡¯s body, the effect is absolutely you . . . "


    "It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s too poisonous . You¡¯ll die before you shoot and inhale .


    What¡¯s more, I can¡¯t find that material either - so I can only think about the quality of Zi Mi¡¯s bullet . "


    The eldest brother spoke and took out a Zi Mi bullet from a slot in the machine tool and handed it to Liu Chang .


    "Well, this is the first generation of samples I made" . . . "


    "Sample?" Liu Chang takes over Zi Mi Tan and observes it . In front of him is a huge Zi Mi Tan, which is muchrger than the ordinary Zi Mi tan . It is the seed Mi Tan shape needed for shredding meat . It¡¯s just different from other Mi bombs . There is a translucent slot like space in the middle of the bullet, which is a bit like ss . There are some sky blue liquid mouths in it . I think it should be the ce where the poison is stored .


    "Oh, there¡¯s water in it . I used it for my experiment, so I added some color . " The old man said, and then pointed to the shredded meat on the other side of the workshop . "Go and try it . Is this Mi Tan OK?"


    "Good . " Liu Chang nodded, took Zi Mi Tan and went to the other side to install the shredded meat . Then he followed the boss to a metal te in the basement .


    "Try it . The thickness of the steel te is 1 . 7 meters . No one will be hurt . " "But the sound instion here is too good, and the space is too small, so the sound of gunfire reverberates, it will make you very ufortable!"


    The boss said, and he took the earplug that had been prepared in advance .


    "OK, OK, my eardrum is thick . . . " Murmuring words, Liu Chang shot on the steel te .


    However, there was only a small hole in the highly prating shredded meat . The depth of the hole was less than 10 cm . The bottom of the hole could be seen by the naked eye . This surprised Liu Changda, who had been worried that the one meter thick steel te could not withstand the attack of the shredded meat .


    "I grass, as expected, failed!" Seeing the result, the elder brother on the side of the side immediately showed his face with a painful and indignant expression . From his expression, Liu Chang can judge that he still has great expectations for the son Mi tan .


    "What¡¯s going on? Do you see it clearly? "


    "Zi Mi¡¯s bullet came out of the chamber, and then it exploded when it flew out for more than five meters . Then Zimi¡¯s bullet became loose shrapnel and impacted into the steel te, which led to a sharp decline in pration . " Liu Chang repeated the whole process he had just seen .


    "Damn it, damn it, that¡¯s what it is!" The olddy scolded a few words, turned and went up the stairs . "Today, I¡¯ll go up and improve Zi Mi tan . This mechanical structure is not scientific enough . "


    "I see . " Looking at the old man¡¯s angry figure, Liu Chang knew that he didn¡¯t have much time left, so he took the time to practice to resist the attack that might appear in the next second .


    Liuxin has been looking for Liu Chang¡¯s whereabouts recently . This matter can¡¯t be done by himself, so all the burden falls on him .


    He is the most sensitive of all the children, so he came to look for Liu Chang . Then, these days, he has been wandering in the street, wandering around, looking around in the West . His sense of smell is very good, if there is no isted space, he can even search for a three-dimensional space with a radius of 34 kilometers in a second . However, Beijing¡¯s Mi City is sorge that there are many houses and buildings . It is impossible to have no isted space . Therefore, it is impossible for him to search so efficiently . So far, he has not found any trace of Liu Chang . "Brother, your search is too slow . " When Liu was investigating in the Xicheng District, the space around him wriggled . He saw an amphibian of the same size as him and appeared in front of him .


    "Quicksand, how did you get out?" Liu Xin was a little surprised when he saw the visitor . "Didn¡¯t my father say that he can¡¯t attract the attention of those clones, and won¡¯t let you appear? Why do you still run out, not afraid to arouse their suspicion on the 17th? "


    "It¡¯s OK . The children are busy hypnotizing the little girl recently and have no time to pay attention to other things . " Quicksand said: "brother, you need to speed up the progress . I¡¯ve been afraid that Liu Chang is called recently, because I guess we¡¯ll find him and maybe run away, so I want to help you . "


    "No, go back . He won¡¯t run . " Liuxin said, "I know him . "

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220: 220


    "Do you know him?" Liusha heard Liuxin¡¯s words, his face showed a displeased look, "you just live with him for a few days, you say you know him? In fact, Ie out this time, I¡¯m afraid that you will move some other ghost mind . Human beings have a saying that I feel very reasonable . If they are not of our own race, their hearts will be different! "


    Quicksand said, looking at the flow of heart¡¯s face .


    "Do you know what it means?" "Quicksand strengthens the tone" this sentence is to say the national and the national contradiction, said two different nationalities, can¡¯t really merge together . What¡¯s more, Liu Chang and we are totally different in race . Don¡¯t be silly because you have been friends with him for a few days . He won¡¯t shoot you in front of you . Don¡¯t be silly . We are enemies and enemies now . Don¡¯t show anypassion! "


    "I know, you don¡¯t have to teach me!" Liuxin heard the words of quicksand and frowned, "I know what I should do, but it¡¯s you . Don¡¯t arouse the suspicion of those little guys because of running around . Don¡¯t forget that they are much smarter than you!"


    "No matter how smart or need our protection?" If you can stop the flow of sand, how can you stop it? Who in the world, apart from us, can provide them with such good protection measures? "


    "There are more ces to want them . I don¡¯t believe that the research institutes here in Beijing don¡¯t ept them if they go there . "


    "But dare they? The more than 7000 terror lives are there . Can you imagine the consequences if they go there? " Quicksand called: "you hurry up to your business . Besides, it¡¯s better to stay away from the Research Institute . I¡¯m here today to give you a reminder . . . "


    Quicksand finished this sentence, the light in front of him was distorted, he disappeared again, and he left here - obviously, what he said was not afraid of the 17th discovery, but also a talk .


    However, what he said today is not all nonsense . At least, Liu Xin saw that he left . In the heart ponders for a while, the eyes also more and more firm up .


    "If you are not of our own race, will your heart be different?"


    Chewing on the meaning of this sentence, Liuxin disappeared on the roof of Beijing¡¯s old courtyard .


    ......


    It¡¯s getting colder and colder inte autumn . Seeing that the weather is about to enter winter, Liu Chang¡¯s palm is extremely warm today . Because today is a big day for him, and it¡¯s also a big day for all the people in Beijing . Of course, the two big days have different meanings .


    For Liu Chang . The reason why today is a big day is that he has finally got the knife he has been expecting for a long time . Feeling the heavy weight in his hands and recalling the familiar feeling in his dream, Liu Chang stood on the roof and waved a long knife very smoothly .


    What¡¯s more, when Liu Chang just waved his huge sword, the gloomy sky could not hold back its depressed mood . He began to sprinkle snow on the ground .


    Yes, it¡¯s the snow, not the kes, not the snow .


    Today, the first snow in early winter in Beijing is not big . Moreover, because of the word "beginning" in early winter, the snow has not yetpletely condensed . The beginning of the snow under the ground . It contains a lot of water, not so much snow, but rather ice rain . But after all, the temperature has reached below zero, so the more the ice and rain falls, the stronger it condenses and hits the roof of the sunny canopy . Also issued a "crackling crackling" physical impact sound .


    "Winter, it¡¯sing . " The eldest son stood on the roof, looking up at the sky, letting the snow hit his small white face .


    "Snow . . . " Liu Chang, who is trying his knife on the roof, sees the small snow particles in the sky . His eyes suddenly change . The snow grains falling all over the sky seem to be bullets that rush towards him in his dream, making his knife waving hand turn unconsciously .


    Then . That only about a millimeter of small snow particles, by a knife or cut in two, or the whole cut into pieces, into a sky of ice sand .


    Looking at Liu Chang in the past few days to urge, and finally made great progress, the boss nodded with satisfaction .


    "Hey, I said, when you are fighting with Liu, don¡¯t subconsciously cut his bullets!" Although satisfied, the boss couldn¡¯t help but remind him: "we train you to cut bullets, not to let you really cut bullets in the battle . Bullets can still hide in the past . If you can¡¯t, use the back of a knife to block it . If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t take the risk of cutting bullets . Because if the flow of guns, it is certainly not more than ordinary guns, the power and speed of fire, you may not be able to master . What¡¯s more, we train you to cut bullets to practice your eyesight, the coordinated application of eyesight and hands and feet, the uracy of the de entering the enemy¡¯s body, and the uracy of the incision . I don¡¯t think you can cut through the body of the stream if you don¡¯t have the perfect coordination . Do you know? "


    "I see . I¡¯m not stupid enough to cut his bullet . " All over the sky the ice sand is still brilliant, under the cover of red fog, has be a piece of dreamy color .


    "Do you have full control of your muscles now?" The boss sat in a corner of the roof, looking at the red crystal .


    "Almost, but it¡¯s not so easy to haveplete control . " Liu Chang said, "and you? Did you seed with that bullet? ""Soon, the 17th generation is about to seed . " "This time, I repaired thest w that was easy to deviate from the trajectory after the No . 16 was stripped off . I made some minor adjustments to the mechanical curve . I think this production will be sessful . "


    "That¡¯s great . I can¡¯t imagine that we¡¯ve been dyed for nearly a month . They haven¡¯t found us yet . " Liu Chang said with a smile, "is this a kind of luck?"


    "It doesn¡¯t count . After all, Beijing is so big that there are not a few people who survive . It¡¯s not so easy to find someone . However, if they use the method of investigating the area, they can screen them one by one, and I think they have roughly determined our position . " "Although we have changed ces in three ces these days, we will be found one day, and it will not be too far away," he said


    "So, your bullets are going to speed up!" Liu Chang eximed, "I think I will die miserably with this knife alone . "


    When the boss and Liu Chang talk, the door of the roof is opened again, and the thirdes in from the outside .


    "Have you heard that the research institute has developed a method to deal with the insect . It uses a kind of dry powder, which has been produced inrge quantities . It says that all residents in the city can get it free of charge . Now the whole city of Beijing is crazy . People who have been tormented by insects for more than a month havee out of their homes one by one . " The old three spoke and hit the snow on his head .


    "Dry powder potion? It seems that the people from Beijing Research Institute have a good idea . " "To tell you the truth, if you let me deal with those insects, I can¡¯t think of anything in half a year," the boss said


    "Well, there are higher level researchers in Beijing . " The second said, "I don¡¯t know how many changes . . . "


    "Four times, I guess . . . " The boss calcted and gave a number: "I don¡¯t know what kind of world it is in the world of four brain region mutants . . . "


    ......


    "What kind of world is it?" A figure stood in the dark and looked at Ryan in front of him . "Did you say that four brain regions have mutated more than once?"


    "Yes, sir . What kind of world is that?" Ryan stood in front of the man and lowered his head slightly . "Because you said that the new Mr . Li is a character who has changed his brain domain for more than four times . So, I want to know what kind of world the brain domain has changed more than four times . "


    "N-line image world, multi screen world . . . " The man said, "because we are so powerful inputing, when our brain encounters a person, it will automatically continuously calcte the possibility of anything happening and analyze its internal data . Then we will unconsciously see the impact of this event on our surroundings, and then these influences and possibilities will be countless points in our eyes To a future . . . "


    "Aplicated world!" Ryan nodded . "Can someone like you change the future?"


    "No, no, no, the future is a long river . Even if a node is changed, it is like putting a stone into the river, which can ripple, but the general direction of the future will not change . " The man stood there,ughed and said, "of course, we can still do it if we make some minor adjustments to the shortest term . "


    "Teacher, you said that the new Mr . Li is a terrible man . . . "


    "Yes, he is terrible . " Somebody nodded .


    "Is that him or you?" Asked Ryan .


    "He, or once he, is much more powerful than me . He should be able to see a world a hundred times wider than me . " As the man spoke, his voice stopped for a moment and then added, "but now he is not necessarily . "


    "Why?" Ryan wondered .


    "Because his brain is iplete and iplete, I don¡¯t know whether it is man-made or the masterpiece of that big willow . " The tall figure said, "but since it is iplete, it is notplete . It is impossible to y the full role of this pair of brain, so we have a chance . "


    "Teacher, what should we do next? If you say he can see the future, can he figure out the master of the nuclear code, or simply figure out the location of the box and the specific number of the code? " Ryan asked, worried .


    "That¡¯s impossible . What we call "seeing" is based on the calction of facts . He didn¡¯t see the box, he didn¡¯t touch the person who controlled the nuclear code, and he didn¡¯t even have contact with the person who controlled the nuclear code, so he didn¡¯t know anything (to be continued)

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221: 221


    "So, when youe into contact with him in the future, you should be careful and careful not to let him see any clues . " "It¡¯s hard for others, but it shouldn¡¯t be hard for you," the figure said


    "Don¡¯t worry . Although I don¡¯t have his powerfulputing power, I can still camouge it . " Ryan nodded and frowned and said, "but teacher, what are you going to do next?"


    "Well, first stabilize the monster . You can start the nuclear device of the Institute to be ready tounch at any time . Then he will be afraid . " The shadow said and waved her hand, "go ahead, don¡¯t make a statement, and don¡¯t tell anyone about it . He will know . "


    "You know, you can rest assured, teacher . " With that, Ryan left the chamber .


    ......


    "Do you think this dry powder will work?" He branches to the wind and snow, holding the unified spray issued by the government to the side of the voiceless sound . The two people have been together since Liu Chang left, so they are closer to others than those who joinedter . At this time, the two people were walking on the return road of the government¡¯s drug delivery vehicle . Their feet were treading on the snow which had been falling for several hours today, and they were making a "creaking and creaking" sound step by step .


    "I don¡¯t know . But on the road, it¡¯s not good to listen to others? Anyway, since it¡¯s free, go back and try it . " Voiceless with a spray, left and right, she looked at the spray seal and looked at the government seal . It was somewhat of a look at the family women who used cheap goods in supermarkets .


    "To be honest . It¡¯s tempting to look like that . " He Zhizhi saw Qingyin¡¯s look, picked her chin with a hook and said with a smile: "pure young woman, well, many men should like this mouth . "


    "You¡¯re not serious . " Qingyin shakes her head to avoid the hook of he Zhizhi, and then shakes the dry powder spray in her hand . Along the way, she studies how to use it and goes back to the ce where people are hiding now .


    "ording to the above instructions, this dry powder spray should be able to kill a few cubic meters of space in a single way, and the residue canst for a long time . Let all the cockroaches and flies passing by die . . . " Returning to his current hiding ce, he Zhizhi looked at the "instructions for use" of the spray, and then, ording to the above teaching, sprayed the dry powder inside along his own house .


    After a while, she saw a group of cockroaches passing by . Just after spraying, she could see arge group of cockroaches passing by, not because he Zhizhi was lucky, but now the streets are full of people, or the whole city of Beijing, no matter in the sky, on the ground or under the ground . They are full of this kind of thing . If he didn¡¯t deliberately avoid it before his nose was good, it would not be so easy to avoid .


    However, if you are standing here and waiting for them toe over, it¡¯s natural to wait for them toe .


    He Zhizhi and Qingyin hid in the corner of the room, and saw that the group of cockroaches had just passed through this area, they suddenly stopped moving . Then a momentter, they moved fiercely for a while, but they didn¡¯t scurry . Instead, they lost their sense of direction and started to turn around . After a while, they justy there with their back facing down and their feet upward . Six insect feet kicked back and forth and struggled for a while . I lost my lifepletely .


    "It¡¯s a great thing . " See the effect is so good, he Zhizhi and Qingyin two people looked at each other, at the same time in each other¡¯s eyes saw a look of surprise .


    Because for more than a month, they have been used to how difficult it is to kill this cockroach . There is no way to kill this kind of cockroach clearly except crushing them or burning them . They can¡¯t use "tenacity" to describe this species . The cockroaches of the pre era were able to kill their heads for 17 days . All kinds of insecticide immunity, now this very strange mutant cockroach is even more elusive .


    Don¡¯t talk about cutting your head . Even if you catch him all the time and bake the whole outside of him, the body organs inside it can work - this is not a blind guess, because they have seen it with their own eyes - there are three abnormal children in the team, so they have seen more disgusting things .


    Three kids . In the first few days, before Liu Chang was trained, he was dealing with this kind of cockroach all day . They cut their heads, cut open their stomachs, dig out their organs, and even inject poison into the cockroaches¡¯ bodies . They used almost all the methods that human beings could imagine for their resolute life . In the end, they came to a conclusion that the cockroaches would not die at the first time, no matter what kind of damage they suffered, except burning to ashes and crushing them to pieces .


    Therefore, at the first sight that this small powder can poison cockroaches, Qingyin and Qingyin were stunned . Even Qingyin, who never said dirty words at ordinary times, broke his mouth .


    "Shit, what kind of poison is this? We¡¯re not going to be poisoned, are we? " Qingyin screamed and rubbed her hands, "once the third child used a syringe to inject a kilogram of dichlorvos into a cockroach? In the end, it almost burst the cockroach and didn¡¯t poison it . What kind of powder is this? If the toxicity is so strong, will we die? "


    "No, the instructions say that this powder is only for cockroaches, and it is harmless to human inhtion . " He Zhizhi held up one arm and looked at the exnation on the instruction manual to the sun, "moreover, if the toxicity is really so strong, we would have died just now . Do you think that cockroaches have been poisoned to death, we have died 800 times earlier? ""Well, so it is . " Qingyin nodded, "the technical content of this powder is really high!"


    "So, before the boss, they have been saying that there are talents in Beijing . This man is really tall Remain perplexed despite much thought, he said, "what kind of high-tech ingredients are there? Even cockroaches can poison them, and they are harmless to humans . " What¡¯s more, the poisoned cockroaches will not be as crazy as before . This method is simply too high! It¡¯s almost as good as Li Qingshui before! "


    Looking at the cockroach corpse in the wind and snow outside the building, he Zhizhi sighed .


    "Before Li Qingshui, was he very good?" Qingyin looked at he Zhizhi with a curious look on his face . "Seriously, although I was from Zhengzhou before and spent four years printing the money with the head portrait of the man, I really don¡¯t know how powerful he is . Although I know that it is already a very powerful person to make the whole city of Zhengzhou work normally with the power of one person, I am not good at judging because I have not seen it before . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222: 222


    "Well, seriously . " He took the spray and sat on the first step of the building . He looked at his own arm and said, "I don¡¯t love that person very much . It¡¯s a terrible person . It¡¯s because of him that my arm broke into the shape of the present . "


    "What¡¯s more, he did human experiments with meter . "


    "Human trials?" When Qingyin heard this word, she subconsciously gave a cold war, "you?"


    "Yes, he used my experiments, and of course, he used a lot of people . " He Zhizhi said .


    "That¡¯s a terrible man . " Qingyin sighed, touched his head, and then sat by her side, "do you hate him?"


    "No hate . " He Zhizhi shook his head .


    "Why?"


    "At first, I didn¡¯t dare to hate, butter . . . " He Zhizhi sighed, "then I have been struggling with whether to hate him, because he killed me and saved me, although it has nothing to do with me whether to kill me or save me . I¡¯ve never been taken seriously by him . He does these things for the sake of the other two people . . . "


    "Are they Liu Chang and Xiao Jing?" Qingyin has been in the team for a long time . She has understood a lot of things about these people . Naturally, she can guess that these things are almost iprehensible to others .


    "Yes, Liu Chang and Xiao Jing . " He Zhizhi said: "that guy regards them as his rtives, and then the others be strangers . He seemed to have a hard time trusting others, especially when he became more and more intelligent . I hardly see him say anything other than work


    "Paranoid people?" Qingyin guessed .


    "No, that emotion, it¡¯s hard to say It should be said that it is disdainful He disdains tomunicate with others . . . " He Zhizhi shook his head . "In other words, he felt that no one could understand his world . He was toozy tomunicate with others who could not understand him . Of course, all this except Liu Chang and Xiao Jing . It¡¯s said that before he died, the guy exined something to Liu Chang, saying that he should believe him or something . This is really absurd in my opinion . Because that guy is such a proud man in his bones, I feel that at the end of the day, he hardly treats other people as the same species as him The way he looks at me makes me feel


    He Zhizhi chews thest word .


    "It makes me feel like he¡¯s looking at a dog . " After pondering for a long time, he Zhizhi finally finalized the word, "yes, it¡¯s the dog . It seems that I don¡¯t have the right tomunicate with him . "


    "All right . I don¡¯t know what to say after hearing so much from you . " Qingyin sighed, "because to sum up, that guy can only use one word to describe it . "


    "What word?"


    "Madman!" Qingyin sighed, "a real madman . Are those three crazy children really his children? He has fully inherited his father¡¯s fine blood


    "It¡¯s his child . I can¡¯t think of anyone but him who can produce such a perverted little fellow . " Mentioning the three cloned children, he Zhizhi¡¯s face showed a smile, "but these three little guys are much more likable than his father, and they are more human . "


    "No wonder you like to bully those three little guys so much . . . " Qingyin smiles . "It¡¯s the father¡¯s debt and the son¡¯s payment! However, since Li Qingshui is their father, who is their mother? I think if it is Li Qingshui¡¯s woman, he should send that woman away . All this seems so illogical . And you often hear Liu Chang talking with those three little guys . It seems that Li Qingshui¡¯s children are more than three . "


    "I don¡¯t know about that . " He Zhizhi looked at the dead cockroaches on the ground outside, smelled the wind and snow outside, and sighed: "but the world needs madmen, otherwise, human beings can be really finished . "


    He Zhizhi said here, his nose moved and said with a smile: "ha ha . When ites to Cao Cao, a little madmanes from the outside . "


    Soon after the voice dropped, clone two came over from a dead cockroach on the ground outside .


    "It¡¯s a good potion . " No . 2, who stepped in from the outside, stepped on the dead cockroaches in the snow, but failed to break the cockroach¡¯s hard armor . Turning into the unit building, he saw he Zhizhi sitting on the ground, and then a smile appeared on Bai Nen¡¯s small face .


    "Well, what are you doing here? This powder works well The child also held a bottle of spray like a small fire extinguisher in his hand and said with a smile, "those people in Beijing are so powerful, they are really so powerful . I haven¡¯t studied the insect thoroughly until now . They have even developed the powder for killing insects . It seems that there are at least four brain region variants in Beijing


    "Yes, now I hear that the whole city is celebrating . If we can kill these insects and wait for the snow, I think Beijing will recover some vitality . " He Zhizhi nodded and said .


    "It¡¯s so easy . Winter ising and there are so many insects . It¡¯s not a day or two to wipe out all the insects . What¡¯s more, it¡¯s winter now . There¡¯s a shortage of food . How can crops grow? " No . 2 patted the snow on top of his head, stamped his foot and said, "even gically engineered crops can¡¯t vite the most basic biologicalws . Do you remember when you were in Zhengzhou, many people starved to death every winter? This is no exception . Even if gic crops can grow, they will not grow too fast in winter . What makes people feel headache is that cockroaches and flies have almost eaten up all the food in the city . Even the excrement in the sewers has been eaten up by them . Therefore, the people in Beijing will never feel better this winter"What about the Institute?" He Zhizhi looked at No . 2, "didn¡¯t you say there was a master over there?"


    "The master is not a God . He can¡¯t grow grain in winter . Even if Li Qingshui is born again, what can he do?" No . 2ughed and said, "can they change the basicws of nature, no matter how smart they are?"


    "That¡¯s true . " He Zhizhi nodded, "but we don¡¯t have to worry about food . With Liu Chang and you, at least we can¡¯t die of hunger no matter where we are . "


    "Yes, yes . " No . 2 said: "with Liu Chang here, even if you go back to the time of hunting outside the city, you will not be hungry . So I¡¯m not going to talk to you . I¡¯m going to go up and do something . "


    "What are you up to?" He Zhizhi asked .


    "Inform the boss that I have helped him produce the 17 generation bullets he studied, and let Liu Chang test the effect . " No . 2 spoke and went up the stairs of the unit building .


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223: 223


    "May I ask you a question?" He Zhizhi saw that No . 2 went upstairs in a hurry and rushed to him and stopped him .


    "What are you doing?" No . 2 looked into he Zhizhi¡¯s eyes and had already guessed what he wanted to ask, and then shook his head, "don¡¯t ask, I don¡¯t want to say, you know the answer, I don¡¯t want to hide it from you, and I don¡¯t want to cheat you, so it¡¯s better to pretend to be stupid at this time . "


    "It¡¯s good for everyone to pretend to be stupid . "


    "Well, I won¡¯t ask that question . " If you ask him a lot of questions, how many words do you want to live? Look into my eyes and don¡¯t lie to me, will you


    He¡¯s eyes are fixed on the ck branch .


    "Half, half!" Number two looked at her without blinking .


    "Too risky!" He Zhizhi heavily sighed, and then sat powerless on the steps .


    And the second looked at him, around the blocked stairs, slowly walked up the roof .


    Before opening the door of the snowy house, he looked down deeply, and then his face became a little ugly .


    After sighing, the second opened the iron door on the roof, and the wind and snow immediately poured into his face and his mouth, making him open his mouth and making him drink the wind .


    "Hello, the swordsman, and you, the snow drencher, are gone . " Looking at the boss and Liu Chang on the roof, the second yelled, "it¡¯s working . Work, your seventeen generation bullets I have helped you produce, the effect should be good, go and try! "


    ¡°OK£¡¡± Should a, the elder brother shakes off the ice sand on the body, and then took the lead to go to the second, only looked at him, asked: "not happy?"


    "A little bit . " The second nodded .


    "Why?"


    "I lied just now . I said zero percent to fifty percent . " The second blew the wind and snow in front of his face, making the voice very low .


    "Oh . You lied to me The boss patted him on the shoulder . "But cheating is a good thing . I often cheat people . I don¡¯t have psychological burden . As long as the result is good for everyone, no one will say you cheat . "


    "What if Liu Chang really died?" The second looked at Liu Chang, who was walking towards this side with his eyes closed, and then his voice was lower, "in case he died, what if our judgment was wrong?"


    "In case I really die . That¡¯s my own choice . " Liu Chang walked up to the second with a smile and then patted him on the shoulder . "Don¡¯t look worried about the country and the people . You are adults, and so am I . I know what I¡¯m doing . You can help me . I¡¯m already very grateful . "


    "Hehe, you heard me . " When he saw Liu Changing, he had a white smile on his face .


    "Well, I have good ears . Did you forget?" Liu Chang came to him . He patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "let¡¯s go and try to see if the bullet can seed . "


    "Let¡¯s go . Let¡¯s go . We should believe in the masterpieces left by Li Qingshui . " When the boss heard Liu Chang¡¯s words, he also gave a big smile to the second, "you should believe in thest strength of Qingshui brother . I believe that countless causes and effects will create the most unlikely opportunity . "


    "Well . " Take a deep breath, the ruddy face again floating on the cheek, the second with Liu Chang, down the stairs .


    With his big knife, Liu Chang met he Zhizhi at the foot of the stairs, and looked at her deeply . He wanted to chat with each other . As a result, the other side turned his back and obviously didn¡¯t mean to talk to him, so he had to say hello to Qingyin uninteresting and then left with the boss .


    And just after he left, a riddle of refracting light came here, smelling the smell that he left in the air, which if not, would be blown away by the wind and snow .


    "Is it near here?" Liuxin came here, along thest trace of air smell, found the building Liu Chang had just left, and then saw two women in the building .


    "These two should be acquaintances of Liu Chang?" Liuxin stood in the distance and talked to herself, and gradually walked to the front of the building, and then observed the two women sitting in the building .


    A woman¡¯s look a little confused, the other looking at the snow in a daze .


    "This should be Liu Chang¡¯s residence . " Liu Xin followed the direction of the wind and snow, looked at the footprints on the ground that had not been covered up, and judged that Liu Chang had just left .


    However, he didn¡¯t follow the footprints and smell, because he knew that Liu Chang¡¯s nose was very sensitive, so he didn¡¯t want to Miss Liu Chang¡¯s whereabouts, which would affect his father¡¯s n, and he didn¡¯t want to fight with Liu Chang . One of the reasons was that he heard that Liu Chang was much better than before, and the second reason was that he didn¡¯t want to face Liu Chang now, Because they used to be friends, but now they are enemies .


    Still a mortal enemy .


    Therefore, instead of chasing after him, he walked into the corridor, relying on his concealed body shape and silent steps, wanted to enter the building to confirm whether it was Liu Chang¡¯s residence or temporary residence . As long as he had determined the goal of living here, he only had to go back and tell his father about this, and his task would bepletelypleted . "I¡¯m sorry . " In my heart, I sent thest blessing to the friend who used to sleep together . I stepped over the top of Mn and walked up the stairs of the corridor .


    Then a cold wind shed over Qingyin¡¯s head, making her shiver .


    "Let¡¯s go back . It¡¯s a big hole . " Qingyin touched her head and turned to see he Zhizhi .


    "Wait a minute . . . " He Zhizhi deeply lowered his head, "sit down for a while . "


    "What¡¯s the matter with you?" Qingyin saw he Zhizhi¡¯s appearance, frowned, "does stomach ache?"


    "It¡¯s OK . Don¡¯t ask . " He Zhizhi lowered his head and ignored it .


    Qingyin saw that she didn¡¯t mean to speak, and she shut her mouth very cleverly .


    Then, a cold wind came from their heads again . After checking the unit building, Liu Xin left here . His task waspleted . He found a lot of clothes with the smell of Liu Chang on the upstairs, which can exin everything . Now he only needs to do one more thing to finish his own work and finish all the hard work in recent days ¡£


    So he looked back, remembered the sign of the building, and turned away .


    At the same time, he Zhizhi¡¯s buried head was also raised . (to be continued)

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224: 224


    "What happened to you just now?" Qingyin saw her look up and asked in a hurry .


    "Something¡¯s wrong!" He Zhizhi looked up at Qingyin and said, "amphibians have been here just now! I know their smell


    "Really?" Hearing he Zhizhi¡¯s words, Qingyin stood up from the ground, "where?"


    "Just step out of our head . Forget it . There¡¯s no time to exin to you . " He Zhizhi quickly stood up from the ground and called out: "I¡¯ll inform Liu Chang . You go upstairs and inform others to pack up . We¡¯ll leave quickly . If we don¡¯t go, it will be toote . I think the amphibian just now is exploring the way . He¡¯s going back to call people . Hurry up!"


    "Good!" Hearing he Zhizhi¡¯s words, Qingyin ran up the stairs without saying a word . He also called out: "pack up the things quickly, the enemy ising, the enemy ising . . . "


    Listening to her voice, he Zhizhi called to the upstairs and quickly left here: "I went to the factory to inform Liu Chang of them . We will gather at the gate of the factory for a moment . "


    "Good!" Qingyin called out to the downstairs and quickly stepped up the stairs .


    All the way out of the corridor, he Zhizhi stares at the wind and snow all over the sky and runs to the factory with his fastest speed


    In her terminal direction, at the end of the factory, Liu Chang had already arrived in the workshop, and then looked at the 17th generation bomb produced by No . 2 with the boss .


    "This arc, thew of mechanical transmission, yes, second, is the feeling . " The old man patted the second on the shoulder and handed the bullet to Liu Chang, e on . Try a shot


    "Good . " After picking up the shredded meat ced at the back of the workshop, Liu Chang loaded the 17th generation ammunition into the gun chamber, and then walked all the way to the basement and aimed at the metal steel te with a thickness of more than one meter . Under one shot, it was suddenly torn!


    The sound of gunfire reverberated, and with a loud bang, the bullet came out of the gun and ran into the thick steel te . Then, along with the strong impact and tearing force, a hole of the size of the initial caliber basin is opened on it .


    The hole is like a deep crater of a meteorite hitting the ground . The initial diameter is huge, and the more it gets narrower, Liu Chang looks up and finds that the bullet powder is stuck in the deepest groove of the steel te, which is as thin as a human finger .


    "Shit . Sess Standing on the side with headphones, the boss saw the effect of the bullet and was surprised to p his thigh . Then he stepped forward and inserted his small body less than one meter into the huge steel flood cave, and looked closely at the ballistic debris inside .


    Then, Liu Chang heard from inside . With the dull sound of steel echoes .


    "Yes, the trajectory has not deviated in the slightest, and the burst of the bullet happens to be just when the momentum is used up, and the power of the gun itself will no longer be affected . This bullet does not need to be changed any more . " The boss said something . From the huge hole drilled out, said to Liu Chang: "the next thing, you need to secrete poison on it . Your venom is good . It is a mixture of neurotoxin and blood toxin . It has both suffocating effect and hallucinogenic effect . It¡¯s a very good poison . And you won¡¯t hurt yourself in the process of using it . It¡¯s just that the secretion is a little bit small every day . "


    "There are many . How many grams of venom can a snake secrete a day? I take a big bite a day, and I¡¯ve had a lot of it! " Liu Chang said .


    "But it¡¯s less refined . " The boss patted Liu Chang¡¯s thigh and motioned him to go upstairs with him . "We have refined the things you secreted a few days ago, so that the toxin per unit area has a stronger toxic effect . So . We have produced less than 70 ml of venom from the pot you vomited this month . "


    "Come on, follow me . I¡¯ll show you . " The eldest brother led Liu Chang and his second son out of the basement, and then went through the workshop to a smallboratory . There were many test tube reagents in theboratory . Among them, one tube containing orange yellow liquid was sealed most perfectly, and the liquid inside was also the brightest .


    "Well, this is the pipe . If you let me drink it, I think it will poison him . Ha ha . . . " The boss held the test tube andughed obscenely, and continued: "and the next thing for us is to add this thing to your bullet, and then, they be the biggest capital for you to put down that huge monster!"


    The eldest brother took the test tube and shook it, so that the bright yellow inside flowed evenly in the tube, turning out the luster of death .


    Then he added Liu Chang and the second three people, looking at this dangerous thing, his eyes also showed hope for the first time . Then a big two small three faces, at the same time showed a smile .


    But it was at this time - they were so happy and sad .


    Hope is always apanied by despair . When they just saw the dawn of victory, the smell of a woman drifted into Liu Chang¡¯s nose - and then he could smell who the woman was - and at the same time, he could smell the panic of the other party because of the sweat and sour gas from excessive exercise .


    When people are in different emotions, they will emit different vors - and when they are afraid and nervous, they will taste sour and bitter - which has been proved by science and Liu Chang¡¯s practice .


    So, when he smelled the sour and bitter breath, he restrained all the smiles on his face . "What happened?" Liu Chang¡¯s smile changed into doubt, and then turned away from theboratory to meet the direction of the odor source .


    All the way out of the factory, Liu Chang received he Zhizhi, who was running in a panic at the intersection, and then directly heard her panting terror words .


    "Liu, Liu¡¯s people are here!"


    "Yes?" Liu Chang heard this sentence, the brain buzzing for a moment, "then how do you run out, other people are OK?"


    "It¡¯s OK!" He Zhizhi took a breath and adjusted the rhythm of his next breath and said: "it should be a small amphibian . He didn¡¯t know that my nose is very useful, so he went to our room door to have a look, and then left . But I think that his speed is so fast, he will inform the flow as soon as he leaves! So, I asked Qingyin to inform others toe here and tell you the news first . "


    "You¡¯re right . You don¡¯t want the house first . People just need to be OK . " Liu Chang said, smelling the direction of the congrattory branches running, after confirming that no one was there, he took her back to the factory .


    As soon as they entered the factory gate, they ran into two other children who had juste out of the factory . They were not as fast as Liu Chang and didn¡¯t know what had happened at the beginning, so they were a lotte .


    "What¡¯s the matter?" The boss looked at the face of Liu Chang and he Zhizhi, and then guessed the general result of the matter, "is it flowing? Don¡¯t talk about it for a moment . Go in and talk about it! "


    Two people in the boss led, into the workshop, and three or two steps, Liu Chang also briefly said the next thing about the general process .


    "I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s early . " The boss rubbed his hands . "I wanted to make everything go smoothly . I was fully prepared to fight again . Now things are a little tricky!"


    "Yes, the production process of bullets is not easy, especially this kind of bullets . We have to carve them by hand, proofread them, and then check their arcs . After all, there is no such precise machine tool here . " The second also rubs his head in frustration, "what can I do? If I find it and there is no bullet, what should I do to the guy?"


    "How many bullets can you produce in a day?" Liu Chang saw the annoyed look of the two children and knew that this kind of bullet was not easy to produce .


    "One person can proofread one in ten hours . " The boss looked at Liu Chang and said, "after all, the impact force of shredded meat is too big, so it is a test of mechanical rules to add anything into it . "


    "Only one in ten hours?" Although Liu Chang thought that it was not easy to produce bullets, he still didn¡¯t expect that the difficulties would reach such a level, "what should we do? What if it happens? "


    "Second, how many samples have you made The boss did not answer Liu Chang¡¯s question, but turned his head and looked at another child beside him .


    "Two, made two . " The second one called out and ran to the other end of the workshop and took out the final sample . "Originally, one sample of a generation of bullets could be used, but I think this one should work . Last night, there was nothing wrong, so I made two . "


    "Well done . " The eldest brother answered, took Liu Chang and the second by the hand and took them into theboratory . Then he took out the venom extracted from the tube again and took out a special needle to suck out some of the venom inside . Then the needle was inserted into the side of the sample bomb .


    "There¡¯s a hole that¡¯s going to close itself, and the inside of the bullet is a spider like space that can hold about two milliliters of venom . " The old man said, he injected the extracted venom into the interior of the bullet . "This cobweb space is the space most in line with the trajectory and the pressure of the bullet after exerting force . Originally, I could make you at least 30 rounds of poison ammunition with 70 ml of venom, but now it seems that there is no such time . "


    The eldest brother said, after injecting poison into the bullet, he checked the sealed bullet again and handed it to Liu Chang after confirming it was correct .


    "Take it and put it in the first ce of the cartridge case you need it . " After the boss handed over the things, he turned to look at the second, "let¡¯s hurry up and make sure that we can produce as much as we can, and the rough work must also ensure the output . Liu Chang, you can go outside to watch and meet thepanions who may arrive . . . "


    "Or the enemy . "


    With this sentence, the boss trotted out of theb with the second .


    And Liu Chang in situ pad heavy poison bombs, carrying their own big knife, began to prepare their own full armed .


    The wind and rain finally came (to be continued)

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225: 225


    Liu Chang has not been so armed for a long time .


    The left hand carries the shredded meat, the right hand carries the huge knife, and the body is also tied with three pieces of meat clip . Beside the boots, there is a special dagger .


    Under the different vision of factory workers, he armed himself into something simr to future soldiers - a huge gun one meter long, and a longer huge sword, thick back, wide de, perfect streamline, and heavy weight .


    The giant gun and sword is really a very powerful shape . Liu Chang took the gun and didn¡¯t dare to rx . He even stopped worrying about other people¡¯s eyes . Standing outside the gate, facing the wind and snow, he gradually lengthened his body . On his tender skin, bright red scales grew again The sound of wind and snow hitting on the cheek changes from a slight "rustling" sound to a "Ding Ding" sound on hard objects .


    There are people in the factory .


    But Liu Chang can¡¯t care so much, because the enemy he will face next is Liu . He was a man ten times stronger than he was, and he was far away from the enemy . Therefore, Liu Chang did not dare to rx at all . He would rather let others see his appearance than change his body to dy time after the battle began .


    So, regardless of the screams and running behind him, he just stood outside the door - in his most powerful posture .


    Wind and snow .


    The snow on Liu Chang¡¯s body is not for a while . It was covered with ayer, and the screams at the back of the factory became more and more noisy . Then he Zhizhi opened the door of the factory with the noise of he Zhizhi .


    "Number one, let mee out and tell you onest time!" He Zhizhi walked to Liu Chang¡¯s back, his voice was a little low . He didn¡¯t know whether his voice was due to the cry or the snow, which made him look hoarse . "He asked me to tell you the stealth way and opticalw of Liuhe and amphibians . "


    "Well . I know, he has told me many times Liu Chang looked at the sky and nodded .


    "Then listen again . " He Zhizhi sighed and exined: "when the skin of amphibians is smooth andplete, their linespletely conform to thew of optical refraction . Their skin will secrete a kind of strange chemical liquid . With the pure white skin which can refract light lines, it can change the optical motion around them and produce a strange internal refraction effect . The most direct effect of this effect is invisibility - invisible to our eyes! Including a certain space in front of them . Light is refracted . Therefore, even if they wear weapons, they will not destroy their stealth effect . "


    "Well . " Liu Chang nodded .


    "But if their skin is damaged, the near perfect refractionw will be broken, and their bodies and the space around them will be allowed to ept the general refractionw of light . So you can see their bodies again . " He Zhizhi said: "so the boss said that in the battle with Liu, the most difficult period and the most dangerous period for you is when you didn¡¯t do any harm to him . "


    "This battle is no longer as yful as it wasst time . Last time he didn¡¯t intend to kill you, but this time he did it without telling anyone else He Zhizhi sighed: "therefore, you must be prepared to be attacked secretly, because if you are attacked once, it means that you are dead . With the strength and strength of the stream, he won¡¯t attack the second time


    "Yes . I¡¯ll die if I get hit . " Liu Chang heard this sentence andughed, "he is like a monster with an attack power of 9999, and I am a monster hunter with a life value of only 1000, and I will die after one strike . This is a huge bug in the game . "


    "It¡¯s a pity that there is no bug in life . . . " He Zhizhi¡¯s voice became more and more hoarse, "in the game¡¯s monster hunter . In theory, every monster can be killed, but things in life are not . Maybe when your life intensity is only 1, you have met the big willow, and then, the end is like this It is . "


    "So I want you to think about it again When he Zhizhi said this, he went around Liu Chang¡¯s head, holding Liu Chang¡¯s head with one hand, "can¡¯t you make such a hasty decision?"


    "There won¡¯t be a second chance!" Liu sighed, "so, no matter how hasty this decision is, I will not miss the opportunity to save Xiaojing . "


    Liu Chang looks at he Zhizhi with unprecedented firmness in his mouth .


    "Well, I see . Then I won¡¯t talk nonsense . . . " He Zhizhi put down her arm and sighed heavily like a bellows . Until she squeezed out all the air in her lungs, she left here like a deted ball and walked into the noisy factory .


    "If you are in danger, I will do the same to you!" Turning around, Liu Chang looked at the back of he Zhizhi and called out such a sentence .


    Then, the figure mixed with wind and snow, a little pause .


    "Thank you . " Without turning around, he Zhizhi disappeared in the depth of the factory .


    Standing in the wind and snow, waiting for a short time, to be exact, less than a quarter of an hour, Liu Chang again smelled the familiar bitterness . This time, along the direction of the odor source, Liu Chang saw many familiar people, including Mn and Zhou Kai . Under the guidance of Qingyin, they dragged the most simple luggage and ran against the wind . "And the others? Why the three of you? " Liu Chang saw the visitor, the face of metal texture showed a worried look, "every day? What about Li Feng? And number three? "


    "They¡¯re all out on business . They¡¯re not in the house at all . " Voiceless panting ran to Liu Chang in front of her eyes, showing an anxious look, "now there is no phone, no mobile phone, simply can¡¯t contact . The third one heard that he had a big rtionship with the government . He ran out every morning and didn¡¯t know what to do . Li Feng disappeared, saying that he was going to look for food . I left a note for them in the residential area just now, so that they can see the note and meet at the ce where Liu Chang is . . . "


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about the location of the amphibious trail, so I don¡¯t have to say where they¡¯reing from


    "But they will go back . " When Liu Chang heard this, he stamped his feet vigorously . The scales on his body did not know whether it was because of anxiety or other reasons that he even changed the color . (to be continued)

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226: 226


    The color of Liu Chang¡¯s scales first turned white as snow in the sky, then gray as the buildings behind him, and finally turned back to the color of red fog . Only this time, the color of red fog was no longer pure red, but mixed with snow particles, and the red was still gray and white .


    this made him as like as two peas outside the skin, even the white spots on the red scales, and he would move down ording to the falling of snow particles around him . This made a few people watching him suddenly feel a Hu¡¯s confusion, which is simr to carsickness and some people want to vomit .


    "All of a sudden, your face has turned into a tube!" Qingyin looked at Liu Chang and said, "are you ok? Is this the chameleon gene? "


    "It should be . . . " Looking at the surprised eyes of the people around him, Liu Chang slowly raised his arm and looked at the exposed palm skin . He tried to move the arm slowly and put the palm on the wall tiles beside it . Then, it immediately became pure gray, making it difficult for him to distinguish the shape of the palm even if he was close .


    "Chameleon? Unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t work well . Even if I don¡¯t wear clothes, I still have to carry weapons on my back . " Liu sighed and looked at Qingyin . "The third one went out to do business . When did he say he woulde back?"


    "I don¡¯t know . They didn¡¯t tell me why they went out . " Qingyin is also a little anxious, "no, I¡¯ll go back and have a look . "


    "Forget it . When you go back, you have one more person to get involved in the danger . " "After all, I hope you won¡¯t let anyone else get out of it . "


    Liu Chang said that, after thinking about it, he let everyone into the factory, and then he came to the busy boss . He is no longer a child . Even in the most anxious moment, Liu Chang will not easily do things that do not have the slightest overall view, so . He wanted to ask the boss for their opinion before he left .


    "I want to go back . " Liu Chang stands next to the busy sculptor .


    "Not yet . " The eldest brother kept looking around at the passers-by, and knew what had happened . So he shook his head and said, "it¡¯s meaningless for you to go back now . They go out on business, they won¡¯te back so early, and you go back alone . If no onees back, you have to wait there . And I reckon that the speed of flowing them there must be faster than that of the third . So, if you go back, you can¡¯t wait for the third . What we are waiting for is a big fist . "


    "What about that? If I don¡¯t go back, they will go back sooner orter, and their lives can¡¯t be changed for mine? " Liu sighed: "after all, this is because of me, and the third is not your brother, you are not in a hurry? Are you really going to trade his life for mine


    "You said that . I didn¡¯t say that . " The boss continued to be busy polishing the metal tools in his hand . "You don¡¯t have to rush back . Anyway, the stream may have arrived now, but the third one hasn¡¯t arrived yet . The flow will be waiting for you there . It doesn¡¯t make sense if you go back so early . And the spleen of the flow . When they go back, he won¡¯t kill them for the time being - of course, he may kill us after killing you, but before they kill you, these people are the bait to attract you


    "So you don¡¯t have to rush back . " The eldest brother quickened the speed of polishing tools in his hands . "The flow of patience will probablyst until the afternoon, because he has to go back to have a" ha ha "with the 17th in the evening, so it will be before dark . No one will be in danger . He¡¯ll catch those people and wait for you . "


    "So, before that, we¡¯ll try to speed up and grind out two more bullets for you, so that you have a better chance of survival . " The boss said, "so before that, please keep Kwai around me, and I¡¯ll speed up my hand to get you back early!"


    "Yes After listening to the boss¡¯s analysis, Liu Chang knew that everything he said was reasonable, so he turned around and urged everyone to leave . As for the other employees of the factory, they had already run out of sight during their talk . In this era, people are particrly sensitive to monsters . People in the former Era might have thought about whether they were aliens or even wanted to take a group photo Read or take them and sell them to the government - but nowadays people have seen so many monsters that almost all of them like to kill . Therefore, after the workers ran away, Liu Chang took his group of people away . In this small workshop, only the rustling sound of the first and second grinding tools and the "buzzing" sound of machine tool operation were left .


    The world became quiet . After Liu Chang sent all the people to the basement of the factory, he held his hand outside the door again - because he was really not sure whether the flow would be able to trace it . After all, it was a monster with the ability of independent evolution, and autonomy represented countless possibilities . God knows what he has be in this period of time .


    Sitting on the steps outside the factory gate, Liu Chang inspected all his weapons, which was a dpression activity of almost all the people before going to the battlefield, and Liu Chang was no exception .


    first inspected the rifle and the gun body of the minced meat, pulled the lower bolt to check the cartridge clip, and finally picked out the first bullet to check the poison bomb that condensed his venom essence . The venom in this poison bullet is refined by the boss, and the unit effect is much better than that of the venom secreted by him . ording to the boss¡¯s previous statement, the stream has the ability of self evolution, and he has suffered losses from it before . Therefore, his body must have poison resistance . Therefore, this thing must be refined .


    After refining, the toxic effect of the venom was ten times stronger . Liu Chang rubbed the bullet and firmly believed that even if the stream had the ability to resist poison now, it was impossible to be invincible .


    Therefore, this poison bullet is most of the capital for him to settle down in the face of the flow, which is also the biggest reason why Liu Chang is still sitting here - because he knows that if he has only one poison bomb, he will have only one shot, and it is almost impossible to shoot a mediocre body .


    Therefore, even though he is suffering from the danger of hispanion being caught, he still has to wait for the emergence of the second and third poison bombs - because the two extra bullets will give him ten times the chance - the concept of only one chance and three opportunities is not so simple as one plus two equals three .


    So, even if he is in a state of anxiety, he still has to wait - like a poisonous snake waiting for its prey . (to be continued)

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227: 227


    Liu Chang is waiting, and the 17th is also waiting . He is sitting in the cold basement, waiting for the final result of his more than ten brothers¡¯ deep hypnosis on the little girl .


    Deep hypnosis -- hypnosis directly into the other party¡¯s subconscious, or directly plundering the memory that the other party doesn¡¯t know . Therefore, this seemingly impossible task makes this ce which has thergest number of brain region mutants in the whole [China] country a little perplexed .


    In the past month, fromte autumn to winter, these dozen of them have done almost only one thing like this, but it has not yet been sessful .


    We can see the difficulty andplexity of this matter . The difficulty of this thing is how to piece together the memories of myself in aa . Obviously, the girl in front of her was in aa when her memory was transnted . Therefore, she would not have the slightest impression of these things .


    However, memory is not only preserved in the brain, muscle has muscle memory, limb body has limb body memory, skin has skin memory, and even when the brain is in shock state, there is subconscious memory .


    These memories are so fragmentary that ordinary people can hardly piece together anything useful . However, those who have changed their brain regions more than twice can - these are originally to know a little bit about the role of the whole body . If you give them some useful information, you can infer ten times the equivalent . Therefore, these fragmentary information is very useful for them . Therefore, they have to enter into the girl¡¯s subconscious mind to find, restore and piece together these memories .


    So . It¡¯s tiring and time-consuming .


    "s . . . " Sitting cross legged on the ground, No . 17 has a tired look in her eyes - these people are gathered together these days and have done so much work, in fact, just to find out one thing - why does this little girl have such a strong sense of targeting and so strong fear of that super life, it is obvious that these emotions were addedter, so They need to find out, because they know - these emotions are added by Li Qingshui .


    Because it¡¯s from Li Qingshui, we have to know .


    "What are you trying to tell us?" The 17th said to himself .


    And it was just then . The door of the basement was opened, and a man who looked very capable came in: "Mr . seventeen, Liu has left . He has seen Liuxin beforeing . "


    "Well, I see . It¡¯s hard for you . " The 17th nodded and looked at the 16th next to him .


    "Here it is . " On the 16th, I got it . "The battle, atst, is about to start . "


    "Yes . " No . 17 nodded, stood up from the ground, walked slowly to the stairway, picked up the stairs from the underground, and his young body was in front of the high steps . "I really want to see their fighting scenes . What did Li Qingshui see to make sure that a battle that is impossible to win will eventually win?"


    "Yes, what do you think . It¡¯s a battle that can¡¯t be won! " The 16th followed the seventeen, walked from the ground to the ground, and then walked out of the house into the world of thick fog . They looked at the dark red sky .


    "You can see what changes Liu Chang has made these days . Do you still believe that Liu Chang can win?" After a long silence . The 16th turned to look at the 17th .


    "Firmly believe . " The 17th said, "although I don¡¯t know how Liu Chang can win . After all, these days, after giving up breeding, the stream bes too powerful . His ability of self evolution is more powerful than I expected . These days, he keeps getting stronger, stronger and stronger . What¡¯s more, his evolutionary mode has obvious pertinence . He is aiming at Liu Chang, and he takes all the difficulties he encounteredst time . All of them have evolved corresponding coping styles . In fact, in terms of his strength, he should not pay so much attention to this battle with Liu Chang . Does he also feel something? "


    "Stream is a smart guy . " "No matter what he feels or doesn¡¯t feel, he will attach great importance to this fight," the 16th said


    "So, no matter how you look at it, Liu Chang should not have a chance . " The 17th said, crossed his knees and closed his eyes . "Do you want to see their fighting process?"


    "What do you think?" On the 16th, when he saw 17, he closed his eyes and guessed "can you see their fighting process for a while?"


    "Yes, because I¡¯m curious . " No . 17 still closed his eyes, but his eyes turned in his eyelids - like a dreamer in a dream .


    "How did you do it?" On the 16th, seeing the image of seventeen, he sat down with his knees crossed . Then the brain waves were released and entered the brain domain of seventeen . Naturally, the 17th did not stop his brother from entering his brain, but shared the information in his brain with him - so, on the 16th, he also saw the picture that 17 was watching .


    It was a picture of running . The sight was constantly shaking up and down with the movement of the body . The owner of the line of sight was very fast, and the surrounding scenery looked very fuzzy . But running in front of him was a small amphibian - the little amphibian in front of him, who knew both on the 16th and 17th - was Liuxin . "Is this what the stream sees?" "How did you do that?" asked the 16th? Even you can¡¯t invade the brain of a brain mutant . How did you do it? "


    "It¡¯s just a small part of the brain area where the view receives information . The brain area where the view receives information is just a small part of the brain . And I¡¯ve been around for so many days . Even if I use mosquitoes to suck blood, I can still invade it bit by bit . It¡¯s not the invasion of memory database and the modification of brain functions . I can still do it just by sharing views ¡£¡± The 17th closed his eyes and said, "I want to witness with my own eyes how this miracle happened . "


    Speaking on the 17th, the picture in his eyes kept shing, and then his sight finally stopped shaking up and down with the running, and stopped in front of a building .


    "Here it is, my Lord . " Liu Xin pointed to the building that smelled Liu Chang¡¯s smell just now, and said, "I saw a lot of Liu Chang¡¯s daily necessities and clothes with his body smell here . He should live here all this time . That¡¯s right . "


    "But why is it empty?" Liu looked at the building in front of him, but he didn¡¯t enter . Because with his huge body, if he wanted to enter the narrow unit building, he would certainly crush the whole building .


    "I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s empty . When I came, I saw several people . They should be Liu Chang¡¯spanions . " Liu Xin pointed to the entrance of the building and said, "there were two women sitting here just now . There was a man and a woman upstairs . There were four people in total . Why are they missing?"


    "Did they find you?" Liu squints his eyes and hides his figure .


    "It¡¯s impossible . The building I entered was invisible, and Liu Chang and the three clones were not there . They were all ordinary people . How could I be found?" Flow heart affirms say: "did not discover, perhaps they went out to do business!"


    "Then we¡¯ll wait here . I don¡¯t believe Liu Chang won¡¯te back!" As soon as the stream voice dropped, Zhou Kai and thendy appeared on the street .


    "It¡¯s so cold, I think Beijing will have a famine!" Zhou Kai, holding a gun and shrinking his neck, said to thendy beside him - they have been getting along well for days . Zhou kaiben is a ruffian and always likes a woman who wille to her .


    And thendy just suits his taste, and he doesn¡¯t have any hostility towards this woman . In addition, the woman is good at bed and serves him sincerely . Therefore, the two have already established a rtionship, or "long-term gun friendship rtionship" . This kind of rtionship is not so affectionate, but it is better than the general friendship .


    "There is no need to worry about the famine . If Liu Chang is here, we will not die of hunger . " Thendy said in a soft voice - these days, thendy is living quite well here . She could see that these people were not bad people - and that was why she had always dared to bully them .


    Moreover, many of these people are very capable, and few of them go there . Because the past things have deliberately embarrassed her, she has a good life - she is very satisfied - because she is here, can eat and dress warm, and does not need to worry about insect attacks - this is a great favor to her as a civilian in Beijing now .


    These days, she has seen too many people who have been starved to death, frozen to death by insects . There are dead bodies all over the city . In the past, millions of people in Beijing have died at least half of them . And the other half, I don¡¯t know if I can survive this winter . So, she¡¯s at ease here .


    If you can live, you can feel at ease .


    Therefore, she tried her best to serve her men and please the women around her . She got a ce here by means of her own ident, which made her be an ordinary member of a team from a prisoner under custody, so that she had the right to act freely with her own men .


    "It¡¯s not peaceful in the team recently . " Zhou Kai held her strong head and put her arm around her . She said, "I always feel like something is going to happen, but I don¡¯t dare to ask . "


    "What can happen?" The woman drew back into the man¡¯s arms and asked, "Liu Chang is so powerful . I think that even if the government forcese here, he can take us to escape?"


    "The army is not afraid, but you don¡¯t know what happened before . When I was in Xingtai before, I was hijacked by Liu Chang . I saw a huge white monster, which was much more powerful than Liu Chang . . . " Zhou Kai walked across the intersection and went to the unit building . "There seemed to be some hatred between them at that time . I don¡¯t know . It seems that the white monster caught Liu Chang¡¯s rtives or something . . . "


    Zhou Kai¡¯s voice did not fall, suddenly felt a mountain of heavy pressure . (to be continued)

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228: 228


    The heavy pressure is not from top to bottom, but from all around to the inside of the body . This feeling is like being held by the five fingers of a giant, which makes Zhou Kai and the olddy beside her unable to move at all .


    "Ah Two people were suddenly attacked, and at the same time issued a cry of panic . After the call, instinctively want to struggle against, but in the face of the mountain like force, two people like ants, were held in the hands, and then carried in the air four or five meters high, suspended in the ground .


    "Who?" As soon as Zhou KaiZha saw this kind of scene, he seemed to have guessed something, but he couldn¡¯t confirm it in his heart . When he looked up, it was also a piece of air, and the invisible big hand never showed up .


    "Don¡¯t make a noise . . . " There is a deep sound in the air - like the roar of a truck . This kind of low sound can only be made by reminding huge creatures . Because of their body size, their voice lines are naturally thicker . "From now on, if you make a sound of more than 60 decibels, you will immediately turn into flesh and mud . "


    The monster only exined a word . Then Zhou Kai and thendy felt their bodies suddenly jump up . From a height of four or five meters, they jumped up to a distance of tens of meters . Like a roller coaster, they "Shua" on the roof of this residential building . After arriving here, the monster¡¯s body began to appear, revealing the white figure .


    ......


    As time went by, Liu Chang¡¯s mood of waiting outside the door became more and more anxious . Finally, his anxiety was forced down by his reason and became a kind of oppressive mood, which made him unconsciously step on the wind and snow . Walking around the door .


    The footprints on the ground were repeatedly trampled, and the snow had been trampled into pieces of ice by him, and finally turned into snow water . But Liu Chang still did not stop trampling, still so anxious . Finally, when he was about to sit still, Mn came out of the factory and looked at Liu Chang .


    "Think of something else to distract your attention . "


    "I can¡¯t disperse . My rtives and friends are going to be caught . It¡¯s really not a matter of peace of mind at this moment . I think everything will unconsciously think of Zhou Kai and their safety on the third day . How can I not worry . "


    "But the boss told you to wait . " Mn said .


    "I know I have to wait, but I can¡¯t help being in a hurry . " Liu Chang still turns around .


    "Try to take a deep breath, breathe in through your nose, and exhale through your mouth . " Mn said, and forced Liu Chang to sit back on the steps, "if you are so impatient, it is not conducive to the battle for a while . Although I don¡¯t know much about fighting . But I¡¯ve seen some boxing matches before, and I know that fighting this kind of thing, calmness and blood are just as important . Don¡¯t there are many boxing masters who will listen to light music or ssical music before going on stage? Especially the boxers who like to y defense and counterattack, calmness is more important than blood


    Mn spoke . He took out a mobile phone from his pocket . Nowadays, the mobile phone can no longer be used as a telephone, but many other functions of the mobile phone still leave some people with this kind ofmunication device of the pre era . At this time, Mn took out the legacy of the pre era, and then they clicked on the screen . Put out a song .


    Serenade .


    Serenade of coincidence -- the one that Li Qingshui heard before he died .


    The tone is light,zy, quiet and sad .


    It¡¯s the same feeling, and it¡¯s easy to calm down . Liu Changqiang suppressed his impatience, emptied his mind and let the quiet melody reverberate in his mind .


    "When I used to be a psychologist, I used to use this music therapy for some patients with anxiety disorder . After he calmed down a little, he was given speech therapy . " Mn, with his mobile phone, looked at the sky . The sound of music is apanied by the rustle of wind and snow, with her gentle tone, "in fact, as a psychologist, I have always opposed the use of drug therapy, which may be inconsistent with the current mainstream treatment methods But I believe more in the power of personality . . . "


    Mn seems to have a lot of gossip, but her words gradually aroused Liu Chang¡¯s interest, also slightly calmed Liu Chang¡¯s mood .


    "The human brain is a very magical thing . I read a theory in medical books before, and I feel very interesting . It says that all diseases except bacteria and viruses are caused by brain and psychology . "


    "Including cancer?" Liu Chang asked .


    "Including, as long as it is not caused by bacteria and viruses, it must be caused by the brain . " Mn said with a smile: "so the mood affects the brain, and the brain affects everything . To change all this, you have to change your mood first . "


    "Living in this world, everyone has more or less some psychological trauma . In the former times, we were fighting for interests, but now we are fighting for the right to exist . In fact, they are all the same . "


    "I don¡¯t mean to say these words about how dark the world is . That¡¯s the biological instinct . There¡¯s no darkness . But what I want to tell you now is that anxiety can affect your normal performance . " Mn handed his mobile phone to Liu Chang and asked him to listen to the soothing music closely . "An anxious speaker will mess up his speech, an anxious teacher will mess up the ss, an anxious boxer will lose the game, and an anxious fighter will die . I don¡¯t want you to die . You are my friend . At present, one of my closest people in the world . The people in this team are all good people . They don¡¯t want you to die or lose yourpanions . ""Yes, I know . " Liu Chang nodded, and his heart was moved . "Otherwise, if we calcte ording to the pure interests, I now encounter this situation . The most important thing you should do and the most correct thing is to stay away from danger . As long as you get rid of me, you won¡¯t get hurt . "


    "Half and half . " Qingyin said, "the other half of the reason is that people believe you can win . So don¡¯t let everyone down . "


    "I will not . " Liu Chang took a deep breath and listened to Qingyin¡¯s words, but in his heart, Liu Chang was on the road, holding three bullets . After thinking for a long time, he put the three poison bombs in the positions of the first, the sixth and the twelfth . He thought very simply: the first shot was an opportunity and atent opportunity, the sixth was in the middle, which gave him sufficient time buffer, and thest one was A guarantee - always tell yourself that you still have a chance .


    as for the essence of the bottle, Liu Chang carefully practiced the small bottle and swallowed it into the belly . This essence poison is hisst killer . He will choose a reasonable way of use ording to the different upant . After all, the poison of this bottle of poison is actually less poisonous than the poison bomb . The poison bomb three adds up to less than ten milliliters of venom, and this bottle remains . There are still more than 60 milliliters . If you use them properly inbat - or throw them on the bleeding wounds, or sprinkle them out, they may have unexpected effects . Therefore, Liu Chang felt that such a valuable thing was not suitable to be put anywhere, so he simply swallowed it into his stomach . Anyway, his internal organs are extremely powerful now, and when he wants to use peristalsis, his internal organs can be squeezed out . How can it be better than breaking them in a fight? In such a wild fighting way, he doesn¡¯t think that a toughened ss thing can really prevent impact .


    The power of flow is too strong, any hard object in front of him is fragile as crystal . So . Liu Chang feels that his body is the best shield to protect . Of course, if his body can not protect it, it means that he has been broken, and the significance of protecting this thing will be lost .


    Therefore, swallowing in the stomach is the best way to preserve the venom .


    After finishing all the preparatory work, Liu Chang carried the huge knife in his right hand and the shredded meat in his left hand . He elerated and quicklypleted the transformation of his highest speed . Then all the way to the destination .


    Liu Chang¡¯s body wriggles, Liu Chang¡¯s running is not mixed with any sound . His muscles are as flexible as the tongue, and his bones are staggered like a civet . The distance of each step is iparably urate, and each step is at the easiest ce to generate force . Tearing off his coat while running, turning his scales into the color of wind and snow - making him more effective than the US military¡¯s most high-tech camouge suit - can¡¯t see the effect of body shape three meters away, which is more effective .


    That¡¯s it . Liu Chang all the way toward his own residential building more than a week away, time, has entered the afternoon .


    After walking seven blocks in ten minutes, Liu Chang approached his residential area and slowly slowed down . He knew that the danger wasing . Because with the moist smell of wind and snow . Liu Chang, two thousand meters away, has already smelled a fishy smell . The fishy smell is not very strong . There is a faint smell of human beings . Liu Chang knows that it must be the figure of amphibians - that is the current .


    And in Liu Chang in the street to smell the smell of the body at the same time . There was also a sound of flow in the air .


    "Don¡¯t hide, Liu Chang . I know you¡¯re here!" Liu Chang¡¯s voice is thick and deep . When Liu Chang hears his voice, he suddenly reacts and wants to find a ce to hide . The voice of the flow sounded again, "don¡¯t think I¡¯m deceiving you . I can smell your smell . "


    "Since I was nearly attacked by youst time, I have evolved my olfactory ability since I went back . Now, my nose is more sensitive than you even flow your heart, so don¡¯t hide . I know you¡¯re near the third house on the corner of the street . If you don¡¯t show up, yourpanion will die The sound of the flow resounded through the whole street area . Liu Chang¡¯s heart was full of ups and downs . After hesitation, he decided to give up the first shot and walked out of the street .


    "Are you on the roof?" Liu Chang called out to the sky .


    "Yes, two of yourpanions are in my hands, a man and a woman . You cane and see them . " "If I can¡¯t see you in ten seconds, their heads will turn into a pile of rotten watermelons," he said with a smile


    "A man and a woman?" Liu Chang heard the flow of words, in the heart of a meal, he did not know this man and a woman is Zhou Kaihe every day or the third and every day, but no matter who, he does not want them to die . But the same contradiction is that he doesn¡¯t want to go to the rooftop, because the roof or roof is a very open and narrow environment . On the roof, the flow will not affect the speed because of the impact of his head on the ceiling, while Liu Chang¡¯s moving distance around is limited . He even ps a big ce every day, no matter how he moves, there is no space .


    As long as you can¡¯t move, and you can¡¯t use the environment to slow down the other party, Liu Chang can only face one kind of situation - hard work .


    But hard fight, where is he the rival of the flow? I think it¡¯s also the end of being beaten to death by the other party . So, in the face of this situation, Liu Chang hesitated before he fought . Whether he was up or not - no, hispanion died - and he died . It was a difficult choice .


    "Stream, can¡¯t you see that you are so mean?" Liu Chang called out to the sky, "I always thought you were a man . You gave me such a fair environment in thest battle, but this time you used this despicable method?"


    "Ha ha ha . . . " The sound of the air is flowing again, but this time the deep tone is mixed with a three-point mockery, "don¡¯t use this childish inspiring technique with me . Fighting is fighting, and fighting is fighting . Last time, my purpose was to try you and give you the most favorable environment . And this time my goal is to kill you, so all means are no longer means . The means serve the purpose . Don¡¯t tell me about your man theory . Don¡¯t forget that I am an asexual species! "


    "Well, if I don¡¯t tell you more nonsense, I¡¯ve been out for a long time today, and they may have doubted it . " Liu cried out: "so, now I¡¯m going to countdown . Don¡¯t doubt that I have any hesitation . Although I¡¯m a pacifist, don¡¯t forget that you killed one of my sons first . "


    After finishing this sentence, the stream did not speak any more, and began to count down directly . His deep and roaring voice echoed in the air again .


    "Ten 9 8 . . . "


    The countdown was slow and firm . Listening to the sound of the death knell, Liu Chang hesitated for three seconds . After three seconds, Liu Chang ran at his fastest speed . He quickly ran across the small block, and then came to the front of the residential building . He jumped more than 20 meters to the ninth floor . Then, he borrowed from the balcony window on the ninth floor and jumped directly to the roof of the 15th floor, He raised his eyes to see Zhou Kai and his boss¡¯s wife who were carried in the air, and also saw the flowing smile .


    "Here you are, Liu Chang . Long time no see . " It is a stream of the same opening remarks, he looked at Liu Chang, metal texture of the face showed a trace of strange smile .


    Liu Chang stood in front of him, but did not pay attention to his smile - but all the eyes were attracted by his image at this time .


    Strong, impable,pletely self-contained . These are the three words thate out of Liu Chang¡¯s mind when he sees the current shape . Of course, if he has to add another word, he must be armed .


    With weapons and cannons, superrge Gatling and metal armor, the fully armed stream looks like the super machine armor in Japanese Anime - and definitely boss ss! (to be continued)

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229: 229


    "Kill me, don¡¯t you have to be so prepared?" Liu Chang saw the current shape of Liu Chang . A chill came from the bottom of his heart . If he was not scaly now, he would have got goose bumps .


    "There are some things that need to be prepared . " Liu had six barrels in his hand, each of which was the thickness of a human calf . The barrel of the gun was as big as a man¡¯s arm . In one hand, he held the waist of Zhou Kai and the owner¡¯s wife, just like holding two dead rabbits tied together . "After all, you are Mr . Li¡¯s most proud work, and Mr . Li is the person I admire most . Therefore, I have never looked down on you, just as I have never despised him . "


    Seeing that Liu Chang had arrived at the roof, Liu Chang began to chat with Liu Chang with a rxed look on his face . Because he haspletely controlled the situation, in this open environment, his strength, his body size as high as six meters, and even his stealth ability can y to the extreme .


    The most troublesome part of Liu Chang¡¯s confrontation with Liu Chang lies in the size difference between the two sides . Liu Chang is only as high as Liu¡¯s knee, and his waist is not as thick as the other¡¯s calf and stomach . Therefore, as long as Liu Chang goes into the human¡¯s building like a mouse when fighting, it is still a headache for Liu Chang - because Liu Chang¡¯s micro control ability is too strong, and if he gets into the building, it will be serious It affects the speed of the flow and the stealth ability - wherever he goes, the building copses, which is not a pleasant thing in the battle .


    So now that Liu Chang has been on the roof, he is almost equivalent to an ant to be ughtered in Liuchang¡¯s eyes . Seeing this situation, even four brothers in different urban areas have simultaneously issued the same anxious cry .


    "Fool!" No . 17 stamped his foot hard .


    "Stupid!" The 16th also unconsciously left his mouth .


    "Is the miracle over before it starts?" No . 1 and No . 2 opened their eyes and looked at each other for a moment . At the same time, they saw a despairing look in each other¡¯s eyes . "In the open environment, Liu Chang has no strength to raise his hand! Second, do you see the current shape of Liu Chang? It¡¯s a shape evolved from theplete restraint of Liu Chang! "


    "Yes, especially the color of his head is different from that of other parts of his body . The armor has evolved into a kind of crystalline feeling . It is hard to shoot through his head even if it is broken meat . That is to say, there is no weakness in the current flow . "


    When the eldest and the second regretted together, Liu Chang also found the situation he was facing . Before he came up, he had already made preparations for the inferior situation, but he did not expect that it would be a dead end to meet him .


    "Well, Liu Chang, you shouldn¡¯t havee up . " Being held in his hand by Liu, Zhou Kai¡¯s eyes showed fear, but more of a pity, "if you die, we still have to die!"


    "Yes, you must all die . " "To tell you the truth, Liu Chang, it¡¯s you who have stopped my evolution on reproduction and put all my energy into today¡¯s fight, which makes me very unhappy . Because personalbat effectiveness is not so important to a race, I always want to have offspring . It is you who let me stop the pace of four years of continuous progress and kill a child that I spent a lot of energy on


    "You also took my family . " Seeing that the other party is interested in chatting, Liu Chang might as well continue the topic because he needs time to think of ways to leave the open space in the shortest time . Therefore, he does not mind chatting and even deliberately prolongs the scope of the topic .


    "In fact, I have always had a problem that I really don¡¯t understand . Why did Mr . Li give them to you on the 17th? He should not have thought that you would threaten my existence?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s what I can¡¯t think of . " Liu Chang¡¯s ability to prevent Liu Chang¡¯s attack has been put on his head for a long time The imperial measures strengthened his weakness, prevented him from being shot at the head by a single shot of meat, and his strong biological anti-virus ability made him no longer afraid of Liu Chang¡¯s venom . Finally, he has chosen an infallible attack environment, all of which will be a perfect situation .


    "Why did Mr . Li give them to me on the 17th?" Liu and Liu Chang couldn¡¯t think of the same problem, "you said, he expected that you would face such a result today, and would he hand them over to me on the 17th?"


    "Will it still be given to you?" Hearing this sentence from afar, the 17th opened his eyes suddenly . The view information was interrupted and turned into a world of red fog . The 16th, who shared the view information with him, was also pulled back to reality because of the interruption of the other party .


    "Sixteen, something suddenly urred to me . " Seventeen eyes widened and looked at number 16 .


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "Do you think the battle between Liu Chang and Liu Chang is fair?" Seventeen asked .


    "Not fair, of course . " On the 16th, he shook his head, "this is a battle with great disparity in strength . Now it is entering a dead end . What fairness can be said? What¡¯s more, fighting is not a duel in Europe . In China, who cares about fairness? If you win, you will be fair; if you die, you will not be fair . This world has never been fair . ""Yes, since this is not fair, what would li Qingshui want us to do if he had foreseen everything today?" Seventeen eyes shine .


    "He certainly hopes you can help Liu Chang, at least give him a rtively fair . " Speaking on the 16th, his eyes suddenly widened as big as seventeen, "do you want to . . . "


    "Yes, I always misunderstood one meaning before . . . " On the 17th, he closed his eyes again, "I always wanted to watch a miracle, but I didn¡¯t know that we were the miracle itself . "


    Finish this sentence on the 17th, flow suddenly feel a ck in front of you .


    Liu Chang, who was talking with Liu Chang, noticed this point immediately, because his attention had never been released from the stream . Although he had been gossiping about some useless words in his opinion, his attention had never been more concentrated - because it was difficult for him to concentrate his attention at the critical moment of life and death .


    Therefore, when he saw the change of Liu¡¯s look, and the moment he heard the interruption of the stream¡¯s voice, Liu Chang immediately made the most timely and fastest response -- attack and escape .


    Attack and escape, at first nce, are two words full of conflict, but at the moment, it is more suitable for Liu Chang¡¯s body and the action he is making now - because his fingers are pulling the trigger, while his feet suddenly step on the ground of the roof . Because these two movements are carried out at the same time, so at this moment, Liu Chang is really at Attack and escape .


    Boom, boom!!


    There were two loud noises in the air . The first was the roar of shredded meat . At the moment of Liu Chang pulling the trigger, the bullets of shredded meat spewed out . The second roar is the sound of Liu Chang trampling on the roof . Under his strong vibration, a big hole was broken in the concrete and masonry roof . Under the smoke and dust, Liu Chang¡¯s body fell into the hole in time .


    These are the things between electric light and flint . Liu didn¡¯t know why he was in a dark at that moment, and he didn¡¯t have time to think about these things . However, when he was in the dark, Liu immediately had a warning . The fighting instinct from all creatures made him jump to the sky with the fastest speed and avoid Liu Chang¡¯s poison bomb in time .


    After jumping several tens of meters above the sky, Liu¡¯s eyesight recovered again . Then he looked West with anger in his eyes .


    "Seventeen!"


    "That¡¯s all I can do!" Over there in Xicheng District, on the 17th and 16th, he showed his hands, "the residual radio wave is not enough to stir the wind and rain . Well, now it¡¯s used up, and I can¡¯t see it . "


    "Ha ha, this time you¡¯vepletely offended the stream guy . " The 16th also wakes up from the view information of the 17th, "it¡¯s estimated that if you make a mistake this time, he won¡¯t let you off so easily . "


    "Whatever, who wins and who loses doesn¡¯t know . " There was a fat smile on baby 17¡¯s small face .


    Liu is in a bad mood now .


    When he thought he had absolute control of the situation, there were variables that he could not imagine - and a momentter, he thought of the people who could cause them - only the 17th .


    In fact, this variable also represents many other things - such as the break of cooperation, the shelving of breeding ns, for example, many, many . These, for example, are the things that Liu pays most attention to, and almost all of them disappear in the moment of darkness in front of his eyes, which is more unbearable than letting Liu Chang run away .


    So he¡¯s angry, and then the anger needs to be vented - any species, when angry, will vent .


    And the way to vent is to hold the two human beings in their hands into flesh and mud, and then throw them into the sky far above the roof, so that the bloody scene will impact the peeping eyes inside .


    "Now that the matter hase to an end, let me die!" Liu threw one hand into the mud, and with the other he picked up Gatling, whose barrel was thicker than the barrel of the gun . He tilted the bullet like rain to the direction of Liu Chang¡¯s escape .


    Boom! Boom!!!


    There was no less than a series of thunder in the air . (to be continued)

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230: 230


    The sound of Gatling¡¯s guns is very loud, or the gunfire is loud . The small and thick guns in the calf have surpassed the caliber of the rocketuncher . In fact, the power of each gun of Gatling is almost equivalent to a small rocket . Of course, this kind of gun, which can not be called a gun, can only be used by people of this size and strength .


    Boom! Boom!!!


    The grenade like bullets hit the roof of the tower, which was leaping forward, causing a series of explosions . Although the pration power of this modified super Gatling bullet is not as good as that of shredded meat, it has enough explosive power . After hitting the floor, each bullet will cause an explosion no less than that of a small howitzer . With the powerful firing speed of the gun¡¯s six barrels, a whole floor of the residential building is ttened in seconds .


    The 15 story residential building has be a 14 story building - and the space originally belonging to the 15 story building has beenpletely sted into rubble and rubble by gunfire!


    Boom!


    Thest loud noise was the groan of the stream falling from a height of several tens of meters . Stepping on the ground among the rubble, the stream looked at his feet .


    "Hide like a mouse?" The stream roared at his feet, and the wind and sand rose everywhere, and he jumped into the air again .


    In the air, Liu stowed up his Gatling machine gun and directly pulled out the big guy he was carrying - a huge hand gun with a diameter of half a meter and a length of more than three meters .


    The diameter of the muzzle of this giant hand gun is several timesrger than that of a tank truck . Moreover, the capacity of the shell inside is only one . It is self-evident that the destructive power of the huge shell can be self-evident . Just look at the volume, it is easy to blow up a building with its equivalent .


    This weapon was made by Liu himself when he was still in Zhengzhou . It was originally used to deal with super giant sea animals . Today, he brought this set of equipment, but it was in his heart .


    "Don¡¯t mice like to make holes?" The gun in the hand of Liu Ba aimed at the building, and the face of crystal metal texture showed ferocity for the first time, "then even the wholend will be opened to you!"


    Boom!


    The flow pulled the gun¡¯s firing handle, and a huge shell thicker than an adult¡¯s waist dragged its tail down from the air . After firing the shell, even the current in the air made a defensive posture . His arms covered his eyes and his legs curled up to protect his chest and abdomen . He was afraid that even he would not be able to bear the aftermath of the huge explosion .


    The flow is very fast .


    The shells are faster .


    When Liu had just made a defensive posture, the huge shell with a roar crashed into the ruins on the top of the residential building . Then, a huge explosion shocked the whole city of Beijing . With strong light and loud noise, it roared up .


    First the strong light, then the me, then the earth shaking, and finally the mushroom cloud . In the air of several tens of meters, it was blown to hundreds of meters away by the huge explosion aftershock, and the thick smoke after the huge explosion also temporarily blurred his vision, so that he could not see clearly the following situation .


    The huge explosion was heard in the inner city of Beijing, and the residents more than ten kilometers around felt the ground vibration, and the spread of the sound made the huge explosion take dozens of kilometers away .


    "It¡¯s killing you!" Seventeen kilometers away, the 17th heard the explosion, and his eyes showed a strange look, "if you do this, don¡¯t you fear being discovered by others?"


    "What a mess! Beijing is not such a good ce to be wild!" On the 16th, he said, "it¡¯s not for fun if people at the research institute hear about it . "


    "Liu, do you want to make a quick decision? Since there is such a loud noise, I think someone will arrive at the scene in ten minutes, or even less . " "So the next thing is moreplicated," sighed the 17th


    The speed of sound in the zero degree air is about 332 meters per second . So, when this sentence was said on the 17th, the explosion once again leaped over a distance of more than ten kilometers and reached the direction of the Research Institute . Then, those brain mutation people also heard the sound .


    "What¡¯s the matter?" A female doctor put down her reagent and looked in the direction of the sound .


    "There seems to be an explosion in the distance . " The sound of the huge bomb explosion was almost inaudible because of the double barrier of space and red fog . However, the vibration frequency of the slight sound still attracted the attention of these high IQ people, because even if the sound was small, they could distinguish what it was .


    "It seems to be the sound of arge bomb, or a very small nuclear bomb . " A male doctor also put down his precision electronic equipment and made his own judgment .


    "Was it when the army cleaned up the cockroaches that something happened?"


    "I don¡¯t know . Those cockroaches seem to have some weak group wisdom . Maybe they have gone away because of our dry powder production?" Said a man in ab suit, half jokingly .


    The explosion did not attract enough attention of the researchers, because the army has used a lot of powerful weapons to deal with cockroaches these days . Therefore, these people continued to do their work after making a joke on themselves . Of course, "these people" do not include two people - one is Li Qingshui, the other is Ryan .


    After hearing the explosion, Li Qingshui immediately looked up and showed an interested look: "it seems that something interesting has happened . "


    But also surprised, but the expression is different from another person, Ryan, but immediately looked up at Li Qingshui: "what do you want to do?"


    "You should be interested in seeing what happened?" Li Qingshui said with a smile: "the speed of sound propagation is much faster when the sound is above 100 degrees than when it is 0 degrees, and the volume of the collision node will also affect the shape of the sound wave propagation . When the sound was just transmitted, a total of 1704295021 volumes were collided, of which snow particles were the majority . But it is very strange that he once collided with a guy several timesrger than human body when he was in high temperature . ording to my judgment and the propagation direction of the explosion, the explosion should be caused by that guy . It¡¯s not a huge intelligent species of human beings . Aren¡¯t you interested in going to see it? "


    "I¡¯m only interested in you now . " Ryan was not moved by Li Qingshui¡¯s calction power, which is more advanced than human¡¯s most sophisticated sound filter . He just walked up to each other¡¯s face and looked at his colleague with a kind smile, "you can¡¯t go anywhere with me here . "


    "Unless you die?" Li Qingshui looks at Ryan with a smile .


    "Unless I die . " Ryan replied calmly .


    "Ha ha ha . . . "


    In the independent experimental area of the Research Institute, there was a heartyugh again .


    At the same time, Liu Chang¡¯s deep groan also faintly rings out in a mess of huge ruins . Deeply buried in the huge pile of ruins, Liu Chang¡¯s scales are broken in half, the butt of the broken meat has been smashed into a little shape, I don¡¯t know if it can be used . At this time, he felt pain all over his body . Blood flowed out slowly along the crack of scales . Recalling the terrible scene just now, he was still a palpitation .


    The explosive force of that huge shell was too strong . When he saw the huge shell hitting the sky through the cracks of bricks and stones on the 13th floor, he jumped out of the window - the shell wasing from the middle of the building . Looking at the volume of the shell, Liu Chang believed that if he was in the center of the explosion, no matter how strong his scales were, he would have to be attacked The raging fire tore to pieces .


    So when he saw all this, he didn¡¯t choose to go down . In fact, he didn¡¯t have time to drill again . When he tried his best to jump out of the window, the shell which was faster than him exploded . The afterwave of the me slowly hit his pupils . In panic, Liu Chang turned around and protected his head, face and chest with a huge sword . Then he was blown away by the fire . After the whirling of the earth, he regained consciousness and was already lying in the ruins .


    There is a huge roar in my ears, the smell of gunpowder smoke in my nose, my hands and feet are full of injuries, and I don¡¯t know whether the meat can be used . And the terrible enemy may be patrolling himself on his head . There seems to be nothing worse in the world than this .


    But Liu Chang knew that it was not the time to feel sorry for himself . He struggled a little bit . After he found that he still had the power of action, Liu Chang moved carefully in the center of the ruins . With careful contraction of his bones and muscles, Liu Chang was like a cat in the center of the ruins . After doubling his size, he finally made a space . He did not dare to kick away the stone because he did not dare to make a sound . He knew that there was a pair of inspection eyes outside . He was ready to find him and put a bullet on his forehead . Hepletely ended his procrastination A gasping body .


    Therefore, Liu Chang carefully put his own group, and then carefully opened a crack in the brick, raised the eyelid has dropped half of the eyes, to see the outside world .


    A world of smoke and dust .


    Liu Chang looked up and saw that the sky was full of soil, mixed with red fog and ck smoke, just like the kind of volcanic ash which could not fall clean for ten days . After dust and smoke were added, the visual distance of tens of meters became less than 20 meters . Therefore, Liu Chang did not find any changes within this short sight distance - I don¡¯t know whether the flow has disappeared or is really out of sight .


    However, Liu Chang can no longer manage these . After confirming the basic security, Liu Chang checked the current situation of the weapons he possessed . (to be continued)

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231: 231


    First of all, the broken meat - the butt of the gun looks a bit t, and the part aimed at ispletely out of shape - but it doesn¡¯t hurt much . After all, Liu Chang basically doesn¡¯t use the butt and the aiming piece . But seeing the slight distortion of the barrel, he can¡¯t ept it .


    Liu Chang looked at the slightly twisted broken meat barrel, did not know whether this thing can still be used . Even if it can be used, whether the shooting will blow the chamber or not, and which direction the trajectory will deviate from are all the problems that Liu Chang needs to consider .


    The long-range weapon is just a piece of meat . I don¡¯t know whether it can be used . After Liu sighed, he looked at another thing that he had to settle down for .


    After all, knives, especiallyrge ones, are not precision guns . They should be much more substantial . However, Liu Chang used him as a shield when he was impacted by artillery fire just now, which made him bear most of the st impact . Now it seems that even the thick backed giant knife has some curvature in its ridge .


    As for his third weapon, the dagger, had been flying to where with his broken clothes .


    So, Liu Chang¡¯s current situation is like this: he is naked, his whole body is injured, his ears are roaring, his scales are broken, his three weapons are broken, two are lost, and his opponent does not know where he is .


    Miserable .


    This word can only be used to describe Liu Chang¡¯s current situation . Fortunately, he has been in despair for several times, and his life and death edge has also experienced several times . What¡¯s more, before he fought against Liu, he had already prepared himself to think of the current tragic situation, so he hid himself in the stone crevice . Pressure in the ruins, Liu Chang¡¯s mood did not because of the current tragic situation and have the slightest waves .


    Because what he wants to do now is not to understand how miserable he is, but how to find a chance of survival under such a miserable situation .


    So, he slowly the muzzle of the gun, aimed at the gap in his hand .


    Outside, smoke filled the air . Looking up his nose, he smelled the smell of burning sulfur and soil . So Liu Chang was not too worried that the stream would find himself in an instant . Because the brief unconsciousness just now must have been the moment of fainting after a strong explosion . In fact, Liu Changzhi said, from being blown up to waking up . It should be less than ten seconds . During this period, the smoke was full of fire, and the flow could not easily find out which corner he was flying to, so he must look for it .


    Aimless bombing is the next strategy . Liu Chang is finally in a state of hiding again . It is only that this concealment is not between us, but both sides . No one knows who is hiding, just like two hide and seek yers . Whoever catches the first will have the first chance .


    Therefore, the next time was aimless waiting - it was not a good strategy for the underdog to go out . Liu Chang squatted in the ruins, really like a sniper, began to wait for the opportunity to fight - because he believed . Sometimes, some things, it¡¯s easier for the winner to be impatient, because victory is just around the corner, when it¡¯s within reach . The meat with the knife edge is more and more attractive .


    So Liu Chang had to wait - he had to wait .


    Time passed quickly and slowly . Five minutes after the explosion, Liu Chang finally caught a trace of the current . He saw that within his sight distance, the direction of the smoke was stirred by something, and the speed suddenly flew around .


    Liu Chang knew that this was a passing stream .


    If you don¡¯t take this opportunity . He knew that the current was very impatient, because in a few minutes, maybe the human army woulde over, and there might be some terrible characters such as brain mutants, so the body shape he was searching for would be easier to detect .


    This may be the lure of the flow, but simrly, Liu Chang hopes all of this . They were all solved today - he had no confidence or courage to face such a terrible enemy again - so Liu Chang chose to pull the trigger in the face of the stirred fog .


    The guns roared and the bullets came out of the chamber .


    After pulling the trigger, Liu Chang began to pray - he prayed that the bullet would not explode, that the trajectory of the trajectory would not deviate too much, and that he was also praying that he was aiming in the right direction .


    Then God heard his response and fulfilled one of his wishes - the first wish .


    The meat did not explode, and the bullet dide out of the chamber . However, the trajectory of the bullet deviated a lot . The bullet flew to a ce that was not the direction he had aimed at before . Then, there was a dull sound in the air when the bullet hit the armor . His third wish, that he was aiming in the right direction, was not realized .


    But it turned out to be surprisingly good . He hit mid stream - he was aiming in the wrong direction, but the bullet was in the right ce - the blind cat caught a dead mouse and hit the wrong one by mistake .


    Liu Chang¡¯s luck is very good . After the blood in the air suddenly appeared, Liu¡¯s hidden body shape was also hit out . His reflecting white armor lost the refraction effect because it was damaged . Liu also covered his chest and looked at the direction of Liu Chang¡¯s shooting .


    And then - Gatling¡¯s barrel, too, moved sideways here . No longer hesitating, Liu Chang got up before he saw the bullet hit the other side, or pulled the trigger at the same time - because he knew that no matter whether his gun was killed or not, the other party would find his hiding ce and fight back - so he kicked away the stone bs and crushed stones on his body while pulling the trigger, and his body moved horizontally and calibrated the previous one After the trajectory, it soars towards the target again and roars with meat guns .


    Boom! Boom!!!


    Liu Chang opened the gun while moving, while firing the gun, while avoiding the bullets shot at him - or shells, and then silently counted the number of times he shot, while watching the flow of approaching body .


    1¡¢ Two, three, four


    Four guns failed to hit the stream, and then in the fifth round, that is, the sixth bullet in Liu Chang¡¯s magazine, the flow finally approached . He ran with his huge body, and the wind had blown to Liu Chang¡¯s face . Then the bullets in his Gatling barrel became more and more dense, so that Liu Chang could not spend most of his energy to avoid it Flow how can not think of a step - meet the other side of the gun barrel .


    With his right hand across the knife, Liu Chang cut off two bullets that rushed to his cheek, and then pulled the trigger with his left hand . At an angle totally unimaginable, Liu Chang pulled the trigger at a close distance


    then hit the bomb . It was a poison bomb . It was ejected into his chest . Then the bullet splintered in his flesh, and the root shrapnel was inserted into his flesh like a steel needle . Then the essence of the poison was injected into his body .


    Then Liu Chang was shot . It was a huge shell like a howitzer . Gatling¡¯s firing speed was too fast . Liu Chang cut two bullets, but he couldn¡¯t block all the bullets . At such a short distance, he couldn¡¯t be faster than the bullet . His so-called cutting and dodging was based on a kind of foresight . The farther the distance was, the more sufficient the preparation was and the more effective it was . But now at such a close distance, Liu Chang is facing the gun barrel, so it is impossible not to be shot .


    The bullets roared, one of which he blocked with the body of his knife, and one went into his abdomen, where it exploded .


    With the sound of a bang, Liu Chang flew backward for more than ten meters . With the smell of his skin and flesh, he flew backward with blood all the way, and then rolled down to the ground, and his internal organs spilled all over the ground .


    To be exact, it belongs to the intestines in the internal organs and sprinkled all over the floor .


    Heartbroken, heartbroken, before Liu Chang has always thought that this is to describe the mood, when he was a student, he has seen countless broken hearted plots . In the movie, the heroine lost his intestines and intestines, but the heroine lost his intestines, and the heroine lost his intestines and intestines, while the heroine lost his intestines and lost his intestines, and the heroine lost his intestines and intestines


    The word "heartbroken" has been used too many times, so it seems a little drizzled, so that almost all people forget how miserable and painful it is to be heartbroken .


    So, today, Liu changzha felt heartbroken - he was really heartbroken .


    It hurts!


    Iparable pain!


    The pain wants to faint immediately!


    Tragic!!


    Unspeakable tragedy!


    There is nothing more tragic than watching your belly burned and watching your intestines flow out of your abdomen!!!


    Liu Chang¡¯s first feeling when he saw this kind of picture was that he wanted to vomit - then he vomited out a mouthful of broken meat - apanied by blood - he didn¡¯t know whether the meat belonged to the stomach or the lung, but he just vomited it out - it was still half cooked and smelled of meat .


    To Liu Chang¡¯s surprise, he suffered such a heavy injury and suffered so much that he did not faint . He did not know whether the unscientific phenomenon was caused by his strong willpower or because his body was different from ordinary people .


    Anyway, he wasn¡¯t dead, he wasn¡¯t dizzy - so he had to get up and fight - because if he didn¡¯t get up now, he would be dead and dizzy .


    Therefore, Liu Chang only in the despair of suffering for three and a half seconds, he put the intestines back into the abdominal cavity, slowly climbed up from the ground .


    Then, he found that it was totally meaningless to waste half a second of his time stuffing his intestines - because the wound in his lower abdomen was sorge that it could not plug the gap, and the intestine could not return to its original position .


    So, as he got up, his intestines flowed all over the floor . This time, along with his intestines, there was a small bottle, which was not broken under the double protection of internal organs and scales . It was wrapped in a group of intestines in orange and orange, which was particrly bright in color . (to be continued)

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232: 232


    So Liu Chang leaned over to pick up the bottle and broke his intestines . Then, he held the bottle, leaning on a huge knife and carrying the shredded meat, and looked at the stream in front of him .


    Stream looks good, except for two small holes in his body, is not damaged . But Liu Chang knew that his body was not as good as he saw because he was poisoned .


    This poison is extracted by the boss . It is very toxic . It can be refined in a month . The effect should be very good . Because Liu Chang¡¯s venom, originally theplex of all biological toxins, is a hundred times stronger than the venom of King Cobra and sea snake . Ordinary people die when they touch and touch . Of course, Liu¡¯s body is strong and will not die so easily .


    , however, even if his body is going to steal again, how can he evolve the toxin resistance in specific ways, but after all, he is still flesh and blood . He is not so easy to deal with the essence extracted by the king of poison .


    So his breathing continued, his eyes blurred again - the dual effects of blood toxoid and nerve speed were really brought into y .


    Seeing this situation, Liu Chang¡¯s heart is happy, so he did not have any hesitation, did not dy any time, then raised his own meat gun .


    The first shot hit streaky¡¯s forehead - but the bullet got stuck in the crystal armor - and though a hole had been made there, it was blocked by his crystal armor and blocked by his skull .


    So Liu Chang¡¯s second shot aimed at the flow of eyeballs - after calcting the trajectory . One shot was shot out, but he was dodged by the other side . The range of evasion was notrge, but the side of the head was turned, and the bullet prated into his forehead again .


    Seeing this situation, Liu Chang no longer hesitated, "boom boom" thest four shots in a row, poured all the meat bullets into the other party¡¯s body, he dropped the gun .


    All four shots went into the stream¡¯s body - including thest poison bomb . Looking at thest thing into the body of the stream, Liu Changughed .


    Slowly crush the bottle in his hand, let the venom flow on the de of the giant knife - Liu Chang knows . He is not far away from victory . Thest thing he has to do now is to stab the de of the poisonous knife into his body while the flow is still paralyzed, so that the 60 ml venom canpletely end the invincible giant, the Fighting Angel and the brave and strong species . Then he ran to the boss as fast as possible and asked him if he had any cure .


    Therefore, Liu Chang¡¯s mood isplex -plex and contradictory - victory and death seem toe at the same time . It left him a little at a loss .


    However, he thought that he could kill such a powerful thing . As a man, based on the male instinct, Liu Chang was still a little proud, but he did not dare to let suchcency dy him any time - because he knew that the paralyzing effect of the poison would not be too long .


    So . He dragged a huge knife, resisted the pain in his lower abdomen and the difort of muscle loss, and forced to run, and then the de stabbed, pointing straight to the gunshot wound on his body . He saw that victory wasing .


    Then . He was kicked off .


    The invisible foot kicked him away from the victory .


    "And another amphibian?" From victory to failure, even Liu Chang couldn¡¯t help this kind of blow any more . He cried out in the air, and then . I don¡¯t know whether it was due to theck of alveoli or the blow up of throat . His voice was particrly unpleasant, and he felt like killing a pig .


    "You son of a bitch, you uncle!" Liu Chang was kicked and looked around with a sword, "who,e out!"


    "It¡¯s me, Liu Chang . " The figure of flowing heart appeared in front of him . His face with admiration and apology, "I used to lead the way, and then I¡¯ve been lurking around . In fact, I didn¡¯t think you could beat my father! I came here by ident . It was aplete help . "


    "But I¡¯m d I had this ident . " Liuxin looked at Liu Chang, who had a big hole in his abdomen, and his eyes showed an incredible look . "Seriously, I heard that my father was going to kill you before, and then I put so much effort to develop your body for you . I still feel that my father is making a fuss . After all, when you were in Zhengzhou a few months ago, you couldn¡¯t even beat me . I really didn¡¯t think you could do this . "


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense . Damn it!" Liu Chang gave out that kind of hoarse cry simr to killing pigs, and then ran straight to the heart with a big knife, "do you want to sympathize with Laozi or want to dy time?"


    Liu Chang can¡¯t run because his abdominal muscles can¡¯t exert force on his hands . ording to normal human standards, he can¡¯t run because running needs to affect the muscles of his side abdomen . But Liu Chang¡¯s body structure is different from that of ordinary people . Moreover, the training over the past few days has made him control the muscle group as ordinary people control the tongue Can run, although the momentum of running is very strange, but it can run, and running is not slow .


    What¡¯s more surprising is that during his running, the remaining muscles around the abdominal hole exert force, and then the muscles piece by piece are like the straight tongue of human beings, and they are close to the center . Finally, they are connected together, forming a thin protective membrane . Although it looks very fragile, it will not let the viscera flow out . This special function is beyond Liu Chang¡¯s imagination .


    But he doesn¡¯t have the heart to think about it now . What he thinks now is how to quickly end the battle - so he runs to Liuxin, uses the fastest speed, and then cuts it with a knife .


    Liu Chang didn¡¯t want to kill him because Liu Chang didn¡¯t think about what he could do with it . Liu Chang didn¡¯t want to cut him down because he was not a fool . He couldn¡¯t stand there and let him cut . He could run and move and hide himself . So Liu Chang didn¡¯t want to kill him . He just wanted to force him to run to Liu and swing his real knife at full speed On the other hand, Liu Xin is not as good as him, even though he is now seriously injured .


    However, some things in the world are always so coincidental . For example, Liuxin arrives at the right time when Liu Chang is ready to kill Liu . For example, when Liu Chang cuts a hollow knife, another person alsoes in time . Because of his arrival, Liuxin has no time to avoid, or in other words, gives up the will to avoid .


    Then, standing there, he was cut into two pieces by Liu Chang, and his blood spattered to his face, which made his eyebrows twitch unconsciously .


    "Shit, don¡¯t think you¡¯re the only one with help!" The third came to the hospital panting for breath, which was obviously a coincidence . After he rushed over, he yelled: "the time is just right, Liu Chang, don¡¯t waste time, quickly solve the big one, and then sh to the hospital, I¡¯ll cure you!"


    Old three finished this sentence, and then ran to the direction of Liu Chang¡¯s intestines .


    Liu Chang cut the flow of heart into two pieces, surprised to see him, did not dare to dy time, on the ground again elerated, rushed to the flow .


    With the big knife cut down, this time it is no longer a shot in vain . Liu Chang sees the victory getting closer and closer, and then goes away from himself again .


    At the critical moment, Liu raised his arm and blocked Liu Chang¡¯s downward chop with Gatling in his left hand . When Liu Chang cut off four gun tubes, he was smashed out with the body of the gun .


    "So soon?" Liu Chang flew seven or eight meters in the air, then adjusted his figure and put his feet in the ground .


    "He didn¡¯t reply . He must be slow now!" Liu Changzi had to turn to kill him again, but he didn¡¯t have to fight back


    "Sluggish?" Liu¡¯s body was stiff . He threw Gatling, who had be a scrap iron, to the ground . Then he pulled out his five meter long super huge sword from his back and said with a smile, "I¡¯m faster than you even though I¡¯m slow . "


    With these words, he licked his son¡¯s blood on his cheek and trampled on the ground . Then the huge knife crossed his body and hit Liu Chang like a train .


    To be sure, his speed is much slower .


    But it is more true that even though his speed is much slower, he is still faster than Liu Chang .


    So Liu Chang carried his own knife, gave up the first round and flow of the strength of the contest, and instead rushed to his not far from the third .


    "Can you put some brain waves to control him? It doesn¡¯t take long . It takes half a second . " Liu Chang rushed to the third and picked him up .


    "No, flow is also a brain mutant, close to the second mutation, and is an adult . I can¡¯t control him directly . " The old three hugged Liu Chang¡¯s neck, "but it¡¯s OK to interfere . "


    "Well, in the most critical moment!" Liu Chang finished this sentence, turned around and ran . In the open space, he still didn¡¯t dare to fight with Liu so hard . Although his eyes were better and his knife was poisonous, his body was seriously injured and his strength was not much . If he wanted to stab Liu and make the poison work, he still had to stab into his wound, otherwise he would not be able to break it with his current strength The armor is flowing .


    So, it¡¯s a very difficult job .


    Therefore, thebat environment is still important to Liu Chang .


    Looking up, the line of sight is full of rubble, there is no longer aplete house, but Liu Chang still recognized a direction and ran at full speed .


    Because he knew that no matter how wide the bomb¡¯s explosion range was, a hundred meters away, there would always be some ruins - that is, the battlefield he chose .


    Running all the way, Liu Chang¡¯s flow behind him is getting closer and closer . When Liu Chang has seen the moving house, the flow behind him finally catches up . (to be continued)

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233: 233


    Liu¡¯s knife splits from the top to the bottom . With Liu¡¯s height and body shape, he can only attack in this way from top to bottom - because Liu Chang¡¯s height only reaches his knee .


    Therefore, no matter how he splits, 45 degrees or 75 degrees, or 90 degrees straight up and down, it¡¯s very easy, simple and courageous .


    Simple action does not mean it is easy to avoid, because in the human attack mechanics system, the simplest attack method is often the most direct, effective and fast .


    Liu¡¯s knife is very fast . From top to bottom, he chooses a 90 degree downward chopping method - probably because Liu Changgang killed Liuxin in this way, so Liu subconsciously wants to revenge in this way .


    But his revenge was fruitless .


    Liu Chang¡¯s knife is very fast, but it can¡¯t be as fast as Zi Mi tan . After a month of training, Liu Chang has reached the point where he can split the neutron Mi bullet . Naturally, he can also avoid Liu¡¯s knife . "As long as you put it there in advance . . . " Liu Chang is not as fast as Zi Mi¡¯s, but he can chop neutron Mi tan . Simrly, he is not faster than Liu¡¯s knife . However, he evades the powerful blow . When the opponent¡¯s knife reaches the end, he turns and swings his knife to fight back . However, his speed is really slower than that of the other side Therefore, his tentative counterattack was also fruitless .


    Stepping on the back of a flowing knife, Liu Chang failed to hit the target again . He bounced on the back of the knife again . He flew directly six or seven meters away . Then he ran all the way to the front of the moving building . Then he jumped up to the sixth floor of the skew residential building . Then he smashed the window and entered the interior of the building .


    And then the stream followed, and he jumped up the sixth floor, but didn¡¯t get inside the building . Standing outside the window of Liu Chang¡¯s flying body, he picked up his huge five meter long sword and waved it to the left and right . After "hissing" twice, he directly cut the building into two sections .


    With the roar and sand, the nting upper part of the residential building "booms" into two sections, and the upper part directly falls to the ground . Liu Chang saw such a scene in the house . Without saying a word, he opened a hole in the ground again, drilling from the sixth floor to the fifth floor and from the fifth floor to the fourth floor .


    This time Liu would never give him the opportunity to drill into the ground . After flying to the air of more than ten meters, the giant knife was lifted from the top to the bottom, and the knife was upright again, cutting the whole residential building in half . The whole building burst apart, and Lu Mi came out of Liu Chang .


    "I can¡¯t run!" Liu Chang is still in the crack position on the third floor, and the current directly rushes out his fist to him .


    The height of the third floor is about 8 meters . Liu¡¯s height is nearly six meters, and his arm span is nearly six meters . Therefore, Liu¡¯s oblique stab is very convenient . Liu Chang saw Liu¡¯s attack, so he quickly set up his sword and stabbed him . However, Liu had expected his reaction . Once he had fought with him twice and had nearly two brain region changes, Liu Chang had already analyzed Liu Chang¡¯s so-called extreme dynamic vision .


    Therefore, he knows what reaction the other side will make, and he also knows that the other side will not hit him unless it is an indiscriminate area coverage attack . Therefore, after the oblique stabbing, the fist was carved into grasp on the half way, five fingers were extended to reduce the speed, and then suddenly fell down and hit Liu Chang on the ground in front of him .


    With the sound of "boom", the three floors of the already fragile residential building were smashed, which made Liu Changli¡¯s foothold unstable and his feet empty . Then the huge sword with his right hand swung down at the right time, directly hitting his inspiration .


    Yes, it¡¯s shooting, not chopping, not chopping, it¡¯s shooting!


    Yes, with the de . In order to expand his attack area, Liu gave up the sharp edge of the knife and turned to a swatter . The de, which was as wide as one and a half meters, was patted from top to bottom like a fly swatter . Liu Chang could not avoid it at all . He had to raise his knife to meet him .


    With the sound of "Qiang", the two broadswords collided together for the first time . This was also the first time that Liu Chang and Liu had a real face-to-face confrontation since the battle .


    Then Liu Chang was a mess .


    Since the beginning of the battle, Liu Chang has constantly avoided fighting with Liu because he knows that there is a big gap between his absolute strength and Liu¡¯s, and the reality in front of him fully proves this point . After the fight, Liu Chang¡¯s spine immediately gave out an unbearable "need, sound", and the abdominal wound was torn again . The man fell to the ground with a "whoosh", and then "roared" into the ground .


    "Ah After Liu Chang was inserted into the ground, he was forced to cushion the falling force . His abdominal trauma and ground gravel were tearing and rubbing . Before he was inserted into the ground, the only thing he could do was to throw the third one out .


    After throwing out his third son, Liu Chang has already inserted most of his body into the ground, but fortunately his hands are still there . Liu Chang holds up his huge sword, and then, with the help of his sword, stops the falling trend .


    While he was doing these actions, Liu was able to break open two half of the residential building which he had already cut . After breaking the gap, Liu Chang was stuck in the ground . Then, naturally, he would not let go of this excellent opportunity . The super huge sword was inserted into Liu Chang¡¯s area from top to bottom . It seems that he still did not give up the idea of cutting Liu Chang into two pieces . However, Liu Chang didn¡¯t have this idea .


    Stuck in the sand, Liu Chang didn¡¯t hesitate to see the huge sword stabbed from top to bottom . He pressed his arms against his own knife and pulled himself out of the soil, but the flowing sword also fell in time .


    Liu Chang¡¯s right arm was cut off at the same shoulder . Liu Chang took advantage of the opponent¡¯s knife style, the moment the knife was inserted into the soil with his own arm, picked up his own knife on the ground, and then jumped up against the stream to live on it .


    "Rock three!" Liu Chang cried out before jumping up . He knew that the other party could understand his meaning .


    Sure enough, while Liu Chang jumped up, Liu¡¯s eyes suddenly became confused for a moment . This kind of confusion was not a loss of consciousness, but a feeling of wrong position . Liu Changming jumped to his left side, but Liu looked to the right side .


    Then, his raised left arm also swung towards it .


    Then, Liu Chang stabbed his sword into the wound on his chest, which is the size of a bowl made of broken meat . In terms of convection, it is the size of the mouth of a bowl for Liu Chang .


    A sword stabs out, Liu Liu sends out a scream, and the eye leaves instantly recover to Qingming . At the moment Liu Chang pulls Mi¡¯s own knife, he grabs Liu Chang with his right arm, abandons the sword and grabs Liu Chang, who has nowhere to escape in the air .


    "Die!" Liu Chang¡¯s right hand grasped half of Liu Chang¡¯s body, and his left hand drew back, and then he grabbed the other half of his body . Then he broke his broken body into two parts . After that, Liu¡¯s body became stiff and breathless . Liu Chang¡¯s two half bodies were thrown away from him, and Liu¡¯s body was convulsed .


    Not far away, No . 3, who witnessed all this, was stunned .


    "Dead?"


    "Dead?" More than ten kilometers away, the boss suddenly opened his eyes . Thest picture he saw was a piece of Darkness - Liu Chang had already closed his eyes .


    "Really dead?" The second looks at the boss .


    "I don¡¯t know . It¡¯s all in two!" The eldest brother was certain, but also very suspicious, "ording to reason, it must be dead . "


    "Go and have a look?"


    "It¡¯s toote . The army should be passing by . How long will it take us to walk there with our feet?" The boss said, "but it¡¯s absolutely necessary to have a look . If it¡¯s really a miracle, there may be hope . "


    "He Zhizhi, Qingyin, Li Feng, hurry up . . . " Hearing this, the second nodded and called on all the people they could call, "those who drive the camp, follow me . The battle over Liu Chang¡¯s side is over!"


    "It¡¯s over?" In fact, several people have been standing not far away from the eldest and the second, not closer because they are afraid to disturb them . But now when they hear the boss say the end, a group of people immediately gather around .


    "How is it going?" He Zhizhi asked .


    "Very bad . "


    "Liu Chang lost?" Asked Mn .


    "No


    "How bad is it?" Li Feng is a little anxious .


    "Anyway, it¡¯s very bad . Don¡¯t talk nonsense . Follow me to save people . " The boss is in a hurry .


    "If you save people, you should not die . " Qingyin asked .


    "I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re dead or not, but if you hang around, you¡¯ll be dead!" The boss put down this sentence, the man ran to the ce where the incident happened .


    Among the ruins, the third one first took a look at the direction of the flow, where the flow was convulsing all over the body . More than 60 ml of venom was injected into the body together . If there was no ident, he must have been poisoned . And if there is no ident on the other side, it must be dead .


    Liu¡¯s eyes are not in the same direction as the two of Liu¡¯s friends .


    Therefore, he had to gamble on his luck and chose a direction at random . He found Liu Chang¡¯s half of the body under the debris dozens of meters away . It was just that his luck was not very good . This half was the lower part .


    Under the wall, Liu Chang¡¯s characteristic thigh and half crotch are disyed . The wound is broken from the huge gap in the lower abdomen . Because there is the most vulnerable, it is also the first to be torn off . The broken parts are just two equal length . (to be continued)

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234: 234


    "Is this still alive?" The Third Elder walked forward and looked at the lower half of the amputated limb . Because the broken limb was torn, the wound at the fracture site was not so smooth, with uneven roots and flesh, and a small section of the tail vertebrae . The port was flowing with arge amount of blood, which made the old three frown .


    "Well, I¡¯ll take your corpse anyway . " With a sigh, the third one pulled up Liu Chang¡¯s "lower body", not the lower body in the general sense, but the lower half of the body . The old three¡¯s head is very small, because he is only three years old, so he can only hold Liu Chang¡¯s two ankles, and then suddenly force, drag to the other side .


    But to his surprise, at the moment of his exertion, the half of his body twitched violently, throwing him far away .


    "Nerve reflex?" After the third was kicked away, he walked back again . It was not too surprised because many animals would still move after stimting their limbs for a short time after death . So, the third old man who knew this point held Liu Chang¡¯s ankle and pulled hard again . He pressed his legs, which were slightly twitching, and dragged him all the way to the opposite direction, that is, the direction of his head .


    After walking for hundreds of meters, he finally found the upper part of Liu Chang¡¯s body - his eyes closed, his chest copsed and his internal organs left on the ground . It looked more miserable than his lower body .


    "s . " With a sigh, the Third Elder couldn¡¯t bear to see such a miserable picture, so he had to drag his scales to connect the two parts together, making him look like aplete person .


    "The vitality is so strong!" Having done all this, the third elder went to Liu Chang and detected his breath - there was no breathing, but the activity of brain waves was still there - which indicated that the person was not dead - but if he did not breathe . No matter how powerful the brain loses oxygen, the death is a matter of minutes .


    Therefore, without his lungs, Liu Chang is a dead man in the eyes of the third . He tries to enter Liu Chang¡¯s brain by brain wave contact . Did you want to "hear" hisst words? But it turned out that the other party was in apletea, so he didn¡¯t even have time to say thest words .


    Then the old three sighedpletely, moved aplete brick in the rubble heap, and sat next to Liu Chang¡¯s body - he was waiting for the boss .


    The army should be close . They¡¯re supposed to get here before the boss and the second - but the third decides to wait . He wanted to take Liu Chang¡¯s body back - friendship is one aspect, research is another - this is Li Qingshui¡¯s greatest work, naturally there are many mysteries waiting for the three people to discover . So, if the army discovers this ce first, the third one decides to hypnotize them and let them leave .


    Although he¡¯s only a second brain mutation, and he¡¯s still a kid . It¡¯s hard topletely hypnotize arge poption of people, but it¡¯s easy to apply just one emotion .


    Thinking of this, the old three spread his own brain waves, so that a small amount of radio waves spread to a radius of tens of meters . Let all people close to this area, will produce a feeling of boredom - this is to drive the soldiers to search, it is also a signal to the boss and the second .


    But when he had just finished all this, less than three seconds after his brain wave, an old man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind him .


    "The utilization rate of brain is very high, and the technology of brain wave extravasation is also very skilled . It is indeed a clone of Li Qingshui At the first appearance of the sound, the old three jumped up from the bricks . He turned his head and looked at the direction of the sound source . I found a tall old man standing there .


    Tall .


    This is the first feeling of the old man when he saw the old man . His height is absolutely the best among human beings . ording to his precise visual inspection, the old man¡¯s height is at least 2 . 08 meters, which is definitely the height of a basketball yer in his previous life . Or at least the height of a small forward . So, a man of this size is standing there . It¡¯s very conspicuous .


    "Who are you?" Seeing the old man, the third frowned, "how can you know me?"


    He asked two questions in a row, simple, but straight to the subject - because he felt it was weird, and he had judged that the other person was a brain mutant - because it was impossible for him to get close to him without being discovered by him .


    There are different bioelectricity in people¡¯s brain . The third brother releases his own brain wave . In this range, he can feel the existence of any approaching pedestrian . However, the old man can stand here and not be found by himself . That does not mean that he has no brain wave movement - but deliberately hides it .


    And then the third questiones from Beijing


    "Yes, Beijing people . " The old manughed . "You should have guessed where I came from . "


    "Institute?" The third asked, "how do you know my name and Li Qingshui?"


    "There are innumerable nodes in the future . Like a river woven by silk, people can¡¯t know where they will go . Therefore, there has never been anyone who knows the future . But the node of fate is destined to be only one . Ordinary people can¡¯t see through the future, but can guess the past! " The old man still smiles . "So, I guess . ""Guess?" Hearing the old man¡¯s words, the third old man¡¯s face looked pale . He knew what the so-called "guess" means . What he guessed was to calcte . Take a look at you . ording to all the characteristics of you, yourpanions and the surrounding environment, you can contact everything in the whole world and get the exact origin through precise calction .


    This is very mysterious, but it is nothing more than analysis and calction .


    If you look at an ordinary person¡¯s clothes and behavior, you can guess his personality; if you look at your rtives and friends, you can guess his growth environment; if you look at your expression, you can guess his mood today


    In fact, the human brain is guessing every day, and many diviners make a living by guessing .


    Ordinary people arrive here today and see the surrounding situation, they can guess a lot - the surrounding ruins, that is, just after a fierce fierce battle - there are not many bodies of soldiers and residents around, only a white and a red two iplete monsters and a undamaged child, that is, the fierce fighting between the Monsters just now - and the children are waiting for the red skin monster at this time In front of things, it shows that they are rted


    Wait, wait, wait .


    These ordinary people can guess, nothing more than analysis and calction . But this is the guess of ordinary people, not the guess of brain mutators - not even the guess of five brain variants . (to be continued)

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235: 235


    Therefore, guessing such things can also be divided into three or six grades: one knows two things by seeing one, and the other is knowing the whole body or guessing when one sees a little . Seeing a little can even guess the eighteenth generation of your ancestors - that is the real guess .


    Therefore, the old man is obviously the one who has mastered the "real guess" .


    Although the second one is not as clever as he is, he is also a smart man . Although he can¡¯t guess the eighteen generations of his ancestors, he also knows the general identity and strength of the visitors .


    So he changed the question .


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Save people . " The old man looked at Liu Chang on the ground, and then at the other side of his eye, which had stopped twitching .


    "Save who?"


    "Both . " Said the old man .


    "Still saved?" Old three looked at Liu Chang, "it¡¯s all like this . "


    "You can try it . " The old man continued, "it depends on whether you want me to try . "


    "You won¡¯t let me down . " Old three looked at the old man andughed, "since the decision has been made, then hurry up . If you want to have a try, you must try as soon as possible! I think you are so old, and your physical strength may not be very good . If the one over there is too heavy, put it first and save this one first! "


    Old three said, began to lift Liu Chang¡¯s body .


    But the old man pulled him to one side . He picked up two pieces of Liu Chang¡¯s body by himself, and then sent them to a special crawler transport equipment . Then he went to the other side of the stream, holding his body and pulling him to this special transport vehicle .


    This particr vehicle, a truck that¡¯s been transformed into something very strange - or it can¡¯t be called a truck . It¡¯s better to call it robot or something else - it doesn¡¯t have a windshield, and it looks veryplicated to operate . It has a crawler on the fusge and a lifting "tire lifting" device . It can perfectly cross themon obstacles in many cities and fully guarantee the unobstructed driving vision .


    "How far can you see?" The third looked at the old man sitting in the cockpit, "did you design this thing?"


    "It¡¯s not far away, but I have recorded the whole terrain andndform, and I can use induction for human beings, so I can drive . " The old man started the equipment in the cockpit, and then went on: "this is designed by my students . It¡¯s not easy to make it, otherwise I really want to poprize it . However, as you know, the world is now closed, and there is no mineral resources from mountains and rivers . In the era of global industrial globalization, it is also difficult and difficult to establish a manufacturing industry . Therefore, it is just able to use it on its own . It can¡¯t be poprized . "


    "Yes . " The old three nodded and drank the snowkes floating outside the cockpit . He opened his mouth and said, "drive faster, or I¡¯m afraid Liu Chang can¡¯t hold on . "


    "Well, you can use brain waves to continuously stimte his brain, so that his brain doesn¡¯t lose its activitypletely . " The old man spoke . Kick a pull rod, so that the machine moved up, the speed from slow to fast .


    Although the speed of the transporter on the road is not as fast as that of cars in the past, it is not slow - even in Beijing . The ground is no longer t, except for the cracks, which are the protruding roots of trees . If this machine can do this step, it must have been designed with iparable precision .


    "Your student is also a smart man!" Seeing this machine, the third one suddenly looked forward to Liu Chang¡¯s life .


    The third is gone . The second came with the boss .


    Not long after the third brother left, a group of people came to the army . They inspected the scene of the ruins, but they did not find any troops or monsters in the battle . Therefore, after checking the scene, some people were left to encircle the scene, but most of the main fighters who had gathered to deal with emergencies left .


    The man left behind can circle the scene . Natural circle can not live up to the boss and the second, they set aside a few left behind soldiers, easy to take people to Liu Chang and Liu fighting ce .


    Following thest ce Liu Chang closed his eyes, the boss took people to look for arge circle, and found the bloodstain dragged by the scene, but no trace of Liu Chang or flow was found .


    "The third is gone . "


    "Yes, where did he go?" The eldest, the second and Liu Chang share the vision, and the third one hase back in the battle .


    "Someone should havee and taken them away . " Second guess .


    "Should be, that person should be very fierce, otherwise old three can¡¯t follow obediently . " The boss also analyzed: "it should be a very strong chiefbatant or a brain mutation more than four times . Otherwise, the third one can¡¯t even resist for a moment and listen to others - that¡¯s what can be made only when absolutely passive, not a choice . "


    "Who would it be?" When Qingyin heard the two people talking, she came and asked .


    "It should be from the Beijing Research Institute, and at the top . " The boss looked to the West .


    The boss looked to the west, not only because of the Institute of biology in Beijing, but also because there were people from the West .


    A child, protected by three adults, came here . The child was only about two years old by sight, but he walked steadily . He was obviously a very strong child . "Big brother, second brother, long time no see . " The child walked West to East and finally stopped in front of the other two children .


    "Seven . " The boss smiles .


    "Yes . "


    "Did you take the man?" Asked the second .


    "No, the people from the institute took it . " The seventh came to the eldest and the second, and said, e on, since the amphibian and Liu Chang havee to an end and their enmity has been resolved, there is no need for us to separate our forces . I¡¯ll take you to where we are now . Seventeen would like to meet you and tell you something interesting . "


    "Isn¡¯t Xiaojing hurt on your side?" Asked the boss .


    "No, how could we hurt her?" Lao Qi shakes his head . "It¡¯s just that she¡¯s been working hard for a while, and we all work very hard . It¡¯s really hard to piece together memories, especially the physical memory . More than a dozen of us have been doing it in turn for more than a month, and finally we are about to get results . "


    "I don¡¯t know what message Li Qingshui left behind?" The boss nodded and beckoned to the back, "he Zhizhi, Qingyin, all follow me . Let¡¯s go to their ce on the 17th . "


    "Then I¡¯ll stay and leave a message every day, or she¡¯lle back at night and don¡¯t know where to look for us . " The second said, patted the eldest on the shoulder, "you go first . "


    "Yes . " The boss nodded, and without any nonsense, he directly followed Lao Qi to the West . After a few steps, he asked, "what¡¯s the matter with the rest of the amphibians?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236: 236


    "It¡¯s under control . " "The remaining amphibians can¡¯t make the climate if they don¡¯t flow," said No . 7 . "A few atavistic warriors left by Li Qingshui, together with our brain control, easily controlled them . Now they are locked up . "


    "What are you going to do with it?"


    "I don¡¯t know . I haven¡¯t figured out what to do . We¡¯ll have to discuss it and listen to their ideas . " "However, they are not the most important issues at present . What we should care about is the whereabouts of Liu and Liu Chang, as well as the trends of the Research Institute . In fact, I have been thinking about this question just now . How can the people of the Institute get here before us? It is clear that we knew the news before the conflict, but now it has been preempted . I always feel that this is a bit strange . Can that person predict it? "


    "I don¡¯t know . There¡¯s a master at the Institute . " "Maybe it¡¯s a higher-level brain evolutor, or a more urate message, who has been waiting here for a long time," the boss said . It¡¯s not like people are unprepared . "


    "Yes, it seems that we have been aiming at the existence of us, but we don¡¯t know whether it is the enemy or the friend . " Old seven said: "these things will be discussed by our brother after we go back . Moreover, since the man has taken the third and Liu Chang away, he should be able to think of contacting us afterwards . We can talk to him . "


    "Yes . " The boss nodded and then looked up at the three soldiers who were apanying him . "They are the recessive gene expression fighters left by Li Qingshui in those years?" he asked


    "Well, Liu Chang was not the only one injected with the recessive gene disy agent . Li Qingshui used arge number of people to do the experiment . " "But although there are many participants in the experiment, the sess rate is not high . In the end, it was a small group of people who seeded in atavism, and then for one reason or another, they defected . After all, as soon as Li Qingshui died, they would have no binding force, so they would always follow us . Only about seven or eight people will protect us . "


    "How aboutbat effectiveness?" The boss looked at the three adults again .


    "Not bad, but much worse than Liu Chang . The best thing for these people is to return to the reptile category, and they are not as jumping as Liu Chang . Their evolutionary process is very regr . " Old seven said and waved to one of them . "Forget it, I won¡¯t tell you . It¡¯s important to get back . Our speed is too slow, please give us a back


    "What about them?" The boss pointed to he Zhizhi and others behind him .


    "Leave a person to lead the way . Let¡¯s go back first . Seventeen said let me go quickly . It seems that there is something urgent . "


    "All right . " The boss nodded and walked behind a man . He jumped on his back, then turned to hispanion and said, "I¡¯ll go first . Don¡¯t be afraid . They won¡¯t hurt you . Just follow that man to our stronghold . "


    "Well . " He Zhizhi and others nodded . I didn¡¯t say anything .


    "Sit tight!" The soldier with the eldest son on his back seems to have no resistance to his back . After carrying him, he, together with the man carrying the seventh on the other side, quickened the pace under his feet and left four people all the way .


    The speed of the two atavists is very fast, though not as abnormal as Liu Chang or Liu Liu . But in the end, the walking speed of ordinary people is countless times faster than that of ordinary people . Under their burdens, Lao Qi and his boss soon crossed several blocks and arrived ato17¡¯s stronghold in Xicheng District of Beijing .


    It¡¯s a huge parking lot, on the ground, on the ground, and inside, there are rooms for amodation . Looks like a good base .


    When the eldest and the seventh arrived, they went all the way down to a basement in the parking lot . They saw almost all the clones here .


    From No . 4 to No . 17, all of them are here . Together with the eldest one, there are 15 clones, that is, 15 brain domain mutants of different levels .


    "Boss . " After seeing Lao Qi leading No . 1 back, these people gathered around one after another . They did not have too many polite greetings, but they seemed very close . Obviously, these people had life experience together when they were in the liqingshui base . And theirmon origin has naturally brought this rtionship closer .


    "Well . " No . 1 saw these rtives, who could be called "younger brother", nodded and smile, and then asked, "where is Xiaojing?"


    "In the other room, still in a deepa . " In the end, Liu Chang won from the crowd


    "Can¡¯t we win, or we¡¯ll all die together?" The boss sighed, "I would not let him go if I knew it would be like this . "


    "Big brother seems to have a good rtionship with him recently . " After listening to the boss¡¯s words, seventeenughed: "don¡¯t worry, since Liu Chang can really defeat Liu and build the possibility in the impossible, it shows one thing . Li Qingshui¡¯s conjecture is right, and since his conjecture is right, it is impossible for Liu Chang to die . Now I am more and more aware of the significance of Li Qingshui¡¯s dividing our troops into two ways . All our calctions and ns before were in his expectation . It¡¯s also his intention that Liu Chang was carried to the research institute after he was defeated today . ""Can he even calcte that the Institute wille to save people?" The boss sighed: "that¡¯s really a perverted character!"


    "It¡¯s really a pervert, but I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to do next . Does he want to change the future he has seen through Liu Chang¡¯s node?" No . 17 shook his head . "We have to crack the information on Xiaojing before we have a [answer] case . "


    "How long will it take?" Asked the boss .


    "At most four days, we have collected all the information about that little girl, and the only thing left is to crack it . " Seventeen rubbed his eyes and said, "but it¡¯s not an easy thing . It¡¯s even harder than I thought . It takes a lot of analysis and calction to restore a person¡¯s muscle memory and skin memory to text information . Therefore, after so many days, I still can¡¯tplete this tedious task


    "I can help you . " Said the boss .


    "That would be great . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237: 237


    Beijing .


    Research Institute .


    In a secret research room outside the whole gene research base, the Third Elder looked at Liu Chang¡¯s limbs in the container, or Liu Chang¡¯s stump in the container, and asked, "can this still live? It¡¯s been three days, and there¡¯s no sign of recovery . It¡¯s only through drug bubbles that we can survive . I feel a little mysterious!"


    "I feel like I can¡¯t die . " Next to the third, there was a professor Juhan, who was more than two meters tall . He opened the crystal bed like container, and then stimted Liu Chang¡¯s body with his special equipment . "You see, the limbs still respond to the stimtion, and there are slight current fluctuations in the brain . What¡¯s more, it¡¯s more amazing here


    As the professor spoke, he increased the current in his hand, which suddenly stimted the center of Liu Chang¡¯s foot, causing his leg to bounce unconsciously .


    "You see, not only the upper part of the body is not dead, but also the lower part of the body is still active . No, no, no It should not be called activity . . . " Half of the old professor¡¯s words, but shaking his head, he denied himself, "should be called alive, this lower body is still alive, this guy is earthworm?"


    "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an earthworm . Anyway, I don¡¯t think his condition is any different from that of a few days ago . Can you do it?" The tone of conversation between the third and the old professor was very impolite . It was a lot more presumptuous than when we just met a few days ago . Obviously, they got along well in the past three days . "The flow over there is almost cured, but there is no progress here . Which side do you help?"


    "I am human . This way, of course At that time, the professor was in the middle of the operation, so long as the old one was not poisonous, the other side was not poisonous . But this guy is cut in two, and many of his internal organs are damaged in arge area . Even if he is an earthworm, how can it be so easy to repair? "


    The old professor said, put down his tools, covered the crystal coffin, and walked to the other side - here . There are a lot of viscera soaked in liquid medicine - intestines, stomach, spleen


    Obviously, these things are Liu Chang¡¯s .


    The old professor looked at these unpleasant things, but did not have the slightest expression . He picked up an object above the operating table, then turned on the button, and began to use theser to cut up the burned parts of the soaked viscera .


    "Healing things like that . I can¡¯t wait . If you have the spare time to question me, why don¡¯t youe here to help me think about how to put these viscera back in more reliable way, young people now . . . " The old professor kept his hands and his mouth . "Well I¡¯m really eager for sess If you don¡¯t listen to the old man¡¯s words, you will suffer a loss in front of you . "


    "I found out in the past two days that you are talking a lot!" The third one sighed and went to the old professor to fight .


    "Well, speaking more is an expression of emotional catharsis . I am a person who likes to talk more . In the past, I could still be in Beijing . But since the man came, I dare not go out again . After all, he saw me, and my life will notst long . "


    The old professor spoke . Aser knife cut Liu Chang¡¯s intestines into two pieces, then picked up one of them and looked at the light - "this one still works!"


    "Who on earth makes you so scared? You don¡¯t tell me when you ask . " The third saw the old professor cut off a section of intact intestines, and then quickly handed over a medicine can, which contained a kind of medicine which was almost the same color as the red fog .


    "In fact, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t tell you . It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t know each other two days ago . I said I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t believe it . And I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get into trouble with a dozen brothers . " After the old professor put the intestine into the medicine can, he said casually, "the man I¡¯m afraid of is Li Qingshui . He hase to Beijing!"


    "What Hearing the old professor¡¯s words, the third big open mouth, hand a delivery, "pa La" sound, the medicine pot in his hand fell to the ground, ss fragments with the intestines broken all over the ground .


    "What? Is Li Qingshui still alive? "


    On the other side of Beijing, the 17th and the eldest brother, including more than a dozen of their brothers, woke up from thebination of brain regions . Then each of them widened their eyes and saw a look of great surprise on the faces of their oppositepanions .


    "It¡¯s impossible!" No . 7 couldn¡¯t stand it at first and got up from the ground . "It¡¯s impossible!"


    "No way!" No . 4 also stood up from the ground, "everyone clearly felt that he was dead . "


    "But that¡¯s what it¡¯s all about . " On the 16th, he put up his surprise and looked down for a moment . "But there are some very vague details . If we think about them carefully, we will find some differences . "


    "Yes . " The old man said, "live, dangerous, willow . These three words are put together . . . "


    "And by putting together information from bodynguage, living can be reced by another word . " "Resurrection!" frowned the second


    "These three words are put together in Xiaojing¡¯s body, which can¡¯t be totally unreasonable . " On the 17th, he thought about the rtionship between these three words for a while, and then said firmly: "if these three words can be put together by Li Qingshui, there is only one possibility, that is --""Li Qingshui was revived by willows . He is not Li Qingshui now, but a part of willow . " No . 16 interface said: "if he was not Li Qingshui, he would have such a dangerous breath . The part that Xiaojing can feel is that Li Qingshui expected this kind of thing to happen, so he directly transnted his body information and part of the willow information into her perception brain domain . But the most difficult thing for me is that Li Qingshui knows that he will die and will be yed by willow trees . Why does that guy still want to die? I can¡¯t exin it . . . "


    "Well, I used to think he was trying to protect Liu Chang, but now it seems that it¡¯s not like that!" The boss frowned and said, "what the hell is he doing?"


    "Did that guy say anything to Liu Chang before he died?" Seventeen looks at the boss .


    "It seems to have said that willows will be blocked for three years . " The boss shook his head, "but now it seems that it hasn¡¯t been blocked for three months!"


    "Three years, three years . . . " Seventeen pondered, silent, until a long timeter, he suddenly looked up, "go, let¡¯s go to the Research Institute . "


    "To graduate school?" Old four looked at seventeen and asked, "are you not afraid of danger?"


    "If it¡¯s dangerous, we should have been in danger for a long time . If there is no ident in the Research Institute, there should be five brain region mutants . With his calction ability, he can¡¯t figure out our origin and destination . Since he hasn¡¯te to us, he just hopes we can find him . " Seventeen said, stood up and walked out of the basement door . "Since he wants us to find him, and Li Qingshui has be a willow tree, he can¡¯t be hostile to us . Li Qingshui is a willow, so he is very dangerous in the Research Institute . He needs allies . And we, the Seventeen of us, are the most solid allies he can find in the world


    "Take all the people we can, especially Xiao Jing, and let¡¯s go to the Institute!" Before leaving the door on the 17th, he turned back and said, "by the way, we should be more careful on the way, and don¡¯t let Li Qingshui find out anything about our whereabouts, even footprints and smells . He is a person who knows Qiu Hao at a nce . Since we have decided to go to the Institute, we will go secretly . ording to my guess, Li Qingshui should not know our existence, especially Liu Chang¡¯s . Otherwise, with the willow¡¯s character, he will certainly ignore everything and kill Liu Chang first . Because Li Qingshui lives on him now, he is the biggest stumbling block on the future road of willow . "


    "So everyone, in order not to make trouble for ourselves and Liu Chang, we should be careful and careful on the way . Before entering the Research Institute, we should destroy all traces of our existence . Do you know?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, old seventeen, we understand . " In the basement, Lao Ba replied: "although we can¡¯t see a little and know the autumn hair, we can still recognize this point of our own . Therefore, as for the destruction of the whereabouts, I think no one can do better than us . Even if Li Qingshui himselfes, he can not see any trace . "


    "Don¡¯t worry about packing up . We can certainly do well in this kind of thing . " The boss waved and let the 17th out of the room .


    Then, in the underground parking lot of Xicheng District, arge activity of "covering up criminal evidence" began . More than a dozen brain domain mutants worked together to destroy all traces of their existence . This seemingly tedious task was easily done by these people . In less than an hour, the "past" of dozens of people, including amphibians and atavists, disappeared . The traces of dozens of people who lived in the past werepletely eliminated .


    And finished all this, the 17th with a group of people, mighty kill to the Institute .


    On one side of the road, they destroyed the traces of the road . Several people walked slowly until it was dark before they reached the direction of the Research Institute . Before they saw the gate of the Institute, they first saw an old man .


    The old man is tall and tall than normal people . He has a big skeleton . He looks tall and tall . He is wearing an old Zhongshan suit of the 1980s . Although he is very elegant, he does not look like a schr because of his height . He is more like a basketball yer in casual clothes .


    But on the way to see this nondescript old man, the 17th stopped moving forward .


    "Is it you?"


    "It¡¯s me . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238: 238


    The old man nodded and smiling, and introduced himself, "my name is Liu Xinmin . "


    "Well, it¡¯s a name with a 1950s vor . " "Li Shiqi, or you can call me Li Shiqi, this is more convenient . "


    "Ha ha, you really can name yourself . " The tall old man took a look at the huge group of dozens of people behind the seventeen, and the corners of his smile rose a little . "You have more people than I imagined . It seems that Li Qingshui has dug a big hole for himself . "


    "Big pit is Liu Chang, not us, we are small pit . " Seventeen said, "what about Liu Chang? How is he? "


    "Inside, the recovery is very slow, but there is no life-threatening . " Liu Xinmin said with a smile on his face and said, "I don¡¯t know when and when he can get his body well ording to this recovery rate . "


    "Can¡¯t you either?" Seventeen asked: "you should have a lot of treatment methods . After all, it has been five years since the red fog came, and you are the most authoritative person here in Beijing . Beijing has concentrated all the resources of China and Mi before . The research base should be ten timesrger than Zhengzhou, and the initial investment should be thergest . You are so smart and have mastered so many resources . In recent years, even if you can¡¯tpare with Li Qingshui, you should be the same? Didn¡¯t you do any great research? "


    "Yes, there are . But I am unprepared for Liu Chang¡¯s love . After all, no one will be free to study how to repair a person who has been cut in two andplete such a boring thing . " The old man said and sighed, "so, when can this thing finally be recovered, we can only be auxiliary . If we want to be truly healthy, we still have to rely on Liu Chang¡¯s own gene awakening . Isn¡¯t he injected with recessive gene manifestation agent? And he will jump back to ancestral evolution . If he can evolve to coelenterates, let alone two, eight can grow together . Therefore, I can only guarantee that he will not die . When he will recover, or if he can recover, it depends on himself! "


    "Yes, it is . " The 17th nodded .


    "Well, we can¡¯t say anything here . If there¡¯s any clue from Lu MI, we¡¯ll all have to die . The fighting power of Li Qingshui, the willow tree, can¡¯t be matched by us . Let¡¯s go back to the research institute first . " Liu Xinmin said that he called on people to follow him, from another route into the istion area of the Institute .


    "Li Qingshui doesn¡¯t know?" Following the old guy into his independent research area, he asked on the 17th, "he hasn¡¯t explored everything around here for so many days?"


    "No chance . My men are staring at him . He can¡¯t run . " Liu Xinmin let everyone into the research room and said .


    "And by what do you restrain him?" The 17th looked around and asked .


    "Nuclear bomb . " The old man replied: "if he wants a nuclear code, he can¡¯t be too arrogant . Moreover, there arerge nuclear warheads buried under the research base . If he acts rashly, he has to make a n to die together . Of course, it is not cost-effective for him . Because he is a willow whose goal is to destroy human nuclear weapons . If Li Qingshui fails to do so, Liu Shu will not only have to keep pace with his own expansion, but also the problem that Liu Shu is facing now is not our one . "


    "That¡¯s it . " On the 17th, they followed the old man in front of him all the way through the corridor and came to the research room where Liu Chang was . They saw No . 3 and Liu Chang¡¯s body .


    People want to see, there is no conventional greetings, meet each other can guess the whole process of things - themunication between smart people, always very time-saving .


    And aftering here on the 17th, he was very well behaved . After arranging his own people, he and the eldest returned to theboratory, and then together with Liu Xinmin, looked at Liu Chang¡¯s residual body .


    "How long do you think he¡¯ll be ok?" The boss looks at Liu Chang¡¯s body .


    "It depends on when he evolves the ability of reincarnation or stronger ability to return to Mi Fu . " The old man said, "there are only two things I can guarantee: one is to provide a safe environment; the other is to provide enough nutrients for evolution . As for his brain, it has stabilized in the past two days . I don¡¯t need to stab Mi to stimte him


    "You should be a five time brain mutant, right?" Interjected the seventeenth .


    "Yes . "


    "Well, in that case, don¡¯t you see the future?" Seventeen asked, "even if you can see only a limited number of things, the more cardinal numbers you can get, the more things you can calcte . You have been constantly touching this person these days, and you have got a lot of basic data . Can¡¯t you figure out when he can really evolve regenerative energy?"


    "I don¡¯t know . There are countless variables in this person . " The old man said this, and for the first time, his face showed an incredible look: "other people¡¯s future is a river of countless silk, regardless of which direction the future is, but the future is still far away . But this person¡¯s future is a cocoon . He has wrapped himself up . I can¡¯t see what will happen to him in the future . Naturally, I can¡¯t calcte when he will be good, or whether he can be good . There are so many secrets about him, some of which I haven¡¯t studied thoroughly, and recently I have an idea"What idea?" Asked the 17th .


    "I wonder if we can transfer some of the genes from the stream to Liu Chang . " As the old man spoke, Lu Mi¡¯s essence appeared in his eyes . "Through Mi¡¯s research on Liu Chang¡¯s body these days, I found that there was a magic factor in him that seemed to be able to infinitely rbine gene chains . The gene synthesis of ordinary people can only be carried out once, and it will be difficult to change after one time . However, this guy once made a gene synthesis "and Li Qingshui¡¯s", and now the two rbinant gene chains are perfectly integrated . In that case, I¡¯m thinking, if we have the ability of self evolution, we can stimte Mi¡¯s consciousness, let Liu Chang know what he needs, and maybe we can speed up the process of his return to Mi Fu . After all, we don¡¯t have much time . Liu Shu should not have so much patience to y with us little people . After all, what does he have to face It¡¯s us . "


    "Yes, it¡¯s not us that he has to face . His tardiness should not be a real fear of nuclear bombs . He just doesn¡¯t know whether he is facing that thing now . " Murmured number 17 .


    Hebei border .


    Willow has been stagnant here for a long time . He merges with his surroundings, and at the same time, he can see the sky, which is constantly condensing as many empty mother groups as clouds . (to be continued)

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239: 239


    The number of empty mother is so many that it can block out the sky and cover the sun . As many as the clouds of the previous era, they are all floating figures when you look up . And above the invisible clouds, there is a huge guy, slowly floating from the direction of the sea . He is so big that he canpletely cover the sunshine in the sky . With the size of a city, every ce it goes, it will be dark as night .


    He came from the East, from east to west . The shadow of darkness did not stop all the way . It seemed that he was shouldering a sacred mission . He went all the way west, passing through the jungle and mountains, and finally reached the body range of willows in Henan Province, Hubei Province .


    "Are you here?" When the sun blocking thing entered the area where the willows straddle the three provinces, the permanent smile on Li Qingshui¡¯s face in Beijing finally disappeared and changed into a cold and angr expression in his clothes .


    "Compound life, a creature with very low intelligence power . Sure enough, the lower the intelligence, the easier it is to be manipted?" Li Qingshui raised his head in theboratory . His eyes passed through the metal roof of theboratory . It seemed that he had crossed the sky . He flew hundreds of kilometers away and looked into the sky in the distance .


    He is the willow, and the willow is him - what he sees and knows, the willow knows - and what the willow sees and knows, he naturally knows . So, when the willow saw the shadow in the distance, Li Qingshui¡¯s face changed .


    He quietly watched the distant night, from east to west, all the way to Zhengzhou - he saw what the huge thing was . I also saw that huge thing from west to East, where it passed, the empty mother merged into its body one after another, making it from the size of half a city at the beginning, bing increasingly huge - and as smart as willow, as smart as him, naturally could not let the huge guy reach its destination . Although he knew that this was only a tentative attack, but because he knew who was the target of the attack So . Neither he nor the willow was careless .


    The willows, which had not been moved for a long time, crouched on the ground for a long time, finally became ferocious again after a month of silence . When the huge ck shadow had just moved to Henan, the willows could not wait any longer, and the hundreds of millions of branches were reconsolidated and fused on the ground . In a very short period of time, they formed a huge drill bit on the ground .


    The body of the drill bit is willow, and the tip of the drill bit is still willow . When the willow tree condenses out and the diameter of the bottom reaches tens of thousands of meters, the body of the drill bit suddenly tightens . And then the huge diamond, straight into the sky .


    A emerald green spear, pierced through the clouds, entered the body of that hugepound life - a huge empty mother - a life without intelligence - huge, countless empty mothers in the body fused together . A rarepound super life .


    Generally speaking, no one dares to provoke, and no one is willing to do so - even in the sky at sea level, this giant empty mother almost looks down upon him - because this kind of super life with no intelligence and great lethality is too terrible, even in the ocean, where the biosphere is 100 times more gorgeous than the ground . Since it was born, it has not suffered any harm .


    It¡¯s not because it really dominates the ocean, but because it¡¯s dangerous and has an IQ of 0 .


    jellyfish have zero IQ, no brain, only body instinct - and as its evolution, the empty jellyfish seems to be better at reproduction and risk . There¡¯s no big step forward in IQ .


    No one is willing to provoke a fool, no one is willing to provoke a fool who will blow himself up, and absolutely no one will provoke a fool who will defend himself more terrifying than a nuclear bomb .


    So, this empty mother has never been harmed at all since it was born - he just floated on the ocean for several years, blown by the wind, hit by the waves, but not provoked by other creatures .


    Because - it¡¯s a super bomb - a bomb as big as a city can¡¯t be made even with human power .


    The volume is as big as a city, and the explosion volume is immeasurable . Even if the body is not high explosive, it is enough to destroy the range of several cities . So, no one bothers it, so it lives at ease . It has been floating on the sea - until some time ago, I don¡¯t know whether it is because of the wind or the awakening of the instinctive consciousness in the body that it flew all the way across the sea to thend, and all the way from the coastal zone to Hubei Province, and saw the big willow trees, but still kept walking .


    So big willow was angry .


    Or vignce .


    Zhengzhou is the ce where he blooms everywhere, the central area of his brain waves, and the area where the willow tree is least willing to be involved . When he sees the continuous umtion of empty mothers in the air and the hugeplex life still moving westward, Daliu finally firmly believes that this is not a general natural phenomenon, and then quickly stabs out the spear that breaks the sky .


    Then


    The sky is falling apart .


    The huge empty mother had never been hurt since she was born, let alone stabbed in her belly . But when she was hurt for the first time in her life, her instinct finally awakened . It is essentially no different from other empty mothers . With the same body structure, except for itsrger size, it is a coelenterate without intelligence . Therefore, when it is injured, it has no difference from other empty mothers in its reaction, that is, self explosion .


    It¡¯s just that his scope of self explosion is muchrger and his power is more powerful .


    Strong enough, hundreds of kilometers of sky into a fire cloud, the real fire cloud - fire, burning the cloud . The powerful explosion storm and even the red fog blown away within a hundred kilometers turned into a storm and paste . No color can be seen here except for the fire light .


    The me collides with the me, and the storm rips the storm, causing the temperature in the explosion range to rise and then rise again . Even if it is a piece of metal, it will be pulled into iron foam, and then instantly dissolved into molten iron . The willow of big willow is not metal, but it is more tough than metal, but even so, the willow within the range of 100 kilometers has been torn into pieces of scum - especially in the center of the explosion, everything turned into ashes - including his spear that stabbed into the sky .


    The center of the explosion was nearly 100 kilometers, and the area of the storm radiation reached hundreds of kilometers . A typhoon area spread out in the air, making the sky and the earth dark, and blowing the radio waveyer far away in Zhengzhou to be bright and dark . (to be continued)

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240: 240


    The hurricane wave brought about by the huge explosion even affected Beijing hundreds of kilometers away . Here today, a strong wind suddenly blew up, and the seven or eight strong winds blew the snow with whistles, which made the face ache .


    Every day, sitting on the back of the beloved bird almost blew down the sky .


    "Why is the wind so strong all of a sudden?" Lying in the parrot¡¯s sadness, he grabs its feathers every day and cries, "where have you been these days? How can youe back now?"


    "I didn¡¯t run anywhere . I went to the seaside and walked around . Wow, it¡¯s really spectacr . " Parrot¡¯s speed is very fast, even in a gale of seven or eight, it can also try to keep its bnce .


    "You should havee back earlier . You don¡¯t know how many things happened after you left these days . Liu Chang had a fight with the amphibian ancestor called Liu . " "Fortunately, I was not at home that day, or I might not see you . Do you remember Zhou Kai who came with us from Xingtai? Because he went back a little earlier, he was directly caught by the amphibians and turned into mud


    "Did Liu Chang fight with that white monster again?" When ites to flow, the flying love bird¡¯s body swings and almost throws it out of the air every day . Obviously, the bird¡¯s experience of being pulled down from the sky and broke its leg that day is still fresh in its memory . In his heart, convection has a very fear, and convection that powerful force, has almost invincible ideas . So, hearing Liu Chang fight with Liu Chang again, the parrot named Zhiqing screamed: "how can this be possible? Liu Chang can¡¯t beat that monster called Liu . Is he dead? "


    "Not dead, but almost . " Sigh every day . "Qi," he said, "now that he has been saved to Beijing Research Institute for treatment, people have been cut in two .


    "I¡¯ll say, how could he win that monster . " Although the parrot has intelligence quotient, it is obviously slow in feeling . It seems that he can¡¯t hear the meaning of sighing every day . He said to himself: "the white monster of thest time obviously had spare strength at the beginning, and he didn¡¯t carry any weapons . Even so, Liu Chang was almost killed, or he was let go in the end Wait What did you say? Is Liu Chang in two? "


    "Yes . Two . " Every day long out . Qi, "and it seems that there is only half of the viscera left . "


    "Isn¡¯t that dead?" The tone of the parrot in the air was also a little sad, "I didn¡¯t expect to die like this No, the amphibian ancestor didn¡¯t let him gost time . Why did he have to kill him this time? "


    "Last time, it was because he didn¡¯t know Liu Chang had killed one of his sons . . . " If I know this time, I can¡¯t let it go . " Every day .


    "Then Liu Chang is really dead . If that amphibian has a killing heart, I think Liu Chang can¡¯t beat him 100 percent . " The parrot sighed: "if I had known earlier, I might have run to help . Although I can¡¯t fight, at least I can fly, so as not to let Liu Chang so miserable . "


    "Well, if you were there . . . " Maybe Liu Chang won¡¯t be like this . " Every day he said, "he is a good man . "


    "Well, it¡¯s good . . . " The parrot flying along the direction of the strong wind in the air heard every day¡¯s exmation, heard the whole reason of this matter, suddenly stopped its flying body and circled in the air .


    "What¡¯s the matter with you?"


    "Every day, you¡¯d better not go back . " In the face of the hurricane, the parrot said, "Liu Changren is good, but now he is dead, and the enemy is still in Beijing . It¡¯s a mess in Beijing, didn¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t we go? There are enemies in it, and it¡¯s not suitable for you to survive . I was raised by you since I was a child, and then I always apany you after the change . Although I always feel you are very upset, I don¡¯t want you to die in front of me . That white monster is in Beijing . I will think of you and me one day . In case wee to our door, the best situation for us is to be locked up . I will be a vehicle and you will be your eyes . I think we might as well run, I fly fast, I take you to the North Although the north is colder now, there are fewer species in the cold ecosystem! Don¡¯t go to Beijing . . . "


    "No, our friends are there . " Every day he shook his head, "and the white monster has been solved . "


    "stupid woman, what kind of friend is not friend, only a few months ago, I tell you, you are still your own life . . . " Wait . . . " What did you just say Hovering in the air, the noisy parrot heard every day¡¯s words, and suddenly a spirit of excitement, "the giant monster called flow has been killed?"


    "Yes . " Every day he nodded, "Liu Chang solved this problem . They were both defeated and injured, or they both died . "


    "I grass, don¡¯t I?" The parrot made a rude remark, "no, I have to see it . "


    after saying this, the parrot turned into a gust of wind and flew to the inner city of Beijing with the heavy snow .


    Inside the city, in the Research Institute .


    Xiaojing ina for many days, these two days finally wake up . Because the clone no longer hypnotized her, she was awake .


    Apanied by he Zhizhi, Xiaojing had a bowl of porridge, then sat down on the clean bed and nestled in the arms of her big sister who had taken care of her for four years . "You¡¯ve been working hard these days . " He Zhizhi looked at Xiaojing pale face, some heartache, "the feeling of being hypnotized for several months, isn¡¯t it good?"


    "Well, every day is like sleeping . " Small static nodded, looked to he Zhizhi¡¯s eye socket suddenly red, "you say, Liu Chang elder brother, he can return to the original state?"


    Coma for a month, Xiaojing wake up the first thing is to ask Liu Chang . Then, the first thing she knew was the bad news about Liu Chang . After she knew this, she didn¡¯t even ask what happened in the past month, so her mind was upied by this thing .


    This is a thing that can only be done by a person who does not pay attention to her own situation . After being in aa for so long, the first thing and the only thing to do is to ask another person, which can only show one thing . That person¡¯s weight in her heart is much heavier than her own, and she canpletely ignore herself .


    When I heard this question for two days, I was very grateful . Therefore, the same question, in return for her same answer .


    "Don¡¯t worry, Professor Liu said Liu Chang would not die . ording to his spection, in the near future, Liu Chang¡¯s two parts of the body can be connected back . " He Zhizhi touched Xiaojing¡¯s head and said gently, "so, you should take good care of your body these days . Those clonal perverted children have made you miserable . I think you¡¯ve lost weight these days . We have no danger here . We don¡¯t have to worry about food and drink . You should take the time to keep yourself better, so that Liu Chang doesn¡¯t like you when he wakes up to see you are not beautiful . "


    Suddenly, the voice of Liu Zhijing came tofort him .


    "Hello, two of you . May Ie in?"


    "Yes . " He Zhizhi rubbed Xiaojing¡¯s hair again, pressed the pillow behind her, and let her rely on it . Then he stood up and opened the door to meet the tall old man .


    After the old man entered the door, he nodded his head and smile, which was a greeting . Then he walked to the side of Xiaojing bed and looked at the stubborn girl with a smile .


    "You wake up, good, good!" Although the old professor is tall, but the contour of his face is still kind, so it is not very frightening . After he walked to Xiaojing¡¯s bed, he Zhizhi moved a stool for him from the room and let him sit there . Then, his voice full of personal characteristics sounded in the room .


    "I heard you woke up two days ago, but I didn¡¯te to see you for various reasons . " The old man nodded and said with a smile: "I want to give you a little sober buffer time, so that you can slightly ept everything here and the change of the scene, and then look at your . "


    "Thank you . " Xiaojing nodded on the bed, and then, her topic unconsciously returned to the same question as before: "you are the professor, the professor who treats Liu Chang¡¯s wounds . "


    "Yes . " Liu Xinmin nodded .


    "Can brother Liu Chang recover? Will he die? " When Xiaojing asked this question, her expression was a little dull, her eyes were red, and her tears seemed to be just about to gush out, and then she was pressed down by her stubborn strength, which seemed to be very ufortable .


    "Cry if you want . It¡¯s better for your health . " The old manforted .


    "If you don¡¯t cry, you will cry for the dead . Unfortunately, I won¡¯t cry . " The girl shook her head . "Can you tell me the truth? Will brother Liu Chang die? "


    "No!" The old man shook his head . "I promise you with my personality that he will never die . "


    "That¡¯s good . That¡¯s good . " The girl whispered .


    "Can I ask you a few questions?" The old man looked at the girl .


    "Ask, you are the doctor of Liu Chang¡¯s brother . I will answer whatever you ask . " Xiao Jing nods .


    "Well, can you still feel fear recently? Can you feel the position of the person you fear? "


    "Yes . "


    "So why don¡¯t you look too scaredtely?" The old man had some doubts, "shouldn¡¯t it be the fear deeply rooted in the spirit?"


    "Because brother Liu Chang is dying, there is nothing to be afraid of in this world . " Xiao Jing shakes her head, "what I fear most is that I am afraid to leave Liu Chang¡¯s brother . And the rest, no matter how much I fear, is nothing in front of this, and today I found that the thing that scared me suddenly weakened (to be continued)

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241: 241


    "Weaker?" Liu Xinmin heard Xiaojing¡¯s words, his facepletely burst into a smile . "It seems that there is something wrong with Henan and Hubei!"


    After saying this, heforted Xiaojing for the first time . Standing under the wind and snow outside, he boldly looked at the research area on the other side .


    It¡¯s windy and snowy .


    It¡¯s cold outside .


    But standing in the wind and snow, the old man¡¯s face showed the expression of spring breeze .


    But on the other side of the Institute, a person¡¯s expression is not so good-looking . This person is naturally Li Qingshui . His face is pale . It seems that in thest moment, he suddenly suffered great pain . Even the smile on his face that he kept all year round disappeared . A pale face suddenly became angr because of the loss of his smile .


    "What¡¯s the matter with you?" Seeing Li Qingshui Sha¡¯s face changed, Ryan, who has been by his side, asked .


    Yes, it¡¯s care .


    It¡¯s not only about paying attention to the person you like . In fact, as long as you devote all your energy and body and mind to another person, it¡¯s called caring .


    These days, from the day Li Qingshui arrived at the Institute, Ryan has been concerned about him . His whole life and all his energy are focused on this person . He always pays attention to him and cares about him all the time . Therefore, any disturbance of Li Qingshui can¡¯t run away from his eyes .


    Seeing him suddenly pale at the moment, Lane naturally asked what was going on .


    "Nothing . " See others care about themselves . Li Qingshui reluctantly smiles, but even a fool can see that his smile is very reluctant, and Ryan is not a fool, so he can see it .


    He saw that Li Qingshui was suddenly injured . Although he didn¡¯t know why, Ryan was still very happy - the enemy¡¯s injury is a good thing . He has been under too much pressure these days . In the face of a person he can¡¯t defeat, he can only drag the other side with such a rogue way of ending up together . This is a kind of irony to a wise man .


    So, Ryan didn¡¯t like the feeling, but he couldn¡¯t help it . So, see Li Qingshui now weak appearance, he also unconsciously happy .


    Happy, he even used a very rogue trick to stimte the other party¡¯s mood .


    "You look really sick . " Ryan walked up to Li Qingshui and made a helping gesture . "No, I¡¯ll help you to your room for a rest . "


    "Ha ha . " Seeing Ryaning, Li Qingshui stretched out his arm . "OK, I¡¯ll go back to my room and have a rest . "


    Seeing Li Qingshui¡¯s outstretched arm, Ryan thought for a moment, but still didn¡¯t dare to touch it . Finally, they supported him and left the hugeboratory together .


    And after they left, the rest of theb talked about it .


    They¡¯re people who don¡¯t stop working with their hands, and their mouths can separate their minds from each other .


    The first person to talk is a woman - gossip is a woman¡¯s nature . No matter how smart a woman is, there will be no exception . So the researcher looked at the biological samples in the microscope and said with a smile, "Ryan is not doing well recently . "


    "Yes . " The other one is a woman . They are the only two female brain mutants in this institute . So, their smart brains . "In fact, since the new guy named Li Qingshui came here, Ryan has not been strong . First, he came out of the istionboratory on the other side, and then his temperament changed greatly . Now, he is still eating, sleeping and sleeping . The other person seems to have no opinion on this matter . Do you think the two people are engaged in the foundation work


    "Maybe . " The previous woman listened to this sentence and nodded as if it were important . "In fact, since Ryan¡¯s temperament changed, I¡¯ve thought about countless possibilities, but I¡¯ve ruled them out one by one . In the end, I still feel that this possibility is the most . Because there is no reason ah, two people obviously meet for the first time, all of a sudden they are so hot and inseparable . Even if there is a secret, I don¡¯t know what the secret is . And did you see Ryan¡¯s concerned look? Damn it, it¡¯s obviously not a fake . How much he has to care about that guy named Li Qingshui so that he can show such real feelings in an instant . I¡¯ve almost been electrified . "


    "What¡¯s more, have you noticed that Ryan doesn¡¯t do much research on things recently . So does Li Qingshui, who makes some biological embryos every day . I don¡¯t know what he wants to do . If two people are really engaged in basic science, will Li Qingshui be studying men and boys?"


    "Poof, that¡¯s a real topic . Does he want to transfer a uterus to himself The first woman put down her lens, raised her head from the microscope, rubbed her chin and thought, "it¡¯s not very difficult to transnt a uterus, but if you want to have a son for a man, you have to break through a lot of scientific problems . If you just use other people¡¯s eggs and sperm . Son, and then put into the uterus surrogate, it is not difficult . But after all, it¡¯s still someone else¡¯s child . The one who gives birth to a child can only be regarded as a surrogate tool . Therefore, in order to trulybine the product of two people, we must break through n biological problems . First of all, men do not have the structure to make eggs, and sperm and eggs almost only have nuclei except the motor part . Therefore, even if the two sperms canbine smoothly, theyck the cytosm to make them develop . So There is a long way to go and a difficult future for both of them . How far they can goThe woman sighed .


    "It¡¯s hard to say . Both of them are so smart . If they really devote themselves to this research, I think it¡¯s possible to seed . " Another woman holds a different point of view . She also puts down her experimental material and rubs her chin . "In fact, I¡¯m not thinking about this . I¡¯m thinking about who is attacking and who is receiving?"


    "It¡¯s worth asking . ording to the general setting,ne is tall, and Li Qingshui is wearing sses . It¡¯s clear who will attack and who will suffer . " The previous womanughed and continued to lower her head .


    "It¡¯s hard to say, I feel that Ryan is afraid of Li Qingshui, and you don¡¯t feel that it¡¯s fun to reverse roles?" Another woman said more excited, "so ah, I feel this kind of thing, should . . . "


    "Cough . . . " Just as the two women were talking more and more vigorously, arge amount of men¡¯s cough was heard in theboratory .


    The end of the day has a moment¡¯s leisure .


    Women¡¯s leisure is gossip . (to be continued)

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242: 242


    Some people have leisure because they don¡¯t know the danger, and those who know the danger will not go to leisure .


    Liu Xinmin has no leisure, and Ryan can¡¯t either . Even the big willow, which has always seemed to be veryfortable, has been unable to rx recently .


    Henan border after the explosion .


    It was a mess - a whole hundred kilometers in diameter had beenpletely destroyed, and the central area of the explosion had spread all the way to Hubei Province - and in the central area of the explosion, almost everything had been destroyed to the most primitive state, the ground became scorched, the traces of any animal and nt had turned into ashes - even the tough steel body of the big willow The bodies were torn to pieces and turned into debris all over the ground . Only the roots buried deep in the soil could survive under the high pressure of explosion, because the cracked soil on the ground bears most of the pressure on them .


    This is the tragic situation in the central area of the explosion, and in the radiation area within the explosion range, the state of the big willow is also in a mess .


    Explosions create storms, and the closer you get to the explosion site, the more severe the storm bes .


    The storm of the giant air mother explosion can blow to Beijing . Naturally, the storm will be more severe within a hundred kilometers around it . Many branches of the big willow were blown off by the storm, and some ces were ignited by the fire . The willow branches were burning on the ground, and everywhere were struggling willows lying on the ground, twisting and turning like dying earthworms, making people sick .


    The willow is injured .


    It¡¯s a serious injury .


    One of the smartest creatures on earth . It seems to be a very violent fact to be seriously injured by a creature with no intelligence quotient - but this is the case with the evolution of the earth . It is not that low intelligence leads to lowbat effectiveness . In fact, many times, IQ andbat effectiveness are inversely proportional .


    Therefore, the empty mother is a terrible race, and the empty mother king is a terrible creature - and the willow tree¡¯s troubles did not stop after the King Kong Mu attacked him - because those little empty mothers in the air, after the empty mother king exploded . They fell and burst .


    The empty mothers of the three provinces fell like raindrops . Each empty mother was equivalent to a bomb dropped by air . At the moment of the king¡¯s self explosion, they all exploded together as if they had received somemand . Millions, millions, nearly tens of millions of empty mothers fell from the sky, like a bomb dropped by air, rain fell into the willow everywhere . These little guys do no less damage to the willow than the empty mother king . Ants often kill elephants, which is the truth in the world .


    So the willow tree was in a mess, the 100 kilometer area at the center of the explosion was in a mess, as was the raindrop area around the explosion - this was his most embarrassing time since he was born, and . He knew it was just the beginning .


    Because, these empty mothers can only be regarded as the sentinels of the enemy he is facing, a guide, and a person whoes to inquire for information - these are definitely not real attacks, because they are just beginning now .


    So . After being wounded by the explosion, the willow quickly drew back to the body, spread from the previous area of nearly three provinces, and slowly closed to the middle - it seemed to make a defensive posture of preparing for a long-term battle - he did not attack, nor did he continue to expand, because he knew that his enemy had no IQ, only rules - that rule was . The more he expands, the bigger the rebound .


    So now he¡¯s shrinking and waiting for the moment .


    He knows that there are many powerful things in the world that have broken the bnce, and these things can cause trouble, and there are contradictions between them - natural contradictions - just like human beings and themselves . So, he wants to cringe, he wants to let the ocean that may exist, stronger than he is more stupid things, to help him bear some things .


    Or maybe it¡¯s the race that may be more unbnced, and help him fend off a few more knives - when the matter is settled and the wind is calm, he will go out of the mountain .


    By that time


    "Lao Liu, do you think there are more abnormal creatures in the world than big willows?" Liu Xuexue is standing next to Fengxue No . 17 . "It¡¯s too windy . It¡¯s a little strange . "


    "Yes, the big willow is injured . I think it¡¯s a super life . " Liu Xinmin first answered the second question on the 17th, and then answered his first question, "I don¡¯t know if there are individuals in the world who are more powerful than big willows, but if you refer to groups, I know that there are a group of undersea people who can definitelypete with willows . "


    "Undersea man?" Hearing Liu Xinmin¡¯s question on the 17th, he felt a shiver, "has marine life finally evolved into wisdom?"


    "I don¡¯t know, or that marine life should have produced intelligent life first . These well-established guys came toote . " The old man said, and picked up the baby under his feet - because the wind and snow are too heavy, the snow in recent days has nearly buried the No . 17, which is less than half a meter tall .


    "I know only a little about the undersea people . It¡¯s from North America . "


    "North America?" On the 17th, in the old man¡¯s arms, he did not appear embarrassed . He continued to ask, "how can news from North America get here? Is it a satellite? But aren¡¯t satellites no longer avable? No, if we can get a little signal on rainy days, it¡¯s really possible . . . ""Yes, a year ago in a heavy rain weather, I received a word, North America, it seems that the enemy is about to fall . " The old man said, overlooking the snow in the South - where is the direction of the willow, "of course, we are almost here . "


    "Can you tell me something about the undersea man? Wisdom also has the ability to reproduce, as well as volume and movement The 17th asked about the four most important factors that make a race strong .


    Wisdom determines development .


    Reproductive capacity determines race continuity .


    Volume determines the adaptive characteristics .


    Movement is the cornerstone of survival .


    These four elements together are the absolutepetitiveness of a race .


    Obviously, the absolutepetitiveness of this undersea Terran is absolutely terrible .


    "Ovoid, a fetus can produce hundreds of eggs, much stronger than the human reproductive capacity . Exercise power should also be slightly stronger than that of human beings . It should be of ordinary size . It will not consume too much food resources, so as to maintain the basic characteristics of the body . As for wisdom . . . " Liu Xinmin said here, with a heavy sigh, "it is said that every underwater Terran has the intelligence no less than that of a brain mutant . . . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243: 243


    "Every individual has the wisdom of those who are not open to the stem brain mutation . . . " On the 7th, his eyes suddenly froze . He had only twice in his life - the first time when he knew the existence of the big willow, and the second time was now .


    Because only when he feels powerless and totally unable to resist, can he not naturally produce this kind of expression which is close to angry eyes and tongue tied . In this expression, there are fear, panic and praise . How terrible is a high fecundity raceposed of brain mutants? This kind of thing is self-evident . One million Li Qingshui, 10 million Li Qingshui, theynded together, and then they gave the people of North America a smile and said, "Hi, darling darling darling, here we are . "


    Then North America copsed .


    It¡¯s easy to imagine that the only advantage human beings have in the face of this race is the umtion of knowledge for thousands of years, which they can solve in three days . Imagine Li Qingshui¡¯s learning ability .


    What is the concept of tens of millions of brain mutants? Smart people and smart people together, can produce a very strong chemical reaction . This is just like the reason why the people of the Institute gathered together, and why the seventeen brothers of the 17th and the 1st got together . Wisdom canplement each other . Moreover, the 10 million people on the sea may be more terrible than the 10 million Li Qingshui . For one thing, because Li Qingshui¡¯s personality and thinking are close to each other, they may not be able to produce such violent chemical reactions .


    If the sea people gather together, and there are a few more senior leaders and so on, it will be impossible for North America not to copse .


    Therefore, the copse of North America on the 17th is not surprising at all . He wonders why the copse of North America can send signals, because in general, ording to the strong absolutepetitiveness of undersea people, they should have been extinct for a long time!


    "Why didn¡¯t Beizhi people die?" On the 17th, it was inconceivable that "ording to the general logic, North America can not survive because of nuclear weapons?"


    "No, it¡¯s because the sea people told them about human rights!"


    "Ah?"


    "Human rights, human rights!" The old manughed . "You heard me right . "


    "Don¡¯t talk to me . Human rights is a social word, not a racial word, not a biological word . In this big world, when a new intelligent life isnding strongly, at least at this moment, this word should not appear . "


    "Then it must have appeared!"


    "That¡¯s what someone made it appear . "


    "The only people who can make it appear are themselves . " The old man smiles: "that is the undersea people also feel the crisis . "


    "Do you feel the crisis?" On the 17th, he asked, "I have some bad feelings recently, but I can¡¯t figure out what it is . With your calction ability, can you tell me what will happen this winter?"


    "Dead night . " The old man nodded . "That¡¯s the name I gave it . "


    "Dead night?" "How to die?" asked the 17th again


    "Is the death of most races . "


    Liu Xinmin breathed a sigh of relief instead of a sigh, which made the 17th very confused . Since he had such a terrible name, it was not difficult for him to imagine that the next winter would be very sad, but he could not think of the old man in front of him . Why should he take a breath of relief . So he asked -


    "why?"


    "Because Wei feels rxed . "


    "Why rx? Is death night good for mankind? "


    "Half of it . At least human beings don¡¯t have to stand on the crest of the storm . After all, human beings are no longer the invincible race on the throne of the food chain . "


    "What does this have to do with dead night?" On the 17th, a little anxious, "don¡¯t y charades . I hate to talk like this . Tell me everything you know . Let¡¯s get ready . "


    "Well, this is what I summed up based on the current state of life on earth and the weather conditions every day, as well as thest Cambrian biological explosion . " The old man nodded, "we know the biological explosion, and now there are only two . So, thest biological explosion has a very strong reference value, and I have studied it again and again, and finally summed up some very strange things


    "What strange thing?" He asked again on the 17th . He really didn¡¯t like the old man¡¯s way of talking, leaving half and letting others ask half, because it made him feel that the other side was very two .


    "You don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m very two . I just feel two people talking . If I speak alone, it¡¯s boring . " The old man¡¯s character is as lonely as snow, "so you should understand the empty and lonely heart of an old man who lives in seclusion all the year round . "


    "I understand . " Seventeen eyebrow unnatural twitch for a moment, forced to suppress anger and said: "you continue . "


    "Well, speaking of thest biological explosion, the Cambrian, how many years did itst?" The old man¡¯s first question . "Two million years . " This question is nonsense to the 17th .


    "Well, how many new species have been produced in these two million years . " The old man¡¯s second question .


    "How do I know? There should be no less than tens of thousands of species . In addition to the fact that the ancestors of all living things were formed in that period, there are still more that are eliminated . "


    "However, not all the eliminated ones are weak . " "You know, there are many animal fossils in the geologicalyer of Xiyi year ago, which are obviously excellent and other species of the same period, but these pioneers were eliminated . Don¡¯t you think this is unscientific?"


    "The best and the worst are eliminated, leaving only the bnced mean . That¡¯s what you want to express . " The 17th asked, "what does this have to do with what you call the dead night?"


    "This is my conjecture . During thest biological explosion, there were many excellent creatures being eliminated . This phenomenon is naturally abnormal, and the reason why this phenomenon can be created can only be exined by one reason - external intervention . Since this interventiones from the outside and can exterminate the best races, it is very, very natural Fierce, can be said to be bloody The old man said, raising his head, "and ording to the current situation, I estimate that this interventiones from the weather and climate, so I call it the dead night . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244: 244


    "Then, ording to your calction, how did the night of deathe from?" Asked the 17th again .


    "Here, I¡¯ll show you something . "


    The old man said, he carried No . 17 into the room . After closing the door of the experimental area, he took him in the corridor of theboratory to enter a huge closed breeding area . There were toughened ss cabs in it . There were many strange creatures in the cab, most of them were species in the jungle .


    "Are these things you use to do experiments?" Looking at the ss cabs below, the 17th said, "Beijing is really different . The species are moreplete than what Li Qingshui collected in those years . "


    "At the beginning of the end of the world, Beijing was almost undamaged . It had the most powerful centralized system and the most strict military protection of the whole [China] . It was very safe at that time . Therefore, the starting point of our side was much higher than that of all the cities in China . " The old man pointed to all the things here, "and before the red fog came, the scale of research institutes here was also thergest . After the red fog came, there were also thergest number of brain domain mutants . With these, in fact, at the beginning of my research, I was much higher than Li Qingshui in terms of research hardware . "


    When the old man said these words, he did not show his proud expression, but his face was depressed .


    "But even so, I still can¡¯tpare with Li Qingshui in many aspects . " The old man said, passing these ss cabs and stopping in front of an experimental tform . "If you don¡¯t talk about it, just talk about the cloning achievements of brain mutants . I haven¡¯t done it . At that time, Beijing actually introduced a "humanpletion n" . Some people proposed to clone millions of brain region mutants and let them dominate the survival of human beings . At that time, I was in fact the proposer, nner and ultimate executor of the humanpletion n


    "In the end, as you can see, I failed . " The old man frowned as he spoke, as if there was a puzzle waiting for him that would never be solved . However, the brain volume is very high, and the frequency and amplitude of brain waves are different from those of ordinary people . I don¡¯t know why, as soon as I clone brain domain mutants, they all stop the transmission of brain waves before they are born . That is, the body is alive, and the brain is theoretically alive, but there are no waves and no signs of life . Do you know why? "


    "How do I know?" No . 17 said: "only this, Li Qingshui has not told us, and I have pushed aside, no clue . Now, in the past, in the future, because the past has happened, isn¡¯t it possible to calcte the minimum amount of data needed? Can¡¯t you calcte the result of this problem ording to the amount of data I have? "


    "Can¡¯t figure it out, so let me dissect it?" The old man seemed to ask this question jokingly, but both of them, including the 17th and him, knew that the problem was serious .


    But the 17th faced such unreasonable request, frowned and thought for a while, but did not refuse .


    "Yes, you can dissect me, but you can¡¯t do me any permanent damage . "


    "Ha ha, you are a selfless man . " The old man is joking .


    "Yes, I am . " On the 17th, they also made a joke, and then two of the smartest people in China have ended a little joke less than, secondster . . . " Now, can you tell me about the dead night and these creatures? What medicine have you developed? Or is there something strange in the red fog? "


    While talking on the 17th, he nced at a bottle of purplish red potion in front of the experimental table and said, "is this the thing?"


    "Well, yes, it¡¯s something I managed to separate from the red fog . I call it Gaia¡¯s mania . "


    "What a fuckin ¡¯name . " No . 17 turned his mouth and took the bottle from the old man¡¯s hand . He put it on his lips and sniffed it . "Listen to the name, the function of this thing should be to make it difficult for creatures to tame? No wonder . . . "


    "Li Qingshui has also studied theponents of red fog before . There are some things in it that he did not separate out, but he also spected on their functions . In the early days of the Institute, he actually devoted part of his energy to domesticating new species, but no matter how domesticated, he found that no animal would be tamed ording to the previous training rules of human beings . Then Li Qingshui analyzed that there must be some mental stimtion in the red fog . At that time, it called this "self" will . "


    "Whatever it¡¯s called, it¡¯s amazing . " The old man said, took out a needle from the bottle inside a little bit of liquid simr to the mist, and then used the needle to make aparison to No . 17: "do you want some?"


    "No danger?" Number seventeen stretched out his arm .


    "No, I¡¯ve tried it myself . I want to experience what it feels like . It¡¯s better than smoking marijuana . " The old man said, "a shot was put into the fat little arm of No . 17 baby . Then, within three seconds after the injection of liquid, the body of thetter began to tremble slightly .


    This kind of shaking seems to be a kind of feeling of "Xing" and "struggling" . On the 17th, he almost wants to roll his eyes . Fortunately, he has a high IQ, and his brain has a strong control over his body . Therefore, he tries to resist the feeling which is more addictive than taking drugs . He sighs: "Damn it, it¡¯s too exciting . It¡¯s a kind of spiritual enjoyment . ""Well, is there a feeling that Laozi is the first in the world?" The old man is obviously familiar with the ingredients . "This kind of spiritual hint is terrible, which makes it difficult for those species with insufficient intelligence to distinguish the situation they have now . This isparable to the effect of" Xing "agonist . They are not afraid of you at all, and they think they are unique and powerful . How can you tame them


    "So, your so-called dead night is that in this winter, this element in the red fog, and several otherponents rted to it, will suddenly increase, and then there will be a massacre led by low intelligence species among the global species . " The 17th understood what the so-called dead night was . "How can you be sure that the massacre was aimed at the top species? Is there such a spiritual hint in the Gaia rules? "


    "Absolutely, the willow tree was not just bombed, but also by the brainless empty mother . Ha ha ha ha ha" "the old man gave a crazyugh for the first time when he said this question . (to be continued)

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245: 245


    He was very happy with his smile, and he also felt happy from it along with the 17th .


    "And when will your expected death nighte?" Asked the 17th .


    "This winter . " The old man said some nonsense .


    "Be specific . "


    "I don¡¯t know . "


    "What will be the characteristics of living things at that time?"


    "I don¡¯t know . "


    "Will marine lifee here inrge areas?"


    "I don¡¯t know . "


    "What do you know?"


    "I told you everything I knew . "


    "Then I¡¯ll get out of here . " The 17th was toozy to talk to the old man any more . He jumped out of him and left here .


    The old man looked at the young man¡¯s back, still lonely as snow .


    "Young people today It¡¯s really . . . " Liu Xinmin sighs


    Winteres fast and time goes by quickly .


    When the wind and snowpletely stopped, it was three dayster . The snow was heavy andsted for a long time . The whole city of Beijing was covered with snow . If the main color was not bright red, if it was not for the snow, it would be beautiful .


    But in this winter, no one will think that the snow is very beautiful - because the people who have this leisure and leisure are all dead, and the rest are not the literati who are sad about spring and Autumn - but ordinary people who only know how to survive .


    So this snow is a tragedy for them, because they associate it with the food crisis in front of them . Think of hunger and cold - so, in the eyes of hungry people, there is no scenery, only food .


    "How many people will starve to death this winter?" Looking at the snow outside, Mn stood beside Xiaojing .


    "I don¡¯t know . It should be a lot . " Looking at the snow outside, the girl didn¡¯t see the scenery in her eyes . She didn¡¯t think about how many people would starve to death this winter . She only thought about one person .


    "Don¡¯t worry, Liu Chang is OK . " Mn said: "since the first day of bing like that didn¡¯t die . So far, it¡¯s almost impossible to die . "


    "Well, but today they are going to synthesize the gene of Liu Chang into brother Liu Chang¡¯s body . I¡¯m afraid . . . "


    "What are you afraid of?" Mn frowned . "Excessive care is a drag . Don¡¯t think so much . Can¡¯t I go out with you? Call the boss and them . Yesterday, I heard from the boss that he wanted to go to the city to see the current situation . Would you like me to take him out and have a look? It¡¯s also a kind of rxation . Don¡¯t give yourself too much psychological burden, because these burdens will be transferred to others . "


    "I understand . " The girl nodded, "where to turn?"


    "Whatever . It¡¯s better than here . "


    "But boss, they didn¡¯t say that we should be careful when we go out, that is, if someone in the base knows our existence, or just let him see some one of us . Will he kill all of us at any cost? " Xiaojing recalled the old boss¡¯s "rmist talk" and said that the man didn¡¯t know our existence now . If he knew that we were the biggest variable, he would kill us at the risk of the same fate? "


    Xiaojing knows, the person they are talking about . It¡¯s the terrible presence in his head .


    "Why are you afraid of him? Don¡¯t you have a little radar in your head?" Mn said with a smile: "even if that man is so powerful that he doesn¡¯t even know our existence, he won¡¯t deliberately go to us . It¡¯s over to hide from him . Call the boss and we¡¯ll go out for rxation . In these days, the old guy named Xinmin won¡¯t let me out . I¡¯m suffocating . "


    Mn said choking, but she was looking at Xiaojing - obviously, she meant this little girl .


    "If human beings stay in a closed environment for a long time, they will be anxious, and this anxiety will increase geometrically with the growth of time . " Mn went on to talk about her counseling and to build awork here in her own way .


    "Didn¡¯t the old man named Liu Xinmin stay here for a long time? I didn¡¯t see how he was . " Xiao Jing murmured . It was obvious that she had some instinctive resistance to these newers .


    "Well, the old man and those perverted children are not human in my eyes . " Mnughed . "At least in the past psychological research, we have not studied whether the psychological activities of people with IQ more than 300 are different from those of normal people . "


    "Er . " The girl nodded, opened the ss door and went out .


    When Mn saw this situation, he rushed back to call on the eldest, who borrowed a atavist warrior from seventeen, and then a group of four people walked out of the independent research area of the Institute .


    After walking out of the research area slowly, the snow here gradually thickens .


    Ordinary people on the street are not as well treated as those in the Research Institute . Soldiers go to clean up the snow, which has reached the waist depth of adults, making it difficult for people less than 1 . 5 meters tall to get through . So, No . 1 had to go into the arms of the atavists, but Xiaojing refused the invitation of the other arm of the warrior . In four years, the little girl had grown into a girl . Although she was thin and thin, she had already begun to develop . What¡¯s more, in the past four years, she had grown into a woman¡¯s height, and the girl had grown up early, but she was not tall, But also can barely wade in the snow road .


    "Why do you want toe out?" This is a question asked by the atavist warrior . His name is Wang Pengfei . He epted Li Qingshui¡¯s task of protecting the clone a few months ago . He has followed the 13th all the way to the present . The reason why he has not defected to live a carefree life like other atavists because he has lost his binding force is because he is a very farsighted man .


    In the past four years, with his not so clever brain, he also outlined his own Doomsday in his heart . He had his own opinions, and he was very original and sharp . He could see the status of human beings . Although it was not clear, he knew that there was despair in it . Therefore, he did not choose a moment of carefree, did not find a ce to use his own force to be a boss, he chose to continue to protect the 13th, including the 17th People - because he knew that in thisst world, if you really want to survive to the end, standing by the smartest person is the best choice .


    So, the only thing that clones have binding on them about atavists is the future, which allows them to see the hope or prospect of the future, and let them know that what they choose is right . (to be continued)

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246: 246


    Therefore, the number one people are not reluctant to tell these soldiers some things, after all, they know the first-hand information, for them, it is also the reward of being a bodyguard .


    "Ie out for two purposes . One is to look at the current situation of Beijing¡¯s citizens . Although they are not affected individually, the strength of the group can never be underestimated . After all, whether the research institute can be stable depends on whether these surrounding areas can be stabilized . What¡¯s more, these civilians themselves represent the future survival trend of mankind . As for the second purpose, it¡¯s very simple . It seems that the weather or red fog will change this winter . Don¡¯t ask me why I know it . It¡¯s someone else¡¯s analysis . " No . 1 said to Wang Pengfei, "so, before this identes, you¡¯d better make some psychological and action preparations, so as not to be in a hurry . "


    "I see . " Wang Pengfei nodded, "can you ask what will happen to this incident?"


    "It should be that a lot of creatures will be manic and more aggressive, as well as cluster characteristics . As for others, I don¡¯t know yet . " The boss said truthfully .


    After hearing this, Wang Pengfei nodded again and shut up one by one, because it was boring to say too much . He had asked what he wanted to know, which was enough . At other times, he only needed to do his own bodyguard work well .


    Therefore, he gave space and discourse environment back to Xiaojing and others .


    A group of four people walk in the quiet and deste street . It looks like a painting from a distant time, a child sitting on the shoulder of a middle-aged man . There is a young and middle-aged woman next to the middle-aged man, and a girl beside the woman . This picture is very warm and looks like a family .


    Of course, if there are only characters in this painting, it is indeed a picture of warm clothes . But when the background color is given to the painting, everything suddenly changes, because the background color of this painting is bright red, rich red, and sma red .


    Walking on the snow which is red by blood, it is difficult for a pedestrian to see another pedestrian in the street . People who want to live either go out to look for food or stay at home to keep warm and stop their activities . After all, in thest four or five years, we have all suffered from hunger, and we all know that if we can¡¯t find food, we should not move .


    If you don¡¯t burn too much heat, you have a chance to live .


    "Beijingers are also starting to hunt . " No . 1 looked at the situation outside and found that in the snow, some teams in twos and threes were already together, ready to go out of the city to look for food . "If people really go out of the city and look for food wholeheartedly, they will not starve to death so easily . "


    "Yes . The wisdom of themon people . " It suddenly urred to Xiaojing that four years ago . . . " And what Liu Chang saw and heard when he first escaped from the Institute . At that time, Liu Chang exchanged a dagger for a box of "rice grain insects" to deal with the first wave of food crisis in the past . In fact, there are a lot of things we can eat in the world now, and human beings are much stronger than they were a few years ago, especially the digestive function . Most of the things that used to be indigestible and inedible can now be eaten . No matter how delicious they are, it is still not easy for most people to starve to death .


    But on the 1st and 17th, even Liu Xinmin concluded that it was very difficult to survive this winter . . . " Only they know .


    "It¡¯s good to find food . " No . 1 said, several people passed by a man with withered yellow leaves on his back . As he passed by, he showed an alert look, obviously afraid that the leaves behind him would be snatched by several people .


    "Xiaojing,e out and have a good mood?" Mn doesn¡¯t care about the cultural ecology of Beijing . . . " She is more concerned about the mental state of the girl beside her, that is, her own ecology .


    "I¡¯m always in a better mood . " Xiaojing nodded . "Looking at these people, I think of many before . In fact, before we met Li Qingshui, or before Li Qingshui really yed his role in brain regions, we were all ordinary people, just like those people who went out hunting with bark and leaves on their backs or with rifles . We were all ordinary people . We ate thest meal and even lost our lives for dozens of kilograms of meat . At that time, Mr . Li Qingshui and Mr . Li¡¯s greatest brain function was to tell Liu Chang his hunting skills and distinguish what he could eat and what he could not eat It was a time of pain and happiness


    "Well, that¡¯s why you can¡¯t cut it?" "Brother Liu Chang is my only rtive . I don¡¯t want him to die . " When Xiaojing said this, she touched the scar on her face, as if there were many deep memories hidden in the scar: "I want to dye my hair . . . "


    After touching the scar on his face for a while, Xiaojing suddenly said such a sentence without any reason .


    "I want to dye my hair and dye it back to ck . Brother Liu Chang used to tell me that I dyed a little yellow hair like a little rogue . At that time, in order to piss him off, I deliberately fought against him . " "At that time, I med him for sending me to graduate school, but now, I want him to open his eyes for the first time and see his favorite appearance . I really want to go back to the day when I was 12 years old Now Liu Chang is more and more far away from me . Li Qingshui has put too heavy a burden on him . I feel that he can¡¯t bear it . . . ""But without this burden, you, perhaps including me, would have died . " No . 1 said with a smile, "don¡¯t think so much, but when people begin to recall, it shows that they are extremely dissatisfied with the status quo . Don¡¯t think so much . I¡¯ll tell you the good news . Today¡¯s gene transfer should be very sessful .


    Liu Xinmin told me that he was 90% sure . "


    "When Liu Chang transnts the gene of flow, even if he is unconscious, so many of us will work together to stimte the subconscious in his brain and let his body evolve towards the direction of coelenterate animals . Then, the two parts of his body will connect quickly, and even the internal organs will grow out quickly . "


    No . 1 said this and looked back at the direction of her eyes .


    That¡¯s the direction of the Institute .


    In the Institute, Liu Xinmin and others are extracting genes from Liu .


    "This guy won¡¯t wake up, will he?" Liu has no hair on his body, and his metal armor is impable . Therefore, No . 3 has to climb on him, lift his lips and extract some cells from his gums while his tongue takes cells . . . " It also stimted the flow of unnatural tremor . (to be continued)

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247: 247


    "It won¡¯t wake up . " Seeing number three, Liu Xinmin replied .


    "I don¡¯t feel like you¡¯re so unreliable . " No . 3 continued to scrape the flowing cells, and continued to worry, "what exactly did you use to anesthetize him? This guy is so strong that ordinary anesthetics don¡¯t work well at all? "


    "Don¡¯t worry . " Liu Xinmin mechanically separated the nucleus on the other side, so he didn¡¯t want to talk to No . 3 at all . So he only exined, "the dosage of anesthetic I used on this guy is 1000 times that of anesthesia for African elephants, and the mechanical bed above will automatically inject him once every hour . In order to prevent his body from developing drug resistance, I also change the anesthetic every day Don¡¯t worry about the form . When he gets up, I¡¯ll die . "


    "Yes . " Hearing Liu Xinmin¡¯s answer, No . 3ughed and extracted the cells . Then, together with his more than ten brothers and Liu Xinmin, he started this unprecedented gene transntation activity .


    The procedure of gene transntation isplicated andplicated .


    More than a dozen brain region mutants gathered together, busy from morning to noon, and from noon to afternoon . After countless precise calctions and the most delicate cutting and transnting, they finally seeded in synthesizing the flow of gene tissue into Liu Chang¡¯s body . Then people looked at Liu Chang¡¯s two sections of the body and saw a gratifying look in each other¡¯s eyes .


    "It can be transnted many times!" No . 3 put down theser separation cutter in his hand and wiped the sweat on his head, "first, he synthesized the gene of Li Qingshui . Now we have synthesized the gene of flow . We will go back and get some genes from willow trees and the genes of sea people . I don¡¯t know what effect it will produce . "


    "It must be interesting . " After that time, Liu Min¡¯s genes will be able to integrate into his body again, even though he can still adapt to his own genes after that time . I really want to transfer the genes from willows and sea people, but I don¡¯t seem to have a chance right now


    "So . . . " The 17th took the lead . "Our most important job so far is to wake this guy up . Old man Liu said that the night of death ising soon . We all don¡¯t know what kind of situation will happen at that time . So, try to wake this guy before the nightes . Let him be our fighting power, not a burden - or we may not be able to spare our energy to take care of this guy when the night of deathes


    "So, from today on, we work in groups of three for eight hours, continuously entering this guy¡¯s brain . Give him 24-hour continuous psychological hint, let his body self evolution to coelenterate, let him have the ability of rebirth as soon as possible . Do you know? "


    "Well, I see . "


    "Yes, old seventeen . " A dozen of his clone brothers present nodded at the beginning .


    "What about this guy?" Liu Chang¡¯s question was discussed . Even if he¡¯s lying here every day, he¡¯s still in aa? I don¡¯t care? "


    "Let¡¯s go first . He¡¯s a little bit useful . " Liu Xinmin nodded, obviously did not want to discuss this issue .


    Seeing that the "host" didn¡¯t want to mention this issue, the remaining dozen "guests" were also very cooperative and stopped discussing . After putting down all kinds of appliances in their hands, more than a dozen children walked out of the room one after another .


    They walked out of the room, and it was close to dusk outside .


    At the same time, Xiao Jing stands up in a barber shop in Beijing .


    "Hehe . It¡¯s very nice . It¡¯s cute . " Mn looked at Xiaojing in the mirror and said with a smile: "this hairstyle is suitable for you, good student head, good short hair, good ck . "


    "Well, I was a very obedient child . " Xiaojing also looked at herself in the mirror, "when I was in the orphanage, I listened to the teacher very much . After I came out, I also listened to my brother . And the two years I was disobedient were also my most unhappy two years . So, I still want to be an obedient child . "


    "Ha ha, then you go back like this now . If you are seen by Liu Chang, you will like it . " Mn said and pulled Xiaojing up . "Let¡¯s go . The time is almost over . At this time, the operation can be almostpleted . Wait for the good news . "


    "Well, good . " Even though Mn said that, Xiaojing¡¯s face was still full of worries after standing up .


    After she stood up, Wang Pengfei, who had been standing behind them, also handed a middle-aged man a biscuit .


    "It¡¯s been a hard day for you . "


    "You¡¯re wee . " The middle-aged man took the biscuit, and his face showed an excited expression . "Before the end of my life, I was in this business . Although I haven¡¯t dyed my hair for a long time, I still repair my hair for my family . Therefore, the craftsmanship is declining, and it¡¯s good today . You don¡¯t have to thank me . I nned to go out to look for food today, and I may not be able to find it . Therefore, I have wasted the whole afternoon to get this head, and I have made a profit . ""Well, that¡¯s good . " With a smile, Wang Pengfei nodded to the middle-aged uncle who was about his age . The feeling of sympathy among middle-aged people is a responsibility .


    "At first, I saw you rush into my house and thought it was robbery . Ha ha . " After the middle-aged man took the biscuit, he called out a middle-aged woman from the barber shop . The woman also led a child less than three years old - obviously, the child was born after the end of the day - which is not verymon in the end of the day .


    "Er, this is my wife and children . My wife and I met each other in the process of escape after the end of the day . When the end of the day came, we ran all the way from Langfang to take care of each other, which was not easy . After several times of life and death, I also have feelings, so these years havee The man said, looking at his wife and son and smiling, "and fortunately, Beijing is still peaceful these years, so, the child¡¯s all the way over, quite smooth . Just, I don¡¯t know if I can survive this winter . . . "


    "This winter is not peaceful . . . "


    As the man spoke, the sky outside Beijing gradually darkened, and it was a little weird . (to be continued)

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248: 248


    Normally speaking, there is a red fog outside . When the sun rises, the red fog is lit up by the light, and the sky and earth will be bright blood red . When the sun goes down and the light disappears, the world will be a ck red, dark red . In short, the main color of the world is red .


    But today is different . Sitting at the door of the barber shop, the boss looks at the sky and frowns deeply .


    Because in his pupils, today¡¯s dusk is a little strange, the outside sky is no longer blindly dark red, but the dark red with three points of gray, so that the already bloody sky is added to the three points of depression and gloom .


    "The weather is not right . Go back quickly!" Seeing such a sky, the boss did not hesitate . He immediately stood up from the steps at the door of the barber shop, turned to open the door and yelled at the people inside: "hurry up, it will be dark for a while . "


    "Oh . " Xiaojing and others listen to the boss very much, because he knows that the things that can make these clones turn pale are usually big events - and in thest world, they can be called big events - and they are all about life and death .


    Therefore, several people did not hesitate to get up .


    "Here, this gun is for you to defend yourself . " Before leaving, Wang Pengfei gave the middle-aged man a special military pistol . The pistol was very powerful, which was his personal equipment . Fortunately, he still had spare parts for this kind of thing . It was only rare to see such a happy family today that he could not help but feel somepassion .


    No matter how strong the heart is, there is a soft side . Wang Pengfei still remembers the time when the end of the world came . He had such a beautiful family, and his little son was about the size of the white fat boy in front of him .


    As a result, he is usually as firm as a rock . After a rare act of charity, he never returns and leaves here with No . 1 . Compassion is a luxury . Therefore, this feeling is not worth remembering .


    And standing in the door of the barber shop, watching the crowd leave . The middle-aged woman who had been silent beside the barber shop owner spoke .


    "How can you tell so many strangers today? Are you not afraid that they are bad people


    "Even if it is a bad person, it should not be an ordinary person . " The middle-aged man looked at the pistol in his hand, and then looked at the direction of their departure .


    "How do you know they are not ordinary people?"


    "Ordinary people, who have leisure and leisure, dye their hair at this juncture?" Said the middle-aged man .


    "Oh . " The woman nodded suddenly, and then continued to ask, "when I saw them go, my face was in a hurry, and I also said that the sky was the same . What¡¯s the matter with this winter?"


    "Something is going to happen this winter . " The middle-aged man took a deep breath . "And all we can do is try our best, and then . . . "


    "It¡¯s up to God!"


    With these words, his three-year-old did not know whether he felt the heavy atmosphere in the room and suddenly began to cry .


    The sky was overcast .


    It was gray .


    Walking on the snow covered streets of Beijing, Mn felt particrly cold .


    "The weather really doesn¡¯t seem right . I remember it wasn¡¯t so cold just now . How could I get out of the barber shop, so cold? " Mn spoke, his arms crossed and his chest against the cold wind .


    "The weather has changed . Theposition of the red fog should change . " No . 1 was in Wang Pengfei¡¯s arms . He didn¡¯t feel how cold it was . He just saw the sky . His chill was from the bottom of his heart . "For more than four years, red fog has blocked most of the sunlight . But it also absorbs and retains most of the heat, so that the surrounding temperature has been constant in a stable state . Therefore, the temperature difference between day and night in these years is not much, and the winter in the past four years is not very cold . But this winter, it seems to be changing


    "Do you want to inform everyone to keep warm when you go back?" When Mn heard the word No . 1, the kind heart stirred again . "If ording to what you said, if the weather really changes, let the Institute inform the army, at least let the whole city have some warm measures . If the temperature drops sharply, many people will die of cold? "


    "Well, the notice still needs to be informed . How much effect it can have is unknown . " The boss nodded, "dead night, dead night . Liu Xinmin can¡¯t figure out what the death night is like No, I have to go back to see how many changes have taken ce in the red fog . It¡¯s better to be prepared than not to finish everything Pengfei, speed up the pace . You two should keep up with me . . . "


    "Good . " Wang Pengfei nodded when he heard No . 1, while Xiaojing and Mn also stepped up their pace behind .


    Wading the snow all the way to its waist, several people all the way out of a few snow marks back to the Institute . Then the snow gradually disappeared, and the surrounding area was cleaned up - this is the safest ce in the whole city of Beijing, and also the best ce to be taken care of by others - so, at first nce, this is the ce with the lightest atmosphere of doomsday .


    But only those who live here know that - this is the center of the doomsday storm - it seems calm, but if you take a wrong step, you will fall into a bottomless abyss . Next door to them, there is a man who can¡¯t be killed with a small nuclear bomb, who is always eyeing the existence of all people . "Back atst . " On the clean road, Mn pounded the snow on his thighs and ankles . After shaking off the snow, they entered the huge United Laboratory .


    After opening the ss door, Xiaojing has not spoken since she came out of the barber shop . Now, when shees back to the experimental area, she has no dy . She is fast and firm, but she walks to Liu Chang, or theboratory where Liu Chang¡¯s body is . There, she sees the tall figure .


    "Er, I . . . " The little girl looked at Liu Chang, who was lying there, seemingly unchanged, still lifeless, and asked, "I want to ask . . . "


    "The operation is very sessful . Don¡¯t worry . Now I¡¯m giving him subconscious induction to his brain . If there¡¯s no ident, your brother Liu Chang will appear in front of you in 17 days . " The tall figure turned his head, and his face was full of joy and shock . "This body has evolved so fast that it¡¯s a bit incredible . I think it won¡¯t take long to evolve into a coelenterate . "


    "Li Qingshui, what has been injected into your body?" The old man was talking - like talking to a little girl, to aatose Liu Chang, or to himself . (to be continued)

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249: 249


    Hearing Liu Xinmin¡¯s words, Xiaojing is also relieved .


    Seventeen days is not very long . She can still afford to wait . Therefore, after putting down her heart, she also left the room naturally - leaving the quiet environment for Liu Xinmin .


    ......


    It was soonte at night .


    After the meal, all the young people, including the young ones in the sky, met together .


    "The night of death hase . "


    "Very early . "


    "Has theposition of the red fog been analyzed?" Asked the 17th .


    "The analysis came out . " No . 7 replied: "the proportion of threeponents in the red fog has suddenly increased . One is the exciting thing that Liu Xinmin said; the other is that it affects the weather and blocks the light; the other is the mysterious ray . Before in Zhengzhou, Li Qingshui did not list dozens of unknown ingredients? Among them is this mysterious ray, so this time, including the mysterious ray, the proportion of a total of threeponents suddenly increased


    "Well . " No . 17 nodded . "It¡¯s all clear at a nce . "


    "Yes . The increase of the "free will" that can lead to biological excitement will greatly increase the danger of ordinary creatures . And theposition that blocks the light makes the temperature drop, which is the result that can be analyzed at present The previous clone continued: "this temperature drop willst for a long time . Most of the earth¡¯s temperaturees from the sun . The red fog before has the function of storing heat, so it can¡¯t show the change of temperature . But if most of the light is blocked, it will usher in a cold winter


    "How cold is it?" Asked the 17th .


    "Well, ording to the current data analysis, after blocking the sunlight, the average global temperature will be reduced by about 2 degrees Celsius every day, which is a wonderful thing . "


    "Two degrees a day?" Hearing the number on the 17th, my brows frowned deeply . "Isn¡¯t Beijing going to be colder than Antarctica in a month?"


    "In fact, it won¡¯t take a month . " In fact, the proportion of this grayponent is constantly increasing . At this rate, Beijing will be colder than Antarctica in 19 days


    "It shouldn¡¯t be . " The boss heard this and asked his own question . "If the temperature keeps falling, there is no need for anything else . If the temperature is only tens of times below zero, most species can be killed . This is not in line with the rules of Cambrian period?"


    "It shouldn¡¯t be so cruel . . . " The 17th looked at the sky, "take a step . Take a look Under the same sky, in the same institute, in anotherrger research area, Li Qingshui andne look at the sky at the same time .


    "Do you think it is possible for us to cooperate?" Li Qingshui andne live in the same bedroom .


    "Man and willow work together?" Laneughed when he heard Li Qingshui¡¯s words . "Do you feel possible?"


    "Nothing is impossible . As long as the advantages outweigh the disadvantages, everything in this world can be tried . " Li Qingshui turned his head and looked at Ryan . "Don¡¯t you think so?"


    "I¡¯m joking . Man and willow are natural enemies . " "You get wisdom and knowledge by swallowing human beings," Ryan replied . "Working with you is like ying hide with a tiger . "


    "It¡¯s a tough winter for us, whether it¡¯s skin or meat with a tiger or a wolf . " Li Qingshui turned andy down on the bed, "and humans and willows are not natural enemies now . Did you hear about the undersea man? I think willows should be more interested in them than humans


    "You are just the depression before the cold winter . You want to survive this winter, and it seems that nature will exert more pressure on you . Don¡¯t you feel ridiculous to ask for human help at this time?" "Almost three provinces have been swallowed up by you . Now you are looking for cooperation . To be honest, I really want to see how you die in this cold winter . "


    "I¡¯m not going to die . " Li Qingshui also smile, "this winter I will be very embarrassed, you also will not be good . And my embarrassment is only rtive to now . In fact, even in this cold winter, I will still have a greater advantage than human beings . "


    "We¡¯ll see . " Said Ryan .


    "You¡¯ve lost a great opportunity for a lion to speak up . " Li Qingshui said .


    The night passed .


    The next morning, as the seventh said, it was cold . Beijing¡¯s winter is cold . It often snows heavily in the middle of December . But today¡¯s weather is colder than ever . The sky is gray and red, and the oppressed people can¡¯t see any sunshine . Although they can still see things, they are also dim . The snow on the ground shows no sign of melting . Instead, it has a hardyer on the top of the snow Sorbet .


    The owner of Xiaojing¡¯s barber shop got up early this morning . It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to sleep, he¡¯s frozen all night . People who have experienced starvation know that it is very difficult for ordinary people to freeze to death when they are full . However, if the stomach is empty, the temperature around 10 degrees can make you feel deeply cold . The barber shop owner felt the chill in the bones when the temperature was close to minus 10 degrees yesterday .


    He ate half of the biscuit that Xiao Jing got from his haircut yesterday . He and his wife shared the rest equally . A man in his thirties ate only a quarter of the biscuit in one day, which was not much different from not eating . So, when he got to bed this morning, the first thing he did was to take an iron spear, equip himself with the gun Wang Pengfei gave him yesterday, and walked out of the door .


    He¡¯s looking for food .


    After the cockroach incident a few days ago, there was no food left in Beijing . In fact, before the heavy snow closed the door, these people had been hungry for many days . They had consumed all the oil and water that could be saved in their stomachs . Therefore, the heavy snow came at the right time, "the house leaks every night rain, and the belly is hungry and snows heavily" . This snow is quite a bit The meaning of falling into the well and killing the stone .


    However, no matter what it means, the ordinary people who live under the sky have no objection but only eptance .


    The boss of the barber¡¯s shop left early with a spear . But the city has not been out, the prey has not been found, and even, the door has not been out, he has encountered the first trouble - ice . Under extremely low temperature, snow will form ice, especially the thin pieces of ice on the snow surface, which can directly cut clothes and trousers, making the cold weather even more silky to the bone . (to be continued)

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250: 250


    "s . " In the face of this situation, the owner of the barber shop had no way to go . He sighed heavily . He took up the iron spear and steel gun and walked into the world of gray, red and white .


    Beijing is calm . Beijing is grumpy .


    Five dayster, the temperature here has cooled faster than predicted on the 7th . The sky is getting darker and darker, and the temperature is getting lower and lower . After five days, the temperature here has reached minus 20 degrees, and at night it has reached below - 30 degrees . There is no power supply and no coal . If human beings were not stronger in earlier years, they would have been It¡¯s frozen to death .


    But even so, the situation is still not optimistic .


    The barber shop owner took off his coat and wrapped it around his three-year-old son .


    "No, I have to add some wood to the fire . It can¡¯t burn . The child¡¯s body keeps burning . I think it¡¯s a fever . " The boss looked at his son . He didn¡¯t know whether it was because he was frozen or because he didn¡¯t sleep well for days . He had ayer of dry skin, which looked very unhealthy .


    "It¡¯s more than 30 degrees below zero . It¡¯s useless to add firewood . " Next to the owner of the barber shop, the boss carefully splits the furniture with a small military ax, and then fills the furniture legs into the bonfire in the middle of the bedroom . Unfortunately, the wood of these furniture has been eroded by the heavy snow, and has been filled into the fire for a long time . As soon as it is filled into the fire, arge amount of smoke is emitted along with the sound of "crackling and crackling" .


    "I don¡¯t know if the child can survive this situation . " The barber shop owner had a husky voice . After wrapping the child, he put it beside the firewood which choked with smoke, and his eyes were anxious .


    And one side of the wood cutting woman, the face is also anxious, and it seems that there is no ce to vent anxiety, so the men are counted .


    "At that time, I said that I would not allow the birth of this child, but you would rather have one . Did you have a good day with us after giving birth to the child?" While chopping wood, the woman kept her mouth, and her eyes were full of tears . "It¡¯s not easy to run from Langfang to Beijing every day? And then it was not easy to get a foothold in Beijing, but also to see the face of those gangsters . All the things nted were taken away . They were bullied by animals outside and bullied by others when they came back . When the children were still young, there was not enough breast milk and even milk powder could not be found . He was asked to eat those coarse grains early on . . . "


    "Sorry, it¡¯s my fault . " The man sighed and did not refute .


    "What¡¯s the use of your fault, your fault, your fault?" The man¡¯s attitude did not make the woman¡¯s mood better . Instead, her fist like words seemed to hit the cotton cover . Therefore, her anger was even greater . "At that time, you were not allowed to live, but you wanted to be . From the day the child was born, it is doomed to the end of today . From the birth of hell, this child today to the present situation, it is all your fault! "


    "s The man was speechless, sighed heavily, and was silent for a moment . He rose from the ground .


    "You take good care of your children at home . The antipyretic drugs have been taken, but they haven¡¯t improved . I think it¡¯s because of hunger . " With these words, he carried his weapon and walked out the door again .


    It¡¯s a world of ice and snow outside .


    Inside is a world of resentment .


    The woman watched the man go out and opened her mouth to say something, but when she saw a feverish child, her open mouth didn¡¯t spit out any notes .


    Then . Time was slow and the sky was getting brighter .


    The night passed - the man didn¡¯te back .


    Another day passed - the man still didn¡¯te back .


    The third day of the woman, has no expectations, in the temperature suddenly dropped to - 40 degrees, holding the baby in her arms, into a cold long sleep .


    The only thing she regretted before she died was why she didn¡¯t let her family die together .


    Research Institute .


    Seventeen looked at the sky outside, frowned and asked Wang Pengfei .


    "Are there many disturbances recently?" Of course, the seventeen refers to the citizens who are unable to survive .


    "I thought it would be a lot, but in fact it¡¯s not too much . " Wang Pengfei¡¯s face showed a surprised expression, "a lot of people were frozen to death and starved to death, but they didn¡¯te to look for trouble . This makes me very puzzled . It seems to be a bit contrary to the situation in Zhengzhou at that time . "


    "It¡¯s not the opposite . It¡¯s the people who can live here who know more about things . " "As I said before, there are only three kinds of people who can settle down in the inner city of Beijing - people who are rted, intelligent and lucky," he exined


    "Apart from the lucky few, people who have connections know that neither the government nor the Institute can do anything about this situation . And smart people don¡¯t have to worry about it . They can think of it . As for those who are lucky enough to live to this day, after all, they are still in the minority . " Seventeen sighed, "so these talents didn¡¯te to make trouble, but the more they were, the more worried I was . "


    "Mr . seventeen, you don¡¯t have to do this . It¡¯s a matter of God . Even if you or Mr . Lie in person, you can¡¯t do anything about it . " Wang Pengfei tried tofort the 17th, but found that it had no effect at all . People who think a lot are always easy to worry . Seventeen is no exception, Li Qingshui is no exception, and all intelligent people are no exception .


    So, there is a depressing atmosphere in the current research institute, which is as depressing and depressing as the grey and red weather in the independent research area, as well as in the main research area . All people don¡¯t want to see human beings freeze to death day by day, but they are not God even if they are smart in time . Sunshine and heat are not things thate out when someone says "I want light" .


    "Is there any death statistics of Beijing¡¯s civilians?" On the 17th, he didn¡¯t look back, because the familiar brain regions behind him let him know who was after him .


    "The statistics are iplete, but in just a few days, the death toll of Beijing residents has reached 23% . Although the number is slowing down and people gradually find their own way to survive, as the temperature continues to drop, the growth of this number will not stop . " The boss went to the 17th, looked at him and said with a smile: "but these days, we are rare to have a good news . "


    "Liu Chang wakes up?" No . 17 looked at the boss¡¯s expression and was surprised .


    "No, but it should be fast, much earlier than Liu Xinmin¡¯s prediction of 17 days . " The eldest brother spoke, took No . 17 by the hand, and took him to Liu Chang¡¯sboratory, where thergest natural scale was the flowing body and the test bed under him . Liu Changan lies quietly beside Liu¡¯s huge body, which is nearly six meters high .


    In the solution of crystal vessels, Liu Chang¡¯s body looks particrly disgusting at this time .


    Yes, it¡¯s not too much to describe it as disgusting . His body was originally in the state of scales before he died . After being torn into two pieces, the amputated limb was soaked in liquid medicine, which was a bit like a corpse equipment . At the moment, the joint of the severed limbs of the corpse equipment, which should have been the intersection of blood and white meat, is not so peaceful . The ces where the blood and flesh are broken are constantly wriggling as if they were alive . It seems that the flesh and blood have already had their own consciousness, and they are carrying out automatic repair .


    Next to Liu Chang¡¯s crystal bed, there are three clones with their eyes closed to induce Liu Chang¡¯s subconsciousness .


    "See, the coelenterates have evolved . " No . 1 excitedly pointed to Liu Chang¡¯s amputated limb and said happily: "evolved this, it¡¯s just around the corner from his recovery . These wriggling flesh is so spiritual . If it wasn¡¯t for his internal organs, I think that if the two amputated limbs were connected together, they would be able to recover immediately! "


    "Yes, it¡¯s amazing . " No . 17 approached the crystal bed and looked at the broken limb inside . He was happy for a while, and then frowned, "but what can I do even if I wake up? When things get to this point, do you really think he can save the whole human race as Li Qingshui predicted before? "


    "Well, it¡¯s impossible . " On hearing this, No . 1 sighed, "but anyway, it¡¯s a good thing . It¡¯s one of the few good things that have happened recently . "


    "Do you know what Liu Xinmin is doing recently?" On the 17th, when he heard the boss¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t answer . Instead, he asked about other topics .


    "I don¡¯t know . It seems to be studying reproduction and other issues . " Said the boss .


    "Reproduction?" No . 17 looked at Liu Chang, then looked at the stream, "which side does he want to study?"


    "On both sides . " While they were talking, Liu Xinmin¡¯s tall body came in from the door of theboratory . "After I heard that the sea people were ovoid, I was wondering if we could make these two guys have super reproductive capacity, but the result was extremely difficult . "


    "Let alone the difficulty of flow . His evolutionary direction is extremely strange . His body has no gender, and asexual reproduction is not suitable for higher animals . " Liu Xinmin said here, showing a puzzled expression, "but why can¡¯t Liu Chang use another way of reproduction, I can¡¯t think of it . Has he not returned to a very high level of ancestry? Has his body already possessed many other animal characteristics? If he can¡¯t breed on arge scale, what kind of bet has Li Qingshui made on him? "


    "Do you know?" Liu Xinmin looks at number 17 .


    "I don¡¯t know . " No . 17 shook his head . "Maybe we can wait for him to wake up and reorganize his physical memory . Maybe there is a message left by Li Qingshui to us?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251: 251


    "Well, I¡¯ll talk about it then . " Liu Xinmin nodded .


    And Liu Chang¡¯s two separate bodies, also happened to be in the moment Liu Xinmin finished this sentence, docking together .


    Some of the newly grown tender meat sticks together, where it heals at a speed invisible to the human eye .


    Liu Chang¡¯s body is recovering day by day, and the time is also slowly passing by . Everything in the research institute seems to have no change and is proceeding in an orderly manner .


    The weather was getting colder and colder . By the tenth day of the dead night, the temperature outside had dropped to - 50 ¡æ in the daytime and - 60 ¡æ in the night . After a sudden drop of 10 days, the temperature gradually slowed down .


    "The temperature of these three days has dropped really fast, faster than the previous days . " The outside of the night is almost invisible . The red fog used to block most of the light transmission . Now, the atmosphere above the red fog seems to be covered with ayer of dust, which makes the whole worldpletely dark .


    "Don¡¯t go out at night . " He Zhizhi stood beside Xiaojing and looked at the weather outside the ss door . "Now it¡¯s 60 degrees below zero outside . When you spit, you can shatter on the ground . When you sneeze, you can shoot out countless ice grains . Therefore, if you go out, you must take good care of your mouth and nose . It is said that some people in the city have died of respiratory freezing, do you know? "


    "Yes . " Xiaojing nodded . Her eyes were clear and she was looking out of the dark window, but she was talking about another person¡¯s business . "I heard that brother Liu Chang was waking up . Yesterday I went to see him, and my whole body was intact, but he was still in aa . Today, the boss said that after giving him a big physical examination, he was awakened by stimting his brain


    "Ha ha, there were many bumps along the way . Now that we have finally arrived here, what kind of way are you going to meet for the second time?" He Zhizhi knows that since Liu Chang and Xiao Jing met on the road, they have hardly separated in the past few years . This separation is a real "reunion after a long separation" .


    "I want to greet him with a smile, of course . " Xiaojing said words, thenughed, the centipede scar on her face also bloomed, "sister branch, do you think we can¡¯t live to the end?"


    "Maybe, I don¡¯t have a definition of thest thing . " He Zhizhi looked at the metal hook on his hand, "it¡¯s people who wille to the end, but only the difference in order . I¡¯m thinking, in fact, our abilities are limited, so what I want most is not how to get to the end, nor what kind of way to get to the end . I¡¯m thinking, in fact, it¡¯s a good end to be able to be with the people who most want to be together


    "Is this the legendary good end?" He Zhizhi smiles . She is over 30 years old . Although her face is not wrinkled, her tone is particrly vicissitudes .


    "They said Mr . Li was next door . " Xiaojing changed the topic again, "you know?"


    "Yes, but haven¡¯t we been tacitly refusing to talk about it?" He Zhizhi smiles again . "Before, I didn¡¯t like Li Qingshui . Now Li Qingshui has be a willow tree, and I don¡¯t want to contact him . Why did you mention this all of a sudden? "


    "Because brother Liu Chang is going to wake up . " "I just don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll think when he hears about it," Xiaojing said


    "It¡¯s a problem . " In theboratory, No . 17 stood in front of Liu Chang¡¯s test bed and looked at the intact body in the crystal bed .


    "What a miracle The cover of the crystal bed has been opened . No . 17 climbed into the bed higher than others . Touching Liu Chang¡¯s body, he eximed, "this recovery speed is amazing . Did you see that in thest three days, the recovery speed was almost visible to the naked eye, which waspletelyparable to the sudden temperature drop in these two days . "


    "Yes, the ghost weather and Liu Chang¡¯s body are miracles . " Liu Xinmin also stood beside the experimental bed in praise, holding a scalpel on Liu Chang¡¯s body, "I really want to cut down another piece of meat, to see if it can grow well in an instant . "


    "I want to . " The eldest brother also went to Liu Chang . He didn¡¯t give up the idea of "trying to cut him a piece of meat" because he was in a good rtionship with him . However, after hesitation, he still chose another important thing .


    "Wake him up . It¡¯s time to wake up after such a long sleep . "


    "Well, if you don¡¯t stimte him, you¡¯ll have to sleep till tomorrow morning . " Looking at Liu Chang, the third old man sent out a tiny electric current in his brain . The electric current propagated through the air and entered Liu Chang¡¯s cerebral cortex from the ear hole . Then Liu Chang¡¯s scaly body suddenly vibrated, and the nutrient solution in his experimental bed was shaken out a lot .


    "Ga" body vibration, Liu Chang slowly opened his eyes, mouth issued meaningless sybles, confused looking at the side around .


    "Don¡¯t ask questions, I¡¯m toozy to exin . " Liu Xinmin saw Liu Chang¡¯s nce around him . He put his eyes on the stranger and waved his hand . "If you want to know something, let seventeen tell you that I don¡¯t have a sense of trust for you now . "


    "Well . " Liu Chang is still confused, his memory still stays in the moment when the stream held him in his hand and then pulled him into two . When he looked around for the second time, he saw the existence of flow on a huge machine tool like iron bed not far away, which made him more confused . Fortunately, all the people present are smart people . Although it will be very troublesome to exin this matter, it will not take long for a person with strongnguage organization ability and brain wave to transmit graphic and graphic information to exin this seemingly meaningless matter .


    So, ten minutester, Liu Chang finally got to know his current situation and the current situation of the outside world .


    "You mean it¡¯s 60 degrees below zero outside theb?" Although Liu Chang was surprised by a lot of topics in the ten minutes, he still picked out the most obvious and eye-catching one, "is it all in Beijing?"


    "All over the world, in fact . " Liu Xinmin replied: "and the temperature will continue to decrease . Although the cooling rate has been slowed down, it will not stop until it reaches the critical point . "


    "Why?" Liu Chang asked, "is it 60 degrees below zero all over the world? Isn¡¯t it all frozen up? What about the ocean? If the temperature is so low, will the whole earth¡¯s oceans freeze soon? If the sea is frozen, it will force a lot of marine life toe to thend, and then it will bepletely lively (to be continued)

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252: 252


    "Ah, you think of so many problems in an instant . It seems that you are not stupid!" Liu Xinmin was surprised to hear that Liu Chang used a question to associate with the coverage of the whole incident in such a short time . While talking, he asked the 17th and other people, "are you sure this person did not inherit the brain gene of Li Qingshui?"


    "No No . 17 frowned, "anyway, only part of theputational power was inherited before . Now it seems that some other things have been awakened!"


    "But this is not the key . " No . 17 continued: "even if I inherited part of Li Qingshui¡¯s wisdom, it has no special significance for the whole thing . Aren¡¯t all of us here inheriting the wisdom of Li Qingshui? It¡¯s not like a turtle in a jar


    "Yes, as long as the real wisdom and real power do not reach the height before Li Qingshui¡¯s death, nothing will help . " Liu Xinmin sighed, "so, what¡¯s more important now is that we¡¯ll search together to find out what Mr . Li Qingshui left behind for us to know . "


    "No search . " Hearing Liu Xinmin¡¯s words, Liu Chang stood up from the soaking nutrient solution, and with his action, the liquid "pattering" flowed all over the ground, "the information Mr . Li left me before, or to say, exnation, has only one word - source . "


    "Source?" No . 17 frowned, "what source?"


    "I don¡¯t know . He left the word . " Liu Chang rubbed his head . "After waking up this time, my brain is clear, and my memory is also clear . I can remember many things left out before . So . This word should be something he left me . He didn¡¯t tell me, but he should have said that . "


    "That¡¯s it . . . " No . 17 nodded, "then we understand . By the way, I forgot to tell you just now that Mr . Li Qingshui is next door . "


    "What After Liu Chang got up . He heard a lot of shocking news, but it was the same thing that really made him open his mouth .


    ......


    Ten minutester, Liu Chang, who knew everything, came out of theboratory . At this time, he has changed back to the appearance of ordinary people, and put on a suit of clothes . Strong body, looks like ordinary young men, just a little less happy to be reborn .


    Li Qingshui is still alive, or Li Qingshui is dead, but his body is still alive - this matter is very sad to Liu Chang, after all, for any sentimental creature . It¡¯s better to die than to be a puppet . As for the rtives of Li Qingshui, it would be ufortable for anyone to see his elders and his closest people be like this .


    Get out of theb . Through the corridor, Liu Chang just turned the corner and saw Xiaojing and he Zhizhi, who had been waiting there for a long time .


    "Are you awake?" He Zhizhies over .


    "Well . " Liu Chang nodded and looked at the side of Xiaojing, "you¡¯re OK, just fine! The hair is beautiful . "


    "Thank you . . . " Xiaojing also went to Liu Chang¡¯s side . "Did they tell you everything?"


    "Yes, there are many things I can¡¯t think of . " Liu Chang rubbed Xiaojing¡¯s hair just like a few years ago . There has never been a lot of words between the two people . Even if the life and death parting meet again, there are not countless words to talk about . I don¡¯t know whether it is because of generation gap or because of tacit understanding .


    "I didn¡¯t expect that I only fell asleep for about ten days, and the whole world has changed so much . "


    Liu Chang spoke . Went to the ss door, opened a crack . Out of theb .


    The cold wind outside, 60 degrees below zero, the wind on the face like a knife like pain - this is a temperature almost frozen iron powder, if not for the body is particrly strong, even in the indoor, will be frozen unconscious within three minutes .


    "How cold it is Even though Liu Chang¡¯s body was no longer strong and the cold outside could not hurt him, it really made him ufortable . After feeling the temperature outside, Liu Chang closed the door and walked into the room . Inside the house, the heating inside makes twopletely different worlds inside and outside .


    "It¡¯s really cold out there . " Liu Chang looked at Xiaojing andughed, "as they said on the 17th, the outside world has be the Antarctic world . "


    "Well, yes, if it wasn¡¯t for the experimental area, it would have been hard for us . " He Zhizhi nodded, "there are people freezing to death outside every day . On the one hand, the cold is 60 degrees below zero . In fact, if people eat and wear warm clothes, they will not freeze to death . After all, people are now several times stronger than they were a few years ago . If you wear good clothes, you won¡¯t easily freeze to death . It¡¯s just that now it¡¯s snowy, it¡¯s inconvenient to move and can¡¯t grow food, so many people starve to death and freeze to death . "


    "There will be no shortage of food in the future . I believe that in the near future, when the creatures in the seae ashore, the space on the ground will be filled up . "


    "Will marine lifee ind?" He Zhizhi was surprised at Liu Chang¡¯s words .


    "Yes, if the sea is frozen, many shallow sea creatures will not survive . They wille . " Liu Chang looked at Xiaojing and her, "so, I may not stay here for long . Within three days, Liu Xinmin will ask me to go to the coastal cities to have a look . But don¡¯t worry, I wille back soon . ""Shall we get together tonight?" He Zhizhi proposed .


    "Yes . " Liu Chang nodded .


    Therefore, in the ice and snow, in this ce with the most power supply in Beijing, a small wee party was held quietly .


    The content of the wee meeting was naturally about Liu Chang¡¯s escape from death . Over the past ten days, we have witnessed the miracle of a torn man growing well again . Our hearts are hanging because of the return of Liu Chang .


    Therefore, the theme of this evening¡¯s wee meeting is very warm . All the people attended this evening, including the 17th and Liu Xinmin .


    In fact, these people can gather together for different purposes . Therefore, even at the most warm party, there are also close and distant . But since these people can all gather together, there is absolutely no possibility of turning against each other - especially at this moment, the most critical moment for mankind .


    All of us hope that the future of mankind, like Liu Chang¡¯s performance before, will continue to create miracles . Create the possibility in the impossible, and then go all the way, not to stand on the top of the world, but to live in peace .


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253: 253


    So, it was a peaceful evening .


    Although Liu Chang still has a grudge against the capture of Xiaojing on the 17th, and Xiaojing herself is hostile to these little guys in a month of inhuman torture, but because we have the same purpose and the same life goal, we all keep silent about the things we did the other day .


    So, a warm night .


    In the early morning of the next day, Liu Xinmin, as Liu Chang had expected, came to visit him .


    "Want me to go to the seaside?" Liu Chang dressed, opened the door and let Liu Xinmin in .


    "Yes, you are the most effective and adaptable, so I want you to have a look . " Liu Xinmin enters Liu Chang¡¯s room with a smile and sits by his bed . "You know what¡¯s going on out there now, and the enemies we¡¯re going to face in the future will not onlye from thend, but the ocean will always ount for the majority of life on earth . Now, while the sea water is notpletely frozen and the iceyer is not too thick, marine organisms have to adapt to the environment and evolve corresponding survival ability if they want tond . Therefore, I want you to take advantage of this time gap to have a good look at what is going on at the seaside . "


    "Well, when do you want me to leave?" Liu Chang nodded, and he also knew that time was pressing - most of the marine life had not yet been able tond . Therefore, if you want to check, now is the right time .


    "The sooner you go, the better . " Liu Xinmin said truthfully, "of course, I don¡¯t have the power to direct ormand you . You have to decide this matter yourself . You can go whenever you want . After all, you have just recovered from the edge of serious injury and dying . You can take a two-day rest to go . . . "


    "Forget it, I¡¯ll leave today . " Liu sighed, "the world is changing with each passing day . I have been in aa for more than ten days, and the world has changed so much . If I dy for another three or five days, there may be many changes on the other side of the ocean . But now Xiaojing has rescued her . I can rest assured that I will go early and return early! "


    "Cool man!" Liu Xinmin heard Liu Chang¡¯s words andughed: "in that case . I¡¯ll tell you something and do it for me . "


    As he spoke, he took out some gadgets and a well-documented manual .


    "There¡¯s something I want you to investigate . These gadgets collect biological cells . You meet marine creatures withnding intentions . If possible, collect some cells for me . Of course, if you encounter intelligent life or super life, you can collect their cells as much as possible, which is very helpful for my research


    The old man exined carefully .


    "I see . " Liu Chang used to collect the utensils . He lived a quiet life two years ago . Li Qingshui has collected cells for Li Qingshui . Therefore, he is very skilled in operating these small devices . Even though Liu Xinmin¡¯s version of the apparatus is different from Li Qingshui¡¯s version of the device, because of its simr function, he can already operate it after a nce .


    After collecting these appliances, Liu Xinmin exined some things he wanted to know and left Liu Chang¡¯s room . And he just left with his front foot . The clone boss came in .


    "Well . Feeling? " The eldest brother and Liu Chang are familiar with each other a lot . They have lived together for a long time, so they don¡¯t need to be so polite .


    When Liu Chang saw his arrival, he also showed a smile .


    "It feels good . " Liu Chang said with a smile: "after this time . I feel stronger . And the muscle and body are verypact, which is a strange feeling . It¡¯s like being stabbed can instantly restore the same sense ofpactness . It should be the gene rtionship of coelenterates . . . "


    "Well, it should be . There should also be a flow of genes The eldest brother said that, directly jumped onto Liu Chang¡¯s bed, saw the cup of nutrient solution at the head of his bed, and drank it without politeness, "what is autonomous evolution? Have you studied it thoroughly? Do you think of where, the body will have corresponding reactions?"


    "It¡¯s not that amazing, but it¡¯s about the same . " Liu Chang raised his eyebrows and said, "the brain has stronger control over the body . For example, if I want to make the body stronger, the brain will continuously send some subconscious things to the muscles of the whole body . I can¡¯t exin it clearly to you, just like you don¡¯t have a tail . Without this function, I can¡¯t exin to you the feeling of controlling the tail . "


    "Well, I don¡¯t need to exin . After all, you¡¯ve been in aa for so many days . People have already studied you . " The boss nodded, then he was silent for a while, as if he was organizing his ownnguage . When Liu Chang saw this situation, he knew that what he was going to say must be difficult to speak, or the topic would be heavy .


    "I¡¯m here today to tell you two things . " The boss slowed down his speech speed and gave Liu Chang a process to ept his own words . "The first thing is, I hope you don¡¯t have a grudge against Lao seventeen . You know, they didn¡¯t threaten you, they didn¡¯t hurt Xiaojing, although they didn¡¯t use so aboveboard means


    "Well, I know, I¡¯m trying to get rid of this mustard . " Liu Chang nodded, "but you know, after all, human beings are emotional animals . He captured my rtives and indirectly led to the fight between me and Liu, which he could prevent . But as you said, we all have different standpoints, and I can understand him . So, I will forget the mustard as soon as possible . After all, we are on the same front now . ""Just understand . " The boss sat on the bed, patted Liu Chang on the shoulder opposite him, and continued: "the second thing is about Li Qingshui . You know, his body and brain are still alive, but his memory and thinking have been reced by willows, so we are enemies now . "


    "I know . " Liu Chang frowns unnaturally when he hears this topic . After all, Li Qingshui¡¯s status in his heart has been like an elder for several years . Now it is a difficult decision for him to change his attitude suddenly . So he nodded, his face a little bitter .


    But the boss did not look at his expression, but continued to exin .


    "And you should not only regard him as the enemy, but also absolutely not let him see your existence . " The eldest continued: "within the two hours before Li Qingshui died, the brain domain had no idea of the extent of the mutation, but it was certain to know the future . If you let him see you, he will kill you at all costs (to be continued)

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254: 254


    "Why?" Liu Chang heard the boss¡¯s words and grasped several key words in his speech - "at all costs" .


    He was not surprised that Li Qingshui would kill people . Now Li Qingshui is a willow . Willow killing is amon thing - just like killing a chicken . But people don¡¯t kill a chicken at all costs, which is not in line with human habits . People kill chickens just to eat . If they kill a chicken at all costs, there must be something special about this chicken - for example, the chicken identally ate a pearl?


    Therefore, Liu Chang asked this question with a very surprised expression .


    "Why would he want to kill me at all costs?" Liu Chang was confused . How could he not figure out, "I am an ordinary person . At best, my body has evolved a little stronger . Butpared with willow trees, this strength is just like the difference between ants and elephants . What can I affect him?"


    "I can¡¯t think of it! In fact, everyone can¡¯t think of it, but they all choose to believe in Li Qingshui . The willow must have chosen to believe The eldest said, "so, you are Li Qingshui¡¯sst thought to stay in the world . Before Li Qingshui left, he should have deliberately ned out this part of memory . Therefore, if Daliushu knew your existence, you would be a huge variable for him to rule the Asian continental shelf - the biggest variable except red fog and nuclear bombs . Therefore, he has a good reason to remove you Even if you make a mistake of 1000, you can¡¯t let go of one variable, let alone you? "


    "So I understand . " Liu Chang nodded, "you helped me because you chose to believe in Li Qingshui . At the beginning of the 17th, you didn¡¯t help me because he didn¡¯t believe in Li Qingshui . Later, he helped me when he was new . Daliushu killed me because he believed in Li Qingshui¡¯s ability, and I was Li Qingshui¡¯sst thought and embodiment in this world . Therefore, you didn¡¯t help me, it was a hope . What Daliushu killed was not me, but also a hope that killed . Although this sentence is very awkward . But that¡¯s what it means, isn¡¯t it? "


    "That¡¯s what it means . Young people . . . " Hearing this tongue twister, the clone boss pped Liu Chang on the shoulder with a smile and said, "you understand!"


    "But hope is still hope . Because this hope is very slim, so now I still want to do something more in line with the actual situation Liu Chang stood up from the chair, "is the little love bird still there?"


    "Yes . It hasn¡¯t been out of the experimental area since it came, or since the weather has cooled . " The boss jumped out of bed, too .


    "That¡¯s good . I¡¯ll find him . " Liu Chang spoke and walked out of the door . "This time he doesn¡¯t want to go out . "


    "Well, it¡¯s easy to do a lot of things if you can fly . " The boss caught up with Liu Chang¡¯s steps, "I¡¯ll take you . "


    In this way, two people, a big and a small, walked on the corridor of the independent experimental area and walked into the hugeboratory where Liu Xinmin had taken No . 3 to visit his collection of animals . Here, they saw the only animal that was not locked up .


    "Xiaoqing, long time no see . " When Liu Chang came in . Just seeing that bird eating - still eating bird food - it seems that IQ has evolved . However, his digestive system has not changed significantly, and he still keeps his previous eating habits .


    "Oh, I heard you woke up yesterday . " When the parrot saw Liu chani, he flickered his wings and said, "but yesterday I fell asleep and didn¡¯t go to see you . Do you mind?"


    "No . Why would you mind? " Liu Chang came to it .


    "That¡¯s good . " The parrot saw Liu Changing over and seemed to have guessed his purpose . Then Gu left and right said to him, "in fact, it¡¯s very cold outside now . It¡¯s cold . Most birds can¡¯t fly, you know? The air temperature is lower, and the cold wind is stronger . If I am a small body, if it goes to the sky, it will freeze stiff in three or four minutes . "


    "Is it? Then why didn¡¯t I hear that anyone in Beijing picked up the frozen dead birds from the sky to satisfy their hunger? " The boss also said with a smile: e on, you know what we are looking for you, I hope you cooperate . "


    "What if I don¡¯t cooperate?" When Zhiqing heard that they had determined their intention, they were in a hurry . They directly used his parrot tongue to make rubbish and said, "my grass, it¡¯s so cold outside . Where do you want me to carry him? If you are near, you can run past with his feet . If you are far away, you can¡¯t freeze to death for me? Fifty or sixty below zero, that¡¯s fifty or sixty below zero!!! Although I have ayer of bird¡¯s hair on me, it¡¯s a fart? You said that the dead birds that were not frozen fell from the sky because you didn¡¯t look carefully . Who would fly in the sky when the birds were so cold? I must have found a ce to drill up . I won¡¯t go . I won¡¯t go out . It¡¯s too cold . "


    "Do me a favor . " Said the boss .


    "No "I will not go to death," he said


    "Really not going?"


    "Not really!"


    "That¡¯s fine . " With this, the boss turned and left the room .


    "Where are you going?" Seeing his posture, the parrot eximed, "where are you going? There¡¯s something to say here


    "Needless to say, old seventeen, they have always wanted to dissect you to see what it is like for birds to evolve wisdom . I¡¯ll tell them about it, and this can finally be done!" The boss replied . "Shit, threaten me?" When he heard this, the beloved bird sprang up from the ground and blocked the door with half flying and half running . "We have something to say . What can¡¯t be said? I said no, because it¡¯s too cold . We can¡¯t go until it¡¯s too cold? "


    "When it¡¯s not cold, the whales will have legs!" The boss said, "you can say whether you want to go or not . If you don¡¯t go, it¡¯s anatomy . You know, I¡¯ll do what I say . "


    "Shit, is there anyone else . Quan, do I have a say?"


    "You have a bird right!" The boss said impatiently, "hurry up, don¡¯t talk nonsense . If you have anything to clean up, just pick up what you need . We will try our best to satisfy you . Stop talking nonsense . You know, you don¡¯t have the right to refuse I hate human beings, I curse you are all eaten up by the big willow tree, eat up all of you The parrot yelled and pped its wings, and then --


    it was settled .


    Liu Chang¡¯s departure was the next morning, and the destination was Qingdao - the address was chosen because parrot had been there once before and was quite familiar with it . Moreover, because Qingdao is a big city full of forests, there are still many surviving human beings there, which helps Liu Chang to collect marine biological data . (to be continued)

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255: 255


    Before Liu Chang left, there were many people to see him off - almost all the people from the independent research area of the research institute came, and all of them stood in the wind and snow to see Liu Chang off, which made the departure more tragic .


    "It¡¯s cold out there!" Among the dozens of people, the first one to speak and the biggest voice will always be the parrot . At the moment, it is wrapped like a rice dumpling, but it still shouts, "I¡¯m frozen to death . Human beings, you inferior races depend on squeezing the survival rights of other races . They should have been eaten clean by willow trees long ago, mom . . . "


    At the same time, the most loving bird is swearing and jumping around, trying to drive away the chill from the body by means of movement .


    But even if he is as fierce as he is now, he can¡¯t change his fate - like human beings now, other people have not seen his "bird y" .


    Everyone is looking at Liu Chang with worried eyes .


    "The creatures in the ocean really want to see what they look like . "


    "The most extensive life system, even me, can¡¯t figure out what it¡¯s be there . "


    "Be careful all the way . "


    There are not many words to say goodbye . The words that should be said were finished two days ago . There were so many peopleing, only Xiaojing and he Zhizhi, who gave Liu Chang a safe journey . Then, Liu Xinmin handed Liu Chang all the weapons that had been repaired . Finally, in the sea breeze and in the eyes of all rtives and friends, Liu Chang flew high into Beijing by wind and snow and parrot .


    The wind is freezing .


    The real cold wind is bitter . The cold wind blows on the face like a knife, causing pain . Even if it is Liu Chang, in the cold wind blowing in the air for a while, I feel the pain of needle pricking all over the body .


    "Oh, no, I can¡¯t, I¡¯m going to freeze to death!" The parrot screamed under the body because of the cold wind constantly shaking, so that sitting on the top of Liu Chang at any time have a feeling of falling .


    "What are you doing? How many miles out of here? " Liu Chang sat on a thick "felt nket" - a felt nket . In fact, it¡¯s the fur coat of this parrot . Before going out, the parrot made a lot of demands . In particr, the requirements for thermal instion equipment are put forward one by one .


    She was wearing a variant "mink coat" and was full of "warm baby" with automatic heat dissipation . It can be said that in addition to its wings, it has been wrapped into zongzi, but even so, it is still cold .


    "I can¡¯t . my wings are freezing . " High above the humidity heavy, after a while, parrot¡¯s wings on the knot on ayer of ice, let it every time when the wings, are issued "Hua La" "Hua La" sound .


    "No, if you want tond, wait for Beijing . " Liu Chang patted the parrot on the back . "It¡¯s too obvious now . You also know that there is a terrible man in Beijing who let him know or guess our existence . Neither of us survived . If you want tond, you have to cross Beijing . Then we fly low . "


    "Well, it is . . . " The parrot fluttered along the way .


    And Liu Chang sat on the parrot¡¯s back, facing the cold wind, and tried to open his eyes - look up, a red and gray world, the sky mother I had seen before and some other birds were missing . I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s frozen to death, or where to hide .


    "It¡¯s OK to say that birds fly away, but even the empty mother is gone . . . " Liu Chang looked at the dead sky, "are you really frozen to death?"


    "Maybe, the empty mother skin is so thin that it doesn¡¯t shrink when it freezes, it doesn¡¯t stimte when it contracts, and then it explodes . " Parrot in the next weak next mouth, "those no brain things, in addition to fried, what will do?"


    "You sound resentful to them . " It seems that in order to divert the attention of love bird, Liu Chang is sitting on his back chatting .


    "Well, for a flying creature, you want to see bombs all over the sky as soon as you fly into the sky?" The parrot sneezed and continued: "Damn it, the good flight route was disturbed by them, and you can¡¯t provoke it . If you offend it, it will blow you up . Several times I flew fast and couldn¡¯t avoid it . I was blown up by them . If it wasn¡¯t for the small number of empty mothers in that ce at that time, I might have been killed by the explosion . "


    "Now it¡¯s all right . The sky is clean . You can fly as fast as you want?" Liu Chang said with a smile .


    "Bah, the faster I fly, the stronger the wind . I don¡¯t want to be frozen to death so early!" Cried the parrot .


    "Then fly faster, and you can exercise to generate heat . "


    "I go on, Pooh! I¡¯ve heard that sports can generate heat around zero, but I¡¯ve never heard of going out for exercise at minus 50 or 60 . Those who swim in winter are no better than those who swim at minus 60! " All the way whining, all the way flying .


    So they stumbled, trembled, muttered and quarreled, all the way across the in, across the mountains, towards the direction of the sea, all the way forward .


    That night .


    "Hundreds of kilometers away, you haven¡¯t arrived after flying for so long . " One man and one bird got angry at a campfire in a cave . "Riding a bicycle is faster than you!""You can¡¯te here by bike . You have to pull me up . " Hearing Liu Chang¡¯s words, the bird was so angry that he wanted to stand up, but with his action, the dying me waspletely extinguished .


    "It¡¯s not easy to start a fire!" Liu Chang kicked the parrot .


    "The fire has no heat!" The parrot hit back .


    Then one man and one bird continued to make the fire .


    Ten minutester .


    The fire gradually burned up, slightly illuminating everything in the cave .


    "Do you think there¡¯s something hidden in it?" After the fire lit up, the parrot said worried .


    "No, it¡¯s a hole in it . I don¡¯t smell any creatures on my nose . " After Liu Chang confirmed, he took out the thickened sleeping bag in his backpack .


    "Haven¡¯t you been to the seaside? Can you tell me something about that? " Liu Chang asked after getting into the sleeping bag .


    "What can happen? Strange creatures are everywhere . " The parrot stood by the fire, thinking back and saying, "anyway, the situation there is much moreplicated than ind . More than 80% of life on the earth is in the ocean, and 100% of lifees from the ocean . I have read this book before . Anyway, it is very strange there . You will know it when you go there . "


    "Is it strange?" Lying in his sleeping bag, Liu Chang outlined in his mind a scene in which hundreds of millions of speciesnded in an icy sea . "Hey, can you tell me how people at the seaside survive?"


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256: 256


    "How else can you live? Steal your life . " The parrot said, "the seaside is no better than the ind . Some coastal cities near the ind are deserted because everyone has gone ind . But some ces are too far . If you go ind, most of them can¡¯t reach their destination at all, so many people stay in the same ce . "


    "Qingdao, which we are going to, is surrounded by the sea on three sides and is far from ind . It is a typical sea city . I¡¯ve been there before, and not many people have survived, but it¡¯s better than I thought . Because of the number of people there and the geographical environment, it¡¯s very strange that people live in groups of three or five hundred, one by one . "


    "Tribal system?" Hearing this word, Liu Chang nodded his head - any political system or degree is derived from different environments, such as the city-state system of the big cities before, and the tribal system differentiated from a coastal city now . All systems are formed naturally for people to live better .


    "I don¡¯t know how many tribes can survive now . " Liu sighed: "it¡¯s so cold outside . It¡¯s estimated that many people will die of freezing?"


    "Well, don¡¯t underestimate the human life which is as strong as a reptile and cockroach . " When parrot heard Liu Chang¡¯s pessimistic words, he didn¡¯t know why it seemed ironic, but in fact, heforted him by saying, "it¡¯s not all wisdom that human beings can spread all over the world from the birth of human beings to the present . What do we rely on in this era? It¡¯s not a tool . It¡¯s not technology, it¡¯s vitality


    "Well, there is a saying that after the world¡¯s genocide, there will be Chinese and cockroaches left . " Liu Chang suddenly thought of something, "ah, it suddenly urred to me that Eskimos have always lived in the Arctic? Tribal system, with the simplest tools and even bare hands, hunts whales and pr bears, the two most powerful animals in the world . It is said that they are the people who migrated to northern China . That¡¯s not a pre evolutionary human . All of them can survive for a long time in the temperature of tens of degrees below zero . The Chinese people are now several times stronger . I believe that as long as we survive the first hurdle, it will not be so difficult to survive . "


    "Well, the key is food . There is nothing to eat in Beijing . Other creatures hide when the first cold wavees . In fact, as long as there is food, it is not too difficult to live . " The parrot was chatting with each other, "but I hope you human beings will die more . Anyway, I don¡¯t have any feelings for you Just leave you and several people I know every day . As for them, they are all dead on the 17th, and I won¡¯t feel much . . . "


    "Then you are really a ck heart bird . . . " Liu Chang has a series of words .


    "Cut . You must not say that . We are not a species . You are not right to say so Hearing Liu Chang say that he is ck hearted, parrot leaned against the wall and retorted: "you can imagine from another angle, for the earth now . If the parrot is extinct and I¡¯m the only one left, do you have any sad thoughts? "


    "Well . . . " Liu Chang closed his eyes and thought about this feeling and said truthfully, "that¡¯s not true!"


    "That¡¯s great!"


    One person, one bird and one bird, chatting in the cave, the voice became smaller and smaller, and the frequency of the conversation became lower and lower . In the end, the two are gradually bing weaker and weaker in the cold wind and the fire .


    The next morning, Liu Chang got up and found the parrot frozen .


    Its body is not strong enough, the cave is leaking, the temperature at night is still cold, and the campfire is extinguished . Multiple causese together . That¡¯s what made this morning .


    "Hello, are you all right?" Seeing this, Liu Chang quickly lit the campfire to make the cave warm . Then he moved the parrot to the campfire and began to rub its body with his hands .


    The parrot is very big, but fortunately Liu Chang is also very strong and fast . After friction and heat generation, the parrot wakes up from the frozen state ten minutester .


    "Is it so fragile?" Liu Chang saw Zhiqing wake up, his face showed a smile, "feather so thick, still wear so thick clothes, this is frozen stiff?"


    "Oh, brother, you monsters!" Open eyes full of eye droppings, parrot "click" mouth, said weakly: "Mom, it¡¯s too cold, especially at night, to freeze to death for Laozi, this is!"


    "Ha ha, don¡¯t say a word . Do you want something to eat?" Liu Chang took out bird food, some biscuits and sealed jerky from his backpack . "Although the taste of the new preservative in this thing is a bit heavier, it should not be so cold after eating . "


    Liu Chang said and put the food on the fire after mixing it with water .


    This has also resulted in a rtively hot breakfast - although the meal will immediately be cold if it leaves the seedling for more than 10 seconds, and it will freeze in more than 30 seconds, but it can still receive a trace of heat after eating on fire .


    And Liu Chang also waited for parrot to recover some spirit, urged him to go on the road again .


    The parrot did not dy on the way . Afterst night, he decided not to spend his days in the wild . He made up his mind to feel the human gathering area as soon as possible . The flying speed was much faster than that of yesterday . They met the cold wind all the way . In the afternoon, they finally approached Qingdao . Then, Liu Chang also saw the sea from above for the first time .


    "Me . Fuck!" After seeing the sea, Liu Chang only said this word - because any other words can¡¯t represent his mood at the moment . What this "i . cao" contains is shock - the shock of seeing the frozen sea, which is surprise - the surprise of seeing the countless creatures on the sea, as well as exmation - this is a pure exmation of spectacr exmation .


    In fact, strictly speaking, the ocean Liu Chang sees is not a real ocean yet - because the nearest flight distance from Beijing to Qingdao is to pass through a Jiaozhou Bay, an estuary of the Yellow Sea in Jiaozhou Bay, which is a part of the sea . But even so, it also gives Liu Chang enough "i-cao" shock, making him speechless for a long time .


    "Fly low, fly low, I can¡¯t see the situation below!" Liu Chang¡¯s sight distance is less than 100 meters . When he looks down from the sky, he only feels a vast expanse of white, which is full of ck dots and some bright red big holes . He can¡¯t see the appearance of the creatures clearly .


    "I dare not fly low . There are many giant animals over 100 meters in length in the ocean . Some of them also like to prey on aerial species . I dare not fly too low . " Said the parrot .


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257: 257


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense . I know a lot about biology in the past two years . Giant species usually don¡¯t pick and eat small species, because it¡¯s too troublesome, and the prey¡¯s ie is not enough for his heat consumption in one operation . You can rest assured to fly down . I can¡¯t deal with the giant sea monster, but I can help you with other medium-sized and evenrge-scale creatures . " Liu Chang said: "since I¡¯m here to investigate marine life, there¡¯s no reason to look at it from afar . Hurry up . "


    "OK, OK, I¡¯ll be in trouble for a while . Please help me solve it!" Deep feeling talks and lowers the figure .


    And Liu Chang also picked up a knife and gun, always on guard against the thousands of creatures below .


    Liu Chang had a thorough understanding of the specific situation on the sea ice .


    The sea is frozen, showing crystal white and light red . The water in the ocean has long been said to change color . Liu Chang has heard Li Qingshui mention it before . Red fog oozes from the earth, which naturally turns the ocean red . However, after the light red water bes ice crystal, the natural color bes light and bes transparent red and white .


    This is most of the color on the sea level . In addition, Liu Chang skimmed through the air and saw numerous huge holes - these holes exist on the broken ice surface, and there are bright red sea water in them . Just as Liu Chang was wondering how the ice surface tens of meters or even hundreds of meters in diameter was broken, he saw a head in the next hole .


    The diameter of a huge head is tens of meters . Because it is under the water surface, Liu Chang can¡¯t tell whether the head belongs to an eel or a giant snake . But just looking at the terrible area and volume, he is a little frightened . When Liu Chang and Liu Chang passed on the giant, the huge head just stretched out of the ice to breathe . The heat of the big mouth rose from below, and the water mist filled the whole sky .


    "I grass his grandmother, how big!" With a strange cry, he quickly fluttered his wings to speed up the flight speed and dashed over the big head at its fastest speed .


    As soon as one bird and one person passed by, a huge sound of ice breaking came out from behind . Faintly, Liu Chang saw a huge turtle break the ice surface hundreds of meters from inside, and then bit the huge head .


    ¡°**£¡¡± Liu Chang looked at the scene gradually disappearing in the shadow, stunned .


    "Run away!" Zhiqing flies while shouting . Obviously, she is frightened by the ice powder and the huge sound behind her .


    But Liu Chang was called back to God by its cry . After he reacted, he patted the bird¡¯s back and called out, "stop!"


    "Stop Farting!" The parrot responded .


    "Hurry up!" Liu Chang continues to shout . In the sound of ice shaking, he must use the maximum volume to make the parrot near the bottom of his feet hear his words .


    "Stop Farting!" The parrot responded the same way this time .


    "Fuck, then you wait for me in the sky, I¡¯lle to youter . " Liu Chang said, jumping from less than 100 meters in the air .


    "What are you doing? Do you want to die? " See Liu Chang this action, parrot air a whirl .


    "I¡¯vee to collect information . These two creatures are so big that they must be super life . It¡¯s very helpful for the research institute to collect their information .


    Don¡¯t worry . I¡¯m a good judge . The aftermath of their fight won¡¯t kill me, and I¡¯m so small that they won¡¯t pay attention to me . " Liu Chang spoke and fell from the sky .


    "Shit, whatever you want . " Another explosion of ice came out . The parrot¡¯s feathers were blown up and fled to the distance .


    Liu Chang fell from a height of several tens of meters, and fell on the ice . After that, he made a big hole in the ice . Then he jumped up again, jumped out of it, and ran away in the direction of the huge shadow battle .


    Carrying his bags and guns, he gradually approached the two shadows behind the red fog and saw a shocking scene .


    What is shock?


    It¡¯s the breadth of your sight that you look up . Even if there is no one else¡¯s wax, it¡¯s shocking .


    Therefore, Liu Chang is very shocked now . He ran to the ce where the battle took ce, and then he saw a leg of the turtle standing on the ice . This leg is about ten meters thick and tens of meters long . In any case, if you look up from Liu Chang¡¯s vision, you can only see that this giant leg upies all his sight .


    Then he heard the howl, saw the fight of the shadow behind the red fog, and the blood sshing down the sky . Then Liu Chang jumped in the broken ice to avoid the huge waves and ice stones, and then in the blood stained sea water, he used a special container to save some bloodponents, and then quickly left here .


    But at this time, the sound of fighting that day suddenly disappeared . Then there were two simple and honest hum in the air . Both of them were loud and thick, but Liu Chang could tell the difference between them . It was clearly the sound of the different sound lines between the giant snake and the turtle .


    At first, he thought that it was the gap between the two beasts fighting, and that the hum of each other was a threatening roar . But listening, Liu Chang gave a different taste from the intermediate product .


    He remembered that Li Qingshui once told him that if there were more than 12 different sybles, a simplenguage could be organized . The ability ofnguage is also the key to judge whether a creature has intelligence . Although the buzzing had just started and the time was still short, Liu Chang could distinguish at least dozens of different sybles from the different humming sounds . Although he could not understand what the syble meant, he could be 100% sure that it was a dialogue between two giant beasts .


    "Is it an intelligent species?" Liu Chang stopped and used the powerful memory function of his new brain to memorize the sybles from the mouths of the two giant beasts, and imitated them with his own voice lines . At the same time, his mind was full of thoughts .


    Because it is obvious that the two giant beasts that appear here are not only very big and simple, but also have real wisdom, and it seems that this kind of wisdom is conceivable, because the two giants inmunication obviously use the samenguage - and it is difficult to say who invented thisnguage or who they learned .


    This is what surprised Liu Chang .


    The second point is that these two giants have at least as much intelligence as ordinary human beings . Why are they fighting here .


    It¡¯s hard to exin it by hunting, because the two giants, in terms of their size and the momentum of the fight, should be equally matched . There should be no rtionship between hunting and being hunted, because both species have wisdom . Unless they are hungry, they can¡¯t do it . Otherwise, they can¡¯t find something they can¡¯t beat Things . (to be continued)

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258: 258


    There are a lot of problems that I can¡¯t think about . Liu Chang doesn¡¯t have to think about it . He knows that he can¡¯t understand what the two giant beasts are talking about now, which is something he can¡¯t understand no matter how he thinks about it .


    So he tried to remember every scale that the two giants made . Only by remembering these things and retelling them to Liu Xinmin of the Research Institute and those demons on the 17th, can he be cracked out what the meaning of thisnguage actually represents . And, he knows, the more scales he remembers, the better it will be for this kind of cracking .


    The decoding of ancient oracle bone inscriptions and other characters is that as long as we know the meaning of somenguages, we can infer what the whole characters represent . Now it¡¯s more difficult to decode transliteration, but Liu Chang believes it¡¯s hard for those guys .


    Therefore, he remembered in situ for a while, and then he left the area quickly - running forward at his speed, and soon he crossed a distance of several thousand meters on the sea ice surface, and gradually moved away from the area where he was crossing the sea . Then, he began to shout in the air: "the most affectionate, the most affectionate . . . "


    Squeak!


    A birdsong came from the sky . After seeing the colorful parrot¡¯s fur and the thick clothes he was wearing, Liu Changughed and jumped onto the bird¡¯s back .


    The sound of "bang" fell on the back of the bird . Liu Chang repeated the sybles he had memorized in ce, so as not to forget them . Although his mind is much clearer now, he still hasn¡¯t reached the level of Li Qingshui that never forgets 30 lines at a nce . Therefore, he memorizes the sybles twice to avoid omission .


    After hearing Liu Chang¡¯s memory, parrot read it fragmentary again .


    "I grass . I said you don¡¯t want to die . You¡¯re going to fight with those two guys . " The parrot eximed, "although you are going to do something this time, you don¡¯t have to cheat yourself to get there . "


    "Yes, I know you¡¯re good, but have you ever thought about it? In case they fight, they¡¯ll be happy . And then I didn¡¯t see you . Who was sted out hundreds of meters by someone and hit you right on the head . I¡¯ll see what you do! "


    "What a coincidence . " Liu Changughed, "do you know the race of these two species? If it¡¯s such a big reminder, it should be famous? "


    "I don¡¯t know . It¡¯s estimated that some people in Qingdao will know about it . I don¡¯te here often . I¡¯vee here once and haven¡¯t talked to human beings . How can I know so much information? " The parrot said this, and sneezed again . The snot came out from the front, and then the ice sand formed in the air in an instant . Then, the parrot called out to Liu Chang¡¯s face all over the world along the headwind of the flight, which made Liu Chang¡¯s face all over the ce .


    "Can¡¯t you sneeze to the side?" Liu Chang shook his head . Throw away the snot ice on the head, frown and say: "evil is not disgusting?"


    "Damn it, I sneeze . I can¡¯t control it at that moment . Besides, don¡¯t you have any frog eyes? You won¡¯t dodge? " Said the parrot . I spit in the air again .


    "You are so big . How can I hide from all the sand and ice?" Liu Chang thumped it, "fly low, I¡¯ll see the situation below . "


    "Oh . " Parrot was hit on the back, which suddenly remembered that this man is actually a terrible monster . Then the parrot flew low and fell to the height of several tens of meters above the ice, so that Liu Chang could see clearly the situation below .


    At that sea level, or above the ice, the panorama actually looks like this .


    The sea is the boundless reddish ice crystal, and there is a huge hole every thousand meters above the ice crystal . Most of the holes have no monster head protruding out, but there are many other small and medium-sized marine creatures crawling out from it, or fish gather here to breathe oxygen .


    In each hole, Liu Chang saw countless kinds of marine species, countless strange fish peeped out their heads from the holes, and countless strange species tried to jump from the sea to the ice to adapt to the oxygen environment of thend .


    All the way through the sea, Liu Chang saw more new species than he had seen in the past few years . He didn¡¯t know much fish . Now it¡¯s even more strange to see these . He saw the seahorse with legs, the flying fish that can really glide, and the starfish with human faces


    These things are too strange, let him have a sense of dizziness .


    But these things didn¡¯t stop him . He came to collect information this time . But there are too many genes in thesemon species . He can¡¯t collect a few . He just needs to write down these things and collect the genes of typical creatures like giant sea turtles .


    Therefore, this flight across Jiaozhou Bay, the speed is still very fast .


    Then a few minutester, one person and one bird flew to the top of Qingdao City, and then saw the frozen city .


    "Oh, it¡¯s beautiful from here . " The parrot swooped down from the sky and saw arge area of frozen trees here, more of a kind of algae .


    It is algae rather than algae, because the light blue algae extend from the sea to thend, covering almost the whole city . Moreover, this kind of algae seems to survive on the shore . If themon moss covers most of the area, it is difficult for Liu Chang to distinguish whether there are human beings below . "Don¡¯t look . There is no human being in the area covered by seaweed . "


    "Why?" Liu Chang sat on the parrot¡¯s back and asked in doubt .


    "It seems that this kind of cyanobacteria can secrete something . I don¡¯t know . It¡¯s very dangerous anyway . Otherwise, it would have been eaten clean by the hungry people, and it would have been allowed to go ashore and spread wild?" Said the parrot .


    "Yes . " Liu Chang nodded his head - in this world, the species that have no attack power at all have been gnawed away by other animals for a long time . Even if they have not been gnawed clean, they can not upy such arge area .


    So, one man and one bird continued to fly eastward, passing directly through the cyanobacteria covered area, and finally saw traces of human existence in the East .


    "Down, down . " Liu Chang in the cold wind, mixed with sea breeze and a variety of fish smell, finally smelled a little human vor, so quickly patted the parrot¡¯s back to let him down .


    "I finally found a foothold before dark . " The parrot gave a breath, "I didn¡¯t freeze to death yesterday . Although I hate human beings at ordinary times, I can¡¯t help but find a family to stay for a night . "


    "Well, it¡¯s time to find a home . " Liu Chang follows the human taste and looks for it in the street .


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259: 259


    Liu Chang can distinguish the human taste within two thousand meters as long as it is not sealed too tightly . Therefore, it is very easy for him to find human beings in the city as long as it is not a specific person .


    Therefore, one person and one bird did not walk in the street for long before they found a group of people living together .


    "Well, the gang in front are all in an underground parking lot . There are about 200 people . Would you like toe in with me?" Liu Chang looks at Xiaoqing - it is a bird after all .


    "Don¡¯t worry . I¡¯ll pretend to be deaf and dumb . You can take me in as an ordinary pet . " "I am not not not ready to stay outside, I am now, I would rather be burned to death by fire than freeze to death . "


    "Well, keep up with me and take care of your beak . " Liu Chang took a look at the pair of iron beaks, and knew that it was a parrot who liked to read fragmentarily .


    "Don¡¯t worry . I won¡¯t say a word even if someonees to kill me with a knife this time . " The parrot patted on the chest .


    Another look at it uneasily, Liu Chang simply found a rope in his backpack, tied it to the parrot¡¯s neck, and then led it to the parking lot .


    A few hundred meters away, Liu Chang walked to the front of the parking lot, and found that the door had been killed by a steel frame . He couldn¡¯t get in at all - unless he broke in with violence, there was nothing he could do .


    So he stood outside the door and yelled inside .


    "Hello, is there anyone in there? I¡¯m a passer-by . Can you do me a favor? "


    No one responded .


    "Hello, I can unload my weapon . Will you let me in?"


    Still no response .


    "Well, I¡¯ll just ask you a few questions and go through the door, OK?" Liu Chang is already in a bit of a hurry .


    But no one inside the door responded .


    So Liu Chang was really anxious .


    y figurines are also angry . Liu Chang thinks that what he has done is in ce, and the people inside are still so indifferent . He is not an advanced moral expert, so . He put his hand directly into the gap of the steel frame, and then grabbed two steel bars and forced to skim outwards . After bending the steel frame, he drilled in from the outside .


    "You wait outside for a while, and I¡¯ll go inside and see what¡¯s going on . " Before entering, Liu Chang exined to the parrot .


    Then, he gradually walked down the steps into the basement, and gradually felt the warmth and darkness of the basement . A momentter, he went down to the parking lot more than ten meters underground, and then walked slowly towards the crowd gathering ce along the human vor .


    "Hello, I know where you are . . . " In the underground parking lot, there are scattered cars and the structure of stone pirs all over the ce . Liu Chang felt that as soon as he entered here, he had several pairs of eyes staring at him . He was about to open his mouth to exin . Two clear shots came from behind the stone pirs .


    It¡¯s the sound of an ordinary y shotgun, and the shot is iron sand . The lethality is very small, Liu Chang looks at the iron sand flies to oneself, the side body hides in the past .


    "I said, I have no malice, you don¡¯t see an outsider shooting, OK?" Liu Chang continued to exin aloud .


    Then there were two more shots to greet him .


    Liu Chang didn¡¯t hide this time . He raised his arm and blocked several pieces of broken iron sand . He shed into a stone pir with a sh of fire and saw a woman with a gun .


    "Don¡¯t shoot . I just came from other ces . I don¡¯t understand the situation here . I came to ask for directions . " Seeing Liu Chang¡¯s ghost in front of him, the woman who is changing bullets for the shotgun sits on the ground, then picks up the muzzle without bullets and subconsciously aims at Liu Chang¡¯s chest .


    "You Who are you . . . " The woman¡¯s eyes were bathed and frightened, and the hand holding the gun trembled slightly .


    "I said I was passing by . I was alone . " Liu Chang frowned and said - he didn¡¯t understand . Why are people here so vignt? Although it¡¯s the end of the day, it seems that people here are more difficult to reach than other areas - he knows, there must be a reason .


    So looking at this woman, Liu Chang took a deep breath and patiently exined, "I¡¯m just passing by . I want to ask something . Even if you don¡¯t ept me, it doesn¡¯t matter . I don¡¯t mean it . "


    "How to prove you didn¡¯t mean it . " The woman saw that Liu Chang was not detestable . She calmed down and said .


    "Well . . . " How to prove that you have no malice is a very learned problem . In fact, it is very difficult to see people¡¯s hearts and minds for a long time . It may be too short to see a person for ten years . When two strangers meet for the first time, they can prove that they have no malice . This is actually a very difficult thing .


    But fortunately, Liu Chang¡¯s brain has also felt a lot more sober since this time . In less than one minute, he had an idea .


    Then, under the woman¡¯s frightened eyes, he grabbed the shotgun in her hand, and then quickly filled it with bullets . The muzzle of the gun was aimed at his cheek and pulled the trigger .


    Bang!!!


    The crisp sound of the shotgun rang out in the underground parking lot . Then, including several people who came to Liu Chang¡¯s thinking, everyone saw this amazing scene: a man shot a gun in his face with a shotgun in his face, and then the shotgun only ckened his cheek, but the bullet stuck in his skin and slid down with the man¡¯s shooting action . This scene is in everyone¡¯s eyes - everyone¡¯s first reaction is - how thick is the man¡¯s skin?


    And then when the first reaction was taken over by reason - they understood the fact that the man was not cheeky, but powerful, and was not afraid of their weapons of scale .


    Therefore, Liu Chang sessfully used a second to prove that he did not have malice - or in other words, it was necessary to prove that he did not have malice - if Laozi had malice, he still needed to act with you here?


    "Now believe me?" Liu Chang wiped her face and handed them back to her .


    "Why are they all women?" Seeing this situation, Liu Chang asked suspiciously, "what about men?"


    "Are you really from other ces?" After knowing that Liu Chang really didn¡¯t mean anything, the previous woman stood up slowly from the ground to see that his questioning look was not fake . However, she still didn¡¯t dare to get too close to Liu Chang . After standing up, she subconsciously stepped back two steps and asked with aplicated look: "don¡¯t you know the current system here?"


    "Tribal system?" Liu Chang nodded, "I¡¯ve heard of it, but what about men?"


    "Are they all out hunting?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260: 260


    "Well, most of them are out hunting . Now there are only children and women left here . " Said the woman who had shot before - it was clear that she dared to fire the first shot, and was not low in the tribe .


    "It was rash of us to shoot you before . " The woman said, observing Liu Chang¡¯s face, "so don¡¯t go to your heart . If you have any questions, just ask me . After asking, I hope you can still leave the tribe, because we don¡¯t know what you want . Even if I can ept you, other women and men may not ept you . "


    "Well, let¡¯s talk about that . " Liu Chang nodded and did not intend to leave . He came here to find out the situation here . He left casually, which was inconsistent with his task and his personality . He came to Qingdao to have aprehensive understanding of the whole situation of marine life . Now it¡¯s hard to find a small tribe . It¡¯s most cost-effective to stay for some time .


    After all, how much information can one person, one eye, collect? What¡¯s more, these people who live here all year round must know a lot about marine life, so they give up . It¡¯s a pity .


    Therefore, after thinking about it for a while, Liu Chang said, "well, I hope you can stay with me for a few days . Of course, this request may be unreasonable, but I hope you can ept it . I can help you hunt . In fact, even if I don¡¯t help you, I will go to the seaside to hunt . Therefore, I can give you the food I¡¯ve hunted . I only leave a small part of what I can eat . You can see my strength just now . I can help you


    "Well . " The woman nodded, put away the shotgun, shook her head and sighed, "in fact, I still want to leave you, but you know, here, women don¡¯t count . "


    "I¡¯ll wait until your mene back . " Liu Chang spoke and looked at the back of the parking lot . There, he saw a lot of people - women, children - but there was no man . That¡¯s why this group of people gathered here to be so sensitive . Will not dare to return a stranger outside the door, will be radical enough to shoot at the sight of someone .


    Therefore, in order not to stir up their sensitivity as much as possible, Liu Chang stepped back a few steps, kept a distance from those people, and walked towards the door .


    All the way back, up the steps . Liu Chang walked to the ground and saw the parrot waiting there .


    "Well,e in with me . " Once again, he broke a big hole in the iron fence at the door, and Liu Chang let the parrot¡¯s huge body squeeze in .


    "What¡¯s going on inside?" The parrot shook its feathers and scattered ice crystals . Then Liu Chang stepped down the stairs and asked, "are you not wee?"


    "It¡¯s a little unpopr, but fortunately I¡¯ve learned some bandit logic in thest few years . " Liu Chang gave a bitter smile, "so . If they didn¡¯t refuse, I would have left . Business matters . "


    "Well, when you say this, you still have a dignified face . . . " The parrot talks . I spit on the ground . The spit forms ice at the moment of leaving the mouth, and then "pa" breaks the ground . "If you want me to say, you should directly upy this ce . If you don¡¯t ept it, you will kill them . Then assign them tasks and consult information . Then I will not believe that they dare to tell the truth . This is his . Niang¡¯s way of nature, which is much better than the hypocrisy you¡¯ve made . I don¡¯t know how many times . "


    "You have a point . If it¡¯s just a matter of business, it works best . " Liu Chang sighed: "but after all, everyone is of the same kind . Everyone has a family, feelings and children . If I wasn¡¯t too strong, I might be one of them now . Who wants to live a good life, be upied by an outsider and live like a ve


    "So you¡¯re not a big man . " The parrot tried to imitate the human beak, but the hard beak couldn¡¯t move, so he spat again . "I think if you change someone, change to the one you often say is called Li Qingshui . If he does this, it will be simpler and more effective . "


    "But I¡¯m not him . " Liu Chang patted the parrot on the shoulder, "but don¡¯t worry about it . I know when to bear it and when not to . It¡¯s more important to do business . After all, knowing the situation of the ocean and letting Beijing get the news earlier may have a bearing on the future process of mankind . I know which is more important . They have not infringed on my rights and interests, so for the time being, I will wait for the man toe back


    "Well, when the manes back, I¡¯ll see what you do . " The parrot ascended to the bottom of the earth, a rtively warm space . Now the heat from the sun has dropped sharply, so geothermal is particrly important . In this underground space, it is about 20 degrees warmer than outside . Although it is still more than 30 degrees below zero, it can freeze to death the strongest bull, but after all, it is much better .


    Liu Chang led the rope around the parrot¡¯s neck . Aftering here all the way, the parrot closed its mouth very well and came to the underground world one by one .


    After entering here this time, Liu Chang did not deliberately contact the women and children there . Instead, he found an open space in the middle of the huge parking lot, sat down, took out the fire appliances and prepared some high-energy fuel from his backpack, and set fire to make a meal . Not long after he took his seat, the woman who had dealt with him before followed the light of the fire . This time, she was apanied by a little child, a little girl, who seemed to be about four or five years old . She should have been born shortly after the end of the world . It is hard to live to this day .


    "Hello, my name is Li Cheng, and this is my daughter, Li Jing . " After the woman came, she said hello to Liu Chang and asked her woman to get close to him . Obviously, she was ying emotional cards, "call uncle quickly . "


    "Uncle . " Children do not understand the mind of adults, she just fixed on looking at Liu Chang¡¯s hands to escape the biscuit, and then can¡¯t turn their eyes to cry .


    "Come and sit down . " Liu Chang knows that womene here for two purposes: one is to monitor, the other is to explore their own foundation . And I just want to contact people here, so I don¡¯t exclude women¡¯s practice .


    So, after he made a fire, he handed a biscuit to the little girl and said with a smile, e on, this is from your uncle . Uncle is a good man . His name is Liu Chang . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261: 261


    A biscuit, a pun .


    Liu Chang introduced himself and expressed his good intentions . But the little girl stares at Liu Chang¡¯s hand, her eyes are wide open, but she dares not take the biscuit in his hand .


    "Is it really for me?" After hesitating for three seconds, she seemed unable to stand the temptation of biscuits . The little girl asked withughter, "is it really for me? So big? "


    This biscuit was brought out by Liu Chang from the Research Institute . Compressed biscuits are rarely seen in the market . Because of the use of more high-tech anti-corrosion technology and vacuum packaging, the packaging of the biscuits looks very beautiful, so the little girl would not dare to ept it .


    And the woman next to her, seeing the beautifully packed biscuits, also showed a surprised look on her face, and looked at Liu Chang¡¯s eyes with a little more trust .


    "Are you really from other ces?" The woman asked again .


    "Yes . " Liu Chang shook the biscuit in his hand and gave it to the little girl, "take it . There are many in uncle¡¯s bag . "


    "I¡¯ve never heard of people from the sea going ind, but I haven¡¯t heard much about people from ind going ind . " Although some people believe Liu Chang¡¯s words, Li Cheng still doubts about thispletely illogical thing, "is there something wrong with the ind? It¡¯s harder to survive than by the sea? "


    "That¡¯s not good . Although it¡¯s hard to be ind now, I think it¡¯s better than the seaside after all . " With these words, Liu Chang thought of all kinds of monsters with sharp teeth in the sea level, "but it¡¯s also very cold there now . Many ces can¡¯t grow anything, so there are a lot of hungry people . What about you? There are so many monsters in the sea that have toe out because the sea level is frozen, but it¡¯s easy to get food these days? "


    "It¡¯s not so easy . " The woman took her eyes back from the biscuit, and then looked at the parrot standing behind Liu Chang . "Thepetition in the sea is more intense than that onnd, whether before or after the end of the world . So . Those who can live to the present and can win oxygen outlet are the best in it . Strong and dangerous . If you want to hunt them, you should be ready to be hunted by them at any time . And you should be able to imagine that after the end of the world, the people who still stay at the seaside are those who have no rtionship and no ability . People who have ess to good equipment, good weapons, or evolved stronger . They all went ind with their family members to seek a morefortable living condition . The men who still stay here are either weak and thin, or those who are insatiably greedy . . . "


    The woman said here, at the entrance of the underground parking lot, the harsh sound of "creaking and creaking" when the iron gate was opened suddenly sounded . The sound of rust rubbing cement pirs reverberated in the empty underground parking lot, which made the woman who heard this sound subconsciously shake all over . Like a mouse hearing a cat, he quickly left with his daughter .


    "I have to go . "


    Left this sentence, the woman picked up her daughter and ran to the other side of the crowd, and Liu Chang also smelled the smell of a man at the door .


    "What do you think?" After the woman left . Before the man came, Liu Chang leaned against the parrot .


    "My opinion is, this woman¡¯s buttocks are very fat, should be more delicious . " The parrot replied truthfully .


    "Be serious . " Liu Chang frowned .


    "This is really my serious view . From my parrot¡¯s point of view, this woman¡¯s buttocks are fat and should be delicious, just as you humans feel when you see chicken thighs . " The parrot chuckled and said, "but if you look at it from the human point of view, this woman should be on the spot! So, this may be the leader¡¯s woman . "


    "Just like I thought . " Liu Chang spoke . Then he saw dozens of men in the dark and heard the sad and loudints --


    "Damn it, we lost a few more people . Those fish monsters are too cunning . And the dead octopus, just breaking through the ice hole, they drag people out there The leading man¡¯s voice was particrly loud . Liu Chang could hear that the man whose lungs could emit such strong air flow was very strong - at least much stronger than ordinary people .


    On the other hand, in addition to the leaders in front, the men in the back are not so good . The footwork is flighty and the body is thin, which is obviously the result of years of malnutrition and mental depression . Moreover, after they approached, Liu Chang found that these men were really poor and their equipment was very rough .


    Not only some homemade iron spears, but also some shields made of door panels, without even a decent gun - he was in Kaifeng when the end came .


    However, after seeing these people, Liu Chang did not take the initiative to speak out - anyway, he could see these people, and these people did not necessarily see him . Therefore, he did not want to suddenly appear like that, too abrupt to let these men be instinctive hostility . Anyway, he had already established a certain rtionship with the woman, but he wanted to let these men through the mouth of that woman Know your own existence .


    Therefore, he stirred the fire which had just risen in front of him with his hands for a few times, making the fire dim . Then, in the "crackling" of the fire, focus on your ears and listen to the situation on the other side . The women in the group continue toin .


    "Those fish monsters don¡¯t eat the bait on the hook, and those fishings can¡¯t stop them at all . They¡¯re smarter than ghosts . How can they hunt?" The man let out his dissatisfaction loudly, and then threw himself into the tent pile and cotton wadding prepared by the women . The cotton wadding is the ce closest to the fire, with heat and softness . Liu Chang can see the man¡¯s expression by the light of the fire .


    Depression and ferocity .


    As he continued toin about food, he pulled over a woman and vented his anger at the failure of the hunt on her .


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you to prepare a sofa? what is it? Broken wadding Anger seems to find a vent, the man began to fire at the cotton boots, "sofa, this dpidated city is full of such things, it is so difficult to find this kind of thing? We men are working hard outside to find food and hunt for you, so that you can¡¯t do little things? Can you have a little . . . "


    The man let out his anger loudly, and everyone was silent . For a time, in the dark underground parking lot, only the roaring vent and the asional "crackling" sound of match burning were left . (to be continued)

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262: 262


    One¡¯s anger is limited, and one¡¯s anger and energy are also in direct proportion, probably because they haven¡¯t hunted food and are hungry for a long time, so the man¡¯s fury did notst for a long time and gradually stopped .


    But after he stopped to scold for a long time, Liu Chang saw that the woman he had previously contacted was called by him, and then the woman fell in the man¡¯s ear and said something, and then the angry voice came out again .


    "Didn¡¯t I say that no one is allowed to pass in my absence?" The man heard that there was only one outsider in his parking lot . Then he bounced out of the wadding and looked around and asked, "where is the man now? Take me to meet him . "


    After the man roared, Liu Chang saw that the woman came over with the man and three or four guards with weapons .


    After the red fog, the figure gradually became clear, and a man with a tumor in his brow came out of the shadow . And Liu Chang also timely stood up from the ground, put up the posture of bystanders, showing the posture of negotiation .


    The man walked all the way to Liu Chang within 10 meters before he found the outsider under the guidance of women and the light of fire . Then he came to him all the way and looked at him up and down .


    Backpacks, giant birds, huge knives and guns - they are very well dressed, and they are actually very clean . When a manes to Liu Chang, he doesn¡¯t have a hard time at the first moment, but he looks him up and down . After all, no one is a fool in thest life . Seeing Liu Chang¡¯s unconventional dress is not amon sense equipment . The anger on the man¡¯s face was subdued a lot .


    But he was not so polite when he spoke . After all, this was his territory, and his hands were around him . Even if he had doubts, he would have to face a big head .


    "Where are you from?" The man looked at Liu Chang and asked, "whates from inside Qingdao, as Li Cheng said, is from other ces . "


    "I¡¯m from Beijing . " Liu Chang did not hide his identity, he just hoped that his identity could bring more convenience to his task or trip .


    "From Beijing?" Hearing Liu Chang¡¯s words, the man¡¯s face showed an unbelievable look, "how possible?"


    "It¡¯s impossible . I¡¯m from Beijing . I¡¯m flying by bird . " Liu Chang patted the beloved bird behind him . "I¡¯m from Beijing Research Institute . The purpose of mying here is to see thending of species here after the sea is frozen . I hope you can help me and, of course, in response, I will help you ordingly . "


    "What can you do for me?" The man looked at Liu Chang¡¯s eyes and his big bird, and his eyes gradually showed aplex look . "The sky is high and the emperor is far away . Even if there are troops in Beijing, they can¡¯te . And the garrison here in Qingdao has been flowing all over the country for a long time . When theye to the seaside, they have no good identity . "


    "I know, but personally . I can help you hunt animals and enrich the food reserves here . " Liu Chang directly opened out his own conditions and needs, "of course, as an exchange condition . I hope to join your tribe temporarily, and then you will provide me with all the information about this ce unconditionally . What do you think? It¡¯s a good deal for you . "


    It¡¯s really a good deal . An unconditionalbat effectiveness needs to exchange only life information that is of no value to them . It seems to be a more cost-effective business - of course . This is based on the premise of mutual trust .


    The man obviously didn¡¯t believe Liu Chang¡¯s words, so he refused it simply .


    "No, you have to get out of this ce . " The man shook his head after hearing Liu Chang¡¯s words . "I don¡¯t know where you came from, but as you can see, I has the final say . And we had a good time . I don¡¯t want to be stabbed in the back when we¡¯re hunting . Because I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re an undercover or a spy from other life underworld ns, so you¡¯d better get out of here before I let you go


    "Don¡¯t vote for the people . Are you in charge?" Liu Chang looked at Li Cheng, who was with him, and the three strong men behind him . He asked with questioning eyes, "what if someone thinks it¡¯s better for me to stay?"


    "no, I said, I has the final say . " The man looked at Liu Chang¡¯s tone of retreat, as if he had found the usual feeling of being amander and became more aggressive .


    And then - some people won¡¯t .


    In other words, some birds are not satisfied .


    "Ah, I can¡¯t hold back . If I don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll die!" The parrot, who had repeatedly promised that he would never speak, has not been able to endure for an hour since he entered the door, he howled loudly: "I can¡¯t do it . This man talks too much . Liu Chang, you¡¯re also too fucked to do things . I can¡¯t . You should chop him up quickly!"


    The parrot screamed and scared everyone, including Liu Chang . After he wailed, he took a breath and continued: "I can¡¯t stand your human way of doing things . If you want me to say, you should shoot him with a knife, and then show the people here how strong you are, and then he will see that you are such a cow . Force, naturally dare not provoke you, and then this matter Isn¡¯t it over? What¡¯s the point of talking to him? ""You can¡¯t go up, you can¡¯t go up to me?" Parrots are huge and can carry heavy things on their backs for long-distance flight . In fact, they are not weak -pared with ordinary people, of course . Flow and Li Qingshui or Liu Chang such monsters, not included .


    So parrots are not afraid of ordinary humans - even if they have guns in their hands .


    Those ordinary civilian self-made rags can¡¯t pierce its rich fur . The parrot howled all the way, trying to tear up several frightened human beings .


    "Forget it . Go back . I¡¯ll take care of it myself . " Liu Chang looked at the parrot and yelled for trouble . He took the lead in front of the leader man . Before he knew what was going on, he pulled a rope to tie him in ce .


    "What else to tie up? One punch will blow his brain into four pieces!" The parrot said, smaba mouth, "I can still eat the rest of the head melon seeds . I¡¯m tired of eating those biscuits with you every day . That stupid old man Liu, every day only think about the earth, the sea and other bullshit things, rather than think about how to make biscuits more delicious


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263: 263


    Liu Chang smiles when she sees the parrot that looks like a madwoman shouting . After such a mix, although it is destroying his n, it really makes things a lot easier .


    After tying up the leader man, Liu sighed and tried to put on a ferocious expression . Then, as the parrot said, he began a ferocious performance .


    "People here, I¡¯ll take over the business here in the future!" Now, Liu Chang has only one way to finish the task . After saying this, Liu Chang looked at one of the guards who came along with the leader - the one who recovered fastest from shock - so he was the first to point his gun at Liu Chang¡¯s forehead .


    All of this naturally looked in Liu Chang¡¯s eyes, but he did not hide . Instead, he watched the slow arm slowly lift up, and then the slow finger slowly pulled the trigger, and then the fire suddenly appeared . The not too slow but not fast bullet hit his forehead .


    Ding!


    There was a slight concussion on his forehead and a crisp sound of gold and iron . After being shot, Liu Chang grinned grimly . He strode forward and grabbed the cor of the man who fired the gun . As if throwing a chicken, he was still several tens of meters away, falling into the pile of cotton wadding out of the crowd on the other side . At the same time, he also scared several guards here .


    And then the next thing, just like the parrot said, was extremely simple .


    Although violence is not the best way to solve problems - it is always the most direct way to solve them .


    When Liu Chang showed that these people will never be able to match the strength, these people¡¯s mind on a sharp turn 180 degrees, press their own guns, a small abacus .


    And in the end of the day, there will never be a shortage of people who will act ording to the wind, just as the leaders of previous generations have nevercked tterers .


    So one of the guards, whose eyes turned quickly, said, "don¡¯t you wee our new leader?"


    There is only one sentence - concise andprehensive - although ttery can not be said without trace . But it can fully capture the people¡¯s hearts . Through Liu Changgang¡¯s performance, in fact, everyone can see the purpose and motivation of hising to this tribe . Therefore, this ttery is on behalf of Liu Chang to say what he thinks in his heart, the response is timely and rapid . It¡¯s also a very loud ttery .


    Indeed, it is better to let others say some words than to shout them out with their own mouth . They should be peaceful and more eptable to others . When several guards came together, they immediately saw theirpanions and made contributions in front of the new leader, and they all gathered together . While talking about the local conditions and customs here, he yelled "it¡¯s up to me . " .


    Then Liu Chang, surrounded by several guards, entered the crowd of hundreds on the other side .


    There are dozens of men and hundreds of women .


    Among the dozens of men, the strongest and the most excellent weapons are the guards, and those guards are also the anti water task at the first time . Therefore, no matter what the thin and weak men are . Or those silent women, in fact, have no voice . Liu Chang is surrounded and boasted by several guards Hu Tian in Haiti . He took over the tribe in a few minutes - iparably fast, faster than choosing a monitor in a primary school .


    "You see, you see, I¡¯ll say that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to work . " The parrot stood by Liu Chang¡¯s side, watching him take over the tribe sessfully, and eximed: "human beings, in fact, this is the benefit . Selfish! As long as it¡¯s not rtives and friends, whatever other people die, how to be in a situation . This is good! Otherwise, if you change into a group of wild animals, I don¡¯t think you can do so easily today


    "Just say a few words . " Liu Chang heard the parrot noisy in his ear . He gave him a push . "If you hadn¡¯t been so mixed up today, things would have been moreplicated, but it would have been better for the people of this tribe . "


    "Cut, women¡¯s humanity!" The parrot sniffed .


    "I mean it . " After simplypleting the coronation ceremony, Liu Chang asked the crowd to disperse . He took out some biscuits from his backpack and distributed them to hungry women, children and children . Then he found a fire in a corner and sat down .


    "In fact, the leader is not bad!" Liu Chang looked at the other side of the crowd, the stout man tied by himself, "otherwise, I would not adopt so many children . "


    Looking up, there are a lot of children in the tribe . There are at least 30 or 50 children - almost equal to the number of adult men . Some of them are obviously without rtives . They just sit alone by the fire andpete with other children for the biscuits just distributed .


    While Liu Chang is sitting in the corner looking at the child, Li Cheng leads her little daughter toe over again .


    This time did not wait for the other side to speak, Liu Chang opened the mouth first: "you are a sinister woman . "


    "Well?" After hearing Liu Chang¡¯s opening remarks, Li Cheng was stunned for a moment, then bent over and patted the child on the shoulder, letting her go to the crowd over there .


    "Why do you say that?" When the child is far away, Li Cheng looks at Liu Chang and asks .


    "Are you the woman of the former leader?" Liu Chang asked .


    "Yes . " Li Cheng replied, "but why do you call me insidious? Just because I¡¯m here to please you now? What¡¯s wrong with me, as a woman and with children, to please the strongest man in the tribe? Is that what you call insidious? ""I don¡¯t mean that . " Liu Chang shook his head . "Before that man came, why did you hide my strength when you told him about me?"


    "Not yet . "


    "How can you not ount for such an important matter? How could you not have said it in time? " Liu Chang¡¯s eyebrows are always angry in my eyes . And you made it . You didn¡¯t piss me off, you angered my bird . You want to use my hand to get rid of this man, but have you ever thought about it? Since I said I¡¯m a stranger, I can¡¯t stay here for a long time . Although the man is domineering, he still takes care of this tribe and ethnic group . Losing such a strong man, the family may starve to death . "


    "Well, you are a good man . " Li Chengughs .


    "I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m a good person or not, but I don¡¯t want to kill anyone, let alone a man who takes care of children . " Liu Chang stares at Li Cheng .


    "But he will die in the end . " The womanughed and said, "human heart is always a strange thing . Those guards turned against the water today . Naturally, they would not let the man live . After you leave, those guards will also kill this man . After all, everyone is afraid of revenge, isn¡¯t it? "


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264: 264


    Hearing the woman¡¯s words, Liu Chang opened his mouth and wanted to ask "why should I revenge that man?"ter, he thought about it or not . These stories in the end of the world are nothing more than killing love and hatred . None of them are happy, they are the same, and they must be disgusting .


    Therefore, the sentence "why" vomited out half of the child, or let him be forced to swallow back, and finally turned into a waving back of the hand: e on, I don¡¯t care about your business, I just want to do my own business well . "


    With these words, Liu Chang closed his eyes


    And the woman knew she was bored and left the ce .


    "Human beings, it¡¯s soplicated!" The parrot, who had been noisy for a long time before, heard the conversation between Liu Chang and the woman, and was surprisingly quiet .


    Liu Chang closed his eyes for a night .


    In the first half of the night, he didn¡¯t fall asleep . In thetter half of the night, he had another dream . He dreamed of the giant turtle that he met in the daytime today . The giant turtle said something to him, and then he didn¡¯t understand a word . Finally, he woke up in a hurry . After that, what he saw was a pair of bird¡¯s hair - Parrot¡¯s hair, probably cold at night, and the bird instinctively came up .


    "Get out of here . I said how I had nightmares all night . It was you who pressed my chest . " When he woke up, there was a faint light at the door of the basement . Liu Chang knew that it was already dawn . A press in their own body parrot pushed away, Liu Chang stood up .


    As the night passed, he was not the first to get up - the women and children obviously got up earlier than him, and they were watching him eagerly . Obviously, these people were unable to sleep because of hunger and cold, and they needed some high calorie food to satisfy their hunger . As for the biscuits distributed by Liu Chang yesterday, after all, they were rations for one person, even if he took them No matter how sufficient, it is not enough for one person to share one bite .


    Therefore, when he saw these eyes, he still had some feelings - the feeling was the days of hunger . Feeling is, and Li teacher and Xiao Jing drink Shiwei thick soup day .


    "Bring you food today . " Looking at women and children, Liu Chang made a rare promise on his chest - of course, this guarantee is very easy for him now - and . He did these things without pay .


    "You are here to prepare some information for me . " With these words, Liu Chang took out the books and pens that had been prepared for a long time from the backpack and distributed them to several leaders . "You are here to write down the marine species you have seen . The name of the species is not important, but the characteristics, shapes and habits are best written in full . If the hand drawing is good, you can also fill in the picture above . You¡¯ll exchange this for dinner in the evening, and don¡¯t Scribble about it . I¡¯ll check it out . "


    Liu Chang wrote a book while talking . Everyone, including all the men who got up after hearing his voice, was a little strange .


    Because at the end of the day, they never heard of anyone doing such a thing . Even before the copse of Qingdao Research Institute, it only used biological specimens for research, and there were few suchrge-scale statistical data - which made them see Liu Chang¡¯s eyes very mysterious .


    But it¡¯s mysterious . No matter how iprehensible, they have to do all these things . After all, believe it or not, this young and strong man is their new leader . Although all the people, including Li Cheng, who knows his strength, don¡¯t think that this person can bring any huge amount of food, they still quietly take over the paper and pen in their hands .


    Seeing thezy appearance of these people, Liu Chang also knew that they had to get some food to satisfy their hunger today, so as to arouse their enthusiasm for work .


    And then - after talking to the woman, he turns to the man - there¡¯s not much nonsense . Just one sentence .


    "Go


    Prepare weapons, take parrot, in case, Liu Chang with a huge knife, carrying meat, open the iron gate, with the soldiers in the tribe . Facing the first ray of sunshine in the morning, I walked out of this huge warm underground parking lot .


    It¡¯s still freezing outside .


    The night by the sea is very humid . As soon as Liu Chang goes out, he feels like he has entered a vast white world . Under the red fog, above the ground, was the frost of the morning¡¯s moisture . The frost covered the earth and the sky, and the people who had juste out of the basement shivered .


    "Wear gloves, don¡¯t let fingers and tools stick together!" Yesterday, the first man who had cold nose was the one who had no nose protection


    "You are very experienced . " When he heard the man beside him yelled at the people behind him to keep them warm . Liu Chang looked at him with a new look and took the initiative to talk to him .


    "Not really experienced, but I was used to hunting before the winter came . " You don¡¯t have tough when you hear Liu¡¯s words? You hold the knife with your bare hands, and you¡¯re not afraid that your hand and the handle will freeze together? "


    "No problem . " Liu Chang shook his head . "Let¡¯s go . I don¡¯t know what to protect your mouth and nose . But I know that if you stand in a ce for too long, the soles of shoes will stick together with the ground . "As Liu Chang said, he lifted his foot, and sure enough, the sole of the shoe was glued to the ground . Then, as soon as he exerted his strength, the heel of the shoe broke open, and a chill came from the sole of his foot .


    "In such a cold day, everything is brittle, and all the iron wares can be frozen like ss pieces . . . " Ma Pisan saw the sole of Liu Chang¡¯s shoes broken, and worried on his face, "why don¡¯t you pack the sole?"


    "Wrap soles?" Under his doubts, Liu Chang saw that these people who were wrapped in full-length clothes actually wrapped their shoes withyers of cotton cloth . One was to prevent the shoes from breaking, and the other was the effect of Fang Han . Sure enough, in the ordinary people¡¯s world, there will always be a lot of little wisdom .


    After paying attention to these things, Liu Chang felt that he had been separated from the "masses" for a long time, and that Liu Xinmin had been together with No . 17 and others, which had made him pay little attention to these details . Now he is in a different environment and has different horizons, which has changed the way he and these ordinary people look at problems .


    "Do you know where there are the most species?" Liu Chang asked .


    "I don¡¯t know . There are so many species in the sea that I can¡¯t see them . " The tterer thought for a while, and then asked, "rtively, I only know where it is easy to hunt - it is shallow sea area, where the seabed is very high, andrge creatures are difficult to survive and will be stranded on the beach . Therefore, we usually go there to hunt . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265: 265


    "Well, go there!" Hearing the ttering man¡¯s words, Liu Chang nodded and asked, "what¡¯s your name?"


    "Ma Nanzheng . " The man replied .


    "My name is Ma!" Liu Changughed, patted him on the shoulder, and then asked him to take the team to the sea area he said before .


    Even if you look up, you can smell the snow in the city . The streets of Qingdao,pared with otherrge ind cities, are much more dpidated . It is probably because of the rtionship between the forest and the sea and the wanton destruction of various sea creatures that make this tourist city look deste .


    "How many marine creaturesnded?" Liu Chang walked on the street, looking and asking .


    "More, more . " Ma Nanzheng led the way and said: "in the past, before the cold weather came, at that time, those who actuallynded or swam back to ind rivers were rtively weak marine creatures . They did not get along well in the ocean, so they sought to open up another living space . Or it¡¯s a mess of octopus that cannd in the ocean for a short time, what strange long legged fish, what kind of things . . . "


    "Amphibians?" Liu Chang thought of such a word .


    "Yes, yes, that¡¯s it!" Ma Nanzheng nodded, "those who are strong are those whoe to the shore to y autumn wind . Sometimes when they are tired of eating fish, theye to the shore in groups to look for people to eat and food left by human beings . Anyway, they eat everything . After eating, they go back to the sea, and no one dares to provoke them


    "That¡¯s it As Liu Changzheng nodded and spoke, his nose suddenly smelled a fishy smell, which obviously belonged to a certain marine species and hadnded . He came here to collect information on marine life . Since he met such a marine creature on the shore, he had no reason to let it go .


    "You wait here . I¡¯ll be back when I go! " With this sentence, Liu Chang picked up his huge sword and ran away from the team . Without much exnation to the team, Liu Chang disappeared into the fog . Left a confused team .


    "Chief . What¡¯s the matter with him? " Ordinary people¡¯s sight is less than 10 meters, Ma Nanzheng only saw Liu Chang¡¯s sh away, then he disappeared . Confused, he had to turn his head and ask the giant parrot who was following him .


    "I must have smelled something strange . " Looking at Ma Nanzheng¡¯s questioning face, Zhiqing replied: "don¡¯t worry, that guy¡¯s nose is very smart . Even if you run thousands of meters, you can find it back . Just wait in ce


    When Zhiqing talks to Ma Nanzheng, she deliberately gives a rascal tone of arrogance . In the Research Institute, it doesn¡¯t dare to be arrogant to anyone, and now it has finally be addicted to it .


    And Ma Nanzheng obviously ate the same thing . Hearing the parrot¡¯s words, he made the team wait at the same ce .


    On the other side .


    Liu Chang is carrying a giant sword, walking like a fly . His speed soars to the extreme . He runs like a civet, and his bones move wrong . The sole of the foot is like a cotton pad, and the sound is very low - which is also very conducive to hunting .


    A strange ce for him to smell . It¡¯s a bit like a crab - but it¡¯s not the same .


    As Liu Chang was running, he was wondering if he had met a giant mutant crab - if so, he would have a good time tonight .


    Thinking about it, his figure went through a distance of 2000 meters, and then stopped in front of an office building . In front of the office building, he could vaguely see the ipleterge characters of "Haier Group" on the iron signboard .


    "The crab went into the office building?" The smelles from the third floor of the office building, which makes Liu Chang very confused . Because if crabsnd, they are usually in groups - and even if theye to the shore for autumn wind, they should not enter the office buildings . So, he wondered . One side into the office building ready to solve the doubts .


    However, as soon as he entered the building, the "crab" on the third floor felt as if he had sensed his existence, and quickly left there .


    "The senses are so sharp?" More and more feel that things are not right, Liu Chang suddenly quickened his pace, to escape more than ten times faster than the "crab", in a way that is 100 times more violent than that "crab" . Take off directly in ce, strong muscle force directly press out a hole in the center of the ground, and then others in the strong reaction force, head continuously smashed the second floor and the third floor, directly appeared in the space on the third floor, and then straight saw the strange creature dozens of meters away .


    It¡¯s really a strange creature .


    The head is huge, but it is t . The body is as t as ordinary deep-sea creatures . It is very t under the pressure of water pressure . The whole body lies there like a centipede, but there is no shell like a centipede . It is soft and soft . Many vent holes are born on the back of this strange creature, which seems to slow down the pressure in the body .


    And they¡¯re not as white as the eyes on the head of their head, or even worse, they¡¯re so thin and thin as the eyes of a human hand . "What the hell?" Liu Chang stares at this strange creature and slowly approaches each other . "What¡¯s the evolution of this? Sea worm? Sea cucumber? Corals? "


    He couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of creature could have evolved like this . What¡¯s more, what makes him feel strange is that this strange creature, with his approach, actually stands up . With its standing body, Liu Chang even sees it holding a USB sh disk - it should be something left by Haierpany before . After the end of the world, this kind of thing has no value, so it has never been taken away . It¡¯s just that the stic shell of this USB sh drive has been badly dirty, and the inside may have been corroded . I don¡¯t know if it can still be used .


    "With the U disk, there are strange looking insects . When people stand up, they are about 1 . 8 meters . Its total length is nearly three meters . " Liu Chang dictated the information of the strange creature he saw, and then made sure that he wrote it down, and pulled out the huge sniper rifle on his back - shredded meat .


    The reason why he chose to waste bullets with a gun instead of cutting with a knife was that he could not see which species this strange thing came from, so he was not sure whether it was poisonous or not . So he prepared to smash the other party with one shot, and then collect information .


    This kind of strange thing should be of great research value! Liu Chang thought, ready to pull the trigger .


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266: 266


    But when Liu Chang just raised his gun, he suddenly felt dizzy in his brain . He was familiar with this feeling, because he had this feeling countless times, because there were countless people around him who made people dizzy, and then controlled or affected other people - those people, others called them brain region mutants .


    So, if Liu¡¯s brain is out of control for the first time . If the brain wave interference attack can reach the intensity of the brain mutant more than three times, it will also make him in a trance for a long time .


    However, the spirit attack from the monster is obviously not up to this level . Although the impact of the insect is very strong, it is at best equivalent to the level of the clone boss or the second and third generation of the clone . The second mutation is also immature .


    This kind of attack can only make Liu Chang in a trance for half a second .


    Then, he saw a vast amount of aerosol mucusing out of the strange insect¡¯s mouth . Under the strong pressure of its body, the mucus filled the whole room instantly with the sound of "pricking" air leakage . When Liu Chang woke up, he had found the Purple ck Mist in a room .


    So he quickly shut his breath .


    "Acid gas?" There was a slight pain, and the outermost clothing, that is, the ce where it touched the mucus, also turned brown . The gas looked very strong, but it did no more harm to Liu Chang .


    But Liu Chang saw the other side spit out mucus, but put down the gun in his hand .


    "Undersea man?" A coherent attack . In the hand of the U disk, and that let him suddenly realize the spiritual impact, Liu Chang in a half second trance, suddenly think of what, "is not the sea people?"


    The bug doesn¡¯t talk, it just stops attacking - it doesn¡¯t work .


    "Don¡¯t y dumb . I know you¡¯re from the bottom of the sea . " Liu Chang sniffed his nose and found that there was no one around him . He was relieved . Therefore, he also suppressed the excitement and uneasiness in his heart . He took two steps and approached the strange looking creature .


    Judging from the brain wave interference just now, Liu Chang has determined that the strange thing that does not look like a human at all is the undersea man heard from Liu Xinmin, the kind of creature that upies the whole North America . It is just that Liu Chang has not linked the strange things in front of him with the sea people before, because under the influence of the film and television information he received before, whether the "alien" or "mutant person" in his brain should be the kind of creature with sound limbs, big head and a pair of golden fish eyes - at least it must be like a flow . It looks like a steel beast .


    But now it seems that the so-called undersea "man" in front of us does not have any special features that human beings should have - no limbs, no facial features, and even can¡¯t tell where the waist is and where the buttocks are, except for the huge head . There is no human concept . It¡¯s more evolved than any other creature . It¡¯s like the same thing .


    "OK, ok . . . " Shaking his head, the brain that ET preconceived image out of his mind, Liu Chang took a deep breath . Let oneself ept the fact that this strange thing in front of you is human, and find many excuses for yourself .


    Flexible "hundred arms" or tentacles with different lengths and different functions are actually more flexible than human fingers and are more suitable for making tools . The developed cranial cavity of the brain can have more brain capacity . The t and flexible body is suitable for survival in various terrain, OK . There are also fuzzy features - sea creatures, there are not many of them .


    ¡°OK£¡¡± After epting that the creature in front of him is indeed a human being, or a higher species than human beings, Liu Changqiang resisted a strange feeling of speaking to insects and continued in standard Mandarin: "you just attacked me . If I were not powerful, I would be dead now!"


    Liu Chang is trying a way tomunicate with human beings andmunicate with the undersea people in front of him . Use human values to interpret what you want to do next .


    "So, we are enemies . " After straightening out his position, Liu Chang continued: "you don¡¯t have to pretend to be ordinary creatures with me . To tell you the truth, although it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve met with you, unfortunately, I¡¯m one of the few Asians who know that you exist . I know you¡¯re from North America, and I know a lot about you, and I know you should be smart . Smarter than me . So, smart you, you should understand that I have said so much that you have no need to pretend any more


    "Oh, by the way, don¡¯t pretend that you don¡¯t understand thenguage with me . Since you have traveled from North America to Asia and China, you will certainly speak ournguage . It¡¯s not hard to learn . For your IQ, how long does it take to learn Putonghua? One day? Or an hour? "


    "Who are you?" After hearing Liu Chang¡¯s voice, the man at the bottom of the sea finally began to speak, but his facial features were blurred, so he had no mouth .


    Although Liu Chang was far away, he also saw that there was no tongue in it, only some tiny teeth twisted together like a meat grinder . Therefore, it was too difficult to speak on such an organ . Thus, the ce where the sea people pronounce is the abdomen, which is rtively soft and flexible .


    The voice inside, although across the belly, a little stuffy, but the vocal cords inside tremble, still can let people hear what he is saying .


    "If you don¡¯t speak with your mouth open, are you afraid of water leakage in the sea?" Listening to this stuffy voice, Liu Chang frowned, "and, don¡¯t talk nonsense . Now I¡¯m asking you, not you asking me . Ask me who I am . I should ask who you are . How many people did youe here from North America? "


    "Not many . Thousands havee, and less than a hundred have arrived here . You know, there are so many monsters under the sea . Even if we want to cross half the earth, it is not an easy thing "We are here to look at the situation here . In fact, there is no malice . You said I would attack you first, but you forgot that you pointed the gun at me first . I was just defending myself


    "Fart, I was going to shoot you with a gun in the beginning, but that was without knowing that you were an intelligent species - and you knew I was human, and you just killed me . " Hearing that the other side refuted himself with human values, Liu Chang interrupted him and then picked up a rope . (to be continued)

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267: 267


    Pick up the rope, of course, is to tie people - although not ordinary people, but also tied .


    "It¡¯s really a cunning race . I don¡¯t tell you so much . If you¡¯re smart, I won¡¯t talk to you . Anyway, I don¡¯t know whether you¡¯re telling me true or not . After a long time, yourpanion will be in trouble . " Picking up the rope, Liu Chang walked to the man at the bottom of the sea, and then found it difficult to start . The whole body of the sea man is ws, and they are very flexible . Their bodies are much more flexible than human beings, and there are no dead joints . This type of body is not easy to tie .


    Where they are bound will be untied by his tentacles . Liu Chang is hesitating and sees a safe in the office building .


    The cab is veryrge, which should be the ce for filing . Seeing this tightly sealed iron guy, Liu Changxi came from it . He pointed to the cab and said to the man at the bottom of the sea: "get in . "


    "What are you doing?" "This is not your way to treat guests," he asked! We are all intelligent species born on the earth, one from the earth and the other from the sea . We get along well with Americans in North America . You will destroy the friendship between human beings and us if you do this . . . "


    "Cut the crap and get in . " Liu Chang pointed to the cab and picked up the knife . "Hurry up, I know you are a smart guy, and I also know that, generally speaking, the smarter people are, the more afraid they are to die . If you don¡¯t want to be hit by one stroke or two, go ahead and get into it . "


    ¡°......¡± Haimen heard Liu Chang¡¯s words, hesitated for a moment, or got into the safe .


    After Liu Chang locked the safe, he carried the huge cab and quickly left the room . Down the stairs, leave the Haier group office building, and then cover up their whereabouts while returning to the ce where they are waiting .


    "Oh, boss, you¡¯re back . " Walking into the fog, Ma Nanzheng recognized that the shadow in the fog was Liu Chang¡¯s empress . He rushed up and saw the huge safe . "What is this? Chief . . . "


    "Good stuff . " After Liu Chang shook his head and said he didn¡¯t want to say it, Ma Nanzheng stopped asking . "You go ahead and carry on with your team . I¡¯ll stay and have a word with him . "


    Liu Chang pointed to the love bird .


    Generally, tterers are also good at observing and judging . Liu Chang seems to have something important to exin . Ma Nanzheng immediately led the hunting men and left here, regardless of whether Liu Chang could catch up or not . All the way quietly disappeared in the depth of the fog, to the nk space, left a bird for that person .


    "What is this?" Seeing that all the people were gone, the parrot said, "God, what did you catch?"


    "Undersea man!" Liu Chang¡¯s face showed joy, after all, this trip is unprecedented smooth, has not yet arrived in Qingdao . They met two super life . One day after arriving in Qingdao, they caught the sea people again . All this was too lucky for Liu Chang to be unhappy .


    "Here, take this safe back and give it to Liu Xinmin or the boss . The guy in it is very smart . Don¡¯t talk to him or be . . . " Liu Changzheng exined parrot words, suddenly thought of what, "no, can¡¯t let you take him back!"


    Love bird heard Liu Chang let himself go back . He left the cold ce and returned to the warm Research Institute . He was waiting for happiness, but he heard Liu Chang say no, and then he frowned and asked, "what¡¯s the matter? Sea man, well, you asked me to take it back . I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t talk to him on the way, and I won¡¯t be tempted by him . The sooner we study something so important, the better . Do you think, now that the night of death ising, what should they do if they take advantage of the opportunity to have any ns, and you can¡¯t ask what you can¡¯t give it to old man Liu . . . "


    "No, you can¡¯t take him with you . He will attack you with brain waves . If you are attacked during the flight, he is OK in the safe, and you may fall to death . " Liu Chang frowned and thought for a while, "well, you fly back now and tell them the situation here . Bring some rescuers here . . . "


    "Well, I¡¯ll do it now!" Hearing that he could go back without holding anything, the beloved bird was even more excited . He interrupted Liu Chang and assured him, "don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do it!"


    "Well, you go . Hurry up on the way . It¡¯s urgent . " Liu Chang patted the parrot on the shoulder and said anxiously, "also, don¡¯t lie when you go back . You don¡¯t want toe back . As you know, you can¡¯t cheat anyone at the Institute! "


    "Don¡¯t worry I am not that kind of bird


    With these words, he left .


    Liu Chang also thought for a while . After folding back and hiding the safe in a deserted corner of the tribal parking lot, Liu Chang caught up with the team that had not been blown away by the cold wind and went to the hunting ground by the sea .


    "This is a shallow sea area with a high seabed . It used to be a swimming pool, but now it is a hunting ground for many tribes . . . " The team walked all the way to the beach . Ma Nanzheng knew that Liu Chang was an outsider, so he patiently exined: "although this is a shallow sea area, there are still many species and are very dangerous . On the beach, the most important thing to guard against is the scissor crab andnd mine starfish . . . ""Scissor crab?" Liu Chang listened to the strange name .


    "Well, it¡¯s a strange crab that lives deep in the beach . It¡¯s very big and likes to eat meat . When something passes over his head, it jerks out its tongs, cuts off the ankles of passing creatures, and then drags its prey deep into the sand . As for the mines, starfish are almost the same . They bury themselves in the shallow sand . As soon as people pass by, they wrap them up and suck blood . "


    "The seaside is really strange . . . " Liu Chang said with a smile .


    "There are few species in the sea, and there are more in the sea . If you go hunting in the sea every day, you may die . . . " Ma Nanzheng said, sighing, "so, the food on the beach looks like a lot, but it¡¯s hard to hunt . "


    "There will be no shortage of food today . Take care of your safety . " Liu Chang finished this sentence, when a man stepped into the deep beach, and then his nose deeply inhaled the cold wind in the air . Somewhere under the ground, he smelled a trace of crab smell .


    "Scissor crab? What is it like? " With his own curiosity, Liu Chang walked to the ce where the smell of smell came out, and then put his ankle into the sand .


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268: 268


    The predator¡¯s reaction speed is very fast . When Liu Chang plunges his foot into the beach, he immediately and suddenly stretches out a bloody red giant forceps, which is about the size of a human waist . Liu Chang¡¯s ankle is mped between opening and closing . After opening and closing, the serrated de of the crab w is broken . The strength of crab ws is very strong, but it is far less than that of bullets - naturally, Liu Chang¡¯s ankles are harder than bullets .


    Liu Chang didn¡¯t hesitate to see the crab w break . He grabbed the blood red solid thing, and then pulled out the w and pulled out the crab .


    "It¡¯s about the same as amon crab . It¡¯s just a little bit bigger . " After pulling out the crab, Liu Chang took out a huge knife to chop it, smashed the crab shell and killed the crab .


    "Today¡¯s food is half done!" The giant crab is very big . It is about the size of two or three adults . But after all, the crab is a crab, not a pig, not a cow . The part that can be eaten is very small, so it can not be eaten by hundreds of people for a day .


    "So fast to hunt food?" Hearing the news from afar, the team followed up from behind, and then one by one looked at the crab which had been cut in two by Liu Chang with a knife, and the crab yellow flowed all over the ground .


    "Chief, how did you do it?" All the people who came here were shocked how difficult it was to hunt by the sea . These people all knew that the animals on the beach were strong and agile, and when they saw that the momentum was not right, they would immediately cry out . And into the ocean, these people have no ce to use, guns can not . If you can¡¯t catch anything, it depends on luck .


    But now this strong young man who just came here yesterday, everyone thinks that even if his body can evolve well, his hunting depends more on his skills . Although all the men in the tribe did not talk about it before, seeing that the young man was so full, they felt that his words were not very reliable .


    But now it seems . The reality is quite different from what they think .


    "How did you do it?" Ma Nanzheng got acquainted with Liu Chang and approached and asked, "I followed you just now, but I didn¡¯t see anything . Why did you suddenly find such a crab? You¡¯re not hurt by it, are you? "


    "No Liu Chang shook his head and looked at his ankle, where the pants were cut . "As for how to do it, it¡¯s very simple . You¡¯re stronger and more flexible than him . Faster than him, sharper than his senses, so it¡¯s ok It¡¯s useless to say, but that¡¯s how I do it . . . "


    Good nose, can find prey - strong body, can catch and kill prey - quick response . It¡¯s going to leave prey nowhere to go . In fact, these things that are easy to say are the most difficult for ordinary people to do . Therefore, Liu Chang did not have too much nonsense .


    Directly walked onto the sea, leaving behind the people, in the crab split bag .


    The sea is full of solid ice . Walking on the beach, you can feel the chilling chill and solid feeling under your feet .


    "The ice is getting thicker and thicker these days . I¡¯m afraid it will be more than ten meters now . " Ma Nanzheng followed Liu Chang . He did not take part in theplicated task of dividing crabs, but followed Liu Chang . "So the animals in the sea are getting more and more anxious these days . If the solid ice is thickened like this, it will be very difficult for any animal to break through these things after waiting for tens of meters or hundreds of meters . "


    "Yes, it¡¯s thick and hard . " Liu Chang inserted a knife into the ice and found that the ice was very strong because of the cold temperature .


    "If the sea is frozen, the animals in the sea must be short of oxygen . " Looking at the ice sea under his feet, Liu Chang can imagine the urgency ofnding those marine creatures . ording to the biological theory of natural selection, these creatures will change their functions one after another ording to the change of environment - those who cannd sessfully and adapt to the living environment onnd can survive, while others have to adapt to low oxygen environment or die out gradually .


    "It¡¯s hard for you to break through the ice of more than ten meters?" Ten meters thick is equivalent to four or five stories thick, and the hardness of solid ice is no less than that of te . Without high-tech drilling machine, it is difficult to break through the ice cave for hunting only by brute force and simple tools . And here is the shallow sea area, and it is obvious that there is no super life to break through the oxygen hole . Therefore, Liu Chang is very puzzled about how these human beings break through the ice .


    "We don¡¯t have to break it ourselves . The intelligent creatures have their own way to keep the sea water from freezing . Come on, boss . Follow me Ma Nanzheng took up his own shotgun, called on several apanying guards, and after walking thousands of meters on the sea ice with Liu Chang, he stood at the edge of a big pit .


    Outside the pit is borrowed like an hourss like ice, but inside it is boiling sea water . Standing on the ice, Liu Chang looked down at the situation below and marveled .


    It is full of living things . The creatures squeeze the creatures, and the creatures cling to the creatures . They roll together and stir the sea water . In the cold weather of - 50 degrees, the sea water keeps flowing at a high speed, and uses its own body to prevent the sea water from condensing .


    Then the stirred boiling sea water,yer byyer, sprinkled on the surrounding ice, casting this barrier like an hourss . "It¡¯s amazing . " Liu Chang looked at everything inside the cave and sighed at the magic of the creatures, "this hole must be thousands of meters square?"


    "Well, it¡¯s very big . Some have tens of thousands of meters . " Standing at the edge of the cave, Ma Nanzheng even spoke cautiously . "Many tribese here to hunt . The food inside is endless, but it is also extremely dangerous . Although there is no such huge creature here, all the things that can survive in the sea have strongbat effectiveness or very smart minds . So, this is a dangerous treasure pit


    "How many creatures havended in these days?" This is what Liu Chang is more concerned about - or the research institute is more concerned about .


    "A lot, but not at all . " During MA Nanzheng¡¯s speech, an eel like thing sprang up from the cave, wriggled and jumped onto the ice . Unlike previous fish, it could only know how to jump and struggle on the ground . It was like a snake trying to wriggle and walk, and became more and more skilled .


    "How fast you learn!" Liu Chang saw the fish, slowly approached each other, and the two meter long fish saw Liu Change over, his eyes also showed a warning look . (to be continued)

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269: 269


    Just when Liu Chang was hesitating whether to hunt the fish, the big fish seemed to feel the danger ahead of time . He even "rubbed" in ce and jumped back into the hole .


    "Smart as expected . " Seeing this scene, Liu Chang sighed: "no wonder you said that hunting here is very troublesome . "


    "Well . " From Liu Chang¡¯s back, Ma Nanzheng said, "if there arerge-scale explosives, you can try to throw them in here and st out some things . "


    "But it will alsopletely annoy all the species in it!" Looking at the dense species in the cave, even Liu Chang felt his scalp tingle . There were too many things in it, and most of them he had never seen before, so he did not dare to jump into it .


    However, since he came here, the species must be studied . Because the cave was too dense in the morning, Liu Chang simply carried a huge knife to dig on the ice not far away . Although the ice is frozen solid, but now he is really strong, all the strength, even the steel te can tear, so the ground ice in the face of Liu Chang also with stic foam general rxed .


    "Keep an eye on my things . I¡¯ll dig a hole and have a look . " After a while, Liu Chang went under the ice like a burrowing hamster, and when he came up for thest time, he stripped off his clothes and equipment .


    "Watch it for me!" Liu Chang gave orders to several people left behind .


    "Yes


    "Don¡¯t worry . " The more time I spend with the person in front of me . The more I felt this man was extraordinary, so I heard Liu Chang¡¯s order and several guards including Ma Nanzheng responded .


    And Liu Chang also nodded, again into the ice hole he dug out .


    After all, this is his first time to enter the sea in hisst days . Although it is offshore and shallow, the ocean is after all an ocean . The degree of danger is notparable to that onnd - and as far as Liu Chang is concerned, hisbat ability will be reduced by more than half in the sea - his guns can¡¯t be used, his knives are no longer handy, and his swimming and underwater fighting abilities are far less than those of the fish in Shanghai . What¡¯s more, he has not yet developed the gill breathing function of fish, even if his lung capacity is any better, amphibious No matter how delicate the lungs are . And it¡¯s hard to dive into the ocean floor for a long time .


    Therefore, after digging the ice hole, Liu Chang was very careful to get into the cold water - the light under the water was very dark - in fact, due to the dead night and red fog, the visibility was very poor outside . After more than ten meters of solid ice, it was really felt that he could not see five fingers under the water .


    "It¡¯s no wonder that all the fish have fled to the caves and the sea has frozen . The living conditions under water are even worse . " Let the eyes gradually adapt to the light of the sea bottom . Liu Chang¡¯s powerful night vision function captures the light source under the near darkness, and makes him see the underwater scene clearly .


    There are so many species, really many species .


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s close to the hole . When Liu Chang opened his eyes underwater, he saw a lot of fish . There are all kinds of them, and even a lot of them swim by him . They don¡¯t care about the existence of such a human being .


    Under the water, there is calm, there is fighting . It¡¯s always a ce of life . And the speed of sound transmission in the sea is faster than that in the air . Liu Chang¡¯s sensitive ears can always distinguish one sound from another in the ocean .


    "There are so many things, how to count them!" Looking at the strange fish swimming past one by one, Liu Chang felt dazzled . Within a minute in the water, he saw hundreds of different species, and the leading ones in each species . In other words, some of the most robust individuals have undergone some slight changes - some fish have begun to swell under their stomachs, and they do not know whether they want to grow feet or wings, while more fish have begun to mutate their gills, obviously starting to take the first step in exploring the continent - to learn to breathe in the air .


    "Ha ha, even the most perfect species in the life history of the earth, which is imed to have no further evolution for hundreds of millions of years, has also begun to mutate!" Slowly swimming in the water, Liu Chang swam to the back of arge shark with a length of more than ten meters, and stopped . The reason why he stopped was not that the shark was very big, but he was curious about its fins . The shark¡¯s fins had evolved into fan-shaped legs simr to walrus, which were curved and flexible . Obviously, this shark has also had a short time The ability tond, but it¡¯s also clear that it won¡¯t be able to survive on shore for a long time .


    "It¡¯s impossible tond on arge scale in a short time!" Liu Chang observed the fish in the shallow water and spected, "if you want tond, it will take at least two or three months, and if you want tond on arge scale, it will take at least half a year . "


    While Liu Chang was thinking about it, the shark under his feet moved violently, biting a strange squid in front of him into two pieces . However, the strange squid was still alive after being bitten into two pieces . The broken fish whisker was like a broken gecko tail, and even wriggled to attack the shark attacking it . The barb on the fish whisker scratched the shark Mouth, the broken body in the front half, ran away with strong vitality . "It¡¯s so fierce that it can¡¯t die in two pieces, just like me!" The shark couldn¡¯t make it, but only got a bite of barb, which made the ce a bloody mess . Just as he was about to leave, a pair of abyssal mouths suddenly appeared under the dark ck sea bottom .


    The diameter of Jukou is tens of meters . Originally standing on the back of the shark, Liu Chang was not afraid at all - because the shark, which was only ten meters long, did not threaten him at all . However, the clever shark did not know whether he realized this or whether Liu Chang was too small to be in his diet and didn¡¯t even say a word .


    So, one person, one shark can live in peace .


    Liu Chang could not use his nose in the water, and his ears could only hear the hum and noise of the water . His sensory ability was greatly frustrated, and he didn¡¯t feel it . In fact, there was such a huge mouth in the abyss tens of meters under his feet .


    The diameter of each mouth is nearly 30 meters . Eating a shark is like eating a small dried fish . However, it usually reminds super huge creatures that their bodies are particrly strong . Liu Chang sees the mouth running up, and without thinking about it, he goes all out to the upstream .


    But this is underwater after all, his speed is still a step slower


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270: 270


    Liu Chang¡¯s speed is very fast, and Jukou¡¯s speed is faster . As soon as he escapes tens of meters away, he is chased up by the huge mouth of the abyss . Looking at the shadow of death getting closer and closer below, Liu Chang has a good idea . With his superb dynamic vision, he captures the gap between the opening and closing of the giant mouth, and then grabs it on the lip and teeth of the mouth On the other hand, it flew out .


    "Don¡¯t you say that there are few monsters in the shallow sea?" The power of the giant beast is very big, and even in the water, it can make people feel appropriate .


    After he was shot out, he saw a strip eel with a diameter of several tens of meters emerging from the bottom of the sea . Then, with a strong voice, he startled all the areas it passed through . Then, he made a sudden attack on the hole where the creatures gathered . Countless creatures entered the monster¡¯s mouth .


    After swallowing the food, the eel, with a big mouthful of sea water, does not swallow it, but shes a sh of light in its mouth before swallowing it .


    "Still like cooked food?" Liu Chang saw this scene not far from the head of the eel . He didn¡¯t immediately run away because he knew the habits of aquatic creatures . Many fierce animals in the water are like dogs . If you don¡¯t run, he may not chase you, but once you run, he will certainly chase you .


    But beside the giant eel, Liu Chang was afraid, but he was not very worried about his own safety because of his size, he was not in the eel diet . Creatures that are too big usually don¡¯t prey on small animals - just as tigers and lions don¡¯t usually hunt ants .


    But sometimes people¡¯s luck is always in half . Maybe it was because I was so lucky in the morning that I caught a man from the sea when I went out . So after all my luck was used up today, bad luck followed .


    After eating a mouthful of colorful food, the eel¡¯s huge head turned to Liu Chang¡¯s side . A pair of house like huge eyes curiously looked at the thing that escaped his first prey .


    In the eyes of eels, Liu Chang is a strange monster with red scales all over his body . He is very small, just like a flea . He is also very agile and just like a flea - so . It¡¯s the gaze of a monster and a flea - a house sized eye and a belly sized eye .


    Then Liu Chang was in the water, and the cold sweat came out - mixed into the sea water .


    "Broken!" At the moment of eye contact, Liu Chang seems to see a curious look in the eel¡¯s eyes - and it¡¯s not a good thing to be staring at something you can¡¯t beat at all .


    So Liu Chang no longer hesitated this time . His strong limbs climbed up and down in the water . The huge force drove the speed of chicken wings, which made Liu Chang really catapult out like an underwater flea .


    As Liu Chang moved, the eel moved too - seeing how fast the strange creature was . Eels also use their powerful body, using their huge body advantage, from the side of the past .


    The eleration of eel¡¯s body is not very fast, but if it¡¯s not fast, the body shape is ced there - Liu Chang swims tens of meters, which is only the distance that others move their bodies . And underwater is the home of fish, so its speed is not slower than Liu Chang .


    The body is huge, the strength is also huge, the eel moves . Under the water is a stream of turbulent flow, Liu Chang at this time do not want to anything, swim to the hole of the pit - as long as he can get to the shore, he will be more practical .


    But eel obviously knew this, so he had no n to let Liu Chang go ashore . The huge hole is not far away . And Liu Chang dug out that small pit too far away, became the second choice . His underwater limbs slide, each time in the water pedal, can bring him a strong forward force .


    Since this awakening, Liu Chang has got the gene of flow, and his body is three points stronger than before . Therefore, his strength is very strong, even in the unfamiliar underwater . It can fly tens of meters every time .


    In front of the light of the ce more and more close, the dark sea bottom appears the bright light outside the hole, Liu Chang did not want to anything, his limbs forced to slide, just to fly to the light .


    At thest time of sliding, Liu Chang¡¯s powerful force finally made him leave the unfrozen water surface . After leaving the water, he left the water like a dolphin crossing the water . After leaving the water, he continued to fly upward . When he saw that he was about to fall out of the cave, the sky and the earth were dark and a huge mouth surrounded him from the back, with a big mouth of tens of meters Fang Yuan, swallowing a person and swallowing an ant, just jumped out of the water from behind and wrapped it up, covering the air and sunshine .


    "It¡¯s over Directly into the mouth of the fish, Liu Chang felt a chill in his heart, and then he felt a tingling sensation rising from his body . Then, the absolute dark space suddenly lit up - and then the electric light flickered .


    The electric current is very strong . The electric current that can cook the fish instantly is very strong .


    But Liu Chang is not a fish, so he is not cooked .


    And he was made of meat after all, so he was miserable .


    The most terrible thing is that this strong current will stimte the brain . At the moment when the strong current appears, Liu Chang¡¯s eyes are ck, and his body gives out a burnt smell . At the same time, his head is also like a light bulb - short circuited for a short time . In such a short time, Liu Chang fell from the mouth of the fish all the way down the esophagus in the air, and finally "puffed" all the way down the stomach bag of the fish .


    Then, the fish that flew out of the water also "puffed" and went back to the sea - only the second "puff" sound was more majestic . It was so majestic that it sshed a hundred meter high spray, which startled the tribal guards on the other side who were guarding the small pit dug out by Liu Chang not far away .


    "What¡¯s the matter?" The huge sound startled Ma Nanzheng, who was thousands of miles away . Naturally, he could not see the scene thousands of meters away, but the sound was so loud that he had to be vignt .


    "The sound seems toe from the other side of the cave!" Several left behind tribal men asked suspiciously, "what¡¯s going on? There was a lot of movement just now . There was not much sounding out of the fog so far away . "


    "It must be something big!" A few people discussed, while showing a look of vignce, "is not a giant beast to this piece of shallow water?"


    "How could it be? No beast has ever been here before! " Ma Nanzheng retorted: "there has been nothing for several years . How can Ie back now?"


    "Boss, that¡¯s not necessarily true . In the past, those deep-sea giants were naturally morefortable in the deep sea, but now everything in the sea wants tond, and those big guys can still sit still?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271: 271


    "It¡¯s not a big guy, is it? Xiao Li, why don¡¯t you go and see what¡¯s going on? " Ma Nanzheng felt a little uneasy when he heard the guards nearby . If it was really the big guys in the deep sea who came here, he should be ready to run at any time . But now Liu Chang asked him to guard the cave, looking at things, he could not listen . After all, the possibility of the beasting back is much lower than that of Liu Chang . If the beast doesn¡¯te and Liu Changes back, then he can¡¯t bear it .


    "Why me?" Xiao Li frowned at Ma Nanzheng¡¯smand .


    "Hurry up, don¡¯t talk nonsense . " People who know how to watch their words and expressions usually know how to bully others . Ma Nanzheng kicked Xiao Li¡¯s butt and roared, "if you want to go, you can go . Why?"


    A foot was kicked a stagger, Xiao Li walked forward a few steps, the mouth cursed two, there is no way, had to murmur all the way up to the direction of the loud noise .


    "What a bloody mouth!"


    Walking cautiously on the sea ice, Xiao Li walked a kilometer away and stood at the edge of the huge hole and looked inside .


    His eyesight is ordinary . Everything he sees in the red fog is chaotic . However, if there is a giant beast, the shadow effect of shading the sky and the sun alone can show the clue of three or four points . When youe to the edge of the hole, the water just sshed out here has just frozen, which is more slippery than other ces .


    "What a big wave Seeing the fresh ice, Xiao Li explored everything in the cave more carefully, and then found nothing .


    "What about the colorful fish?" Seeing this strange situation, he has determined the situation by seven or eight points - if there is no giant beast . It¡¯s impossible for the fish that maintain the burrow to leave the oxygen vent that they managed to get out of the hole . Just thinking about it, a huge shadow appeared from the water .


    The shadow is very big, and its diameter is tens of meters thick . He can¡¯t see whether it is a snake or a fish . But if we calcte ording to the body proportion of snakes, the waist of tens of meters thick is estimated to be nearly 1000 meters long . It¡¯s absolutely right . It¡¯s a deep sea monster .


    "Damn it!" See this shadow effect, Xiao Li dark scold, turn head to run .


    The distance of more than 1000 meters was less than three minutes under his full speed - just in time for the cold weather . The speed of the evolved human race is alsoparable to the kilometer speed of some athletes in previous generations . All the way to Ma Nan Zheng, Xiao Li was panting .


    "What¡¯s the matter? Is there a situation? " Seeing his situation, Ma Nanzheng asked anxiously, "you can breathe slowly . Cover your mouth and nose . Don¡¯t let the cold wind blow you away . "


    "It¡¯s OK . It¡¯s OK . " Xiao Li swallowed his saliva and called out: "let¡¯s get out of here . There¡¯s a giant beast in the deep sea . There¡¯s a giant beast . " . It¡¯s estimated that the leader has gone to the sea, but he still hasn¡¯te out yet . That ten people are dead! "


    Before Liu Chang¡¯s magical power, they all saw it, but no matter how he was, he was only a man in the sea . It¡¯s impossible to win a giant beast with a size of nearly 1000 meters . ording to the general logic, he went to explore the sea before, and could not see the giant beast . If he did, he would want to go ashore first . But up to now, they haven¡¯tnded . As Xiao Li said, Shiyou * * is dead .


    Therefore, Ma Nanzheng faced a choice .


    Run or wait .


    When the beastes, it¡¯s dangerous here . But it is because of the danger, so it is the best chance to show your heart and close your feelings . In thest world, there is nothing more true than "a friend in need" .


    So, after thinking about it again and again, Ma Nanzheng said .


    "You go first . I¡¯ll meet you here . " He said, pointing to the knapsack and weapons on the ground . "You can ask people to take these things with you . Take the crab that you hunted today, and go directly to the parking lot . If you can¡¯t take away the pieces, just leave them here . I¡¯ll wait and see . "


    "Well, all right . " Hearing that Ma Nanzheng had to wait, others did not hesitate at all and left the sea directly . It is their business for others to make venture capital, but most people still think that their own life is the most important thing no matter when .


    So, within the sea, on the beach, within ten minutes, everyone left here - only Ma Nanzheng and all that he saw was fragmentary .


    "Liu Chang, you can¡¯t die!" Ma Nanzheng prayed for himself .


    And the object of his prayer, at the moment, is in the fish belly, in a huge stomach acid pool, soaking .


    "Ah Immersed in the stomach acid pool, the pain of his whole body aroused Liu Chang, who had a short circuit in his head . He woke up from the feeling of being stuffy . When he opened his eyes, he saw the blue-green mucus all over the sky, and then just opened his eyes, he felt the burning pain .


    "Ah Once again, the burning painpletely eroded Liu Chang¡¯s eyeballs . In an instant, he felt the stomach acid in his eyes, and then his left eyeball shrank . Although there was little stomach acid in his right eye, he still felt that his eyesight was impaired . Moreover, immersed in gastric acid, the mucosal tissue in the ear cavity and nasal cavity was also damaged instantly . The effect of this monster¡¯s gastric acid corrosion was no less than that of strong acid ¡£Liu Chang quickly responded to the severe damage . He closed his eyes and slid in the stomach acid pool . He swam out of the "water surface" . After wiping the residual acid on his eyelids with his hands, he barely opened his damaged right eye . Later, he saw a sticky green world, which he knew was the stomach bag of eel .


    The stomach bag is veryrge . It is simr to the body shape of eel . It is slender . It is about several tens of meters thick . It is 200 meters long . This shows that it has arge stomach . Generally, animals withrge stomach have good digestive function . Liu Chang has no doubt about the digestion ability of deep-sea giant animals - because there are too many animals with magical self-protection ability in the deep sea - they will explode themselves, grow a lot of thorns on their bodies instantly, and their bodies are harder than the armor te .


    Therefore, the existence of these animals must be considered when deep-sea giant animals hunt . As the dominant species in the deep sea, there must be their own strategies to deal with these "small animals" -- electric shock plus super strong stomach bag and digestive juice, which is obviously the coping strategy of eel .


    Liu Chang¡¯s body is very strong, even if the bullet can¡¯t prate, correspondingly, even the soft tissue such as eyeball and nasal cavity is very strong . But even so, it was also damaged at the moment when he fell into the stomach bag . Now immersed in the green mucus, Liu Chang felt the scales all over his body softened . (to be continued)

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272: 272


    The stomach fluid is turbulent, so it must not be soaked all the time . Waking up, Liu Chang swam a few times in the gastric juice, and swam to the edge of the eel stomach bag . Climbing the sticky flesh wall, Liu Chang wanted to learn from the movie, film and animation, to give the eel a rifled belly . Even if he could not open his stomach, at least he had to stir it up .


    But the movie belongs to the movie, the animation belongs to the anime . When Liu Chang enters the stomach bag of the giant beast, he finds that the scenery here is absolutely not as beautiful as that inside the monster¡¯s stomach inside the pirate king . Climbing up the stomach mucosa of the monster at the moment is to find that he can¡¯t be like the monkey king to make waves in the monster¡¯s stomach . The situation here is that the monster¡¯s gastric mucosa is very thick, and the mucosa like tissue alone is about three meters thick . Moreover, when Liu Chang came into contact with it, he also found that thisyer of mucosa was more corrosive and had better digestive function . As soon as the scales on his fingers touched the gastric mucosa, he was in danger of softening and falling off .


    Seeing this situation, Liu Chang did not dare to be careless any more, and put aside a lot of thoughts - the actual situation made him understand that what is not important to him now is how to escape from heaven .


    In a dark situation, night vision ys a very important role - as long as there is a little bit of light, Liu Chang¡¯s vision will not be too much lower than in the daytime, so he then a little reflection light from his head, looking at the eel¡¯s long esophagus - he wants to use the esophagus to climb back to the eel¡¯s mouth .


    It¡¯s one of his few options right now - the other is to continue to dive into the stomach and then find the gut in the acid . And finally, all the way down the gut, out of the ce behind the eels .


    However, this process may be digested if it does not go that far because it has to pass through the stomach acid and intestines . Moreover, his five senses are damaged in the acid and it is not easy to find a channel .


    But out of the mouth, the process may be much better, but out of the moment will be more dangerous .


    Neither choice is perfect - but don¡¯t think about the perfect one when you¡¯re eaten . So . Liu Chang after weighing again and again, or, endure the pain of burning . He jumped up from the stomach bag, grabbed the eel¡¯s esophagus, and climbed all the way up this tough bump .


    In the process . He did not inflict any more pain on the eel, and was always light handed - because he knew that any pain he caused to the other could be bought at the cost of his own death - which was not worth the price .


    So, on the way, Liu Chang climbed out of the distance of about 200 meters, into the eel¡¯s mouth, and then ran on the tongue, looking for the teeth of the sharp teeth - eel teeth are very sharp, and the inteced . It¡¯s very neat and there¡¯s no gap .


    Compared with eel, Liu Chang is about the size of a human and an ant . No matter how uneven human teeth are, it is very difficult for ants to get into them even when they are closed, let alone eels with sharp teeth .


    But Liu Chang was not in a hurry . Because even if there was a gap, he was not in a hurry to go out now - the size of eels was veryrge, which meant that they ate a lot of food . He knew that therge species of the earth, whether whales or dinosaurs, ate very often as long as they reached a certain size .


    Now he can get through a little bit of eel¡¯s teeth and get out . But the risk is too high - eels don¡¯t feel it when they fight . Besides, when they drill out, it¡¯s easy to expose their stuffing when they drill out . His n is that when the next time the eels eat and hundreds of species enter their stomachs together, the sea will be turbulent and all kinds of creatures will be mixed with them . Even if he gets out of the mess, the eels will not find it, and then it will be natural But ran out of the sky .


    So he squatted on the eel¡¯s gums, and without any movement, waited for the torrent of sea water to pour in .


    Time went by slowly and slowly . Liu Chang felt that he had been waiting for nearly half an hour when the opportunity finally came . There was a crash . Almost in an instant, arge amount of liquid poured in from the outside . However, it was somewhat different from Liu Chang¡¯s expectation . What he had expected was that the sea water would pour back into the river, and arge number of creatures would pour in, but the scene before him was that he saw a huge one A piece of meatrger than the mouth of an eel is bitten by the teeth of the eel, and then countless blood flows into the mouth of the eel .


    "The battle between giant sea monsters?" Seeing this situation, Liu Chang didn¡¯t think about it . Instead, he jumped up against the pouring of blood and water . He took advantage of the eel¡¯s teeth and shot out like a swordfish . Finally, he escaped from the monster¡¯s mouth .


    "Plop" plunge into the cold sea water, Liu Changshun calcted before, eel can not see the route, all the way up .


    The dark surge of the sea water, Liu Chang swam a few meters away, looked at the back of his eyes uneasily - but found a scene that shocked him .


    It turned out that there was no such situation as the giant sea monster he had expected to fight before . He turned his head and saw that the eel was just struggling in vain . The piece of meat he was biting was muchrger than its size . It should be an octopus w . At the moment, the thick w is wrapping the whole body of the eel and dragging it to it Deeper than the dark abyss . "Shit, a bigger one!" A w is almost bigger than an eel, and how strong he is . Liu Chang has no mind to calcte - he is just happy to have a bigger one to avenge himself and make his escape safer . After all, humans can see ants, but Tyrannosaurus Rex doesn¡¯t notice .


    So he looked back at the eels, which were still terrible and now very poor, and then looked at his huge body, which was about to make a final blow, and fled far away from here - he didn¡¯t want to be electrocuted in the end .


    After swimming for thousands of kilometers in one breath, Liu Chang still felt a strong electric current . Fortunately, the current was not aimed at him, and he had escaped far enough, so he just felt numb and went on swimming .


    After swimming all the way out of the danger zone, Liu Chang went upstream to the ice on the sea floor . He couldn¡¯t find the previous hole in the sea at the moment, so he had to dig another hole from it . Fortunately, the project is not too arduous .


    So a dozen minutester, a head came out of the sea ice .


    "Oh, it¡¯s not easy!" After climbing out of danger, Liu Chang felt a sharp pain all over his body . After putting away his scales, he felt pain in his eyes, ears and nose .


    Looking at the white and red fog outside with one eye, he lost his sense of smell, which made Liu Chang not know where he was .


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273: 273


    For a person who is used to looking for things with his nose, he suddenly loses his sense of smell at the moment, just like an ordinary person who suddenly loses his sight .


    Before the red fog, ordinary people¡¯s vision can see hundreds of meters, while Liu Chang¡¯s nose can explore a range of 3000 meters . This range is different from vision, which is 360 degrees omni-directional . So, now that he lost his sense of smell, Liu Chang became an ordinary person with less than 100 meters of vision - and what made him even worse was that he didn¡¯t really know where he was at the moment .


    It has been half an hour since it was swallowed by EELS . In half an hour, the eel¡¯s swimming speed is absolutely not slow . In half an hour, whether it swam far or just beside the shallow sea, or arrived at another ce along the coast, he did not know . Moreover, on the sea ice surface, everything that entered the eye was ice, and there was no reference . Liu Chang left After a while, I feel lost .


    "If you lose your sense organs, you are just like a headless fly!" Liu Chang bumped around for a while, still did not feel the slightest sense of direction, but had to pick a direction casually and move forward silently .


    After a period of time, Liu Chang became more and more anxious . Getting lost on the sea ice was more terrible than getting lost in the forest . And just as he was worried about it, a familiar feeling came to his mind again . He had experienced this feeling several times before, and the most obvious one was that he had evolved the eyes of frogs .


    But this time obviously is not that strong, but Liu Chang can still feel a little different .


    First, there was a sudden movement in the brain, as if there was a sudden increase in an area . Then, there was a lot of different things in that area - some of them were at the foot, some were in the distance, and the shapes seemed to be one by one, but they were reflected into the brain in waveband, without color, only graphics .


    "Biomaism?" Because of the years of evolution, Liu Chang has learned the basic characteristics of some organisms . Biological maic field sensing belongs to birds, pigeons have this skill . "Is it possible to sense the presence of creatures in distant ces, simr to the normal radar function?"


    Sleepy people give pillows, just because of sensory loss and lost . Now it¡¯s a special biological maic field sensor . He didn¡¯t know whether this kind of coincidental evolution was caused by anxiety, or whether it was really just a coincidence . But now that there is a biological maic induction function, with the sea creatures as a reference, there will be no lost .


    Getting lost is because there is no reference - and it is impossible to get lost on a journey with a reference .


    Therefore, Liu Chang checked the position several times . Soon he could feel the beach he had left before . The eel did not swim far in this half hour, and he was also on the beach, feeling a familiar figure .


    "Ma Nanzheng?" Liu Chang, who was injured all over, went to the only man who stayed, "why didn¡¯t you go? You should have heard the big wave and the loud noise just now


    "Stay here for you . " Ma Nanzhengughed, "it¡¯s not easy to have an opportunity to tter the new leader . I have to grasp it . Are you ok?"


    Ma Nanzheng looked at Liu Chang, who was burned all over, and asked, "what happened just now? Attacked by creatures in the sea? Thepanion said that he seemed to see a big fellow


    "Well, a big eel . I was swallowed by it, but fortunately I was lucky enough toe back Liu Chang was dressed . Breathing hot air - the nose is damaged and the air is too cold . It¡¯s very hard to get into the nose .


    "Are you really OK?" Ma Nanzheng or some can¡¯t believe looking at Liu Chang¡¯s blind eyes .


    "It¡¯s OK . It will grow in a few days . " Liu Chang grinned bitterly and put on his clothes . "I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve been disfigured . I¡¯m used to it . "


    After getting dressed, they picked up the pieces on the ground .


    "Come on, go back . "


    Time passed quickly, and tonight¡¯s tribe is still lonely - because even when we leave in the morning . Liu Chang is full of confidence, but before hees back at night, he still has only one prey .


    "There was an ident today . There are two hundred jin of meat from the broken crabs . Although it is not enough, let¡¯s make do with it first . " People on the beach know what to eat by the sea . What can¡¯t be eaten? We should know how to eat these seafood . Every time he evolves, Liu Chang needs a lot of food resources . Therefore, he eats 40 Jin of meat from the 200 kg he has unloaded, regardless of other people¡¯s opinions - because these things were originally brought by him .


    After eating, he dragged his tired body to a no man¡¯s corner of the parking lot, looked at the safe on the other side, and silently sensed the Haitians inside with biological maic field .


    "What kind of species is the undersea man?" Resisting his curiosity, Liu Chang did not open the locked safe . Liu Chang was looking forward to an early arrival from the research institute to solve the man¡¯s secret . "This time, he didn¡¯t carry anything, and he was eager to return home . He didn¡¯t want to spend the night in the wild . If there was no ident, he would leave in the morning and get to Beijing soon . "


    Liu Chang silently calcted the flight distance of the big Parrot - the speed of the parrot is not slow . It will not take a whole day before taking the train from Qingdao to Beijing - if it is before the cold winter, the parrot can fly faster than the train - because the flight distance is straight, after all, very short . But now because of the cold weather, its speed has to be greatly reduced, but even so, as long as the full speed on the road, it should be able to catch up with Beijing before dark . And the fact is simr to Liu Chang¡¯s expectation . Facing the cold wind, Zhiqing bird arrived at the periphery of Beijing city just as it was getting dark, and slowly dropped from the high altitude . When it saw the edge of the city, a man¡¯s voice reached his ears .


    "Hello, parrot . " The man¡¯s voice was very quiet and calm, and he didn¡¯t feel any color . To say it was just amon word . But when he heard the parrot¡¯s ear, he suddenly felt like a mountain pressing on his chest, making it breathless . High above the ground, he directly fell to the ground . He looked up and saw a figure with frameless eyes .


    Emaciated, sses, expressionless - the three features together make the parrot feel awe inspiring . Although he has never seen the man in front of him, he has heard the rumor many times . Therefore, the name of the three words was blurted out .


    "Are you Li Qingshui?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274: 274


    "Well, I am . " Li Qingshui nodded .


    "Are you here to wait for me?" The parroty on the ground, its brain spinning rapidly .


    "Well, wait for you, because I always feel that things are a little wrong, and then figured out that there is such a thing as you . " Li Qingshui step forward, parrot scared back a step, "so, I hope to see you, and then extrapte more things from you . "


    "Brother, don¡¯t kill me . I¡¯ll tell you everything . " Seeing Li Qingshui approaching, the parrot was very decisive, or even without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he sold out all he knew . Before betraying his friends, he said to himself, "that guy is so smart that I can calcte everything even if I don¡¯t say it . What¡¯s more, I¡¯m not human . Why help them?"


    "Really, don¡¯t kill me, I have value, I know a lot of things!" The parrot yelled loudly to show his "value", "I can fly, and know a lot of things, you ask me what I say, please don¡¯t kill me, I am just a bird, and there is no ethnic group, you kill me is not good for you, I am not a threat to you . "


    "Well . . . " Li Qingshui listened to the parrot¡¯s words, is still staring at it, as if it really has countless nodes leading to the future, he needs to see through one by one .


    "Liu Chang? " After looking at the parrot with great interest for a while, Li Qingshui suddenly stuttered out a name, and then said to himself, "ha ha, Li Qingshui is really interesting . He left such a little guy who thought he could deal with me . Did he have a bad brain or saw something strange before he died? Anyway, this big variable has to be eliminated . "


    "You want to kill Liu Chang?" Parrot heard "Li Qingshui" words were shocked .


    "Well, no, I¡¯m going to make him a willow child . This is an interesting person . " Li Qingshui "ha ha"ugh, some things, some future, no cause, no result . No matter how smart a person is, he can¡¯t invent the future out of thin air . Before seeing the parrot, Li Qingshui is always encouraged, and his calction is always not so urate . The so-called "knowing the whole body by seeing a hair" is the saying . You have to "see" this hair before you know your whole body . Previously, Li Qingshui has been watched and guarded . Many things he didn¡¯t see, so his knowledge is limited, and the calction is also limited .


    Now he is away from the "drum" made by Liu Xinmin and Ryan, and starts from the moment he sees the most beloved bird . He knew almost everything .


    "Ha ha ha, take me to Qingdao!" After a moment of confused eyes, Li Qingshuiughed three times, jumped directly on the parrot¡¯s back and left the boundary of Beijing city .


    At this time, the center of Beijing City, where the research institute is located, is a gloomy situation .


    "All dead?" Liu Xinmin looked at the blood all over the main research institute and asked a soldier on duty .


    "All dead!" The soldier on duty looked at the investigation report sent by his subordinates . "All the people who were here this afternoon were dead, and so was Mr .ne . "


    "s I heard the news . Liu Xinmin sighed heavily, "or underestimated him . "


    "You think you and Ryan, together with the nuclear bomb, can hold down Li Qingshui as soon as it¡¯s bright, dark and threatening . That only shows that you don¡¯t know enough about that guy¡¯s terror . " A baby came out of the bloodstained main research institute passage as he spoke across the body of a stabbed researcher .


    "Seventeen, are you still in the mood to make sarcastic remarks at this time?" Old Liu heard the baby¡¯s words, a rare Fury - Beijing Research Institute . It is almost thest hope of the whole country . Now researchers and research results have been swept away . No one can ept the loss .


    "I¡¯m not talking about it?" Hearing Lao Liu¡¯s words, the baby was also furious, "I didn¡¯t remind you two days ago? It is impossible to suppress Li Qingshui, but what do you mean? Everything you say is under control! yes . ording to your calction and probability node, Li Qingshui will not hurt people at this moment! "


    "Well, yes, in all the futures I see and all the probabilities I¡¯ve calcted, there¡¯s no such one at all . " Liu Xinmin heard the words of the 17th, deeply frowned, "the future can be chosen, but can not be fabricated out of thin air, but I calcted out all the future into the inside, there is no such a! Can Li Qingshui really create a future? "


    "Make a fart!" The 17th yelled: "he just blinded yourputing power, so that you get the micro information is wrong, mother . Smart people are really the most difficult to cheat and the best to cheat, because they believe in themselves too much!"


    "What are you two arguing about?" During the debate, more than a dozen children came into the room . Among them, the oldest one said, "it¡¯s not the time to investigate the responsibility . Since things have happened, we have to see what to do next . "


    "What else can I do? Go to Qingdao to find Liu Chang!" Xiaojing Hun yelled among a group of children: "I don¡¯t have as much calction and probability as you do, but the only thing I know is that no matter what Mr . Li thinks, now that the cold winter ising and the night of death ising, he is not so interested in human beings . Now that he knows everything, he, as a big willow, is most interested in ocean and Liu Chang¡¯s brother . Ocean is the biggest variable . Brother Liu Chang is a thorn stuck in his throat . No matter who he goes to first, he will go to Qingdao! ""Yes, Xiaojing is right . " The boss stood at the head of the crowd, "marine life, Li Qingshui, and those sea people who make people headache If these things are gathered together, the willows will not be interested


    "Liu Chang is in danger . " The second one frowned


    Qingdao .


    Late at night .


    Although the tribal people in the parking lot did not have enough food and drink, they also went into rtively warm quilts . Although they couldn¡¯t sleep for such reasons, they were cold at night . In this kind of weather, no one was in the mood to consume the poor heat in their bodies .


    Therefore, Liu Chang became one of the few people who didn¡¯t get into the quilt in the whole underground parking lot - he was still observing the huge iron box - the reason why he hasn¡¯t left here since the sky was wiped ck is that his biological maic field sensing function has felt different things in it .


    At the beginning, it was very weak, and because of his induction function just appeared, he didn¡¯t care very much . But as time went on, he felt more and more wonderful feeling in his heart . Until now, he even squatted in front of the safe, silently feeling the changing maic field inside .


    Da, Da, Da, Da Liu Chang¡¯s fingers beat rhythmically ording to the fluctuation of the biological maic field, as if it were a Morse code .


    "Is this his distress signal to hispanion?" Liu Chang frowned and thought - in fact, from today on, he felt the biological maism, and he had some different thoughts - because ording to the rules after the red fog came, most of the electromaic waves in the world have been shielded . Except for the heavy rain, it seems that all the radiomunication equipment of human beings is not working well, and the growth of biology has destroyed all the cable and cable It has be the biggest problem in the human world .


    However, the biological maic field is not avable . Today, Liu Chang really feels all the biological maic fields, including underwater creatures . Although the sensing range is not very wide and can not y a role in long-distancemunication, if you can really master the beat, it is really possible to send it as a distress signal .


    "Inside!" Thinking of this, Liu Chang spoke . "Don¡¯t pretend to be dead . I know you¡¯re making some small moves . "


    The undersea man did not speak .


    "But you¡¯d better be honest . Smart people are afraid of death . I understand that . Don¡¯t force me to do anything inhuman to you . " Liu Chang knocked on the iron box, thinking about the future .


    He did not know how many sea people came to Qingdao, and whether there would be individuals with particrly strong fighting power or brain regions . After all, the dominant species that upy the deep sea are the dominant species in the deep sea, but the dominant species in the deep sea is the dominant species in the deep sea .


    Therefore, Liu Chang can not underestimate this race which is totally superior to human beings, but he can not leave the parking lot for the time being, because he and parrot have agreed to meet here . Therefore, he can only hope that parrot will bring the people from the research institute earlier . He knew that bird¡¯s temperament, it was a ck guy, so he did not think that the parrot at the moment was on the way back .


    "Mr . Li, it¡¯s so cold that you can¡¯t fly at night!" Flying in the cold winter night, the parrot is almost frozen by the frosting from his face - it¡¯s cold at night, even colder at high altitude, even colder under fast flight . Although he was afraid of the man on his body, he had thousands of life value in the legend, butpared with being killed, it was almost frozen to death at the moment .


    So although I was afraid, I had to say .


    "It¡¯s OK . You can¡¯t freeze to death!" Standing on the parrot¡¯s back, it seems that the cold breath from the pavement can notpletely condense Li Qingshui¡¯s thin body . The cold wind seems to yield in front of him . As he speaks, he spreads out his five fingers, and slowly grows strange things like willow vines on his fingers .


    The vines grew slowly and then thrust into the parrot¡¯s back .


    Then, the parrot felt the rapid heat, from there to transfer, so that it has been frozen body to feel the breath of life .


    "It¡¯s a long night to get to Qingdao before dark . After all, there are many dreams!" (to be continued)

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275: 275


    "Mr . Li, I don¡¯t know why, but do you have to catch Liu Chang?" After hearing the words more cold than the cold wind, the parrot thought for a while and said carefully, "after all, for a big man like you, Liu Chang is just a little human . Don¡¯t you look at the ocean or something? I don¡¯t think you should know that those people from the sea have alreadye to China . It seems that they are ambitious . They upied the North American continent, and then crossed half the earth toe to China . This is to fight for territory with you? It¡¯s said that they have great reproductive capacity and can give birth to hundreds of them per child . This is a threat to you


    "Ha ha, what an interesting bird . " Li Qingshui smile, but theughter is still cold, "but too noisy, close your mouth, and then honest on the way . You can¡¯t change anything about this, but I can promise to let you go when I get to the destination! "


    Finish this sentence, Li Qingshui closed his mouth .


    And love bird, also know more useless, helpless closed the beak .


    "Brother Liu Chang, you can¡¯t me me for your death this time . Don¡¯t take revenge on me every day The parrot sighed heavily in his heart .


    The night passed quickly, and as soon as the next day dawned, Liu Chang opened his eyes . The first thing he did when he opened his eyes was to check his nose and ears - the sensory system has always been the most fundamental thing for his survival since the red fog came . Even from the beginning to now, the sense organ has yed a greater role in survival than his strong body, so . He cherished these things as much as his own life .


    "Is there a doctor in the tribe?" After getting up, Liu Chang found that his nose was still not working, so he called out to the crowd: "if there is a doctor,e out and help me see, you can exchange biscuits!"


    Liu Chang¡¯s voice was loud, but in fact, it was so cold . Most of them didn¡¯t sleep well . After a while, a man came over .


    "I used to run a clinic . But I studied internal medicine . I learned other medical knowledge in school, but I was not very proficient The doctor looked at Liu Chang¡¯s face - some of the exposed skin there had been damaged . "You¡¯re burning . I don¡¯t quite understand, but it looks like acid burns . This kind of burn is usually permanent, not good . "


    "It¡¯s OK . It¡¯s going to be OK . " It has evolved the characteristics of coelenterates, and the body can grow well if it is torn into two segments . What¡¯s more, this soft tissue burn is that "the key I want to ask is not whether it can be good, but what can speed up the healing of burns or shorten the healing process . "


    "In this case, you should neutralize the acid with alkaline water or soapy water when you are just burned . But now, it is to prevent wound infection Fish, especially crabs, are food . They shouldn¡¯t eat so much . They should eat . . . "


    When the man and Liu Chang exin how to make the burn heal faster . Li Qingshui finally came to this dpidated coastal city under the first line sunshine of Qingdao .


    "Here it is . " The parrot lowered its flying altitude and seemed to have a tendency tond .


    "Keep flying and take me straight to my destination . " Li Qingshui saw that the momentum was wrong and stepped on its back .


    "I¡¯ve arrived . I don¡¯t know where Liu Chang is . " The parrot¡¯s back is heavy . Had to hover for a while, searching with "serious" eyes in the air, "he said at that time that he only asked me to inform people toe, but did not meet me more and more . He said that I would naturally find him when I came, but now I have no clue!"


    "Ha ha, then fly there!" Li Qingshui took a deep breath in the air and pointed to a direction .


    "Damn it, it¡¯s all worked out . Isn¡¯t it amazing?" The parrot had no choice but to follow Li Qingshui¡¯s direction and fly to the parking lot where Liu Chang was .


    Closer to the target, the parrot is also more and more helpless - had to learn from all the birds that disgusting, in the sky poop - fly all the way, but also intermittent pull all the way .


    He knew that Liu Chang¡¯s nose was very good . When there was no strong smell, he could smell 3000 meters away . However, if there was a strong smell, it was not difficult to smell seven or eight kilometers . Liu Chang was familiar with his own smell . Therefore, the excrement along the way was regarded as a parrot¡¯sst warning to Liu Chang .


    However, what it does not know is that Liu Chang has lost his sense of smell at the moment .


    So, until it flew over the parking lot, until Li Qingshui jumped down from 200 meters, Liu Chang was still under the parking lot, busy with his own business .


    When Li Qingshui jumped down, Liu Changgang had just finished asking about the wound and was sorting out his luggage and weapons . He suddenly felt a biological maic field falling at a very fast speed in the high altitude . On his alert, he quickly picked up the weapon and saw a figure smashing through the roof and the ground . Apanied by loud noise and sand, he fell into the parking lot under the ground .


    Unfortunately, there was a scrapped car at the ce where the visitor settled down . Therefore, a car was smashed through by him .


    "What sound?" The people in the parking lot heard the loud noise and looked around in the direction of the sound source .


    And then, they saw a man, tearing the broken car directly anding out of it neatly . "I heard that Liu Chang is in this ce?"


    Familiar voice, familiar feeling, is carrying the weapon alert Liu Chang, unconsciously a Leng God .


    Astonishment, surprise, remembrance, fear All kinds of emotions hit him at the moment he heard the voice . He could hear who theer was, and he could guess the purpose of theer . He knew more about what theer represented now - but that¡¯s what people are like . Even if they are enemies now, even if they are just skin bags, feelings are feelings . They can¡¯t be wrong or fake .


    "Yes, I am here . " After a daze is the reality, while Liu Chang responds to Li Qingshui¡¯s words, he shouts: "all scatter, scatter!"


    Hearing Liu Chang¡¯s anxious cry, the crowd slowly retreated . Although most people didn¡¯t see what was going on just now, and everyone didn¡¯t know what was going on now, but people are not fools - not fools . They can feel the strange atmosphere in the air now .


    The cold wind blows down from the cave that Li Qingshui smashed through


    Two men who were brothers a year ago and loved their father and son met - only one was smiling - and one was carrying a gun .


    And the smile does not represent warmth, the end of the grab does not represent strength . (to be continued)

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276: 276


    "Long time no see . " The prologue is said by Liu Chang . When he talks, he stares at the thin figure with one eye for fear of missing any action of the other party .


    "Ha ha, long time no see . " The second sentence is what Li Qingshui said . When he spoke, he didn¡¯t look at Liu Chang . Instead, he was looking around . Finally, he put his eyes on a safe in the corner of the parking lot . "Is that a man from the sea?"


    "Yes . " Liu Chang nodded, and then continued to shout: "listen to all the people present . If you can run, run as fast as you can, run as far as you can, and take the children with you . "


    His voice was anxious, and he knew how dangerous it was toe . Four years ago, when Li Qingshui was still in charge of Zhengzhou, Liu Chang did not know how powerful he was . When the big willow tree came, he strengthened himself in the most lethal way . Finally, after being captured by Daliushu, he transformed his body .


    Now, Li Qingshui is the most powerful individual Liu Chang knows in the world except for the big willow . Xiaojing¡¯s data is more than 7000 . Liu Chang is less than 100 and his flow is only about 400 . Although the willow tree was injured and Li Qingshui was weak after shrinking, the lean camel was bigger than the horse - the lean camel was bigger than the ant .


    Therefore, when Liu Chang was shouting, his back was wet through .


    "Run as fast as you can . Run as far as you can . " At the same time, Liu Chang fired a shot at Li Qingshui, and was the first to turn around and run . He was not a fool . There was a natural gap between the fighting capacity and intelligence quotient of theer . Although there were waves in his heart, he didn¡¯t have the mind to nag or try to fight with the other party because he knew that the visitor was not the person he used to represent Yes - big willow .


    Liu Chang shouts at the same time opened a gun, the bullet prates his body, but the person in front of him is still calm and leisurely .


    "It¡¯s not good to let these people run away . They know where I am, and they go out and miss the amount of information . It¡¯s hard to avoid being known where I am by those old Liu guys . I don¡¯t like the feeling of being dark and I¡¯m bright . " When Li Qingshui said this, he raised his arm with a smile, and then hundreds of willows, thinner than hair, sprang out from inside . After reaching the parking lot, the speed suddenly increased - and then all the people in the parking lot, including the children, were always in the same ce .


    Except Liu Chang .


    In a sh, hundreds of people died .


    He would have yelled and used gunfire to create chaos in the crowd - first, it would have been better to try to get people to run away . Second, the chaotic scene is conducive to their own escape .


    But now, just the noisy parking lot, instantly quiet up, is only two people left confrontation .


    "Come back with me . I don¡¯t want to damage your body . " Li Qingshui walks forward with a smile, fingers out, a willow straight out .


    Liu Chang, who was running away, turned back with a knife - the giant knife did not cut off the slender willow, but flew out by himself - the wicker was harder than metal . And the strength is even more terrifying - the thick and thin finger is equivalent to a full blow .


    Just this time, Liu Chang¡¯s arm was numb . Dizzy .


    Then, he saw Li Qingshui in the opposite direction moving . As soon as he stepped on his feet, he almost reached the speed of a bullet - at least about the speed of sound .


    At 300 meters per second, Liu Chang is the fastest object he has ever seen except for a bullet - but the horror is that the volume of this object is hundreds of timesrger than that of a bullet - and the power and energy of his impact are hundreds of times that of a bullet .


    However fast speed, Liu Chang¡¯s eyes can also catch, he can cut the flying bullets . Of course, you can cut down the people who rush in .


    Instinctively, he swung the knife directly on the other side¡¯s cheek . Then, his left arm and wrist brokepletely, and the de of the huge knife broke . Then he flew out and crashed into the wall of the parking lot . I don¡¯t know how many meters away he flew . Liu Chang was also hit by this inertia and a head into a stone pir in the parking lot - but the other side was undamaged .


    Chopping the train with a wooden knife - that¡¯s probably how it feels .


    "What did Li Qingshui think of such a weak human being at that time?" Li Qingshui showed a pale face when he took off his severed spectacle legs . He talked to himself and reached out to pull Liu Chang out of the stone pir . The opponent¡¯s head was broken and his arm was broken, so he had no ability to resist and escape .


    "For such a weak person, how can I catch up with myself?" Li Qingshui grabbed Liu Chang¡¯s head with five fingers, then closed his eyes and calcted - he couldn¡¯t understand why Li Qingshui would give up himself for the human who is ten thousand times weaker than him at that time - because in the eyes of willow, Li Qingshui is the biggest variable of human beings, and the man in front of him is really too far away . This change is obviously a loss making business, and smart People, should not do business at a loss, so now Li Qingshui, or willow, has a strong curiosity about Liu Chang .


    Grasp Liu Chang¡¯s head, enter his brain domain, feel all his memories, calcte any variables that this person may produce - but now Li Qingshui still hasn¡¯t figured out, this man will pose any threat to himself . "Strange thing, did he imnt the wrong amount of information into you?" Puzzled to put Liu Chang on the ground, Li Qingshui assured to the other side - because in his view, Liu Chang is no threat, and can not run . So he walked slowly to the safe on the other side, opened the lock, and looked at another thing that made him feel interesting - the undersea man .


    Open the safe and see the ugly thing that looks like a centipede .


    But saw the undersea man, Li Qingshui received his body sends out the trace information, then, his face suddenly changed .


    "Have you summoned yourpanions?"


    Outside the parking lot, km away, there is a huge sea king snake, the same kind of sea snake that Liu Chang saw when he came to Qingdao . It is crushing the house all the way . With one wriggling body, it runs quickly across the kilometer speed . At the same time, Li Qingshui said that sentence, the giant snake wriggled once more, and then stopped outside the parking lot, and the cave that he smashed out could no longer shine into the sun .


    Boom!!


    A huge body of more than 1000 meters directly smashed through the roof of the whole parking lot . A huge bright red snakey on it, and then the giant swung, instantlypleted the destruction of the entire parking lot .


    The whole body of the snake descends from the sky, where Li Qingshui is located . (to be continued)

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277: 277


    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, the giant snake went directly to Li Qingshui, and its huge body led to great power . This giant beast evolved after the end of the world, regardless of its ability or armor thickness, is not as simple as its size . If it is merely a huge volume, it will be a huge piece of fat in the eyes of other animals .


    So, if a creature can evolve so big and has not been eliminated, it must have something to rmend - like the original empty mother king, even if its IQ is zero, no one dares to provoke it .


    Although today¡¯s giant snake is not as big as a city when the mother king of time and space, the body of hundreds of meters is also terrible .


    And the huge size usually represents the strong survival and fighting ability, so the attack of the giant snake can not be said to be sharp .


    From the sky, apanied by a strong force, the scarlet scale armor seems to be more than 10 meters thick . It is estimated that tank shells are difficult to prate .


    Lying on the ground, Liu Chang was actually the first of the three living people present to find the head of his head strange - earlier than Li Qingshui .


    Because he was lying on the ground because of his injury, and his dynamic vision was much better than that of Li Qingshui . When he heard something strange from the top of his head, the first moment the stone cracked, and the first sand burst out, he saw everything, and then found something wrong . He knew that this was his only chance to escape .


    The bright red scales are from the top of the head, and the target is not him - but Li Qingshui on the other side, and the undersea people around him .


    Seeing this . Liu Chang quickly got up from the ground . In the chaotic moment when the house copsed under the pressure of the giant snake scale and the tons of stone fell from the top of his head, he used his powerful dynamic vision to find the only escape way when the sand and stone were most intense .


    "Shua" of a jump up, in the copse of the stone all the way jump . Liu changtou also did not return to jump out of this piece of booming area .


    Jumping out of the outside doesn¡¯t mean escaping from the sky . It¡¯s the huge body of the snake . When Liu Chang escaped, he also felt the attack of three willows behind him . Fortunately, the speed of the willows was not very fast, probably because Li Qingshui was attacked . So they didn¡¯t pay much attention to this side - and the giant snake on the other side obviously put all his mind on Li Qingshui¡¯s side and didn¡¯t pay attention to the ants here .


    The first moment of battle between the two giants, Liu Chang made a hole, and jumped out of the circle directly in the encirclement . Jumping from the space of the underground parking lot to the ground, there are piercing cold wind and gray red fog outside . When Liu Chang evades the first attack moment, he is thinking about which side to escape . A colorful figure rushed down in the air .


    "Hurry up, get up!" From the high altitude dive from, in addition to the familiar figure . And the iconic broken Gong voice .


    However, Liu Chang heard the sound at this moment, but felt that the ugly parrot¡¯s call was so sweet for the first time . He did not want to think about it any more . He directly jumped onto the parrot¡¯s back . Then along with the wind, all the way to the sky .


    "Shit, I didn¡¯t even know you could fly so fast?" Clinging to the feather of the beloved bird, Liu Chang¡¯s mood is not so bad after dying .


    "Shit . It¡¯s called a potential explosion! " While shouting, the parrot has reached the limit speed, another surge, the body of the snake and the pursuit of the wicker away from hundreds of meters away .


    "Why didn¡¯t you fly so fast before? Sure enough, cowards have the power of cowards . " Liu Chang looked at the bottom of his eyes worried, and found that he really threw away the things that hade after him . There was a fog under him, and only the sound of boom was left .


    "Fart, brother, what a heroic and fearless manliness to rescue you this time? Do you think I¡¯m timid and timid, and I¡¯lle to save you? " The parrot croaked and let out his slowness . "And, is your nose broken? I¡¯ve brought Li Qingshui all the way here . I¡¯ve pulled a lot of excrement . I¡¯ve almost smoked myself . You haven¡¯t heard of it? "


    "No, today¡¯s bad luck . When I went hunting, I met a super life and swallowed me into my stomach . The stomach juice in it was so strong that most of the scales melted . Otherwise, I would not be beaten so badly today . " Liu Chang said this and rubbed his still dizzy head - Li Qingshui¡¯s strength was more than ten times as strong as the current . He was injured by him .


    "Come on, you can¡¯t beat that monster even if you¡¯re not hurt . It¡¯s so terrible that standing on my back can scare me to death . " The parrot said that the feather seemed to be shocked, and then changed a direction in the sky, changed the vertical flight and flew out of Qingdao .


    When the two men escaped from the sky and just flew out of 1000 meters, the battle on the ground for less than half a minute suddenly stopped .


    The roar stopped, and the upright body of the giant snake gradually stretched out . Li Qingshui came out of the snake¡¯s head shell with blood and brain, holding half of the body of the sea man in his hand .


    "Very cruel!" Li Qingshui dragged the half of his body, looked at the direction of Liu Chang¡¯s escape, and then jumped down from the head of a snake, which was dozens of meters high, and went to the distance on the other side . "Is the battle over?" In the sky, the parrot listened uncertainly to the movement below - the earth shaking sound was indeed over .


    "I can¡¯t hear clearly, and I can¡¯t use my ears well . " Liu sighed, the feeling of five senses being destroyed is not good .


    "Well, whatever you say, we¡¯d better run as far as possible . " The parrot tried to add two strength to its wings and disappeared in the sky .


    "By the way, how did you meet Li Qingshui?" Standing on his affectionate back, Liu Chang frowned - if Li Qingshui coulde out alone, it would mean that the Institute was definitely in trouble - and what worried him most was that all his rtives and friends were in the Institute .


    "I¡¯m still puzzled . I went back to inform Lao Liu about their undersea man . As soon as I flew to Beijing, the monster stopped me . " "He asked me toe to you, but I couldn¡¯t, so I had to send him over . Originally, I thought, anyway, I am a bird, you are a person, and we don¡¯t have much friendship . I don¡¯t need to die for you . Butter I think, how to say that I am also the first bird family, how can not give our bird family face, is not it? You know, man, I¡¯m not a man of righteousness, but, first of all, I¡¯m a bird, and then, I¡¯m a man now (to be continued)

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278: 278


    When Birdman published his long speech, Liu Chang frowned deeply .


    "When you went there, did you find traces of a nuclear explosion in Beijing?" Liu Xinmin¡¯s group of people, at that time, was able to contain Li Qingshui, the most important thing was the nuclear bomb under the Institute . And if the bomb exploded, the situation would have been very intense . This also means that Xiaojing and others are in danger .


    "I don¡¯t know . It looks like a runaway to me . " Parrot thought of this problem, naturally also thought of his former director every day, "should they be ok? At that time, I saw that Li Qingshui had no scars, and his clothes were clean and tidy . If the Institute really detonates the bomb, no matter how serious he is, he will be seriously injured . Don¡¯t worry . . . "


    "He should have escaped . . . "


    "Anyway, I have to go back and have a look . " Liu sighed, "if they are not dead, they must have left us a message . Even if they can¡¯t see them there, the situation will be clear at a nce . "


    While analyzing the situation, one person and one bird flew to the surrounding areas of Qingdao . They were afraid to stay in the city for the time being, but they didn¡¯t know what was going on in Beijing . So they were going to go back and have a look .


    Time flies by .


    In the evening of the same day, they arrived in Beijing at full speed of the beloved bird, and then met Mn and others left behind .


    "Liu Chang, are you ok?" After more than half of the people in the research institute went, the rest were Li Feng and Mn, who were so ordinary that they could not be more ordinary, "they did not let us follow . It¡¯s no use saying we¡¯ll follow, so we¡¯ll stay . "


    "Well, where¡¯s Xiaojing?" Liu Chang saw that among the people left behind, there was no one he was most concerned about .


    "Gone . " Mn continued: "there is no one left in the Research Institute . Before Li Qingshui left, he destroyed all the more useful instruments and the research materials . It¡¯s good to say that many things have been memorized by Lao Liu . But those appliances are too much . Now it¡¯s so difficult to get some electricity . It¡¯s even more difficult to make precision instruments . "


    "Well . I know . " Liu Chang nodded: in the past, to make an ordinaryputer, we still needed the whole country and even the whole world to produce relevant essories . Now, in the ordinary ces of the world, there is nothing from the source metal to the power equipment, from themunication measures to the machine tool workshop . Therefore, even in Beijing, since the advent of the red fog . The equipment in theb hasn¡¯t been changed .


    It can be repaired, but it can¡¯t be reced .


    But now all these things have been destroyed, there is no human and material resources, these things almost no longer have the possibility of recovery - which means that the Institute has almost lost all its value .


    "Now that everyone is gone, I will not stay here . " Liu Chang listened to Mn and Li Feng for a moment about his departure from here these days . Then he sat on the back of the bird . "I have to look for them on the way . Boss and Xiaojing don¡¯t know the situation in Qingdao . If we meet Li Qingshui there, it will be serious . "


    "Don¡¯t worry . You can go tomorrow . " Li Feng will go when he sees Liu Changing back . "You see, it¡¯s dark now, and the most loving bird is tired . . . "


    "I¡¯m tired . " The parrot said, "today you said that I won¡¯t leave . How many times have I traveled back and forth? It was you who asked me to go back and inform . I thought I could have a good night¡¯s sleep, so I came at full speed . As soon as I arrived, I ran into Li Qingshui . He was on my back . Because I was afraid, I rushed back at full speed . Later, this saved you back . Do you calcte, have I had a rest on the way? However, if you don¡¯t talk on the road, I¡¯m worried about the situation every day . I came back at full speed . Now my wings are getting tired and cramped . They¡¯re fine, they don¡¯t have flying equipment, we can catch up with them tomorrow Besides, your nose doesn¡¯t work well . You may not be able to find someone when you go there . . . "


    "Yes, parrot is right . It¡¯s not necessarily useful if you go to Qingdao . There is no route from Beijing to Qingdao now . There are so manynd routes . How can we find people?" Li Feng said: "if you really want to make up with them now, you can wait for them around Qingdao . By your nose and Liu¡¯s calction, you can still meet . . . "


    "Er . . . " After listening to Li Feng¡¯s words and seeing the parrot whose eyes were really tired and paralyzed, Liu Chang nodded . "Well, well, I¡¯ll stay for one night . "


    The time spent in the Institute is always rtively peaceful - it has heating, it¡¯s not too cold, and it has soldiers¡¯ hands . Generally speaking, there is no danger .


    Liu Chang had a conversation with Mn and Li Feng after dinner, and then went to the room where he had been treated for amputation . The small branch of the research institute old Liu was not damaged by Li Qingshui . Although there was not much left in the whole room, fortunately, the treatment bed was still there .


    After a day¡¯s natural growth, the wounds on his body and nose have healed a lot - but the healing was not as fast as that in thest few days in the medical bed . Just as Liu Chang had just entered here and was ready to lie in it for treatment, Liu Chang¡¯s body suddenly twitched on therger experimental operating table beside him Next .


    "Well?" Liu has been anesthetized by arge amount of different formtions of anesthetics . Since Liu Chang wakes up, he has never seen this once opponent move a minute . Now, at first sight, he is very confused . Frowning, Liu Chang looks at Liu Na¡¯s silver white cheek, which is full of metal texture .


    The machine above his head was still working, but Liu Chang felt that the flowing body was no longer so dead, and his hard to use hearing clearly heard the roaring heart beat in his chest, and his silver white cheek was no longer calm . A trace of expression gradually moved to the original peaceful face .


    "This . . . " Liu Chang was shocked when he saw the change of the flow . He was trying to pull down the needle that had been injected into the root of his tongue two hourster . A pair of powerful hands seized his arm .


    "Seventeen, you scum!" Liu was in aa for dozens of days, and finally opened his eyes again - but obviously, his memory still stayed in the day of the battle with Liu Chang . So, when I opened my eyes and saw Liu Chang¡¯s familiar face, Liu Chang didn¡¯t pay attention to the changes in the surrounding environment . Suddenly, I tried to tear up the Liu Chang who had been broken into two pieces in my memory .


    A powerful force from the amphibious arm . (to be continued)

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279: 279


    Liu Chang¡¯s five senses were damaged, but his eyesight was still there . At the moment of the incident, he reacted and vomited a mouthful of venom on the face of the stream who had just awakened .


    Under the pain of eating, Liu Chang just woke up and threw Liu Chang away . Liu Chang also fell in ce after borrowing from the metal wall of theboratory .


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to wake up . It happened that you were still awake . Is this what Li Qingshui did?" Falling on the ground, Liu Chang calmly looks at the flow - although he is not in the hands of the shredded meat and knives, but the other side has just awakened, and certainly his body has not recovered to the best state, so Liu Chang is not afraid of him .


    "Awake?" He wiped the venom on his face and looked at the environment around his eyes . He was a smart man . From the changes in the surrounding environment, he could think about how long he was in aa .


    "Liu Chang, you¡¯re not dead?" After looking at the surrounding environment, Liu pulled out the countless thread ends wrapped in his body and stood up from the huge experimental tform, "where are my children?"


    "Your children are probably gone . " Liu Chang looked at the flow - after the little amphibians were collected by Lao Liu, Liu Chang never saw them again . I think they should also be taken to do experimental research .


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha . . . " Hearing that all the things that I valued most were lost, and after more than three years of hard work, I couldn¡¯t see sadness on my face, but Iughed --


    "human beings, ha ha ha ha Mankind, thanks to me, I still call myself a pacifist . You forced me Flow in theboratory,ughing loudly, "from the day I cooperated with the 17th, I have helped you a lot . I bypassed your life and protected those little guys . I didn¡¯t think you were a race that didn¡¯t talk about affection at all! Is it necessary for us to have a different heart? "


    ¡°......¡± Listening to Liu Chang¡¯s words, Liu Chang is speechless . In fact, if you don¡¯t stand on the position of race, floating people are not bad, but sometimes people are like this . If you put aside the right and wrong . People always like to help theirpanions . Looking at Liu¡¯s performance, Liu Chang understands why the beloved bird always ims to be a bird .


    "The rtionship between you and No . 17 is just mutual utilization, but his ally is really not so qualified . " Liu Chang thought about it for a while . He said: "there are no two tigers in one mountain, and it is difficult to amodate two intelligent races on one earth . Sooner orter, there will be a war between us . "


    "At first I didn¡¯t think so . . . " When Liu said this, arge number of soldiers had heard the huge movement here, and came in . There were arge number of soldiers¡¯ hands here, and they had an ident two days ago, and now they are guarding against each other . As soon as there was a change on this side, there was an immediate reaction . So, looking at the soldiers who came, heughed and added the second half of the sentence that he did not finish: "but now, I think you are right!"


    With these words, the stream came out, crushed the soldiers into meat sauce, and then broke the door of theboratory . In the gunfire and gunfire .


    Liu Chang didn¡¯t chase him .


    Because he is faster than the limit speed, Liu Chang is not as good as the flow - and he can¡¯t leave the flow after him - although the current state has not recovered, he is also a defeated general . There are soldiers and cannons here . He can fight with Liu . If he goes out, the winner really depends on the will of heaven .


    So, seeing this, Liu Chang had to sigh and continue to do his own thing - the problem now is that it is more important to recover himself .


    ......


    On the other side .


    The stream was running in the dark . Under the cover of night and fog, he soon got rid of the soldiers who were chasing him . And thente in the cold winter . All the way, with the fastest speed, towards the direction of Zhengzhou, where the willow is located, run at full speed .


    The night passed, Liu Chang¡¯s injury has been much better, although the loss of an eye has not yet grown out, but the nose and ear damaged soft tissue . After all, it¡¯s much better . The sense of smell is gradually restored, and the hearing can be sensed further .


    So early the next morning, he said goodbye to Mn, Li Feng and others, rode on the bird of love, left Beijing, and went to the direction of Qingdao .


    For three days, he searched all the way, but he didn¡¯t find any trace of Lao Liu and others . In desperation, he rushed to the surrounding areas of Qingdao to wait for the arrival of those people .


    In thete night of these three days, Liu finally arrived in Zhengzhou and reached the core area covered by big willows . Although there was no scene of the river of wisdom shing all over the sky before, it was still full of green and thick branches covered the whole area of the city .


    Standing in front of this rich and frightening green, Liu shouts, "I¡¯vee to you . I feel that we should be able to be a good partner . "


    Heard the stream of shouting, the big willow paper spread out a trace, from inside out a thick willow .


    "I know I¡¯m not qualified to negotiate with you, but I¡¯m here alone, but after all, I represent a race . " Liu saw that the willow had a reaction and continued to shout: "you can help me breed . Amphibians are an excellent race . In terms of individual quality, they are much better than human beings . I can help you . You can even deprive me of some of my thoughts . We can cooperate . You are an excellent race, and so am I . the earth should be handed over to more thoughtful races, not greedy and selfish humans! "The sound of the flow was loud, and the big willow responded quickly . Just as the stream voice justnded, the thick paper of the big willow rolled him into the endless shrinking green .


    ......


    "The sea is brewing, the weather is brewing, and the willows are brewing When will the death of the nighte? " In a jungle between Beijing and Qingdao, Liu Xinmin sighs at the increasingly gloomy weather .


    "If, ording to the past, the wheel of history rolls forward, it seems that mankind is doomed to be eliminated . " The boss looked at he Zhizhi and asked, "we are almost to Qingdao . Do you smell any familiar smell?"


    "No He Zhizhi frowned, the cold wind into her nose, "my nose can only smell the smell within kilometers, the residual time is not too long, if I can smell Liu Chang, then Liu Chang would have found us and found us . "


    "Brother Liu Chang won¡¯t have anything to do with it?" Xiao Jing, as if she didn¡¯t hear anyone, just asked Liu Xinmin with a frown . She knew that this was the only one with the ability to calcte among all the people present .


    "I don¡¯t know . After Li Qingshui¡¯s incident, I found that the calction of this kind of thing is not urate . It¡¯s not to say that I will make mistakes in calction . However, everything that touches Li Qingshui can be blinded by his information . I can¡¯t capture the most urate trace information from the air . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280: 280


    "Don¡¯t count if you don¡¯t know . " On the 17th, he sighed, "it¡¯s the same as the principle of scissors, stone and paper . You can¡¯t count others . It¡¯s not as good as the chance that you don¡¯t want toe . "


    "Yes, so now it¡¯s easy to say that you don¡¯t ask me about the things that are judged by the micro information . " Liu Xinmin sighed and went to the other side of the road . He developed a kind of giant vehicle simr to a robot, which he used to transport his body . Now, it is more than enough to load them .


    "It¡¯s not fast, but it¡¯s safe, and you can go through any terrain . " As Liu said this, he smeared a strange odor agent on the outside of the machine . "This machine is sealed and has a strong smell . We can avoid the interference of animals on the road . But now it¡¯s too cold . These metal things are as brittle as ss . So, when you start him, try to be careful . "


    "I see . " Several people nodded, and a bonfire was raised next to the huge machine .


    Three dayster, Liu Chang still did not see any trace of hispanions around Qingdao .


    "Dear, do you think something happened to them on the way?" Liu Chang frowned .


    "I think you should worry about yourself . " The most loving bird looked at Liu Chang and said, "what can the old Liu people do? If more than a dozen people in the jungle can¡¯t change their bodies together, it¡¯s obvious that if you¡¯ve been out of the woods for more than a dozen times, you can¡¯t change yourself


    "After all, Liu ran away that day . I¡¯m afraid Liu will go back to find them . " Liu holds the amphibian research data and the gene of the baby . The reason why Liu Chang told Liu that his children had disappeared that day was that he was afraid to find them .


    "Your worries are superfluous . If you are not stupid, you can¡¯t cheat him . He ran away because he didn¡¯t feel necessary to stay there, and as long as he didn¡¯t have brain damage, he wouldn¡¯t go to Laoliu and their troubles "Although I¡¯m a bird, I don¡¯t know so many other things . Four to five brain regions are leaps on a level," he said . But Lao Liu is not simple . You don¡¯t look at him like that . His heart is ck? "


    "Heart ck?" Liu Chang turned his head .


    "Nonsense, look at the ferocity of his research on those species . What¡¯s more, you were in aa at that time . You don¡¯t know . I heard about it . **The experiment, the scene is very bloody, anyway, it is not a good stubble Otherwise, why did he let his brother spy on Li Qingshui and be the backstage man It¡¯s useless to talk about other things . I think he¡¯s just afraid that there are few good people behind the scenes who control everything! " I don¡¯t know why, Zhiqing bird has a poor sense of Liu Xinmin . "What¡¯s more, look at the soldiers guarding the Institute . Many of them have been transformed by their bodies, although they are useless for you . But at least it can prove that he has not been doing these experiments for a day or two . "


    "That being said But . . . " When ites to science geeks, Liu Chang can¡¯t help but think of Zhao Zhuo when he first arrived in Zhengzhou, and Li Qingshui, whoter fused Zhao Zhuo¡¯s gene . Although they are not good people, one has a strong sense of control, and the other also does * * experiments . But it¡¯s definitely not bad . Maybe when wisdom reaches a certain level, people¡¯s desire for control - the mood in which everything is under control will be much heavier than ordinary people - is actually the embodiment of another kind of wisdom .


    It¡¯s because we want to take control of what may happen in the future - that¡¯s why we have imagination .


    And it¡¯s not a good thing to have too much control - in fact, a lot of things have happened now, all the intelligent races . From Daliushu to human, to amphibians to undersea people, it seems that all of them require a certain degree of control - amphibians want to control their own destiny and the reproduction of their own race - Daliushu wants to control the world and let the trajectory of the world develop ording to his imagination .


    As for the situation of the sea people, Liu Chang really doesn¡¯t know . He only saw a man on the sea, and he did notmunicate with each other, and did not meet for a few days, the man was caught by Li Qingshui .


    "How did you say that the man at the bottom of the sea summoned hispanions that day, but a sea monster came?" Thinking of that day¡¯s situation, Liu Chang suddenly wondered, "there is such a big snake, and in the end, I don¡¯t know whether teacher Li won or that snake won . "


    "I reckon Lee won a lot . "


    "What about the sea monster? The giant snake is obviously not a member of the undersea people . Is it possible that they are intelligent creatures in the undersea world, and what kind of alliance agreements have been reached? " Liu Chang spected, "you see, when we first came to Qingdao, didn¡¯t we see the battle between sea turtles and sea snakes? Don¡¯t they just say something when they fight? And after that, I analyzed it . It may be thenguage of the sea people . It is obvious that the two sea monsters are negotiating something, and the undersea man is the leader of this matter . "


    "Who knows?" Love bird pped its wings . "I don¡¯t want to think about these things . Our bird race is a free race, and we don¡¯t have so much control . The boss of this bird n says that I don¡¯t care about this matter . No matter what kind of racial issues he has, I just need to take care of my own affairs . "


    "Yes, take care of your own business . " Liu Chang sat there silent for a while and suddenly said, "let¡¯s go to the ce where the sea monster and Li Qingshui fight . My weapons are still there! Although it is estimated that it has been broken, the repair may still work . I am now unarmed, always feel no sense of security . What¡¯s more, my nose has recovered, and there are other dangerous things in Mr . Li¡¯s body . If you want to approach me quietly, it¡¯s not so easy"Well, I think so!" After listening to Liu Chang¡¯s words, the most affectionate bird promised once, "but I won¡¯t go down and escort you in the sky!"


    ¡°......¡±


    Do what you say .


    In the past three days, Liu Chang¡¯s senses have beenpletely restored, and his survival skills have been restored to his body, which has also restored his confidence . With the sensory organs, he can avoid many unnecessary troubles in advance . Therefore, he decided to return to Qingdao from around Qingdao .


    His speed is very fast . Because he can fly, his speed is not slower than him . So it took him more than an hour to return to the city from the surrounding areas of Qingdao . It took him more than an hour to find the ce where they had fled before . At this time, the ce was much more lively .


    Many, many tribesmen gathered here . (to be continued)

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281: 281


    "So many people!" Liu Chang looked at the scene in front of him - he had not seen so many people appear on the street for a long time since the cold winter came out .


    "What¡¯s the situation? Why so many people?" From a distance, Liu Chang saw a group of people gathered in the area where he had fled before . Just as he wanted to get close, a man with a gun forced him out, "which tribe? This part is divided into Nanjing street . You are not allowed to enter any tribe


    "No admittance?" Liu Chang looked inside in wonder . Through the crowd and fog, he saw many men and women holding knives and trying to cut the meat of a giant beast in different ways . Although the giant beast was too big to be seen clearly, Liu Chang could still recognize it from its scale color . This was the snake that fell from the sky and attacked Li Qingshui that day .


    "I can¡¯t imagine that even such a big thing can¡¯t beat Mr . Li¡¯s body . " Liu sighed and beckoned to the sky, so that the bird flew down from the sky, "do you see what¡¯s going on inside?"


    "Yes, they are all here to divide the snake meat!" Zhiqing falls from the sky and looks at these tribesmen . "Snakes hundreds of meters long and tens of meters thick are enough for these people to eat for a long time . "


    "But the snake is not bad . " Liu Chang said, "you stay here . I¡¯ll find out if my things are still there . I¡¯ll take a look at the situation inside . Be smart . If I smell somethingter, I¡¯ll yell at the first time, and you¡¯ll meet me with your voice . "


    "Don¡¯t worry!" Love bird finish this sentence . I¡¯ll fly up high again .


    And Liu Chang observed in the crowd gap for a while, and soon used his own visual field advantage to find the handle of the gate, easily into the inner ring .


    The snake¡¯s foot is hundreds of meters long . Although its body is bent at the time of death, it also covers a length of more than 300 meters . Therefore, the open space in the field is very sufficient . Liu Chang followed the snake¡¯s direction and easily found the entrance to the underground parking lot where he had fled before - and here . It¡¯s been smashed .


    "There are few tribesmen in our country, so we are given such a piece of the head As soon as Liu Chang got to this area of the parking lot, he heard a man shouting: "what¡¯s delicious in this snake head? The fangs must not be eaten . There¡¯s no meat on the head, so it seems that you can eat it, but there¡¯s no meat on your head


    "Yes . That¡¯s it Another voice replied, "it¡¯s hard to eat meat, but don¡¯t think about it too much, boss . After all, there is a hole in our ce . The head of the snake was bitten by some giant animal and drilled a hole . Otherwise, we will have to be like other tribes, and we can¡¯t eat a bite of snake meat until now . "


    "That¡¯s true . The snakeskin is harder than the fuckin ¡¯tank armor . These grandsons want to dig a hole . I don¡¯t know when it will be . " Finish this sentence . Liu Chang again heard the sound of beating on the snake above his head .


    Regardless of these sounds and the modern people of Qingdao who eat snake meat, Liu Chang just follows the direction of memory, finds the entrance of an underground parking lot from a breach on the ground, and then follows thepletely copsed entrance to find his own residual smell of the past few days .


    His nose works well . But after all, the smell will disappear with the passage of time . After a few days, it is not easy for Liu Chang to find his own smell in this open environment . Therefore, hey on the ground, like a hound, carefully identified for a long time before he found the information of his residual smell .


    The first message is underground . The other is on the ground .


    It¡¯s easy to find things under the ground . After smelling the smell, Liu Chang easily lifted the stone bs that ordinary people couldn¡¯t lift, dug out the mudyer that ordinary people couldn¡¯t dig, and found his own meat gun . But after the fight that day, the gun had been broken, the barrel was bent, and the gun base was broken . However, there was no big rule in other ces because of the hard material The mould is damaged - it can be repaired and used .


    After finding his first weapon to fight with, Liu Chang followed the source of the smell to another area, where the snake was more than 100 meters away . He saw a man with his big knife cutting the skin of the snake .


    The man is very strong and has a beard - a rare feature in China .


    Although Liu Chang¡¯s knife is not too heavy - it¡¯s not as heavy as his body, but it¡¯s really not light . It¡¯s hard for ordinary people to use it flexibly, but this man is different . He carried a knife like a stick, which was very convenient, but even so, he could not cut the thick scales of the red snake .


    "I¡¯ll help you . " Liu Chang saw this situation and took the initiative to speak from the deep fog .


    "Who?" A stranger¡¯s voice suddenly appeared . The bearded man turned his head and became alert . Then he saw a young maning from the deep fog . The young man was about twenty-three or four years old . He was white, little dressed and mild .


    "Who are you? How did youe to our tribe¡¯s territory? Which tribe? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before The man didn¡¯t pay much attention to Liu Chang¡¯s appearance . Instead, he focused on his thin clothes . On such a cold day, 60 degrees below zero, Liu Chang only wore an ordinary single garment, which is absolutely impossible for ordinary people . Even he, the strongest man in the tribe and even the whole Qingdao, is not arrogant enough to go out now without wearing thick cotton padded clothes . Don¡¯t be afraid of cold, you need capital!


    "I¡¯m from another ce . I didn¡¯t mean toe . I just wanted to say that the knife in your hand is mine . " Liu Chang pointed to the knife in the man¡¯s hand .


    "Ha, what you say is yours is yours . It was dug out of the soil by the tribe of Shunhemunity a few days ago . I used a lot of things to exchange for such a thing . It¡¯s very convenient for me to use it!" It can¡¯t be out of hand, because it¡¯s the best metal forging tool that can be found at present . It¡¯s specially used for Liu Chang¡¯s battle . Every cutting curve and every size and weight of the de¡¯s body and back have been forged by the eldest, second and third generation for many times . It¡¯s impossible to find such a good tool even before Hongwu .


    Therefore, the other party did not give, Liu Chang is not surprised at all .


    "It¡¯s really mine . I can trade it for you with something else . " Liu Chang pointed to his own things and approached each other . (to be continued)

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282: 282


    "What do you want to exchange with me?" While ckbeard was talking, several other people from their tribe came together and looked at the stranger who had entered their circle without any reason, showing a look of vignce .


    "What do I have . . . " Liu Chang heard the other party¡¯s question, looked at himself, but suddenly found that - he did not have anything - his whole body, in addition to a thin clothes, also left a broken weapon . It¡¯s not worth digging for Peter to pay Paul for a big knife with minced meat . In this way, he really has nothing to exchange .


    "Can¡¯t you cut the skin of this giant snake? I can cut it for you, and then you can give me the knife, OK? " In the end of life, there is nothing worse than not having enough fat to eat . It has been several days since the snake died, but the scale of the snake is ten meters thick, and its hardness is better than that of steel . Therefore, although we have already done the work of distributing the snake meat, we still can¡¯t eat it .


    And even though it¡¯s cold and the weather below zero is not conducive to the growth of microorganisms, even so, the snake meat will notst long - if you don¡¯t eat it, it will be bad .


    "Can you cut this snake?" Qi Qi and Liu¡¯spanions were puzzled by his words .


    "I can try . " In the face of the super life of the giant snake, Liu Chang dare not promise that he will be able to cut it .


    "Try it?" After listening to Liu Chang¡¯s words, a man with a mask sneered, "this thing can¡¯t be opened with a cutting machine . Can you cut it? "


    "I said I could try it . " Ignoring the man, Liu Chang kept looking at his ck beard . He knew that the man has the final say and his weapon is in his hands .


    "Yes, I¡¯ll give you a try . " ck beard was a happy man . Seeing Liu Chang looking at him, he directly threw the broadsword at him . However, this time, he threw it with great force, rather than throwing it . It¡¯s more like throwing .


    ck beard¡¯s strength is very strong, so the knife flying speed is also very fast, with the sound of "Wuwu" cutting the air, it flies to Liu Chang .


    Everyone is watching Liu Chang . The meaning of ck beard throwing a big knife is obvious, that is to test, and Liu Chang is for his own purpose . Naturally, he was also satisfied with his trial . As an extra gift, in order to achieve the effect of shock and awe, he even used a very disguised and forced method to hold the knife between his index finger and middle finger .


    This is the first time that Liu Changhuo is so big . This is what he learned from Xiao Li¡¯s flying dagger . He just had an idea and used it .


    The theorem of "forced to be struck by thunder" is not always urate, sometimes . In order to achieve some purpose, these seemingly useless things can really be used to show off . When Liu Chang¡¯s index finger and middle finger mped the big knife, everyone, including ck beard, showed a look of shock .


    How heavy is the big knife . These people know it, they know it .


    These people all know how powerful ckbeard is .


    Then based on the truth that the hero who can defeat the giant is the hero, Liu Chang¡¯s strength is self-evident . So, it¡¯s always the strong man . In this moment of pretending and forcing, in this moment, the eyes of all people looking at him have changed in essence .


    Liu Chang turned back and stabbed the snake¡¯s scales as thick as the city wall .


    HISHI!!!


    Even in the freezing weather, the de of the sword makes the sound of friction between gold and iron and sparks . The scales of snakes are really strong . But because Liu Changli was very strong, and the snake skin had lost its vitality because of the death of the snake body . It was like a concrete wall that had lost its moisture . It was strong enough, but it had no toughness .


    Liu Chang knew that if it was the snake, he would not break his defense system so easily .


    "You can do it!" Liu Chang dug arge part of the snake scale, turned to the crowd and said, "I can do this, but it will take some time, because the knife has metal fatigue, and the snake scale armor must be at least 10 meters thick, so we can talk about our business . "


    There is no free lunch - no freebor .


    The so-called business is nothing more than Liu Chang¡¯s efforts, and then they give the knife .


    "Don¡¯t worry . I think you can use this knife so easily . It means that the knife is yours and we won¡¯t be greedy for your things . Although Qingdao people are close to the sea, they are also Shandong people¡¯s bold and unrestrained character! " Hearing Liu Chang¡¯s words, ckbeard burst intoughter . He was also a smart man . Knowing the strength of the other party, he knew that the so-called "exchange" with him had given him enough face . If he didn¡¯t know how to tter him, it would be a bit of a disgrace .


    "If you say so, it will be easy . " Liu Chang smiles . He doesn¡¯t want to be a robber, and he doesn¡¯t want to make a big surprise . Li Qingshui can capture the information elements here in a distant ce . Therefore, he chooses this very peaceful way to solve this problem .


    Coolie is not easy to do - even if super life is dead, its body is still so strong . Liu Chang dug a full morning on the snake, and then he dug out a "passage" that allowed one person to pass through . Yes, it was a "passage", not a hole . Because the body of the snake was hundreds of kilometers long, tens of meters thick, and the scale armor was nearly 10 meters thick, and a person was more than one meter high, so he really needed a "channel" to get into the snake¡¯s body . "Damn it, I can¡¯t believe that the scale of the snake is so thick . If we didn¡¯t have you today, none of us would be able to eat anything!" Standing at the entrance of the passage, big beard looked at the inside of Xuehu Longdong and sighed: "this thing is really thick . I think no one can make such a deep hole in it except you . It¡¯s much more convenient for us to get in through the hole and cut meat in it! "


    "Well, you can also sell some of your meat to other tribes . " Liu Chang looked at the channel he had dug out and said, "I don¡¯t want to make a statement about this . If people outside ask about it, you say you dug it yourself . And it¡¯s better to call people from other tribes to dig the meat together . You can charge them some passage tax, otherwise the snake meat will be wasted if it doesn¡¯t eat, and it will be destroyed in a few days after seeing the air . "


    "Well, don¡¯t worry, brother . My brother is not such a selfish person . " ckbeard grinned from the outside, then approached the bloody passage and dug out some fresh snake meat . (to be continued)

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283: 283


    Holding a few catties of blood coagted snake meat in his hand, Beard said with a smile, "let¡¯s eat here tonight . Anyway, we can¡¯t finish so many things . "


    Obviously, Liu Chang didn¡¯t refuse .


    "Yes . " Liu Chang nodded his head . It was very hard for him to be out in the wilderness every day under the weather of dozens of degrees below zero . Even though he was physically strong and would not be blown down by the cold wind, he could feel the piercing chill in the cold wind more than ordinary people because of his sensitive senses .


    He didn¡¯t dare to go to the city these days . The love bird was freezing to death .


    "We have a warm ce in the evening . If you have apanion, you can call it up and make friends together . " After wandering around for so many years, beard seems to see through Liu Chang¡¯s mind at a nce . "It¡¯s better to make one more friend than one enemy when you¡¯re out, don¡¯t you?"


    "Well . " Liu Chang nodded approval, but still reminded a sentence, "but I have an enemy, he is very powerful, if you find this, it will bring you a lot of trouble . "


    If Li Qingshuies here, he will never leave a dog or a chicken .


    "Enemy?" Hearing Liu Chang¡¯s words, moustache frowned . He could see clearly the strength of the young man in front of him . Since he said that he was the enemy, as an opponent, that person would certainly not be weaker than him . However, if he provoked such a person, his nature of making this friend would no longer be a mutually beneficial emotional exchange, but a gamble .


    But . Obviously, mustache was a radical man - he took a moment to make his own decision .


    "Ha ha, or that sentence, who doesn¡¯t have a few enemies when you¡¯re out?" While he was smiling with his unique bright smile, he patted himself on the chest . "This can¡¯t be because you have one or two enemies . I won¡¯t be your friend, do you?"


    "Thank you for that feeling!" Liu Chang nodded . "I¡¯ll trouble you these two days . "


    "No trouble!"


    In this way, Liu Chang made another friend .


    Sometimes it¡¯s so simple to make friends . Before the end of the world, you have the money, the right and the status, and can provide other people with means of living . It¡¯s easy to make "friends" . And after the end of the world, people be more straightforward and you have strength . If you can provide security for others, you are worth making friends with .


    And the so-called self danger is under the premise of equal strength . Liu Chang¡¯s strength is clear at a nce, and he did not snatch with his strength, that is, a "good man" with the value of making friends .


    So it was a quiet day .


    During the day, Liu Chang helps moustache dig meat, and at night . And love bird and into an underground storage room .


    "It used to be a big wine cer . Before this cold winter, no one cared about the basement . Now it¡¯s a hot spot . " The tribe where beard is located is obviously much stronger than the tribe where Liu Chang mixed upst time . There are not only many strong men in the tribe . There are also several mutants, and there are many military weapons .


    As he said this, he handed Liu Chang a ss of Shaojiu .


    "Are you from other ces?" Big beard looked at Liu Chang and said with a smile: "listen to your ent is not like Shandong people . "


    "Well . " The Chinese characteristic is that although we all speak Mandarin, and even if the words and sentences are very standard, the local people can still recognize whether this person is a foreigner or not - this is the so-called regional aura .


    "It¡¯s not easy to be out there . But now this kind of weather, this kind of situation, can still roam outside, is really an expert! " Moustache seems to be very talkative, and he also understands the rules of the river andke that "if you want to inquire about other people¡¯s details, you have to disclose them yourself first . " well, actually, little brother . I¡¯m not from Qingdao . I¡¯m from Jinan . "


    "Oh? Is it? " Liu Chang smiles and expresses his goodwill, "howe people from the seaside run to the maind after the doomsday, but you run from Jinan to Qingdao?"


    "My grandmother, shees from Qingdao . " Big beard alsoughed and drank a ss of Shaojiu with great effort . "My parents were not here since I was a child . My grandparents brought me up . My grandfather diedter, so I was especially close to my grandmother . Later, I went out to serve as a soldier and mixed up with the Jinan Military Region . Um I seldom go back to do my filial piety, but I still have those things in my heart You know . . . "


    "Those things are still there . . . "


    Hearing this, Liu Chang thought of his parents and Li Qingshui, who had lived and died with him countless times Sometimes feelings are the condensation of memories . As long as "those things are still there", those feelings will still be there .


    "Well, I understand . You go on . . . " Liu Chang nodded .


    "Later, it was not toote . At that time, Jinan Military Region was arge military region . You know, the seven military regions in China . Although the Jinan military region has the smallest jurisdiction, it has a strong strength . " Big beard said, and put a ss of wine on the fire to "burn", hot wine hot stomach, but more warm body, "just the end of the day, that task you can¡¯t imagine, there are countless tasks every day, every day there are dead people At that time, I was also a very warm-blooded person at that time . However, with more things going on, I became numb . Moreover, more and more people saw dead people, and they were more concerned about the ce in their hearts . In the first few days, I was still in the mood to send out tasks . Half a monthter, I began to worry about my grandmother, but at that time, the superior simply ordered all departments not to go home to visit rtives . ""I understand . " Liu Chang nodded: at that time, the end of the world, and which soldier had no parents or rtives? Everyone is made of meat . Everyone has feelings, who doesn¡¯t worry about their parents and rtives - so they all want to go back to see their families, but if you go back and he goes back, no one will be a soldier, and the only army will copse at the most critical moment .


    "So I said," ah, I¡¯m a selfish man . " Moustache gave a wry smile . "At that time, I saw that the situation was tense, and I was worried about my grandmother . I took advantage of the opportunity of a mission to take a group of brothers to walk away . . . "


    When moustache said this, he did not regret it very much, and Liu Chang followed his gentle eyes and saw an old man in the corner of the wine cer .


    It¡¯s an old man . He seldom sees old people after the end of the day . Because in the "great death period" shortly after the end of the day, most of the elderly and children died of bacterial invasion . Even if they could survive the first wave of bacterial invasion, the survival capacity of the elderly and children was ten times weaker than that of the young men .


    If the survival ability is ten times weaker, it means that the survival probability is ten times smaller . Therefore, since the end of the day, Liu Chang seldom sees old people . Even if they are children, most of them are born after the end of the day . (to be continued)

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284: 284


    So at first sight of the old man, Liu Chang still had some strange feeling . It was like a young man¡¯s world, suddenly saw something very familiar but not with the group .


    "I haven¡¯t seen the old man for a long time . " Liu Chang said .


    "Yes, is it a miracle?" Big beard looked at his grandmother andughed, "I am 37 years old, my grandmother is over 80 years old this year, but I can still survive . Is it strange?"


    "Yes, the miracle of life . " Liu Chang also heartilyughed, "it¡¯s not easy for an old man over 80 years old to survive in this world . "


    "It¡¯s not easy, so many people in the tribe take my grandmother as a symbol of miracle . Many people like to chat with my grandmother, but you know, she is old after all, and she has experienced too many changes in the past few years . Therefore, her brain . . . " Moustache pointed to his head and shook his head to show that his grandmother¡¯s brain was not working well .


    Old and confused - as people get older, the number and activity of brain cells will be reduced on arge scale . Therefore, after getting old, many people are not as flexible as when they were young . This is the naturalw . But even so, Liu Chang is still interested in talking to this old man - after all, in the long history of mankind, the old man is a symbol of wisdom .


    "Do you mind if I talk to her?" Liu Chang drank his ss, then walked to the tightly sealed bed on the other side .


    Inside the bed is very warm, was sealed with cement and ss a small independent space . Liu Chang noticed that a new step had been built in the underground of this independent space . The steps were hollow, and the inside was on fire, so that the temperature inside could be kept at the "high temperature" above zero .


    Liu Chang approached this warm space and said hello to the olddy sitting on the bed who was "taking the soles of her shoes . " Hello, olddy


    "Hehe, young man . . . " Hearing Liu Chang¡¯s voice, the wrinkled olddy put down her work . Liu Chang, who entered this space, seemed to be in a world after the transformation of time and space . Here, no matter the temperature or the atmosphere around him, he seemed to return to the period of liberation in the 1960s and 1970s .


    "Olddy, why are you so cold and still want to ept the sole?" Liu Chang has no experience of talking to the old people . After entering the space . I¡¯m just chatting .


    "It¡¯s cold outside . . . " The olddy spoke with a Sichuan ent . As she said the singing words, she also talked with Liu Chang, "it¡¯s cold outside . How can those shoes bought on the street not be thickened?"


    "Also . . . " Liu Chang nodded . Now the temperature on the ground is 70 degrees below zero . The ground is frozen through . The road surface is chilly . If the soles of people¡¯s shoes are not thick enough, it will not take half an hour . You can get frostbite on your feet .


    "Young man, I haven¡¯t seen you before . " After chatting with Liu Chang for several times, the olddy noticed that Liu Chang was a "new face" and "a newer from outside, right? The world is not safe . You have to be careful . My grandson Zhao buliang . It¡¯s a good man . It¡¯s right to follow him . "


    "Well, he¡¯s a good man . " Liu Chang chuckled, but he didn¡¯t know what to say next . After all, he came here to see the old man, but he was just curious for a moment, but he never thought about other things . He had never seen anyone over the past few years, so he asked him to treat this 80 year old woman . I had a special favor .


    "Hey, boy, don¡¯t move . . . " Just when Liu Chang was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to say, the olddy suddenly stared at Liu Chang with turbid eyes and was stunned, "young man, how can I see you different from others?"


    "Different?" Hearing the olddy¡¯s words, Liu Chang was also stunned for a moment, and said in a hurry, "what¡¯s the difference between me and others?"


    "Well, not the same, just different . " The olddy shook her head, unable to exin why . And also at this time, big Hu Zi came in with a bowl of hot porridge: "grandma, it¡¯s time to eat . "


    The porridge is hot . There are snake meat and some rice grains in it . It should taste good .


    "Tiger, you little brother, are different from others . " As if she didn¡¯t see the hot porridge in his hand, the olddy was still staring at Liu Chang . "It¡¯s not the same . It¡¯s the reincarnation of the supreme emperor . "


    "Poof!" He was listening to the olddy Liu Chang attentively . When he heard the other party¡¯s cry, heughed directly . He thought that the old man could survive the end of the day . There must be something different between him and others . At first, Liu Chang also thought that the other party might be a strange brain region or body mutation, so he also wanted toe over and see what new discoveries were . As soon as he came in, the olddy said that he was different from others . He really thought he had found the right ce, but now


    "Don¡¯tugh, young man!" When the olddy saw Liu Chang smile, she showed a serious look . "Don¡¯tugh . I used to be a member of the Qingdao I Ching Association, and I can calcte . You are not the same as others . You are the only one to save this disaster


    "Well, depend on me!" Liu Chang nodded .


    And bearded does not expose his grandmother, but also continues to follow her words: "grandma, you eat porridge first, and then we will discuss whether he is the reincarnation of the supreme Emperor . . . ""Certainly, not at least at the level of Jade Emperor The child has aura In the future, all people and animals in this world will have to listen to him . . . " Eximed the olddy, panting for breath and taking another mouthful of porridge


    Liu Chang also looked at the warm and strange picture . He left the small space and went back to the cold world outside . Finally, it seemed that he could not stand the stuffy feeling in the basement . He went up the stairs and went up to the world where water turned into ice .


    He came out to be on guard .


    It is rare to see a warm picture in the end of life . Liu Chang doesn¡¯t want to destroy the miracle of life because of himself . Li Qingshui is not Li Qingshui now . He is the incarnation of willow . In his opinion, all life is the stepping stone of his own evolution . He will not understand the warmth of human ancestors and grandchildren together . He will only pursue the ultimate life .


    With his eyes closed, Liu Chang sucked in the cold wind around him and felt the creatures around him . At the same time, the biological maic field felt himself and imagined the way forward of his own evolution . He knew that what he urgently needed was strength . Although the evolution has beenplicated and not refined, but because of theplexity is not refined, it seems that it can be dealt with everywhere .


    But now, he is in urgent need of something simple and violent - the genes of arthropods - ants that are 500 times more powerful than humans . (to be continued)

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285: 285


    Sometimes simple violence can¡¯t deal with many things, but sometimes, simple violence represents direct and effective .


    Four or five years have passed since the end of the day . Liu Chang¡¯s survival ability, including the ability to find people and things to meet hispanions, has evolved perfectly . At this time, he has been from the initial state of survival to the state of control of fate .


    And because of this, the enemy he has to face is no longer asplex as many creatures in nature, but bes simple and targeted . The more he faces such a powerful enemy, the moreplex and unskilled things are, the less effective and powerful they are . Now what he needs are these simple and brutal things .


    "It seems that the ability to evolve autonomously has not worked since it absorbed the genes of the stream . " Liu Chang used maic field to sense himself, and at the same time, he thought about his own evolution direction - amphibians have evolved for a long time, and the genes of birds and fish have also begun to emerge . In fact, he is not very far away from the advanced species of insects, arthropods .


    And with the ability of self evolution of flow, he can constantly give himself mental hints on his body and brain . So as to achieve the goal of targeted evolution . But even so, he also knows that the so-called "autonomous evolution" of flow is not so powerful in the literal sense - after all, if it is so strong, then the stream will not evolve independently for several years, and it has not evolved a reproductive capacity .


    Therefore -


    the so-called autonomous evolution can only intervene . It doesn¡¯t really determine the direction of evolution .


    "But now I really need strength . " Thinking of thest time Li Qingshui¡¯s powerlessness, Liu sighed - a finger is stronger than his whole body, and he was shocked by a knife in the other side¡¯s face . The gap in absolute strength is not a little bit . The gap in absolute strength can only be solved by evolution . He read a report in a book before that ants can lift things that are dozens of times heavier than themselves, and the utilization rate of muscles and energy conversion power are thousands of times higher than those of human beings . The so-called body strength of ants is the most precise mechanical machine . And the generator, and if you can master that kind of power, it is really in the strength can have a qualitative leap .


    So, thinking of this kind of thing, Liu Chang constantly tried his physical ability in the cold wind . His fist clenched and loosened, loosened and clenched, and kept going back and forth . He constantly felt the strength of his body, felt the process of muscle tightening and rxing each time, and then experienced the inspiration of the ant¡¯s power that he imagined


    Liu Chang doesn¡¯t know whether this kind of thing is effective or not, but he keeps feeling it and feels it seriously


    The night passed .


    In the first half of the night, Liu Chang felt the strength . In thetter half of the night, he went back to the basement to sleep for a while . Until dawn the next day . When the sun rises, the worldes back to life .


    First of all, there is a silver figureing out of the tree hole on the edge of Zhengzhou, where it disappeared a few days ago . This time, the stream is no longer strong . The body is exquisite and slender . The height is reduced from six meters to less than two meters . It looks about the size of an ordinary person .


    But although the body is small, but the whole body is more exquisite and clear, like a metal Genie general, the whole body is shing the luster of life .


    "Thank you . Big willow, you helped me to fulfill my wish which I haven¡¯t aplished for several years . " Out of the tree hole, the amphibian looked at his body contentedly, "yes, you can rest assured . I know that I can¡¯t betray you, right . I know the consequences . Well, we¡¯ve been your race for generations . I¡¯ll let this race carry forward . . . "


    With these words, Liu¡¯s body shed and disappeared in the edge of this wonderful city .


    On the other side of the ocean, arge number of Haitians have alsoe out of the oxygen vent . They hold strange pieces in their hands and pronounce strange sybles one by one . They seem to be very united and regr . They walk on the sea ice surface - and behind them, there are sea beasts emerging from the ice .


    As if feeling all the remote ground, a group of people who have marched to the edge of Qingdao stopped at the same ce .


    "Lao Liu, seventeen, what¡¯s wrong with you two?" He Zhizhi, who was directing the way in front of him, found that the two people who operated the machine suddenly did not move . He turned his head in doubt and asked .


    "There seems to be something wrong with it . " Seventeen said first .


    "Well, the selfless heart of the US emperor will not die!" Old Liu was out of time and made a joke .


    "What kind of beauty emperor will not die if I die?" He Zhizhi looks at two people doubtfully .


    "You mean? Man of the sea,ing? " The eldest brother was sleeping in the robot . Hearing this, he suddenly opened his eyes . But after a while, his expression rxed again, e on,e on . For vulnerable human beings, there is a real need for some to stir up the situation . "


    "Stir up the game?" He Zhizhi asked, "the undersea people, didn¡¯t you say that they upied North America in a short time? Although I don¡¯t have any special feelings for Americans, I have to admit that they are indeed the most dominant, most effective and most technologically advanced country in the world, or in the past . Since they can¡¯t face the undersea people who have no scientific and technological foundation, and now the Haitians have upied all their resources and technologies, their strength is even more different from that when they firstnded! ""So The second said with a smile, "they look down on human beings even more . And then . . . "


    "They won¡¯t be aiming at humans . " The third one ended the conversation, and all the people who were still in doubt suddenly realized it .


    But there was one person in the room who really didn¡¯t care about all this - the Haitians, the dead winter nights, the people and everything, and one of them didn¡¯t care at all . Because she thinks she is short-sighted, because she has always been an orphan .


    Qingdao, outside the basement .


    Liu Chang, holding a knife, looked at his broken gun and asked at the side of the mustache: "can you take the liberty to ask you something? It would be a bit abrupt to ask about it . "


    "You ask . " Moustache nodded . "I¡¯ll tell you as long as it¡¯s not too hard to answer . "


    "Well, it¡¯s about the Jinan Military Region . . . " Liu Chang asked his own question: "as one of the seven major military regions in China, Jinan Military Region ims to have nearly 300000 regr garrisons, which are all well-equipped troops . No matter how fierce it is in the end, as long as the civilians can survive, they will certainly be able to muddle along . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286: 286


    As long as the civilians can survive, the soldiers will certainly survive, and only better .


    After all, the army isposed of young and middle-aged people . After military training, it has weapons in hand and unified management . If the end of the dayes, the army will undoubtedly be the team with the highest survival ability . This is like the beginning of Kaifeng, the whole process was upied by strange creatures, but the military region can still retain a human territory - this is the power of the army . After all, Kaifeng is only a small city, and there is norge-scale military facilities . Compared with Jinan Military Region, which is one seventh of the country¡¯s military strength, it is really small .


    "Those soldiers are living very well . What do you want to do with this?" Big beard heard Liu Chang inquire about the Jinan Military Region, showing a little alert look .


    "No, you don¡¯t have to think about it . I won¡¯t tell you where you are . " A thief is always afraid of being caught . Moustache used to be a deserter . Of course, Liu Chang knows what he is thinking now . "And you don¡¯t have to be afraid . You have been running away for several years . Can they really control you in this world?"


    "Although I said that, you don¡¯t know the current situation of Jinan Military Region . I heard that the remaining soldiers formed a military city with great ability . . . " Big beard said what he knew . "Although I have never been to Jinan, I still hear that Jinan is the most stable city in China, and even Beijing can¡¯tpare with Jinan now!"


    "Of course, it¡¯s all my guess . I haven¡¯t been to Jinan or Beijing since the end of the day . But I heard that the military city was very stable . "


    "Very stable?" Liu Chang seemed to think of a few years ago, when Li Qingshui was in Zhengzhou, he rubbed his nose and asked, "is there a very powerful brain domain evolutor sitting in there? Or is there a group of brain evolutionary leaders? But even so, it¡¯s so close to the sea . . . "


    "No, it¡¯s said that there is a body evolutionary who ims to be a super life in human beings . Even the giant sea monster is not his opponent . Most of the refugees in Qingdao escape . The preferred city is Jinan . . . " Big beard talked, while Liu Chang was thinking deeply .


    It is the first time that Liu Chang has heard the term "super life in human beings" .


    Almost since the end of the day, I have been to several big cities, almost all those cities with city-state system . Leaders are either military power or brain mutators . Because of their strong ability ofyout and construction, they are also very good at building rtionships with people around them and developing their strength . Therefore, most of them can get along very well - even those who are not too obsessed with power can also be behind the scenes maniptors .


    So . Hearing about the military city of Jinan, Liu Chang never thought that this would be led by a human being with physical evolution - because it¡¯s very difficult to convince people with brute force alone - unless


    Unless that person¡¯s brute force has reached a shocking point!


    "Can human bodies really evolve to be as powerful as super life?" Liu Chang thought about this problem . In fact, he had thought about it before . After all, there are billions of human beings . Although there are not many super life in the world, it is not unique . Almost anyrge species can evolve one or two things that stand out . Why can¡¯t humans alone?


    Previously, Liu Chang thought that human beings could not evolve super life because of theplexity of the body structure - because Li Qingshui said . The more sophisticated the organism is, the more stable the cell is, and the more difficult it is to mutate . Even at the end of the day, humans are a little bitter than other creatures to mutate . Therefore, Liu Chang has been wondering whether human beings have no super life at all .


    Because the time of doubt is too long, and so few years have not seen this problem, so Liu Chang gradually forgotten .


    Now at first hearing this word, I think of a lot of things . Think of Li Qingshui once murmured: "the human poption base is sorge, billions of base, there must be several particrly different?"


    "Even a giant sea monster can be killed?" Liu Chang pondered over the matter of super human for a while, and confirmed with some doubts: "is this rumor true?"


    "It should be true . Now themunication is so poor that the news can be transmitted from Jinan to Qingdao . Then this reputation and poprity should not be false news . " Said beard .


    "That¡¯s it . " Liu Chang spoke and walked forward a few steps . With the roar of the sea breeze, he looked at the direction of the giant snake¡¯s death . "Li Qingshui can kill a giant sea snake, and it doesn¡¯t look too troublesome . I don¡¯t know who is more powerful than Li Qingshui . . . "


    "What?" The cold wind blew in his ears, and the beard didn¡¯t hear what he said .


    And Liu Chang looked at the ce where the sea snake died, and he had a new n in his heart .


    ......


    Liu and his party finally progress, driving the strange machine, Lao Liu looked at the girl behind her frown .


    "What¡¯s the matter?" He asked .


    "I feel terrible again . " Xiaojing frowned and rubbed his temple . "He¡¯s here . "


    He, of course, refers to Li Qingshui . "He is here as expected . I don¡¯t know if Liu Chang is in trouble . " He Zhizhi also worried said .


    "If he¡¯s here, Liu Chang can¡¯t be without an ident . " The eldest also stood out from the group of children behind him - he was the tallest among the current group of clonal children, "but before Li Qingshui died, he was sure that nothing would happen to him . This is a contradiction . . . "


    "Yes, it¡¯s contradictory . " The second one said: "Li Qingshui used to calcte that Liu Chang would not have an ident, but now Li Qingshui has a little brain, but he also has a very strong calction ability, and he can¡¯t calcte Liu Chang¡¯s whereabouts . And Liu Chang can¡¯t beat that monster, and this contradictiones! "


    "Well, it¡¯s a light water contest with Li . " Old three don¡¯t know why, ha ha a smile, "before Li Qingshui, against now Li Qingshui, in the end who will win?"


    "No matter who will win, we have to go in and find Liu Chang first . " No . 17 frowned and came out from behind . "And, before entering the city, everyone should cover up the micro information on themselves . Lao Liu, try to change these micro information and make mistakes in other people¡¯s judgment . "


    A person standing on the earth will send out countless trace information - his odor molecules will disappear with the wind, where he stands, will change the direction of the air flow, his voice will change the wave and maic field .


    These things are so small that they can¡¯t even be felt by ordinary people . In some people¡¯s eyes, they are flies on their eyes . (to be continued)

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287: 287


    "Lao Liu, what can you do to change the micro information on your body?" Asked the 17th .


    "You can modify your own, but it¡¯s difficult to help others do it . " Liu Xinmin said: "it is very difficult to change other people¡¯s, especially theplicated micro information ofrge objects . As you know, the so-called change is not only to change itself, but also to consider the impact on the environment and the surrounding environment . In fact, one point is changing, that is, this point in the whole world . This workload is too precise andplicated . "


    "Well, look at that!" The 17th thought for a while, and finally said, "if you trust our more than a dozen brothers, how do you think we can connect brain regions together?"


    Brain regions are connected together, which was once done by Daliushu . He connected millions of ordinary people¡¯s brains together to form a river of wisdom . But this is his own business . He connected his own brain, so the process is rtively simple . The brain and brain will not doubt each other Exclusion .


    But several brain region evolutors who want to connect brain waves together are going through a crisis of trust .


    Because brain domain connection is not a trivial matter . Brain domain connection is not only the connection of thoughts, but also the connection of life . After all, for human beings, things about the brain are not small things, and even a little mistake can lead to death . What¡¯s more, how to build trust among smart people is also a problem .


    "Brain domain connectivity?" Liu Xinmin looked at the 17th, "who¡¯s leading ideology?"


    This is a problem . Since we have connected the brain domain, we can¡¯t think of more than a dozen ideas . If webine them, we will be strong, and the strong will be one person dominating everything .


    "Me . " "After all, we have a lot of people . There are 17 brain region mutants in total . You are alone . I should be the leading role of this new life . "


    "I don¡¯t think so . " Being dominated by others means giving one¡¯s own brain and everything to that person . It is impossible for a fool to know that Liu Xinmin is indifferent to this matter .


    "Your body is a baby . It¡¯s not convenient to do it in a lot of situations . It¡¯s not convenient for you to walk on the snow with your short legs . I think it¡¯s better for me to bear the thought temporarily . " Lao Liu pointed to his thin and tall body and said, "after all, my body is an adult, and I am very strong . Although I can¡¯tpare with the upper ss, I can¡¯t be weaker than Liu Chang no matter what my special ability is . Isn¡¯t this just suitable for our action?"


    Smart people have to be efficient in doing things . Being unreasonable is a big taboo on the negotiation table . But now Lao Liu¡¯s words are very reasonable, the 17th¡¯s body is really inconvenient to act .


    "What do you think, then, when you use your body and No . 1 dominant thought?" Step back on the 17th .


    Old Liu Zesi took the exam for a while .


    "Yes, but I want to keep a sense of crisis . "


    The so-called crisis consciousness is the moment when the mind and body arepletely upied . The consciousness will wake up . It is like a deep sleeping human . He has no consciousness and does not know where he is . But if you push him out of bed, he will wake up in a moment . This is a kind of crisis consciousness .


    "OK, that¡¯s it . " No . 17 nodded, turned to look at the other people, "are you ok?"


    Time is tight . The negotiation can¡¯t be a seesaw battle . The other clones have no opinions, and Lao Liu has no opinions . Both sides have stepped back a step . The matter of brain domain connection is basically settled in this way .


    After more than a dozen brain region mutants had discussed, they sat down on the ground, and then opened their brain regions . With Lao Liu¡¯s body as the carrier and the No . 1 thought as the leading factor, they gradually integrated the brain waves together .


    It¡¯splicated to say, but it¡¯s not time-consuming .


    After all, this is only a matter for a dozen people, and everyone has the ability to put out the brain waves, which is no moreplicated and difficult than the workload of Daliushu . They do not need to clear the minds of others, because everyone is voluntary, and each brain is extremely precise .


    So it took about an hour, a whole new human, to get up from the ground .


    After he stood up again, Liu Xinmin¡¯s eyes changed . He was no longer calm when he was old . Instead, he became vigorous and vigorous not long after the birth of new life . At this time, Liu Xinmin was already the leader of clone .


    Standing next to them, watching these strange smart people do these actions, he Zhizhi has been a bit stunned: "this is over? Is it that simple? "


    He Zhizhi looked at Liu Xinmin, whose eyes changed, and asked, "are you No . 1 now?"


    "Yes, No . 1" cough . "After standing up, No . 1 vigorously coughed," I¡¯m not used to this voice! "


    No . 1 said this, picked up the others from the ground and put them into the incubator of the giant walking machine one by one .


    "Are they not going to die People will die if their bodies are stiff for a long time . He Zhizhi, as a soldier, knows a little bit about this . Even the former vegetative people also need constant nutrition supply and body massage to keep their body active . Otherwise, the muscles and internal organs will soon wither and degenerate . Now it¡¯s freezing and snowy outside . Even if it¡¯s in the incubator, it¡¯s not very warm . There¡¯s no special medical equipment . It can¡¯t even keep a constant temperature . There¡¯s no nutrient solution to keep their basic heat . It won¡¯tst long . "So, we have to hurry up!" No . 1 said, "it¡¯s better not to exceed 50 hours, which is about two days . The body inside can¡¯tst too long . "


    "I see . Let¡¯s go . " He Zhizhi nodded and returned to his military style . He closed his backpack, took his weapons, and sniffed the smell molecules in the cold wind, and walked at the front of the team . And the leader in the middle of the team constantly covers up a few people¡¯s micro information, and constantly calctes Liu Chang¡¯s position . After a few minutes, a position was finally determined .


    "Xiaojing, where is Li Qingshui?" He can calcte Liu Chang¡¯s position, but he can¡¯t count Li Qingshui, becausepared with changing and concealing micro information, Li Qingshui is an expert


    "in the east of the city!" Xiao Jing¡¯s face is still afraid .


    "That¡¯s fine . " Hearing this news, the boss finally breathed a sigh of relief, "go, Liu Chang is in the west of the city!" (to be continued)

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288: 288


    Qingdao is not a small city . Even if there was a mobile phone before, it would take more than half an hour for the two to contact each other in a certain ce . Therefore, even if Liu Chang has keen senses, he Zhizhi and others have already entered the city .


    After he got up in the morning, he followed mustache to the dpidated parking lot, and the love bird followed him because he was greedy and had nothing to do .


    "To say, this snake meat is delicious, especially super life meat . " Parrot and Liu Chang walked side by side in the street, Gaga strange cry: "the meat is so thin, but also so strong, bite in the mouth like a rubber band, ying teeth all gurgle!"


    "Do you have teeth? I¡¯ve seen a lot of Chinese masters Liu Chang took a look at the parrot - as long as he was ok, he kept talking and seemed to never know what sorrow was .


    "I don¡¯t have teeth, but I have a beak . I can still feel it . Besides, you should know that parrots are snake eaters . If you eat them, they will . . . " The bird continued to criticize .


    "Eagles eat snakes, but parrots can only be eaten by snakes!" Liu Chang also continued to makeints about it .


    This makes the beards in front of them keep looking back .


    This morning, ever since he learned that the parrot can talk, he has been curious . Now it is even more strange to see the parrot talk so much .


    "I said before that animals can¡¯t be tamed now . How did you get this parrot?" Bearded for a long time, and finally inserted, "it turns out that this is also an intelligent species . I really can¡¯t see it!"


    "I can¡¯t see that it¡¯s you who are embarrassed, and I wanted to ask you yesterday . If Liu Chang didn¡¯t let me talk, I really want to educate you . Why do you have such a long beard on such a cold day? Keep warm? It¡¯s freezing, you know The parrot¡¯s beak is very bad, and it seems that except for those who are stronger than him, he always likes to use the way of "bullying others" to express that he is a more advanced species, "so I can¡¯t think of it . He has such a long beard that sputum can stick to it . Is it convenient for you to eat? If you drink soup, don¡¯t you worry about putting your beard in the rice bowl


    "This . . . " The parrot made a confession . Mustache was angry for three times, but could not think of a retort, so he shut his mouth .


    "That¡¯s why . I know how to force people to dress up . Some of them pretend to be small white faces, some are charming and some are grandsons The parrot didn¡¯t speak when he saw his beard . "If you pretend to be a grandson, you can y a pig and eat a tiger . If you are charming, you can work for him . It¡¯s easier to be trusted, to attract people better, and to be a boss is easier to establish prestige . . . "


    Parrot in the bar Bang non-stop, Liu Chang on the side also did not speak to continue to walk .


    He now likes to give his body mental cues, hoping that he can develop the ability of arthropod as soon as possible .


    So they went all the way to the hole in the snake . Mustache left the two men and asked them to collect the excavation fee . Liu Chang also dug out dozens of catties of meat from the snake and roasted it on the spot . As Parrot said, snake meat is really delicious . In the past world, he had heard about the principle that mountain chicken tastes better than feed chicken . The meat of this super life is really strong . Not only are the muscles strong and the body is closely arranged, but also it has a very strange taste, which is not possessed by other creatures .


    After several dozens of pounds of meat, Liu Chang was idle and bored, holding a mirror to see the degree of recovery of his eyes - he suddenly smelled a familiar smell .


    A familiar smell .


    There were Xiaojing, he Zhizhi, and Liu Xinmin - but what he was not sure about was that although the smell of the three people was familiar, it was strange . At first, it seemed that they were three, but they were not like each other carefully .


    But even so, it was enough to arouse Liu Chang¡¯s curiosity . He slowly thought about the direction of several people¡¯sing . Although Liu Chang didn¡¯t know why the smell of several people had changed, and could not guess that the strange feeling was the result of interference from micro information, he met several people, walked more than 2000 meters, and then saw the familiar figure .


    "Shit, it¡¯s really you!" Seeing the familiar figure, all doubts in his heart went, Liu Chang rushed to the two rtives and a friend, "Xiaojing, he Zhizhi, how can you follow me . And Lao Liu, the boss and the second? Are they all right at the Institute? "


    Liu Chang was very excited to see them . Since the day when Li Qingshui arrived in Qingdao, he had been worried about the safety of these people . Now he saw that he was the closest to him and walked with him from Zhengzhou four years ago to now that both of them are alive, his heart is half full .


    "I went to Beijing to see you . They said you were gone, but I¡¯m still a little worried . It¡¯s good to see you all here . " Liu Chang patted the congrattory branches on the shoulder and kneaded Xiaojing¡¯s hair . When thetter came, he tightly grasped his sleeve . "Oh, the eldest, the second, the third and the three of them are all right?"


    "I¡¯m the boss . " Liu Xinmin stepped forward, using his own height advantage, touched Liu Chang, "higher than you feel, really good!""Are you the boss?" Liu Chang looked at Li Xinmin¡¯s serious and crafty eyes . At first, he didn¡¯t believe it, but then he felt very strange - because ording to Liu Xinmin¡¯s temper, he really couldn¡¯t make such a joke with himself . Therefore, he asked doubtlessly: "I said, you are not really the boss?"


    "Well, really . " No . 1ughed and exined the matter again, "we have 17 clones, and we have reached an agreement with Lao Liu . The brain regions are connected together, so I am very strong now . This feeling is really good The pursuit of strength is also human instinct


    The elder brother said, clenched his fist, as if feeling the sense of strength in his body .


    "Damn it, body exchange . Don¡¯t you make it like a movie every day?" Liu Changzheng was talking to the boss, and a loud voice ran from the distance, "are you really the boss? Oh, good


    The parrot just followed Liu Chang . Seeing that there was no danger, the parrot danced: "this time, the grandson of Lao Liu can¡¯t threaten me . There are no good people on the 17th . I think you might as well upy this body and strength . Anyway, you like the sense of power so much . I think you are much better than those guys like seventeen and Lao Liu! " (to be continued)

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289: 289


    "Ha ha . " Hearing the parrot¡¯s words, he alwaysughs but does not speak .


    After chatting with Xiaojing he Zhizhi, Liu Chang told the boss a more important thing, "by the way, when I went to Beijing, tassel woke up and ran away . "


    "It must be Li Qingshui . " When the boss heard Liu Chang¡¯s words, he showed a strange look on his face . After all, it was a bit too much for a clone to talk about ontology .


    "I guess so . If he did it, it¡¯s very likely that Liu has taken refuge in the big tree now . " This problem is obvious . Liu has tried for nearly four years, but he has not found his own race . He can only rely on the power of others - after the alliance with human beings is broken, the big willow will be . When Liu Chang talks with the boss, Xiaojing suddenly looks a little different . This makes Liu Chang, who has been paying close attention to her, immediately notice that something is wrong .


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Liu Chang asked .


    "That fear point, keep approaching!" Xiaojing frowned, her face showed a look of pain, "it seems to be constantly approaching this side . . . "


    "Did Li Qingshui find us?" Liu Chang was surprised .


    "No way . When we came, we had covered up the trace information on our bodies . If it was you, he hadn¡¯t found you for so many days Is it to say that he is waiting for us The boss figured out the joints and quickly invaded the brain region around Liu Chang¡¯s body, changing the micro information there, "we quickly move the position, I spread the false information . "


    "Good . " Liu Chang nodded and hastily took Liu Xinmin and he Zhizhi to jump up together and heard the words "Li Qingshui" . Just ready to take off .


    The parrot spread its wings and flew beyond the point of fear .


    But after several people jumped on the parrot¡¯s back and flew for a distance, Xiaojing¡¯s eyebrows still didn¡¯t stretch out .


    "What¡¯s going on?" The boss asked anxiously .


    "Li Qingshui is still approaching, and seems to fly faster than the beloved bird!" Xiaojing panic way .


    "No way! I¡¯ve spread the false information! " The old man¡¯s face was also shocked . "Can Li Qingshui distinguish the false news I send out? It¡¯s impossible . It¡¯s easy to cheat people, but it¡¯s hard to see through . No matter how clever he is, he can¡¯tpletely expose my false information! "


    "That¡¯s what¡¯s wrong elsewhere . " Liu Chang¡¯s voice did not fall, parrot¡¯s back, suddenly out of countless wickers, the direct backhand tied the parrot in the air . Let four people and one bird fall from the height of 200 meters .


    "Damn it!" The parrot¡¯s wings were tied up in the air and they were shouting .


    "Li Qingshui even nted seeds on you . You didn¡¯t say it earlier!" The eldest brother grasped the branches of he in the air and tried to stabilize his figure . At the same time, he didn¡¯t forget to quarrel .


    How do I know! I only remember that he kept me warm before . How could I know that this thing still has this function! " From a height of 200 meters to a height of 100 meters, the parrot finally realized the crisis, "ah . I said, this is not the time to quarrel, Liu Chang . Help me


    "Well!" At the moment of the ident, he hugged Xiaojing with one hand . Seeing the current situation, he held the parrot in his other hand, and at the same time turned his head to No . 1 holding he Zhizhi and asked, "can Liu Xinmin¡¯s body withstand such a violent shock?"


    "Almost so!" One called out, and then several people fell to less than 50 meters .


    And Liu Chang here also saw the scene on the ground - there are buildings, there are trees . Without saying a word, entering his own field of vision, Liu Chang immediately selected a powerfulnding point, and then arm force, mercilessly hit the love bird on Liu Xinmin¡¯s body . And then I flew in another direction with this reaction .


    Boom!!!


    With two loud noises, Zhiqing bird and Liu Xinmin obliquely smashed into the crown of a big tree and broke countless branches inside . Liu Chang, holding Xiaojing, fell into a shack and fell into seven meat and eight vegetables .


    "Are you all right?" In the rubble, Liu Chang fell a little bit covered, but after a moment of trance, he still looked at his arms, which he protected very well .


    "It¡¯s OK . " No matter how well you protect it . From high altitude concussion down, also have to shake a concussion, Xiaojing said this, eyes did not focus at all .


    But even so, Liu Chang did not dare to dy . Holding hands, Xiaojing jumped hundreds of meters . He found the most loved bird covered with injuries under the tree crown, as well as he Zhizhi, who was also injured .


    "It¡¯s OK . I¡¯m protecting his head . " No . 1 has a lot of wounds on her body, but it doesn¡¯t look so ferocious because of her strong body .


    "Miss Li Coming soon . . . " At the moment of crisis, Xiaojing is still talking in the eyes, indicating the situation of several people .


    "Coming soon . . . " Liu Chang frowned deeply and looked at a group of defeated soldiers on the ground . There was almost no hope in his eyes . Li Qingshui¡¯sbat effectiveness was very different from that of him . Simrly, because the vitality of the other side was too strong and the strength was very huge, even if he was running, he could not run through that terrible creature . What¡¯s more, the people in this ce are all his rtives, so we can¡¯t ignore them .


    "You go first . . . " For the first time since I made such a decision, Liu Youchang thought deeply for the first time


    "After the hair is broken, you are also shot dead . " No . 1 didn¡¯t pay any attention to Liu Chang . While pulling the wicker from the beloved bird, he said, "you go first . You have willows on your body, and for Li Qingshui, you have no value to pursue You go east How far can we go . . . "


    "Then, Xiaojing, you go to the southwest and Liu Chang goes to the northwest . I will choose my own way . He Zhizhi, you and parrot will go east together, and we will run separately . Since you can¡¯t run away from him, you have to give him a multiple choice question, which is difficult for him No . 1 immediately made a decision, "how fast we all run, since we can¡¯t die together, we have to let ourpanions live . How fast you can run depends on how likely your partner is to survive . You know, Li Qingshui¡¯s speed is faster than Liu Chang . Even if he turns back and forth, maybe he can catch all of us . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290: 290


    "This . . . " Liu Chang heard the decision of No . 1 and thought about it . It is really the only way now . If you can¡¯t fight and run, you can only run separately . In this way, everyone will have a little chance to survive .


    "However, Xiaojing now feels a little visceral concussion, and her brain is also damaged . Can she run?" From a height of 200 meters, even if it is not a fall, but wrapped in a thick quilt, then "pier" once, ordinary people may die . Even if the current problem is several times stronger than before, Xiaojing is several times stronger than ordinary people, but the injury still has to be injured .


    "Anyway, that¡¯s the only way to do it now . Otherwise, you can¡¯t run with her? " No . 1 spoke very fast . "Li Qingshui¡¯s pursuit of people must start from what he thinks is the most valuable . And who is most valuable here? You! So, it¡¯s the most dangerous thing to go with you! At this time, it¡¯s not a time to talk about feelings . Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for Xiaojing to walk in the jungle? Or is Li Qingshui catching up with you, and the risk factor is higher? "


    No . 1¡¯s feelings are those of the "rational school" . He has no love for children . He is willing to sacrifice for hispanions - but the premise is that the sacrifice is the most correct decision .


    In the face of this kind of rationalism, Liu Chang can¡¯t refute it . He also knows that time is pressing . Li Qingshui is very fast . With his speed, he traverses the whole city of Qingdao in less than half an hour . Considering the speed gap between the two sides, he has no time to talk nonsense .


    "Well, that¡¯s it . " Liu Chang looked at the injured beloved bird and he Zhizhi . "Can you two walk? Can you fly, love bird


    "I can¡¯t fly . " The parrot cried bitterly, "Damn, the seeds that the monster nted on me are all on the wings . I may have considered this situation . I have injuries on my wings and seeds in my body . Now the seeds attack inside, and my whole body is so weak that I can¡¯t move . You go first . Don¡¯t worry about me . You also know, I this bird is a wall grass, he came, I will decisively sell you to protect your life! Ha ha, ha ha . . . "


    The parrotughs, trying to ease the atmosphere, but its leaky lungs aggravate the heavy feeling in the air .


    "Don¡¯t worry about me . I can¡¯t leave . I¡¯m just a bird . It is of no value to Li Qingshui . If he mends my wound for me, I will definitely take him after you . Ha ha ha Don¡¯t you run? " Love bird continued to smile .


    But no one spoke at the scene .


    Silence for more than ten seconds - every second is heavy .


    More than ten secondster, everyone no longer hesitated . He Zhizhi, covered with injuries, stood up from the ground and walked toward the East .


    "If you can live, I¡¯ll see you in Jinan . " Liu sighed . Put Xiaojing on the ground, and he ran toward the northwest quickly, because he knew that the faster he ran, the more opportunities he would give hispanions, and each step was faster . Thepanion took out the hope of ascending to heaven and took one more step .


    After rushing out, Liu Chang took ast look at these rtives before he ran out of his field of vision, because he knew that even if he spoke well, he could not hear them . Li Qingshui is not an ordinary person . It¡¯s impossible for them to catch them . This multiple-choice question is not to catch or not to catch, to catch one, to catch several, or to catch all of them .


    to seize is undoubtedly to die, and some of these people must die today - as for who died, though I don¡¯t know . But these are the only ones present - maybe Xiaojing, maybe no . 1, and more likely, they are themselves .


    People are dying . This is another multiple choice question .


    "Liu Chang, I¡¯ve had a good time since I met you . " Obviously, everyone expected this problem, so he Zhizhi called out when Liu Chang¡¯s figure was about to disappear .


    "Brother Liu Chang, I will die if you die!" That¡¯s what Xiaojing says .


    "Brother Liu Chang, I will not die if you die!" The parrot is holding its voice and learning to cry quietly


    Only the boss didn¡¯t speak, because he was toozy to waste time to vent his feelings . After arranging everything, he chose a direction and ran out - the speed was not much slower than Liu Chang .


    After that, Xiaojing also ran away, he Zhizhi also ran away .


    Everyone is running, running for themselves, running for theirpanions, running for life .


    In this way, just a little popr city side, only a lone bird . Then the bird felt the cold wind in the air a little cold, looking at a friend who left, it seemed that he was too lonely to sing .


    First came "let¡¯s swing the oars", and then he sang "on the moon" . When he sang "the most dazzling national wind", he was very happy . A figure blocked the sunshine on its head, and made him stop the double noise of the broken Gong voice and the bellows like lungs .


    "All the people are gone . Don¡¯t chase them!" The parrot raised his eyelids and stopped singing . It seemed that the noisy words of the bird would never stop . It was more difficult for him to shut up than to let him die . "It¡¯s time to stop . Come and sing a song with me . This song is very passionate . I learned it on the brokenputer in the courtyard Yes . I¡¯m calling you,e on, together The curved riveres from the sky well!!! A sea of what well!!! Hot songs are our expectation well!!! What? What? I forgot my words Hey"You¡¯re a terrible singer . " Li Qingshui heard the parrot¡¯s song, his eyelids jumped unnaturally, then pointed out the wicker with his fingertips, "help me chase them . "


    "Leave me alone . . . " Seeing the wicker approaching, the parrot stopped singing, "I¡¯m just a bird . I have nothing to do with them . I¡¯m not special at all . "


    "I¡¯ll let you go once . " Li Qingshui looks at the bird .


    "Let me go, then?" The bird coughed twice, "do you take me as bait?"


    "But always let it go . " Li Qingshui eyes unchanged, "now, you help me chase them, I can let you go the second time!"


    "How can I help? I have injuries all over my body, and I can¡¯t fly as fast as you Said the bird .


    "Well, tnd is like this, but in the west of Shandong, there are many mountains and hills . If you convert these ups and downs, you will be faster than me . " Li Qingshui said this, and then stabbed the wicker into his affectionate body for the second time, and used the fine biological energy to repair the damage on each other¡¯s body . (to be continued)

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291: 291


    In fact, most of the wounds on Zhiqing bird are caused by seeds left by Li Qingshui . These injuries are difficult to treat for others, because it is a veryplicated task to clean up the residual seeds - but Li Qingshui is different .


    These seeds are his things . They can be used like fingers . When you want him to destroy, you can destroy them . When you want to make them gentle and even beneficial, they will naturally be beneficial things .


    So, in a moment, the parrot stood up intact from the ground - even the wound from the fall was healed .


    "Come on, let¡¯s go . " After the parrot healed, Li Qingshui didn¡¯t talk nonsense . He jumped on his back directly, "go there first, then turn back all over there . . . "


    Li Qingshui points to two directions, one is southwest and the other is northwest .


    "Catch Xiaojing first?" "Why?"


    "Because she¡¯s easy to catch, and more important . " Li Qingshui was toozy to lie, patted the parrot¡¯s back and let it soar from the ground .


    "Why is Xiaojing more important than Liu Chang and Lao Liu?" Asked the parrot again after he had risen .


    But this time Li Qingshui did not answer his question .


    "Talk about it . Anyway, we are in the same camp now . As you know, I am a viin, and I will listen to whoever I am with . I don¡¯t have much feelings with them . You see, I¡¯m a bird . Why do you have so many disagreements with a bird Parrot flying in the sky, said carelessly .


    "I don¡¯t say it because I don¡¯t want to make you sad . " Li Qingshui took a look at the birds below, "I¡¯m not a pervert . There is no habit of enjoying the pain of others . "


    "Don¡¯t want to make me sad?" "What do you say?" the parrot asked


    "Because they deceive you, you think you are apanion with them, but they only think you are a bird . Let¡¯s say that . Lao Liu cheated on you . " Li Qingshui sniffed the cold smell in the air, carefully distinguishing what he was saying and smiling, "do you think what they said just now is very emotional . What¡¯s so touching about running separately for your partner? But I can tell you for sure that they didn¡¯t run separately, or so to speak . There are only two ways And this one of them . . . "


    Li Qingshui said, pointing to the southwest .


    "This way, old Liu . Xiaojing and the woman named he Zhizhi are all here . "


    "All here?" "It¡¯s impossible . Isn¡¯t it easier to run separately?" the bird eximed


    "That¡¯s what you think . . . " Li Qingshui stood on the bird¡¯s back and said, "don¡¯t you feel that there is something strange about the whole thing? For example, now Lao Liu is no longer Lao Liu . He has the ability to block his own micro information . ording to the truth, I can¡¯t adjust their position without your eyes . Why do they run separately . Even if it¡¯s the principle of putting eggs in two baskets, Xiaojing, who has the least ability to move, should not be put on the same route . . . "


    "You mean . . . " Love bird¡¯s face changed a few times .


    "Yes . They¡¯re lying to you . " Facing the cold wind, Li Qingshui¡¯s voice was "buzzing" by the wind . "They want to cheat you, to cheat me of the trace information I feel on you . But sometimes it¡¯s not urate to predict this kind of thing, because when you know a certain degree about a person¡¯s character . You don¡¯t need to make precise calctions . You just need to . . . "


    "Guess!"


    Outside the city is the jungle . On the other side of the jungle, the eldest brother, with a branch of he in one hand and Xiaojing in the other hand, gallops through the dense forest -- these trees are very vigorous in vitality . ording to the truth, in the past, when the weather was dozens of degrees below zero, any tree would have to freeze to death .


    But now different, these four years of continuous growth of towering trees, one by one has beyond the extreme vitality, even if the leaves frozen into ice crystal, did not fall off, the trunk is more powerful fire, there is not a bit of death - on the contrary, because the veins of the leaves are formed ice crystals, it is even more white and beautiful .


    "No . 1, didn¡¯t you agree to run separately? Why did youe back again, and Liu Chang?" He Zhizhi was under the right armpit of No . 1 tall body and called out in doubt: "what¡¯s going on?"


    "Don¡¯t ask, you two have no walking ability at all . How far can you run?" The eldest brother frowned and said in a stuffy voice: "as for Liu Chang, you can rest assured that although the absolute speed of that guy is much slower than that of Li Qingshui, his ability to travel in the jungle andplex terrain is no less than that guy . He is aplex of jungle creatures . The moreplex the environment is, the more physical advantages can be exerted . "


    It¡¯s like mice and humans - even though humans can run faster than rats, they¡¯re no match for mice inplex terrain . Liu Chang has the ability to gather a variety of creatures, as well as dynamic vision and calction ability . He can run even faster in theplex hilly jungle than in the in .


    "Well, if you fold back, what should I do with Liu Chang?" In the turbulence of her body, Xiaojing still only cares about this problem .


    "Hey, you don¡¯t have to worry . As long as Li Qingshui is not a fool, he will not go after Liu Chang first . His side is fast, and there are few people . Our side is very slow, and there are three people, especially you No . 1 said, "I always feel that the guy is more interested in you than Liu Chang . So"Have you always wanted to sacrifice for brother Liu Chang?" The elder brother ran and looked at Xiaojing . "Now the opportunityes . If you are allowed to die for brother Liu Chang, will you regret it?"


    "No Xiaojing is determined .


    "That¡¯s fine . " The boss nodded and sped up the moving speed under his feet . "We are the bait now . Whether we are alive or not, we have to hold Lao Li for more time . Is he in your range now? "


    "No Xiao Jing shook her head .


    "That means there¡¯s still a long way to go . You¡¯ve got a sense . I¡¯ve been deceived . We may not be caught! Since he wants to y cat and mouse so much, I will y with him They must think I want to y cat and mouse . . . " Standing on the parrot¡¯s back, Li Qingshui¡¯s face was gradually filled with some rattan like green veins . The most dense ce was around his eyes, and the roots became more and more obvious . At the same time, Li Qingshui¡¯s eyes became more and more clear .


    "But in my opinion, it¡¯s more appropriate to change the name of the game to Eagle catching chicken!" (to be continued)

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292: 292


    "Fly higher, fly higher . "


    Hearing Li Qingshui¡¯s words, the parrot¡¯s body size keeps rising - although as a bird, its eyesight is pretty good, but now with the rising figure, it has long been unable to see the things below . Moreover, with the continuous upward flight, the temperature is getting lower and lower . In the past, a thousand meters is about six degrees, but now, this number is absolutely inurate .


    "How high can you fly?" Li Qingshui asked .


    "Very high . " The parrot replied, "in the world before the end of the day, are there vultures that can fly over the top of Mount Everest? That¡¯s more than 8000 meters . If I fly to 10000 meters at least, there is no problem in reaching the stratosphere . But I didn¡¯t fly that high because I didn¡¯t have enough vision . If I was too far from the ground, I would get lost . "


    "It¡¯s OK . I¡¯ll show you the direction . You can fly as high as you can . " Li Qingshui¡¯s Willow veins beside his eyes are bing more and more prominent . Even because of the prominent blue veins, even his body is a little shriveled . Obviously, this kind of extreme vision is also a great consumption for him .


    The cold wind howled in the air . When the parrot rose to a height of several thousand meters, the cold wind almost prated his skeleton . At this time, Li Qingshui called out to stop .


    "Yes . " Li Qingshui said .


    But his voice had fallen, but the parrot was still flying high into the air, and his mouth was saying something .


    "Brother Shui, I didn¡¯t understand before, but I suddenly wanted to understand something just now . . . " During the flight, the parrot looked back at Li Qingshui, who was standing on his back, but looked surprised .


    "In fact, whether you are a man or a bird, if you want to live freely, you have to follow your own ideas . Sometimes, you can do what you want . Don¡¯t do it if you don¡¯t want to . Real freedom is nothing to do with life! It depends on whether you like it or not . "


    "In fact, No . 1 didn¡¯t cheat me . When he helped me pull out the wicker . He told me how far to run, and I knew what he meant You are also a secret You think too well of your clones, those guys . You really think that little guy number one didn¡¯t kill me and left you with such a vehicle . Is it because we are friends? So would you rather let me be a time bomb than kill me? Come on! I and every day are friends, Liu Chang and I are barely friends . I have no feelings with other people . "


    "Ha ha, I see what you mean . " Li Qingshui heard the words of love bird, the blue veins on his face were recycled, and his body was gradually plump up . "Human feelings are really hard to calcte . Because there is no base for this thing, it is too changeable . . . "


    Li Qingshui tightened his clothes .


    "In fact, what is difficult to calcte is not emotion, but free will . . . " The parrot said this . The whole body burst . Colorful feathers are flying in the sky, and they are gone with the wind .


    Li Qingshui was also more than ten meters away by the aftershocks of the explosion . Then, after stabilizing the body in the air, he quickly fell down - thousands of meters high, even alloy steel had to fall into shape . Therefore, in the face of this situation, even Li Qingshui did not dare to be careless . Among his five fingers, the willows protruded and merged to form a wing shape . Then he stretched himself out and took out a most appropriate wind force bearing posture, constantly trying to slow down his falling speed .


    But even so, the powerful theory of gravitation is still invincible . Li Qingshui¡¯s falling speed is increasing . The rapid wind condenses the water vapor around him . In the process of falling rapidly, ayer of ice dregs is formed on his hair .


    Until he fell thousands of meters above the ground, Li Qingshui smashed a huge pit on the ground with a "roar" . His strength was very strong . Even if he fell from such a high sky, he would not be able to slow down for a long time .


    "Ha ha, it¡¯s really interesting . . . " Inside the cave, Li Qingshui, whose clothes had beenpletely broken, crawled out of the hole slowly . He didn¡¯t have to walk because his legs had beenpletely twisted at the edge of the hole . He slowly stretched out willow sticks on his fingers and inserted them into his legs for treatment . Li Qingshui¡¯s eyes looked to the southwest .


    "Can the integration of wisdom really elevate the birth of wisdom to a higher level? Even I deceived the past . . . " Li Qingshui said this with an interesting look on his face .


    Obviously, in his eyes, the game of hawk catching chicken gradually became interesting .


    And on the other side .


    "He Zhizhi, it should be safer for the time being, and you are the one who is least noticed by Li Qingshui . Could you please deal with those physical matters in the machine?" No . 1, who was running, stopped suddenly and put down a woman in her arms . "If those bodies are left there for too long, there will be problems . Can you go there?"


    "But Li Qingshui will figure out my position . There was a cover up there before, but if I go there, I won¡¯t mean it?" He Zhizhi doubted .


    "It¡¯s OK . Put on my clothes . I¡¯ve changed the odor molecules and trace radiation here . It¡¯s OK . " No . 1 said, handed the clothes to he Zhizhi, and then, without waiting for the other party¡¯s consent, took Xiaojing and left the snow forest . ......


    Running in the jungle, Liu Chang ran from day to night, and then the sun went down, the temperature was even colder . Under his feet was the kind of hard frozen soil, and the soil was no different from brick and stone . The paper strips of the surrounding trees are also frozen hard, and when you step on the ground, you will make a "bang" sound, like the crisp sound of a broken popsicle .


    "I don¡¯t know what happened to Xiaojing . " No matter how strong his body is, Liu Chang feels tired when he runs from day to night .


    He gradually slowed down and prepared to have a rest . At the beginning of the day, he walked very fast and didn¡¯t bring any dry food and water . So he spent a lot of money running on such a day . And sometimes people¡¯s physical fatigue is strange - like a marathon runner, he is better when he has been running, but once he stops, the feeling of fatigue, hunger and thirst is like a mountain falling down .


    At this time, Liu Chang was on an unknown mountain . Although Qingdao and Jinan were in Shandong Province, the distance was close to 400 kilometers, which was not close . Liu Chang didn¡¯t want to run to the ce in one breath, and then he took up the idea of mountain forest .


    "It¡¯s OK to say if you¡¯re hungry, but what if you¡¯re thirsty?" After peeling off the bark of a big tree, Liu Chang found that all the sap inside was frozen with the solid wood .


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293: 293


    "Forget it . Wait until Jinan . " In the past, it took about five hours to get from Qingdao to Jinan by car . Now Liu Chang¡¯s running speed is no slower than that of a car . However, there are many dangers in the jungle . Even if the dead nightes and the winter is deep into the bones, as long as the animals and nts still need nutrients, they can avoid hunting .


    Liu Chang has been running all the way . In fact, he has experienced several dangerous situations and encountered several attacks from animals and nts . Because there are strange things growing in some ces, he doesn¡¯t dare to set foot in or even take a detour - which greatly damages his journey .


    In fact, every local jungle has its own unique natural barrier, which is a kind of self-protection of the jungle . Not to mention far away, it was just the beginning of the end . Not long after the end, the evolution of animals and nts was not very advanced . From Kaifeng to Zhengzhou, there were countless difficulties and obstacles, and even the strange nts such as bright red flowers .


    Later, from Henan to Hebei, we met the "hidden forest", a strange phenomenon of "group coordinated evolution" in which the whole huge forest was pure red . Therefore, it is not easy for anyone to pass through the wild .


    Even Liu Chang had to be careful - because the wild is like a lower risk underwater world . Liu Chang jumped into the sea, and within a dozen minutes, he met a giant eel, a creature that he could not defeat at all . In the jungle of the wild, there were not a few such creatures . What¡¯s more, he had no firearms at all .


    He was in a hurry this time, except for the big knife, because he had to dig snake meat when he went out in the morning, so he didn¡¯t take the rest of the things . Even the meat chopper left at the base of Qingdao beard .


    Therefore, after enduring for a while in situ, Liu Chang did not choose to be out of the ordinary . Still running .


    But I don¡¯t know it was God who heard his hunger and thirst . It was the jungle¡¯s rule that "water and water can¡¯t be too far apart" yed a role . After a short rest, Liu Chang was able to speed up again . Did not run far, in the cold wind smell of water .


    It¡¯s the smell of fresh water - there¡¯s no sea smell in the air, and there¡¯s no bitterness in the salt . Liu Chang determined that there was a bigke ahead .


    Just want to sleep, someone came to deliver the pillow, such a huge water in front of you, there is no reason not to drink . Anyway, it was not far away, and the body was extremely tired and short of water . Liu Chang simply ran to the direction of the water source . The nose can smell, naturally not too far away, after running about 3000 meters, Liu Chang really saw a frozenke .


    The surface of theke has frozen, but theke is the same as the sea water . There are a lot of breaks - some of the life in theke is rolling in, and there are many temporary breaks that have been frozen, apparently created by terrestrial life thates to theke to get water . If they want to drink water, they have to break the ice . Before the end of the day, creatures have the intelligence to break the ice to get water . After the end of the day, it¡¯s not hard for smart animals . It¡¯s just too low . So it¡¯s very difficult to break the ice . It takes very strong animals or groups of animals to break the ice sessfully .


    Small, powerless species . Maybe we¡¯ll just have to pick up ice scraps for a living .


    What¡¯s more, in this weather of sshing water into ice, even if an ice mouth is broken, it will freeze again in a sh - Liu Chang sometimes doubts that if theke is not deep enough, it should be frozenpletely - and he doesn¡¯t know what to do with the creatures inside .


    However, these scientific problems just shed through his mind . Liu Chang was chasing after something that would kill him . He did not have time to think about it . After observing thekeside a little, he found nothing dangerous and strange . Then he slowly approached theke . He took out arge piece of ice on theke and put it in his mouth to chew it ¡£


    Liu Chang didn¡¯t want to get water from the oxygen outlet because he didn¡¯t want to encounter any danger . After taking a few mouthfuls of ice to replenish his body¡¯s moisture, he picked up some pieces of ice to prepare for use on the road . When he finished all this and was about to leave, he suddenly smelled a strange smell .


    The smell of ants .


    Each insect has a unique smell, and many insects have a little bit of Chinese medicine smell . Ants, as a species that has been all over the maind in the world before and now, also has its own unique vor . Therefore, Liu changzha smelled this kind of smell, aroused a little curiosity .


    Because ording to the intensity of the smell, Liu Chang can basically judge that theing creatures are veryrge - giant ants, which he has hardly seen before, and the biggest ants he has seen after the end of the day, which is the size of a washbasin - seem to have a unique structure like a dynamo, which makes it difficult for them to grow toorge . Recently, Liu Chang is urgent Want to get the strength of ants, so it is rare to risk, waiting for the arrival of this group of creatures .


    He wanted to see if the ant could maintain its powerful proportional power after it became bigger .


    So he found a rock by theke, hid behind the rock and tree trunk, and waited for the strange things toe .


    Ants are gregarious animals . The queen of worker ants and soldiers has a clear division ofbor . Liu Chang did not wait long before he saw a group of ck ants about the size of one person, carrying a bright red ant about the size of three people to theke . "Queen?" Ants are creatures with strange intelligence - if they are alone, they are not as intelligent as most insects . But living together seems to produce a kind of symbiotic wisdom, the ability of the group to make miracles beyond the reach of other creatures - and this creature has almost no vision, and its vision is two-dimensional - that is to say, they can only see things on the ne, but not feel the three-dimensional feeling . And in the previous world, there were even ims that ants had no vision, and their main sensory organs were antennae .


    However, after the end of the day, a variety of ants appeared - Liu Chang even saw ants with several pairs ofpound eyes like flies - which allowed them to see all the things around them at 360 degrees, so that they could sense danger, catch prey and collect information .


    But squatting behind the tree, Liu Chang found that there was no such thing as "vision" in front of him . His bare body was full of the hard shell of that kind of ant, and there was no sunken thing simr to the eyes . However, the antennae were particrly developed . One by one, as thick as an arm, kept swinging in front of him as they moved .


    "The big red ant, seems to be sick?" Liu Chang looked at the strange scene in front of him - those small worker ants seemed to ept some kind ofmand, carrying the big red ant all the way to theke . Then two of them went up to the ice on theke . With the sharp and hard forceps, they made a hole in the frozen ice, and then put the queen ant on the edge of the hole .


    "Clutchy" and "clutchy" queen ant then made an ugly sound on her stomach - it was very loud and hard to hear, even Liu Chang felt a little harsh when she was dozens of meters away . The ugly sound was simr to the sound of steel drill and steel te, apanied by the "coo Gu" bubble sound, which made Liu Chang think of the picture of himself living in the belly of eel .


    He seemed to see the scene of the queen ant¡¯s stomach drum after drum across the space of several tens of meters . After a short time, he heard a sound of "pa La", and a ck "iron drill bit" drilled out of the queen ant¡¯s stomach .


    "My God, what is that?" The iron drill bit slowly drilled out of the queen ant¡¯s broken stomach, which made the queen ant cry in pain and made the workers below panic .


    Then the sound of "pa La" and "pa La" continued . Liu Chang saw that ck things like thick wire broke out of the queen ant¡¯s stomach . Then he twisted his body and drilled into the breach of theke . Finally, he drilled through the thin iceyer that had just been opened and frozen to the surface of the water .


    And the queen ant, after twisting her body in pain for two times, died on the edge of theke .


    "What¡¯s the situation?" Liu Chang didn¡¯t understand what the situation was . First of all, he didn¡¯t know what the thick wire like creature was from the belly of the queen ant . He couldn¡¯t understand why the queen ant had to move from the nest (usually the queen would not leave the nest) so far away to finish such a disgusting process And then die .


    "Is this suicide?" When Liu Chang was thinking about this philosophical problem, he suddenly saw the group of workers who were panicked and rushed to their side one by one .


    "They found me long ago?" The formation of this group of worker ants is very neat . They lie there one by one, which is bigger than people . They are very fast and powerful . Every time their slender and tough ant feet slide on the ground, they can abandon a wholeyer of sand and stone on the ground . Under the strong reaction force, one by one workers ants hit them like shells .


    "The strength is really enough . " Ants are powerful, but not flexible enough . Under Liu Chang¡¯s powerful dynamic vision, it is easy to avoid their collision .


    After all, no matter how powerful and fast it is, it can¡¯t be faster than a bullet . As small as peanuts, Liu Chang can use a sharp de to cut the bullet . It¡¯s too simple for such a big ant to avoid them . Even Liu Chang can find time to figure out why the ants found him as soon as they came out .


    "Creatures that don¡¯t rely on vision to catch prey, I¡¯m really killing the birds by hiding behind trees!" Liu Chang murmured in his mouth and cut the big knife to the head of the ant . (to be continued)

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294: 294


    With the sound of "Dang", the broadsword seems to have been cut on the iron te - or something harder than the iron te - after all, no matter the material of the broadsword or the strength of Liu Chang, it is the first-ss in the whole human history . Even if it is really a knife on the iron te, it should be a situation ofplete severance .


    But now it¡¯s different . Liu Chang only made a cut in the hard ant armour and let it spray out some bright yellow thick slurry, and then it was difficult to enter . On the contrary, it was himself . Because the knife was too strong and the shock force was too strong, he retreated several meters in the air .


    "Why is this thing so hard?" Liu Chang is not worried because he has no sense of crisis in the face of such a creature with six legs on the ground, whose body is hard and joints are not very flexible . No matter how hard the body is, how fast it is, and how strong its strength is, Liu Chang¡¯s fatal injury that is not flexible enough makes him no threat to Liu Chang, the "king of the jungle" ¡£


    So, after chopping this knife, Liu Chang was more curious about the creature that came out of the queen ant¡¯s belly on the other side of theke . What was that thing that could pierce the queen ant¡¯s belly without relying on strong eleration and close to the soft and tender strength of the soft and hard, so as to cut through the belly of the queen ant?


    Between thinking, Liu Chang fell to the ground, and a worker ant charged to him again . His sharp mouthparts rose horizontally and straight into Liu Chang¡¯s abdominal cavity .


    "I didn¡¯t kill you queen ant . What are these brainless guys doing at me?" Ant¡¯s straight-line speed is very fast, and because of other intentions, Liu Chang did not turn around to escape . He watched the ant rush to himself, and then on his side, he watched the bull like thing plunge into the big tree surrounded by the three people . Then he bent down . Then, with the strength of the ant¡¯s previous charge and its own strength, the ant cut off three legs in a row .


    The lower edge of the de is very urate - it is in the middle of the joint joint joint of the ant . It can also block the second one when it takes off three legs .


    This job of chopping ant legs . In fact, it¡¯s much easier to do it than to cut bullets with a knife, so Liu Chang is dodging . After a while, they took advantage of the terrain to cut off the legs of the three ants, making them unable to move . And then he found a better way . He directly put the knife down on the ant¡¯s tentacles . He found that cutting off the ant¡¯s tentacles was like digging out a person¡¯s eyeball, which directly turned the group of things into headless flies, wandering around where they had lost their targets .


    "The physical strength of these things is not much lower than that of Liu, but thebat effectiveness is far worse than that of Liu!" After solving a team of worker ants, Liu Chang walks up to an ant who has lost his antennae . Looking at this poor thing running around - he just through the fight against ants, found that these things are actually very powerful, armor is also very hard . But because there is no intelligence and the body is inflexible . It¡¯s very poor fighting ability .


    Come up to these things, but . Liu Chang still wants to intuitively understand how powerful ants are - after all, he used opportunistic methods just now, and his feelings about them are not so appropriate .


    So . When the battle is over, he goes up to the ant, pulls up his knife, and pushes the lost ant with both hands . Then, he feels the force of his body . The ant is fleeing and finally finds the target . The body feels Liu Chang¡¯s palm, it instinctively a swing .


    Finally -


    Liu Chang flew out .


    After flying out straight into a rock, in the rock left a mark of a half man .


    "Oh . . . " A strong collision made Liu Chang feel dizzy and dizzy for a long time before he turned around . After getting up, he found that although he had overestimated the strength of ants, he did not expect that he had estimated so much wrong . The strength of these ants was stronger than that of the current . They were not only subject to the body shape and structure, but also could not find out ¡£


    "It¡¯s no wonder that ants¡¯ bodies are the most sophisticated generatorbinations . They really contain such a powerful power . " After feeling the power of these wonderful creatures, Liu Chang has more expectations for the evolution of arthropods . After all, ants have stiff bodies . Even if their bodies have 100% strength, they can y a good role . But he is different . His body is soft and flexible, and his muscles are like the tongue . If he has 100% strength, he can use 100% of his strength . Even with his dexterity, he can use 130 points .


    Therefore, if he is allowed to master this kind of power, Liu Chang believes that hisbat ability can be increased by dozens or even hundreds of times .


    After testing the strength of ants and satisfying their curiosity, Liu Chang did not kill all the iplete creatures because there was no need .


    Returning to theke again from the jungle by theke, Liu Chang still wants to see what those thingse out of the queen ant¡¯s belly . Slowly walked to the edge of the hole, he looked into the inside, only to find that the ck wire like things had long disappeared .


    Unwilling to do so, Liu Changshun stepped onto theke ice surface with the smell here . He wanted to go to the biological oxygen outlet to explore the situation . He didn¡¯t know why he was so curious, but he had a different feeling in his heart . This feeling was simr to the sense of danger, which he had experienced when facing Li Qingshui and willow trees . Slowly and carefully, he went to the position of the oxygen outlet on theke . Liu Chang looked into the hole and saw a group of ck things rolling together .


    "What is it?" At first nce, it was nothing, ck as if a huge wool ball, but when he carefully saw what was inside, even after four or five years of wind and waves, Liu Chang almost vomited out .


    In theke, what was ck and sticky was rolling together . It was like a group of earthworms . Liu Chang finally saw what it was that wasing out of the queen ant¡¯s stomach . It was ck, with worms, and the skin was wrinkled and thick . It was a bit like maggot, but it was full of metal texture .


    One by one, their bodies are not big, and the biggest one is just a few meters thick and tens of centimeters long . The small ones are only as thick as iron wire and tens of centimeters long . They are stirred and held together in theke, making people almost unable to see the existence of theke water .


    "Ouch . . . " Forced to suppress the acid reflux, Liu Chang quickly left the dizzy ce . Standing at the edge of the hole, he had a sense of crisis, as if he would suddenly stretch out his hands behind him and push him into the bottomless abyss . Then he was surrounded by the countless sticky things, drilling in from the ear and nose, and then tearing into pieces Eat well .


    Therefore, he left theke with a terrible feeling before he had time to think about these things .


    After a lot of trouble, it was dark . However, this has little impact on Liu Chang . The night vision ability of cats can make his vision and sense organs at night and during the day have no significant difference except that the color pictures gradually fade into ck and white, and there is no other impact . As for color, it is of little significance in this world full of red fog .


    And even if it is true that there is only ck and white in the world, for a human who knows color, he can still distinguish the colors of various creatures . Just like watching old-fashioned ck-and-white TV, whether the heroine is wearing red or green clothes can always be distinguished at a nce .


    This is the ability of human beings to distinguish, which isplemented by imagination, which other creatures do not possess .


    Running in the dark, after adding water, Liu Chang¡¯s physical strength has recovered a lot . It is not far away from Jinan . Although there are many hills and mountains here in Shandong, there is no pure color hidden forest on the border of Hebei Province, which makes Liu Chang lost his way . Although he didn¡¯t bring apass this time, he could easily sense those micro geomaic fields because of the evolution of biological maic field ability, so that he could be an artificialpass at all Worry about the wrong route .


    Therefore, Liu Chang ran out for another two and a half hours and finally saw the outline of the city .


    "No, I¡¯ve been to Jinan once before . It¡¯s not like this . " Approaching the edge of the city, Liu Chang suddenly found that the city in front of him was very small . He said it was small because the buildings around the city did not look like a big city .


    In fact, sometimes, the difference between a big city and a small city can be seen at a nce . Because of the differentmercial structures in the past, the architectural systems and styles of small cities and big cities are quite different . Liu Changyun walked to this ce which looked "full of people", but suddenly found that the surrounding buildings were not like the architectural style of Jinan .


    What¡¯s more, the city is so new .


    After the end of the day, all kinds of nts grow wildly - big trees, vines and even Moss - which used to be full of green color, all at once "wrapped" or even pasted the city . So, no matter how well nned the city is, like Beijing before it, it is still dpidated because of the invasion of nts .


    But the city in front of me is obviously too new .


    "What¡¯s going on?" Liu Chang had no time to dy . He thought about Li Qingshui behind him and the safety of Xiaojing and others . Therefore, although he was confused, he did not stop in front of the city . Instead, I stepped into the city quickly, but after walking for several tens of meters, I saw that the high walls of steel and cement had been set up here . (to be continued)

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295: 295


    The high wall is very high . It is more than ten meters high by the hilly terrain . It is seven stories high . Even if you put it in the ancient city wall, you will stand out from the crowd . Liu Chang couldn¡¯t figure out who could have the courage to set up a city wall on the edge of a city in the end of the day, but what he knew was that the only ten meter high wall would not be his barrier .


    He jumped up in the dark, his fingers like a gecko on the wall again, he so "fly" to the tower, and then easily bypassed the guards of the soldiers, into the city .


    After entering the city, Liu Chang felt that he had gone to the wrong ce - this is not Jinan City at all, but a full military base . Inside the base, there was a smell of steel and gasoline . He saw countless military supplies, boxes of weapons and ammunition randomly ced on the street, as well as tanks and rusty spots on the street The ne .


    "Where on earth is this?" He easily caught two soldiers patrolling on the street . After stung one, he looked at the other and asked questions in his heart .


    "It doesn¡¯t look like Jinan . Where is this?" In the dark, Liu Chang looked at the young face, who was only about 14 years old . It was obvious that he was not a soldier before the end of the day, but a child who entered the military base after the end of the day .


    However, no matter how the child used to be, now he has be a bright young man - and, obviously, this young man is not afraid of Liu Chang .


    "From other ces?" Young people are very arrogant . When they talk, they are full of the smell of pretending to be forced when they were born in the 1980s and grew up in 2000 . They like to watch the group of 80 year olds who like to watch the second grade of middle school . "Do you know whosend this is?"


    Although Liu Chang saw the young man¡¯s expression . He didn¡¯t care . The other party was willing to reveal more . He couldn¡¯t apply for a job - as for the child¡¯s face who pretended to be forced . He can be ignored .


    "I don¡¯t know . That¡¯s why I asked you . I came from Qingdao . I don¡¯t know anything . " Liu Chang answered truthfully, and at the same time let go of the youth - because he knew that within five meters, the teenager would not even have the right to call for help in front of him .


    "You¡¯re a good judge . " Seeing Liu Changsong open himself, the boy rxed his cor and asked again, "did youe here alone?"


    "Well . " Liu Chang nodded .


    "It¡¯s a bit of a skill . A man dares to cross the jungle . " The boy cleared his throat and said, "you didn¡¯t encounter any danger along the way? Hundreds of kilometers from Qingdao to here, I don¡¯t believe you can really run here alone? You know . At that time, when the tide came, there were so many people running ind in Qingdao . There are several more who can sessfully reach their destination . I think you are . . . "


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense!" Hearing the noise of the young man, Liu Chang pped him in the head . There was a crisp sound . "Now I ask you something, not you ask me . I¡¯m panting before three or three . Do you believe I beat you to death?"


    "Ha ha, dare to smoke Laozi . Do you know whosend this is?" The dialogue is back to the beginning


    Then Liu Chang waspletely impatient because of Li Qingshui behind him and worried about his rtives . His face gradually showed scales, and his bones gradually rose, bing a terrifying and ferocious lizard man .


    Then just now also a look arrogant young, on the whole forever arrogant there - expression stiff .


    "Boy, you¡¯re very good . I¡¯m a lizard man evolved from the jungle . Today I¡¯m here to look for rations on yournd . " Liu Chang casually pulled a lie that can frighten people at this stage, and then aggravated his tone, which made his voice hoarse and deep and maic . "I¡¯m very hungry now, and I¡¯m in a bad mood . You only have one minute to answer my questions . "


    "Good Good . . . " The boy¡¯s stiff expression did not change . He was still arrogant, but his tone waspletely soft .


    "Well, that¡¯s good . The answer is quick . If the answer is good, I won¡¯t eat you first . " Liu Chang said this, touching the young man¡¯s forehead, eye socket deep, as if to see the delicious brain inside, "OK," where is Zhangqiu? " He had never heard of this ce .


    "Zhangqiu used to be a small city close to Jinan . It was not very famous and there were few tourists, so few people outside Shandong knew this ce . " The juvenile¡¯s speech speed has reached the acme .


    "Well, why is there a military base here, and it¡¯s sorge that I haven¡¯t seen such a huge military base in Beijing . " Liu Chang looked around, and it was really full of the vor of the most regr "military base" in the game . Although he met a lot of soldiers in Beijing, but because he mixed up with civilians, it seemed that the military vor was not so strong, nor was it so pure .


    "Jinan Military Region is not far away from this generation . Although in the past peaceful times, a lot ofbat readiness materials were in the mountains, but it is also very convenient to get here . After the end of the day, the Jinan military region could not contact the central government . The central government soon became independent and established this military base here under the leadership of themander Because of the speed of speech, the boy didn¡¯t swallow a mouthful of saliva . He choked and made a violent cough, which floated far away in the silent night sky . However, Liu Chang didn¡¯t care about the possible consequences of this violent cough, and continued to ask, "chief? Who is it? "


    Themander-in-chief can¡¯t have the power to lead a person in a military region to establish a military base . Even themander-in-chief of a military region can¡¯t do such a thing . Therefore, the so-calledmander-in-chief is certainly not a title, but a special code for a person .


    "Commander, Lei Cai, Lei Tiger . . . " After swallowing the mouth and choking to saliva, the boy added, "Oh, Thunder Tiger is a nickname . He likes to be called Thunder Tiger . "


    "Oh, is this Thunder Tiger the man with very strong body?" Liu Chang asked again .


    "Well, yes, very good . " Referring to the name of Thunder Tiger, the young man¡¯s stiff expression rxed . Obviously, just hearing the name gave him countless courage, "it¡¯s very fierce, no creature can hurt him . ording to legend, he is invulnerable, and even the shells can¡¯t hurt him


    "That must be the man . There can be no mistake!" Liu Chang nodded his head and said, "do you know where he is?"


    "I don¡¯t know . " The young man shook his head, as if afraid of Liu Chang¡¯s disbelief, but added: "how can you know where he is like me? But generally speaking, Thunder Tiger is either here or in Jinan . It won¡¯t run too far . "


    "Good . " Liu Chang¡¯s heart was a little more solid, "then do you know where he lived when he was here?"


    "Yes, I can take you . " The young man volunteered - and Liu Chang seemed to hear some elements of happiness and joy in his words of volunteering - it is obvious that in the young man¡¯s cognition, the man named Lei tiger is an invincible hero, an invincible existence in the young people¡¯s mind . His "thing" in the past is pure material for death .


    However, Liu Chang knows that if the rumors are true, he is sure that the opponent of the "Thunder Tiger" - after all, the other side is super life and super human, and there are few characters in billions of years . Such a person can be said to be unique, and he can¡¯t be an opponent at present .


    What¡¯s more, Liu Chang went to seek help this time, and he didn¡¯t n to be the enemy .


    Because in his opinion, he was targeted by Li Qingshui this time . If there is any mistake in his rtives, he can only find the person named Lei Hu .


    Therefore, Liu Chang walked on the way, gradually put away the scales and bones, changed back to the shape of ordinary people, so as not to cause hostility to the soldier when he met . In the dark, he took advantage of his unique thinking advantages, half with the half belt and the little boy, came to the middle of the military base, in front of the construction of a very different "luxury house" .


    "That¡¯s it?" Looking at the mansion in front of him, Liu Chang felt a bit incredible . When he heard that thunder tiger was a soldier, and when he knew that Thunder Tiger liked to be called "Thunder Tiger", he outlined the image of this naked man in his mind .


    The image outlined in Liu Chang¡¯s head coincides with that of Li Yunlong in the TV series "Liangjian" - he should be a tough guy . In his imagination, the tough guy who is like a man and a tough guy will not live in such a house .


    "This is it!" "If you don¡¯t believe it, ask someone else . After all, people here know him . "


    "Well . " Liu Chang listened to the young man¡¯s words and nodded - after all, the other party didn¡¯t have to cheat him on such a matter - and the door was indeed a heavily guarded ce, which should be a ce where big people lived .


    "I think I¡¯m wrong . " After shaking his head and shaking the image of "Li Yunlong", Liu Chang grabs the young man¡¯s cor and sneaks him into the mansion .


    What walls, sentries, and patrols were all in vain in Liu Chang¡¯s house . When he climbed over the wall and crossed the courtyard, Liu Chang could smell a room full of women¡¯s coquettes and wine as soon as he opened the door of the mansion .


    It is not said that the "fragrance" of women and wine is because, as an ordinary primate, women, like men, do not have the function of emitting fragrance . Those who say "woman fragrance" and "woman fragrance" are bullshit, which is the conclusion drawn by Liu Chang after evolution - because he has more than 3000 times more developed olfactory cells than human beings, and he does not smell a little bit of "biological fragrance" in women . (to be continued)

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296: 296


    Women are not fragrant, but they can¡¯t be said to be coquettish . They either have just gone to the toilet or have just done strange things .


    So Liu Chang touched a huge bedroom door and opened the door, which is called "bedroom" . But inside the huge hall door, which is bigger than the hall, he saw a big bed that could easily amodate more than a dozen people . However, there were more than 30 women crowded on it .


    More than 30 women sleep in the same bed, which is somewhat surprising, and from the naked skin, it is obvious that these 30 women are not dressed .


    "In winter It¡¯s not cold . . . " Although the heating equipment is gathered in this room, it is not so warm here in the weather of tens of degrees below zero outside . Liu Chang¡¯s first reaction to the women in her thirties was this .


    In the room, the lights were bright, and while talking, Liu Chang revealed his goal - but obviously, he was not afraid to expose himself - but although he was not afraid, he still had some basic politeness - because these people were obviously women who had some rtionship with Thunder Tiger . Although there were so many people, it was hard to tell which one was higher in Thunder Tiger and which was his But Liu Chang was polite .


    "It¡¯s rude of you to rush in . " After thinking about it for a long time, he didn¡¯te up with a good prologue . After all, he walked into other people¡¯s houses in the middle of the night, and then broke into a group of women¡¯s rooms . However, it was still hard to say, and now he still asked for help . So Liu Chang thought for a long time, but he still made such a semi ancient and unspoken opening .


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was . At first saw Liu Chang break in, none of the dozens of women showed a timid look, but they all looked at him calmly .


    "Who are you?" In the crowd, a "young woman" with a mature look, though not very old, began to ask .


    "Outsiders,e to look for Thunder Tiger . " Liu Chang said .


    "I don¡¯t think you can do that . " The woman said, "that guy is very angry . If you break into his house in the middle of the night and enter his woman¡¯s room, don¡¯t mention him, you can change into an ordinary person . Or are youfortable with it


    "Well, it¡¯s not very good . " Liu Chang frowned, "but now it¡¯s very urgent . Maybe you can¡¯t wait for the day . I also want to be polite, but . . . "


    Li Qingshui, or Li Liushu, is chasing after him, although he doesn¡¯t know where he is . But it¡¯s certainly not far away . Who has the spare time to nag with others?


    "Are you being pursued?" The mature young woman looked at the look on Liu Chang¡¯s face and guessed .


    "Yes, and very good . " Liu Chang nodded .


    "How good is it?"


    "Well, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard for people in a military region to kill him . " This is the truth . Although the enemy¡¯s words . After all, no matter how tenacious his life is, it is impossible for him to fight hard in the face of high-tech and heavy weapons . But he is not stupid, he has a brain, even Liu Chang will think . If he wanted to break up a military region, he would do it in other ways . In order to avoid this other way, it is better to start first .


    "Really?" Atst, the woman broke her face and showed a look of surprise .


    "Really . " Liu Chang nodded .


    "And who are you?"


    "I am . . . " Liu Chang thought about the wording for a while, and finally made a strong backstage to increase the persuasion of his identity . "I¡¯m a member of the Beijing Institute of research, and I¡¯m a gically modified soldier . This time, I¡¯m hoping to get in touch with Thunder Tiger and jointly deal with the enemy . "


    "Well, you wait here . " The woman thought for a while and said, "there¡¯s a living room, a sofa, food on the table, anything you want to use . Take whatever you like . We don¡¯t know where the tiger is now . But generally speaking, hees here every two or three days . "


    "Well . " After talking about this, Liu Chang thought for a moment, but without any words, he closed the door and led the boy out of the door .


    "You go . " Liu Chang looked at the prisoner¡¯s questions and patted him on the head: "be careful these days . Maybe a thin middle-aged man wille to ask you, but he won¡¯t kill you . If he asks you anything, just tell him the truth . "


    "Questions?" Looking at those exquisite cakes on the table, the young man waspletely attracted - he didn¡¯t listen to Liu Chang at all .


    "Take it and eat it . Although it¡¯s not mine, the woman doesn¡¯t say it . Let me eat it at will . " Liu Chang didn¡¯t eat for more than a day, and his body¡¯s energy went through a huge amount of consumption - he was also very hungry at this time . After all, no matter how the body evolves, it can not vite thew of conservation of energy . If it is consumed, it will be consumed . If there is no strenuous exercise, Liu Chang thinks that he does not eat for ten days and a half months, or even months, without any problem . But for a long time, very fast and vigorous running, that¡¯s not the same .


    And the end of the world is obviously not a polite time, Liu Chang picked up those rare things on the table and ate them .


    Pastry, which was very rare in the end of the world, and he had never eaten such a delicate thing in the Institute, was nt powder on the outside and bean paste stuffing inside, which was too luxurious to be extravagant any more . The little boy saw Liu Chang eat, also no longer polite, picked up the things on the table to eat sea swallow up . After a while, a dressed woman came from the inner room .


    "Hello . " The woman took the initiative to talk to Liu Chang, "my name is Chen Si, is the housekeeper here . "


    "Well, Hello, my name is Liu Chang . " Liu Chang¡¯s expression was a little anxious, "thank you for entertaining me, but after thinking about it, I still can¡¯t stay here, because the creature that pursues me is a very powerful creature, as I have said just now . I don¡¯t want to cause trouble here . I can¡¯t wait for two or three days . If you¡¯re not afraid of trouble, can you give me something close to Thunder Tiger? I think if there is one thing, I can find him soon


    "Something close to you?" The woman was stunned for a while, and then she thought silently for a while . Finally, she took down a mechanical watch from her wrist . "Here, this is the Thunder Tiger that fell here yesterday . You can take it if you want . "


    "Well . " Taking the watch, Liu Chang sniffed it carefully - it¡¯s been a day . There are more than 30 women in a quilt . The natural smell isplex . But Liu Chang¡¯s sense of smell isparable to that of a mouse . His stereoscopic sense of smell has a very powerful discrimination function . In a short time, he can instantly distinguish the odor he needs from thousands of odors .


    After a few sniffs, Liu Chang returned the watch to the woman .


    "Here, thank you . " After returning it to her, he nodded to the woman and, without any nonsense, opened the window and jumped out .


    The scent mark of tiger thunder has been obtained, which makes it very easy for Liu Chang to search for people - just like dogs used to look for prisoners . Anyone who passes through the ground will leave a smell . As long as the time is not very long, Liu Chang is more sensitive than the dog¡¯s sense of smell, can be traced to .


    Along the way, Liu Chang followed the smell and chased Liu Chang from the military base to the outside of the city, and then got into the woods .


    Searching for the West all the way, Liu Chang walked around the forest for more than an hour, and Liu Chang entered the edge of the city again . This time, he was sure that this was Jinan . There was no mistake .


    It was still dark, and the early hours after the dead night were darker than before - because of the gray matter blocking light and heat, visibility was low during the day and dark at night . And now it¡¯s cold at night, and ordinary people won¡¯t show up at night unless it¡¯s necessary .


    But even so, Liu Chang also felt that Jinan is not a dead city .


    People are all around, and the smell of people wafts out from the dpidated houses . It¡¯s no different from Qingdao, where Liu Chang searched for the underground parking lot half a day to find the human tribe gathering ce . There are people everywhere . They gather together in groups . Probably because of the cold and safety, people after the dead night prefer to gather together than before The best feeling ever said is that people are warm .


    However, these ordinary people are obviously not the ce that Liu Chang needs to look for now . He does not stop on the street and continues to move forward .


    After bypassing the city, he walked all the way to the center of the city . Finally, he saw a sign he knew very well: Jinan biotechnology research park .


    "It seems that no matter what area, this ce is the core of the present!" After murmuring in his heart, Liu Chang quietly sneaked into the park . In China, no matter before or now, as long as it was built by the Communist Party, most of the buildings built by the Communist Party of China were almost the same, especially those built in batches .


    Therefore, as a provincial capital city, this research institute is simr to Zhengzhou in terms of appearance, structure and scale . Walking inside, Liu Chang will even have a feeling of returning to the past .


    However, time will not go back, nor can he go back to the past . After a period of time, he has finally found the most different ce in Zhengzhou - there is no Li Qingshui in this ce, only Thunder Tiger . And Thunder Tiger, if not guessed wrong, is in theboratory where Liu Chang stands still .


    Even though Liu¡¯s door and window are closed, the smell of male is still very strong .


    Standing in front of the door, Liu Changzheng hesitated to knock on the door to enter, and the door opened itself from inside . (to be continued)

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297: 297


    "Are you still the first creature to approach me so quietly?" When the door opened, the voice of a man with a heavy voice came through .


    And along with the sound came a man with a very strange figure - the man¡¯s body is very strange, say very tall, it is more than two meters high, but the body muscle structure and bone structure,pletely different from ordinary people - looks very thick and wide, some like ape, more like the Hulk in the movie .


    Needless to say, this man must be a Thunder Tiger .


    "Hello . " Liu Chang saw the mane out and nodded at him .


    Thetter also put their eyes on Liu Chang¡¯s body - "hello . "


    "Oh, let me introduce myself . My name is Liu Chang . " Liu changchong nodded his head and stretched out his right arm .


    "My name is Thunder Tiger . " The strong man reached out his right arm and shook hands with Liu Chang - then his fingers tightened .


    Five fingers such as steel tongs, Liu Chang instinctively stiff bones and muscles to resist the squeeze pain, but the man¡¯s strength is a hair that retracts, and then retracts the arm .


    "You are strong . " The man gave Liu Chang this evaluation, "it¡¯s the strongest human being I¡¯ve ever seen, and it¡¯s also the most sensitive . How can you walk without a sound? Are you a cat


    "No, no, I¡¯m just a gically engineered human being . " Liu Changru said - he knew that for such a thick looking man, being frank and Frank is the best way to draw his favor .


    "Ha ha ha . . . " Sure enough, I listened to Liu Chang . Thunder Tigerughs, "everybody is the same, luck is better . I was blessed with this body after the end of the day . Ugly, is really ugly, like a monster, but put in this world of food and clothing is not warm . It¡¯s more suitable for survival . Come in and talk, my friend . I haven¡¯t asked you what you want to do here? Ha ha ha, this institute is the ce where Jinan soldiers defend the most closely . You¡¯vee here just like walking around the street . I think if you didn¡¯t want me to find out, I wouldn¡¯t have found you so easily, would you? "


    Thunder Tiger said . Let Liu Chang into theboratory .


    After entering the house, Liu Chang also looked at the experimental facilities and interior decoration inside . Just like the outside, it was no different from the research park in Zhengzhou . In addition to a variety of pharmaceutical ss utensils, namely metal equipment, there were more bottles and jars containing red mist separation and purification agent .


    "Look at your eyes . Are you familiar with this ce?" Thunder Tiger seems to be chatting, but in fact he is probing into Liu Chang¡¯s background . Obviously, although this person is not smart . But he is good at dealing with things . He exudes a strong aura - or courage . When Liu Chang stands in front of him, his hair is always standing up at any time - which is the instinctive reaction of creatures, just like a cat that is being watched by a dog . Hair shows up .


    "Well, I used to live in graduate school for a long time . " It was a warm time in Zhengzhou, where I opened a bar and lived in a research institute . It was also a rtively long peaceful life after the end of life - and after the willow came . Everything changed .


    "Oh . " After listening to Liu Chang¡¯s words, Lei tiger nodded and took the initiative to move an experimental chair for him and let him sit on it .


    "Thank you . " Liu Chang was polite for a moment . Knowing that the other party didn¡¯t speak, he wanted to take the initiative . He continued, "well, I used to be in Zhengzhou Research Institute, andter I went to Beijing . . . "


    "Beijing? What¡¯s going on there? " Hearing the news from the capital, Thunder Tiger¡¯s look changed . Then he turned his head and said to an experimenter behind him: "go and get some tea and refreshments . I think the appearance of Liu Chang¡¯s brother should havee from a long distance . He certainly didn¡¯t eat on the way . "


    "Well . " There were two experimenters, one old and one young, standing behind Lei tiger . Hearing his words, the young man came to the back and brought some delicious food .


    "Come on, have a taste . . . " Thunder Tiger said, he took out a cake from the iron te and filled it into his mouth . He said: "people live, it¡¯s wine, meat and food . This stuff is made of fruit from the woods outside . It¡¯s very fragrant . Come and eat and say, don¡¯t be polite, don¡¯t be hospitable . . . "


    Leihu is obviously a familiar person who is easy to get close to him on the first face . However, Liu Chang knows that the reason why things are so smooth is that he shows enough curiosity here .


    Therefore, he took the cake and continued to say calmly, "Beijing is not very good now . Before, it was very prosperous and prosperous . There are even hotels on the street, everything is as orderly as before the end of the day . Later, the willow invasion brought a cockroach and fly, which killed many people and made a lot of chaos . Now that winter hase, the Institute has been destroyed, and there has been a lot of depression . "


    "Oh?" Hearing the willow invasion, Thunder Tiger¡¯s face showed a surprised look for the second time, "willow that guy has entered the capital? When I heard about it a few months ago, I just arrived in Zhengzhou . It¡¯s a telegram from a guy named Li Qingshui on a rainy day . "


    "Oh, Li Qingshui . . . " Hearing this name, Liu Chang¡¯s voice was stunned . Li Qingshui had received a message when willow trees were killed from Wuhan to Henan . Because themunication could recover a little bit in heavy rain, he actually released this information to other cities before the copse of Zhengzhou . And the Thunder Tiger in front of me is obviously the news that I received . "Well, there¡¯s a long story about this . Today Ie to you . The key is to talk about this person and matter . Please help me . . . "


    After careful consideration, Liu Chang described the previous story, what is happening now, and the situation of willows with Lei Hu . Although thetter dominates in Shandong, it is obvious that he has never heard of such a strange thing . His face is constantly changing with Liu Chang¡¯s narration .


    "This . . . " After listening to the whole story, Thunder Tiger entered deep thinking .


    And Liu Chang also did not speak to disturb him, so he has been waiting for him to finish thinking .


    "Lao Zhang . . . " After thinking for a long time, Lei tiger turned his head and called on the older researcher, "let¡¯s start the injection of red fog concentrate ahead of time . "


    "Ahead of time?" Lao Zhang looked shocked . "When?"


    "Today . " Thunder Tiger said words, stood up from the chair, with his rise, the steel cast experimental chair, issued a sigh of relief "haw wow" sound . (to be continued)

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298: 298


    Through the sound of the steel chair unable to bear the load, Liu Chang concluded that the weight of the Thunder Tiger was definitely not directly proportional to his body shape - that is, the density of the man¡¯s body was much stronger than he thought, and the strength contained was also beyond his imagination .


    "It would be nice if you were quiet . At least you can give an intuitive data about how strong the person¡¯s body is . " Although it can be inferred that Thunder Tiger is very strong, Liu Chang can not judge whether he can resist Li Qingshui¡¯s attack alone .


    After all, before Li Qingshui was weak, he had a risk index of more than 7000, which could not be said to be a terrible number - it was simply an astronomical number .


    After all, no matter how strong the body was, it was less than 500 . Li Qingshui¡¯s risk index is more than ten times that of him . Even if the big willow tree is weak now, he is also weakened . But Liu Chang spectes that the figure of 4000 is absolutely reliable .


    And it¡¯s justbat effectiveness, and Li Qingshui¡¯s terror is not justbat effectiveness .


    He looked at the man now, although he was called super life and super human, but how powerful he was was was still an undetermined data .


    However, these words can¡¯t really be asked .


    So Liu Chang also shut up and quietly watched Thunder Tiger do his own things .


    After he put forward his own request, the old researcher was stunned for a moment, and then went back to get the injection equipment used in the experiment . Originally, Liu Chang thought that the man only took out a syringe, but to his surprise, when he came out of theboratory, Liu Chang saw two or three researchers pushing a strange machine .


    This machine looks very strange . It is said to be a machine, but it looks like a long version of super sniper gun - three or four times longer than shredded meat .


    "What is this?" Even Liu Chang couldn¡¯t imagine what it was, so he asked in doubt .


    "Syringe, I¡¯m too strong . It¡¯s hard for a normal needle to get in . " Thunder Tiger exined .


    "So it is . " Liu Chang nodded, "enough cattle, more than the flow of that cow . "


    "What?"


    "Nothing . " Liu Chang said: "red fog concentrate I heard can not be injected?"


    Zhao Zhuo purified this stuff in Zhengzhou four years ago . After the injection, it was found that although it can improve the body function in a short time, it will dieter .


    "It¡¯s not that it can¡¯t be injected, it¡¯s not that ordinary people can¡¯t absorb it . " "In recent years, these researchers have found that the injection of red fog is not poisoned, it is propped up to death," he said . I don¡¯t understand the academguage of gene copse . It¡¯s like a frail old man . If you give him too much nutrition, he will die . Ordinary people can¡¯t absorb it, but I¡¯ve always wanted to try . "


    "Well, it happened that the tiger captured a primate super life on the mountain a few months ago . We tested the effect on it with injection, and it is still alive . " The researcher named "Lao Zhang" took the mouth: "and the injection found that it was much stronger, so the tiger should not be dangerous . "


    "Oh, oh . That¡¯s good . " Liu Chang did not understand these academic things, so he stood aside and watched the battle .


    After silence, the experimenters pushed the strange machine to the Thunder Tiger . Let him lie on the experimental bed, and then the huge machine mouth, aimed at his open mouth .


    "Such a powerful injection machine can¡¯t pierce his skin?" Seeing this scene, Liu Chang subconsciously took a look at the skin of Thunder Tiger - there didn¡¯t seem to be any unusual ce there - and even, judging from the appearance, he didn¡¯t have the scale armor after he became a lizard man .


    But people can¡¯t be judged by their appearance . Liu Chang still knows it . Li Qingshui looks like an ordinary person now, but he can¡¯t be hurt by cutting him in the face .


    While Liu Chang was thinking, the machine moved its own mechanical arm . Then an experimenter stood behind the robot arm, through the hole inside, calibrated for half a day, and made a "OK" gesture to Lao Zhang .


    "Are you ready, tiger?" Lao Zhang asked .


    "There¡¯s nothing to prepare for, just a shot . " Thunder Tiger smiles .


    "Well . Just be ready . Stop talking . Keep your mouth still . Your tongue is against your jaw After calibrating again, Lao Zhang pressed a button on the maniptor .


    Then -


    boom!!!


    A stronger sound than the meat gun out of the chamber broke out in the narrow space of theboratory, which really scared Liu Chang . Then apanied by the huge sound, there was the powerful recoil force of the machine . The supports under the machine were all deformed . Then Liu Chang saw a needle made of strange tooth material ejected from the front of the machine . The speed was very, very fast, a few minutes faster than the bullet of a meat gun . This is the fastest speed of the gun that Liu Chang has ever seen .


    Then the needle with this powerful speed and rush, once into the mouth of Thunder Tiger . Liu Chang could see clearly the process . After the needle was sprayed into his mouth, the needle almost broke and then the speed dropped sharply . Liu Chang also saw clearly the picture . "What tough skin is it?" Liu Chang waspletely shocked - when Liu wanted to give the injection, he also had trouble, but it was just trouble, not even difficulty - but now it is not only a problem of trouble and difficulty, it is simply to inject something to this person, and even to create a special "sniper gun" .


    This simply makes Liu Chang feel incredible .


    "Great, great . " With such a powerful recoil force, the needle only punctured a little bit of the skin of a blood vessel at the base of the softest tongue of the tiger . He could see clearly that the pillow had entered the blood vessel for at most three millimeters, and was mped by the tough blood vessel wall .


    But it¡¯s also clear that these things have been calcted by these researchers .


    Therefore, three millimeters is short, but injection of a drug or something, it ispletelypetent .


    After the shock, it was calm . Several researchers saw that the pillow had been put into it, and immediately pressed another button, so that Liu Chang could see the bright red thickener, which slowly entered the root of the Thunder Tiger¡¯s tongue through the translucent bone needle . After the injection, several researchers operated the machine to pull out the pillow, and the tiger rose from the experimental bed . (to be continued)

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299: 299


    "Any difort?" After Thunder Tiger got up, Lao Zhang asked .


    "No, didn¡¯t the monkey in thest experiment have a violent reaction for hours? I¡¯m fine now . " Lei tiger nodded and looked at Liu Chang: "tired out, do you expect the small willow tree that you are chasing after, when will it arrive?"


    Xiaoliushu, naturally, is Li Qingshui .


    "I don¡¯t know . It won¡¯t be toote anyway . It¡¯ll be early tomorrow at most . " Liu Chang believes in Li Qingshui¡¯s ability .


    "Oh . " Thunder Tiger¡¯s skin gradually red up, as if drinking wine, "just find him to try . "


    "Well, don¡¯t you have to prepare anything?" Although he saw Thunder Tiger¡¯s strength and injection of red fog concentrate, Liu Chang was still worried, "I think it¡¯s better to inform the military region to prepare some heavy weapons . Mr . Li is very good . "


    "Well . . . " Hearing Liu Chang¡¯s words, Thunder Tiger hit the snake with the stick, "no, we two practice first . You are also the person who fought with him . Under the intuitive evaluation, where is the gap between us?"


    "Yes . " After all, although he is a super life and has muscles all over his body, he has nock of brain . He dare not despise willow, which is the world¡¯s overlord life .


    "But when we fight, we must not be wounded or exhausted . "


    "Yes . " Thunder Tiger nodded .


    Then Liu Chang followed him out of theboratory, and all the way from theboratory to an equipment experimental square - a square for testing the power of military equipment . Surrounded by a wall, it is a vast area .


    "Come on . " Lei tiger looked at the knife on Liu Chang¡¯s back and said: "you use the knife, I¡¯m empty fist . "


    "Well . " Knowing that the other side¡¯s skin is rough and the flesh is thick, even the injection needle should use "sniper equipment", so Liu Chang did not support big . He picked up the knife .


    "I¡¯m on it!" The exchange between two people, no too much nonsense, after giving each other a reminder . Liu Chang¡¯s figure disappeared in the night sky .


    His speed is fast and his pace is light - in the dark, it is the most advantageous position for him to fight - after all, it is impossible for everyone to have the ability of night vision . In the battle, the visibility may determine the superiority of the battle . Therefore, Liu Chang chose to take the initiative to attack .


    Whoosh -- there was no sound on the ground . If it wasn¡¯t for breaking the air, the wind woulde out . Liu Chang could even be a fast-moving ghost - almost no sound .


    After getting close to the tiger¡¯s body as strong as the Hulk, Liu Chang stabbed out a tentative knife - the knife was cut towards the tiger¡¯s thigh - which was not a fatal part .


    Ding!


    Liu Chang¡¯s knife is very urate . After training, he can cut bullets with a speed of more than 700 meters in the air . Therefore, he cut a static person - of course, he is sure .


    It¡¯s just that the other party looks at the knifeing - it¡¯s really static - obviously, he and Liu Chang want to go together - Liu Chang¡¯s first knife uses seven parts to see how hard the skin of Thunder Tiger is, while Thunder Tiger stands still . I also want to try Liu Chang¡¯s strength .


    Therefore, the sound of "exhortation" was the sound of Liu Chang¡¯s huge knife hitting the thigh muscle of Thunder Tiger . It was the sound of the knife shaking and chirping - and then the Thunder Tiger took a step back .


    "It¡¯s strong enough!" His trousers were shed by the strong wind . Exposed the intact skin inside .


    "Sure enough, it¡¯s OK . " Liu Chang frowned and took a look at Lei tiger¡¯s thigh . He frowned not because he had done nothing with his knife, but because he cut it down, and Lei tiger retreated a step . It was so far different from his imaginary strength that he had to stop .


    "Your strength base is only three or four times that of me?" From the moment when gene and Li Qingshui were synthesized, Liu Chang¡¯s brain domainputing ability was very strong . Although he had just cut a knife just now, he could urately estimate theparison between the other side and his own body strength .


    "Is it a little small?" Thunder Tiger asked .


    "Yes, seriously, much smaller than I thought . " Liu Chang did not say the second half of the sentence is - even not as good as the current - if Thunder Tiger only has this power, then even he can not beat . He is not as good as his physical strength .


    "Lao Zhang, exin to him . " Thunder Tiger turned his head and looked at the other side .


    Standing in the thick fog, the middle-aged man looked at Liu Chang, and his face also showed a look of surprise - this researcher has never seen anyone can beat back the Thunder Tiger since he came here four years ago - although it is only the mostmon Thunder Tiger, he has never seen such a strong human being besides the Thunder Tiger .


    "Are you a reformed warrior?" Researchers can¡¯t even resist their curiosity .


    "Yes, there were a number of sessful ones at that time, but only I should be the most powerful one . " Li Qingshui made a lot of people at that time, but he was the only one who could make it to this point . "Oh, it¡¯s really a genius to make a super human artificially . " The researcher nodded . Obviously, he was also a science maniac who was addicted to research . However, he looked at Liu Chang with a look of admiration . After asking him a question, the researcher also answered the question about Liu Chang .


    "You don¡¯t have to worry too much about the strength of Thunder Tiger . The physical function of this person is very different from that of ordinary human beings . In the body, this is the . . . " The researcher said,paring his chest and lungs with his hands, "there is an extra viscera in his body . It is strange that the function of viscera is very strange . I have never seen it in animals, not to mention human beings . "


    "Viscera?" Although Liu Chang¡¯s body has changed a lot, but the internal structure has not changed .


    "Yes, the viscera looks like a big pipe and its function is more peculiar . It can secrete a lot of central nervous stimtion substances, as well as substances produced by body stimtion, such as myosin and methmino alcohol . If he starts the function of the internal organs, his body strength will increase by ten or even dozens of times! No matter nerve reflex function, heart and lung function, or muscle strength, will get a leap forward growth


    "And this function?" Liu Chang waspletely surprised - the world is so big that it¡¯s amazing that even though the gic evolution has brought about physical changes, it¡¯s really strange that people can actually grow a new organ . (to be continued)

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300: 300


    However, he was relieved when he thought about it carefully . In fact, because of gene changes, organs had already been mutated and changed . Otherwise, why is his nose so sensitive? Without the support of arge number of olfactory cells, it is impossible to have such a powerful sense of smell . Therefore, the inner part of his nose is different from that of ordinary people, and the structure of his eyeball must also be very different from that of ordinary people . Otherwise, it is impossible to improve dynamic vision to such a abnormal ce . However, these changes are based on the original basis, because there is evidence to rely on, rather than appear bizarre .


    And Thunder Tiger this is born, more than an organ, it seems surprising .


    "That organ is unique to Thunder Tiger, so he named it" Hou "by himself Lao Zhang said with a smile, "I can name it Unfortunately, it¡¯s not loud enough . "


    "Horseshoe crab, roar, what is not loud?" Thunder Tiger roared, and then seemed to be excited because of emotion, skin slowly turned red .


    "Can you use the function of that organ? I¡¯d like to see who is better than you and Mr . Li . " Liu Chang heard Lao Zhang¡¯s exnation and was relieved a lot, but he was still worried .


    "OK, you watch . " Thunder Tiger obviously knows the other party¡¯s worry, and the other party¡¯s worry is his own worry . Without unnecessary nonsense, he answered, and his body gradually changed .


    The first is the change of skin color -- the color is getting more and more red, so red that even in the dark, even in the night vision, Liu Chang, who only has ck and white color in his eyes, can clearly distinguish that the skin of Thunder Tiger is deepening .


    After the skin changes, Liu Chang can see the changes between the chest of Thunder Tiger . The chest falls one by one, and the sound of heart beating inside can be clearly heard . It is like a giant generator that "thump Dong Dong Dong" keeps on . The noise can be spread hundreds of meters away .


    "This heart and lung function, good!" The average person¡¯s heart beats like this . Liu Chang thought that even if it was steel, it could not withstand such consumption, and it would be a mass of ruins - but look at the face of Thunder Tiger . It¡¯s clear that this level of heart rate power is familiar to him .


    Of course, along with his powerful heart and lung function is his super high breathing rate . While his heart is like a generator, he exhales just like a blower . Every time Thunder Tiger exhales and exhales, Liu Chang can feel the surging air around him . Especially when he exhaled, the waist high grass under his feet all hung down .


    "It¡¯s great, it¡¯s amazing!" Liu Chang sincerely praised the way .


    "Come on, try again . I¡¯ll see how much difference there is between me and that Li Qingshui . " Thunder Tiger roared, this time unexpectedly led the first to attack .


    With a bang, he stepped on the ground . The mud immediately copsed into a big hole, and then the Thunder Tiger man hit it like a shell - like a shell . Thest time Liu Chang had this feeling was when he yed Li Qingshui in Qingdao not long ago - because at that time, Li Qingshui¡¯s moving speed reached more than 300 meters per second . Almost close to the bullet - a bullet the size of a person, naturally, is a shell .


    Fast as a bullet .


    This is the second time Liu Chang has felt this way .


    In the face of such a person, Liu Chang dare not ck off . At the moment when the other party gets up, he calctes the movement track of the other party and dodges .


    Because Liu Chang¡¯s eyesight is too good, the other side raises the leg, the knee inside bends to which side, must rush to which side . This is a prediction based on vision andputational ability . It¡¯s like two boxers . One side raises his arm . If the other side can clearly catch his movement and slow down a thousand times, he can know where he is going at the moment he puts his arm up to fight .


    This is Liu Chang¡¯s big knife cutting bullets . He can¡¯t get a bullet fast, but he can cut a bullet - again, he can¡¯t beat a Thunder Tiger, but he can hit him .


    The big knife lifted up and lifted it from the bottom to the top . The knife was not insidious . It cut the bone of Thunder Tiger¡¯s lower leg . Knowing that he was weak, Liu Chang had to rely on his skills to make up for hisck of strength . He wanted to use the strength of his opponent to lift him to the ground with this knife . Liu Chang¡¯s knife is not fast, but everything is just right . When the knife edge is lifted, everything seems to be rehearsed well . Then Thunder Tiger justes over and kicks it up .


    Then they both flew out at the same time - Liu Chang was hit by Thunder Tiger because he couldn¡¯t bear the strong momentum, and the bones of his hands holding the knife were always crackling - and the Thunder Tiger tripped over by his own strength . It was like an ordinary man running at full speed and suddenly kicked a brick . He fell hundreds of meters away from his head and then stabilized his body shape in the air It¡¯s a safending .


    "It hurts . " Afternding, Thunder Tiger kneaded his calf and kneaded his face bone, where the skin had been red and swollen, "it¡¯s been a long time since I felt so strong pain . "


    "Well, I often have pain . I¡¯m used to it . " After Liu Chang flew far away, he was in a rotating posture - because he was under the force of his arm, so he flew out rolling . He managed to stabilize his body in the air . After falling to the ground, he rubbed his swollen wrist . There was no special feeling . "How about it? How much worse than Li Qingshui Thunder Tiger shouts from more than 100 meters away - Liu Chang¡¯s sight has been blurred, and the other party is obviously shouting with his feelings .


    "Almost . " Liu Chang called back, because the distance between the two men was too far, his volume was so loud that Lao Zhang, who could not see clearly the battle process, could hear it .


    "But if you¡¯re in this state, it¡¯s just as hard to fight him . He¡¯s a freak with more than five brain changes . Without special defense, he can seriously interfere with your mind . " Li Qingshui is not only powerful in fighting, but also powerful in brain region . In those years, even when his body was not too strong, he could control Zhao Zhuo¡¯s body in a sh, and let him stop thinking when his organs were intact .


    Liu Chang has always been concerned about this ability - because at first, he thought it was a unique function of brain domain mutants, butter he found out that it was not at all .


    It seems that Liu Lei¡¯s unique ability to clone the tiger¡¯s organs is not even his ability .


    When fighting Li Qingshui before, Liu Chang was always worried about the appearance of this thing - but it turned out that the ability was the same as thunder tiger¡¯s "Tachypleus" - which was unique to Li Qingshui . (to be continued)

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301: 301


    And what struck him most was that Li Qingshui had no need to use any ability when facing him . He just rushed over and caught him in the palm of his hand twice . Liu Chang clearly remembered the feeling of powerlessness at that time .


    "No, you still can¡¯t do this . " Liu Chang thought about it,pared the actualbat ability of the two, or shook his head .


    "Or not?" Thunder Tiger because of breathing with the exhaust fan like, the power is veryrge, and associated with the exhtion voice is very heavy, "that willow body, so powerful?"


    "Well, but don¡¯t we still have the strength of an entire military division? Don¡¯t be afraid of him Liu sighed .


    "But how many people will die?" Thunder Tiger sighed and his breath gradually calmed down .


    "Yes, I don¡¯t know how many people have to die . " It¡¯s a good way to use modern weapons to stack and fill in names - and it can only defend, but it can¡¯t keep people . When the timees for artillery and missile, go to bomb a point, a person, this is a very tangled thing .


    Although the soldiers must have been used to fighting in dense fog in recent years, there must have been no drill for more than 100000 people to encircle one . Moreover, Li Qingshui has an excellent brain . If he foresees danger, he will certainly avoid it in advance, which is even more difficult to do .


    After the actual battle, Liu Chang thought that thunder tiger was very powerful, powerful and fast, but there was still a gappared with Li Qingshui .


    "If I die and die . But also faster, the body secretes the kind of stimnt like things, can greatly stimte the central nervous system, will let the speed and exercise ability again Thunder Tiger heard Liu Chang¡¯s judgment, frowned and thought about the countermeasures, "but because of excessive stimtion of the central nervous system, there will be many side effects . It¡¯s like eating a lot of ecstasy, you¡¯ll be delirious . These are things that stimte the central nervous system


    "Yes . " Follow the Thunder Tiger¡¯s "buzzing" groan . Lao Zhang also came over from the other side . "In the past, athletes who took too much stimnts would be delirious and evenatose . The secretion of tachypleus tridentatus of Thunder Tiger was even more terrible .


    "Delirious?" Liu Chang turns his head to see Thunder Tigering .


    "Well, a slight overdose is like being drunk . No matter how much you are, you don¡¯t know anything . ording to Lao Zhang, the whole nervous system is in disorder, and you don¡¯t know who you are . " The tiger said, "I¡¯ve seen this once, years ago . I didn¡¯t evolve long ago . At that time, I was still at the seaside . A sea animal came to me that day . I was so anxious that I had that situation . It was that time that Lao Zhang discovered my abnormality Then I found that I had a strange organ in my body . At that time, this horseshoe crab was not so big as it is now . I¡¯m not so strong either . . . "


    "Oh . " After that, Liu Chang was more powerful than you


    "It¡¯s much better than that, but it¡¯s crazy . " Thunder Tiger said: "forget it, go back to the room . If you have a rest, don¡¯t sleep, and be ready to fight at any time . I¡¯ll arrange the deploymentter, just in case . "


    "Well . " Liu sighed and saw this for a few hours . However, he was very cooperative with his thunder tiger and asked, "I have brought you such a big trouble . Are you not upset?"


    "Ha ha ha What¡¯s the use of boredom? " Thunder Tiger pped Liu Chang on the back with a smile . His great strength almost took his lung out . Obviously, he said that he was not bothered . He also had a breath in his heart, "since you have got all those things, what can I do? Tied you up to him for peace? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s such a good talker, right? Now people in all provincial capitals know about willow . That¡¯s a fuckin ¡¯monster . Sooner orter we¡¯ll have to meet . Now I¡¯ll meet a little one and let mey the foundation . Otherwise, I¡¯ll be scared to death when its roots are entangled in Shandong Province . "


    "Hoo Cough . . . " A staggering, Liu Chang coughed a few times to stand firm, ate Thunder Tiger two times to remake, he then began tough, "you don¡¯t hit me twice, I¡¯m really sorry . I came all the way to ask for your help . The possible consequence for Jinan is that there are corpses all over the ce . "


    You owe me so much this time Thunder Tiger still hard son smile, as if this man is always so happy, indefatigable, also don¡¯t know what to have a grudge for - this is quite a love bird¡¯s demeanor .


    "Lao Zhang, you go to inform the deployment of emergency operations . I¡¯ll take brother Liu Chang around, and I¡¯ll get there in a minute . " Thunder Tiger Road .


    "Good . " Lao Zhang didn¡¯t speak much . He only said it when Thunder Tiger indicated to him . Moreover, his sentence was perfect and hisnguage was proficient . Obviously, he was also a brain mutation .


    After Lao Zhang left, Lei tiger led Liu Chang from the weapon experimental field, all the way back to theboratory, and then two people in the experimental area after a few circles, came to a luxurious bedroom .


    Open the door of the bedroom, there are seven or eight women - women are not very good-looking, but each buttocks big waist drum thick, see Thunder Tiger, each smile to say hello .


    "Go out . . . " Seeing these women, Thunder Tiger waved and let them go out . "You¡¯re a lot of women . " From the military district mansion to Jinan Research Institute, there are women with thunder tigers everywhere . Liu Chang has to admire this man for having so much energy to deal with so many women in the end of the day .


    "It¡¯s all arranged for me by the grandson of the old station . " When ites to women, Thunder Tiger¡¯s face is notcent, not forthright, but the expression of crying andughing with difficulty . "That old man, he must say that I am the most wonderful work in the history of human evolution, and must let me pass on the best fire of human beings . Every day, most of the time he spent studying how to breed and mass produce super humans like me . From time to time, he would send me a woman, saying what it was . He carefully selected the woman who was most likely to have children, and then asked me to try to see if I could have more children . . . "


    "Standard . . . " Liu Chang¡¯s eyelids jumped, "stallion . "


    "Well . " Thunder Tiger sighed, and his tight skin on his face loosened . "But I¡¯m 40 years old, and my former child died in the end of the day . In fact, I want to have a child . I like children, noisy around how happy ah, people live a lifetime, live is a personal taste . How alone are you? "


    "Did you give birth to a little tiger these years?" Liu Chang asked .


    "Well, in recent years, no matter Lao Zhang¡¯s decellrization or artificial fertilization has been sessful . Just a girl really gave birth to a child for me . I¡¯ll show youter? " When Thunder Tiger talked about his children, his face showed real happiness .


    "No, no, no, never . . . " But Liu Chang¡¯s face suddenly turned green when he heard him .


    "Why?"


    "Mr . Li has had more than five brain changes . It is said that his ability to collect and analyze micro information has reached the level of predicting part of the future . If I look at your child and be seen by him, I may be able to figure out something by him through a little bit of micro information, an expression, or an action . You¡¯d better not go to see him yourself and let Lao Zhang arrange a ce for him . The child can¡¯t die . " Although the words are hard to hear, they care about every word .


    After listening to Liu Chang¡¯s words, the smile on Lei tiger¡¯s face finally solidified .


    "That¡¯s all right . You¡¯ll have a rest here . I¡¯ll arrange it ande back soon . " Thunder Tiger stood up and took out a bottle of bright red pills from a safe in the bedroom . "Here you are . It¡¯s useful for fighting . "


    "What is this?" Liu Chang looked at the ss bottle in his hand .


    "It¡¯s something that Lao Zhang extracted from my tachypleus amebocyte lysate . I call it Dali pill . After eating it, it can achieve the same effect as me in a short time . It¡¯s not easy to get this thing out . There¡¯s only one bottle, one pill at a time . Don¡¯t eat more, it will kill you . Its effect is 100 times better than any chemical stimnt . " After saying this, Lei tiger mmed on the door, "there are weapon depots in theboratory, which are all made for me by Lao Zhang and Xiao Zhang . There are a lot of things . You can choose whatever you like . I¡¯ll go first!"


    Bang!


    With the fall of his voice, a loud noise came out, the door closed - leaving Liu Chang alone, looking at the Dali pill in his hands in a daze .


    "This thing . . . " Liu Chang looked at the things in his hands and felt ufortable . After all, this is another person¡¯s secretion . Although humans often eat animal secretions such as "bird¡¯s nest" and "snake¡¯s saliva", it¡¯s nothing to say, but if the object of eating is human, it is still the secretion of a man who is as strong as a chimpanzee, it will inevitably make people feel against each other .


    Fortunately, during the end of the day, he was used to eating all kinds of disgusting things . Liu Changqiang suppressed his strange feeling in his heart, put away the ss bottle, and theny down in this bedroom for more than ten minutes .


    A few hours of rapid running,bined with the fight just now, made him feel very tired .


    After lying down and resting for more than 40 minutes with his eyes closed, he recovered his strength . Then he got up to open the door and went to look for the weapons depot .


    There are not many people in the Institutete at night . Even the researchers, most of them are already asleep . But fortunately, Liu Chang¡¯s nose is good, following the smell of the woman who left just now, she finds a powerful one and lets her lead the way to the weapons depot . The soldiers outside the weapons depot are also very kind to see women .


    "Good evening, thirddy . " The soldier stood up to greet the woman .


    "That¡¯s it . " The woman smiles and leads Liu Chang on the way . She can be in charge of affairs among the hundreds of wives of Thunder Tiger . The woman¡¯s ability of dealing with people and things is absolutely not weak . From the attitude of Lei tiger and Liu Chang just now, the woman can guess that the man in front of him is not ordinary .


    Because the usual Thunder Tiger is not so approachable at all .

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302: 302


    What kind of character is Thunder Tiger? The threedies can¡¯t understand it any more . It looks very cheerful and doesn¡¯t seem to care about anything . But in my heart, I really know how to act and weigh . He is not a man whose body and brain are full of muscles . After all, in the end of life, no matter how powerful he is, as long as he has no brain, he is easy to die .


    Four yearster, all the fools are dead, and the rest are smart people .


    And thunder tiger can rely on his own strength, stationed in such argend, when Jinan this "city Lord", in addition to powerful, but also has a lot to do with his life .


    Looking at the menu, this is the way of Lei tiger¡¯s life - and that¡¯s why the threedies respect Liu Chang so much - because he didn¡¯t see Thunder Tiger being so polite to anyone - Lao Zhang was because he was the most powerful brain mutation in the whole province, the magnate of Jinan Research Institute, all the scientific research, whether weapons or red fog purification or medicine Biology, he is one of the most proficient - so, Thunder Tiger regards him as a brother .


    For others, he only saw that he had been so "intimate" with Liu Chang - and since the matter hase to this point, there must be a reason for it . As long as the thirddy is not a fool, he can naturally guess how strong the ability and background Liu Chang has .


    "Open the door, open the door . " The thirddy was smiling and joking with the soldiers, "I¡¯ll take this brother to the armory to pick and see if there¡¯s anything to take advantage of . "


    "However, these are all the special weapons of the regimentalmander . . . " The soldiers looked at Liu Chang¡¯s ordinary body, which meant two things . First, the weapons depot was very important . Even if you are a thirddy, you have to weigh the consequences when you speak . Second, naturally, with the strength and size of Thunder Tiger, can ordinary people use his weapons?


    "It¡¯s OK . Just open the door . What¡¯s your responsibility . I¡¯ll carry it for you The thirddy continued to smile, but the smile was not so brilliant .


    And the soldiers naturally understand how much of this is and how much is fishy - but as long as there is someone on top of the tank, he can¡¯t be held ountable . Then no one wants to be the head of this injustice - after all, it¡¯s winter again in the end of the world, and there¡¯s no food to eat . If he could stand guard here, with heating and plenty of water, there would be no better ce - he didn¡¯t want to lose his job .


    I got up and opened the electronic code lock in the back, and a metal door opened to show the space inside .


    The space is not big . It¡¯s only the size of two living rooms of an ordinary family, and there are not many kinds of weapons in it . There are few hot weapons, all cold weapons are big hammerheads, and the sticks with "human leg thickness" can be called "pirs" .


    "Thunder Tiger is really boring!" Seeing these terrible blunt instruments, Liu Chang approached the room curiously . After entering with him, the thirddy closed the door .


    "These are the things tigers usually like to use . You know, he is very strong, and ordinary things are difficult to meet his needs . With missiles and nuclear weaponsing out of thermal weapons, there are few that are more destructive than his unarmed hands - you know, the monsters and other things, they can¡¯t explode a single body shell, and the tiger doesn¡¯t use those . "


    "Truth!" Liu Chang nodded and recalled the situation that once entered the giant eel¡¯s stomach, with his strength and ability at that time . Even the wall of his stomach is hard to break, and the scales and other things are harder .


    "So, Lao Zhang said that he would get some cold weapons for him to y with . At first, it was a broadsword or something, butter that guy broke it all the time, and then he changed it into this kind of blunt weapon . " The thirddy exined Liu Chang¡¯s doubts .


    "Oh . " Liu Chang listened to the thirddy¡¯s words, went to the front of a big hammer, and reached out to carry it . He found that the hammer was very heavy, and each of them was afraid to weigh more than a thousand jin . Although Liu Chang could carry it, he was not used to it and was not suitable because of his weight .


    Seeing that Liu Chang easily picked up the half ton hammer, the thirddy¡¯s face was also surprised .


    "These hammers are made of titanium alloy and the bones of those who fight monsters . They are very strong and can¡¯t be broken in general . "


    "Well, unfortunately not for me . " Liu Chang put down his hammer and looked at other weapons . If he had a weapon for closebat, he would have a knife, and the meat would havended in Qingdao . Naturally, it is a long-range weapon with heavy firepower .


    So, instead of looking at the dazzling array of cold weapons, Liu Chang left his eyes and attention on the few hot weapons - there were only two in the hall - one was a huge methrower, which seemed to be carried by a human, but there was a huge air bag on the back, which would be inconvenient to use . The second is a huge hand gun, which is said to be a hand gun . However, the caliber and length of the barrel are no less than those of a tank car .


    "It¡¯s retractable . It¡¯s a special armor piercing shell . It¡¯s used by Thunder Tiger to deal with monsters . " Three madams with Liu Chang¡¯s eyes, on the continuous observation of words and expressions, said the words that fit the matter .


    "It¡¯s a good thing . " The barrel can be retractable, which is simr to the antenna and has ayer of structure . Beside the huge gun, there are various armor piercing bullets, obviously some special ammunition .


    "Good stuff . " The power of this thing must be more powerful than a meat gun, but each shell is half the length of an arm, and the barrel is too long to carry . Moreover, if it is a single person fighting, it is very inconvenient to use . After all, it is in a fight with others, so it is impossible to assemble the barrel to load ammunition . Therefore, if it is a single person battle, Liu Chang¡¯s first choice is to shred meat - but if there arepanions in front of him, then the problem ispletely solved .


    "I¡¯ll take it . " Liu Chang went to the gun barrel and rubbed it carefully . In the exnation of the thirddy, he gradually understood the structure and usage of this thing . After a simple understanding of the use process of the hand gun, Liu Chang looked at the shells with different colors on one side .


    "Every ammunition is special . There are cluster shells, armor piercing bullets, burst bombs and incendiary bombs And this . . . " ording to the different colors of the ammunition, the threedies introduced one by one, "this warhead is a shot in the middle!"


    Said the thirddy, pointing to a shell with a bright red mark and arge skull .


    "Bullets, bombs!" Although I heard about nuclear weapons on newspapers and TV every day before, they were the most powerful weapons in human history, but Liu Chang never saw them . Even in the end of his life, Liu Chang had never seen such a thing - this is the first time .


    Although this nuclear bomb is very small, it is a real nuclear weapon - and, in nuclear weapons, it is a kind of medium bullet for killing people . (to be continued)

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303: 303


    The neutron bomb is the third generation nuclear weapon in the history of human nuclear weapons . The first generation and the second generation are atomic bomb and hydrogen bomb respectively . However, because the nuclear pollution of atomic bomb and hydrogen bomb is too serious, it is just one bomb, and there is no life in a hundred years . If we put it in the past, it would destroy arge living area . If we put it now, it is more likely to cause malignant mutation of organisms .


    There are two kinds of biological changes: one is benign mutation, and the ability of organisms to evolve is to survive . This is also the direction of evolution of most organisms . Take the mutant tiger as an example . The mutated tiger may have stronger muscle fibers, sharper ws and faster speed . These abilities are evolved for survival and predation, and belong to benign abilities .


    This benign change is not based on human beings, but on the biology itself . In other words, even the great willow mutation, Li Qingshui attributed it to him as a benign mutation . No matter how strong, how huge, smart and cannibalizing the human brain, it is the ability to survive better for itself, which belongs to the benign mutation .


    However, malignant mutation is different . Malignant mutation is a kind of madness, whichpletely ignores the biological instinct and the rules of nature .


    The example is simple - the devil moss .


    All its destruction, all its aggressiveness and its * * are not for itself - it will destroy everything and then itself if it can .


    It¡¯s not a habit of biological instinct at all - nts and nts are creatures, even the sawtooth grass that most likes to suck human blood outside the woond . It is bloody only because it needs nutrients, not just for destruction . Therefore, although the behavior is the same, but the meaning is different .


    It¡¯s like in the society, many people will go to hate and kill - it¡¯s understood that revenge belongs to the category of human nature - but if it¡¯s OK to stab someone you don¡¯t know for two times and then injure yourself twice - it¡¯s either psychosis or metamorphosis .


    So . The so-called abnormal change is malignant change - this kind of change is not produced by nature at all - and the nature will produce failed changes, be useless and strange, and finally be eliminated . Metamorphosis, however, can only be metamorphosis .


    The reason why human beings do not use nuclear weapons even in the face of a very serious threat is that they are afraid of this vicious change . After all, no one is a fool . Even if a political yer doesn¡¯t understand thews of biology, everyone can guess this possibility after reading movies and books, so no one dares to move this card .


    Fortunately, unlike hydrogen bombs, which are highly polluting and powerful, medium bullets are clean bombs in nuclear bombs - how clean are they? Hydrogen bomb explosion, within a hundred years there will be nuclear pollution, but after the explosion of a neutron bomb, ordinary people can enter the area one dayter . However,pared with the hydrogen bomb, the medium bullet has a small equivalent . The power is also rtively small .


    However, this kind of small is naturally smaller than that of hydrogen bomb - nuclear weapons are more destructive than other weapons .


    And the bullet has a characteristic - that is to destroy the human body - or organisms .


    After a neutron bomb explodes, the core of the explosion is very small, but the radiation area is veryrge . A kind of neutron current will be released after the medium bullet explodes . The neutron current will not affect the building . But it can do great damage to organisms - and it can go through walls, even steel tes .


    For example, if a small and medium-sized bullet explodes 300 meters away, all the people in the room who are not affected by the explosion will be killed by the neutron current, but the house will not be damaged at all .


    It¡¯s a real killer!


    "How powerful is this thing to explode?" Liu Chang pointed to the neutron warhead .


    "100 tons . " The thirddy pointed to a line of small Chinese characters on the bullet¡¯s head .


    "What¡¯s the concept of 100 tons?" Liu Chang is not very clear about the calction method of the nuclear warhead¡¯s power .


    "Well, a hundred tons . It¡¯s the power of one hundred tons of TNT . " "But because it¡¯s a nuclear bomb, the energy is more concentrated, and the explosion range is certainly not as wide as 100 tons of TNT, but also because the energy is more concentrated, the power in the explosion area is greater . "


    "A hundred tons of TNT!" Liu Chang sighed that he had seen a video, the power of a 100 ton TNT explosion was that the st wave could overturn a 10000 ton ship and blow up a small hill . So he began to worry about the power of the warhead . "Can this thing be used in a handgun?"


    "Lao Zhang said that he could . This is his modification . " The thirddy said with a look of recollection . "He seemed to have said that the explosion range of the bullet would not exceed 50 meters, and at most it would be about 30 meters . The radiation wave of the neutron current may be able to knock down two or three hundred meters . "


    "Is the explosion energy so concentrated?" Liu Chang¡¯s eyes shine - as if he found what he wanted all of a sudden - to tell the truth, he has never had a good way to deal with Li Qingshui or the beast, but if the bullet gun is really so good, it¡¯s another matter - if the bombardment goes up, as long as it hits the target, even if it¡¯s the super life of the giant eel, it¡¯s all one The gun is dead . It¡¯s not a second story . "Well, it¡¯s an inferential data . I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t say anything about it . It was not a 1000 ton medium sized bullet tested by the United States before, with an explosion range of 300 meters and neutron current radiation of 800 meters? ording to this and the proton trajectory, it is ten times smaller, but the radiation range will not be less than ten times . If you use it, you should pay attention to your own safety . " Three madams looked at Liu Chang¡¯s face, it is obvious that he had guessed that he wanted to use this weapon to deal with a very powerful monster or enemy .


    "Well, I won¡¯t use it until I have to . " Liu Chang was embarrassed to ask for other people¡¯s nuclear weapons when they entered the door . After all, nuclear weapons are not Chinese cabbage, they are not just taken .


    Sure enough, seeing Liu Chang¡¯s hesitation, the thirddy¡¯s face also showed a puzzled look .


    "I don¡¯t have the authority to give you this shell . You have to wait for the tiger toe . You can take other things as you like . "


    "Well, I know the rules . " Liu Chang nods and smiles - the women around Lei tiger are "selected by thousands of people" . Everyone who can stand up to speak is so "up to grade" - neither humble nor overbearing, but also has a good affinity for negotiation . Even if they refuse others¡¯ words, they are very straightforward and not guilty .


    "It¡¯s OK . I¡¯ll just wait . He won¡¯te back too slowly because there¡¯s something urgent today . "

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304: 304


    "Can you tell me what it is?" As a woman, to control information here is to control half of the initiative .


    "Well . " The other party has helped himself so much . With Liu Chang¡¯s character, he will surely get something in return . "There¡¯s a big problem outside . It¡¯s very serious . Thunder Tiger can¡¯t make it, I can¡¯t make it . We can¡¯t make it all together . "


    "What is so powerful?" Hearing Liu Chang¡¯s words, the thirddy¡¯s face suddenly changed . After all, since the second period, she has been mixed up with Thunder Tiger for two and a half years, which is enough for her to understand the strength of a man . In the past two and a half years, she had a very good life . In an era when she was short of clothes and food, she was still able to live in luxury . Why? For what?


    Because of the strength of Thunder Tiger, she even sometimes thinks - maybe Thunder Tiger is the strongest man in the world .


    "Is it a monster?" Asked the thirddy .


    "No, alone . " Liu Chang said, "or call a person who is no longer himself . "


    "Who?"


    "Li Qingshui . " Liu Chang and the thirddy are exchanging information in a leisurely way


    While chatting, waiting for someone .


    Two and a half hourster, Thunder Tiger finally returned to the Research Institute - and Liu Chang, who smelled his smell in advance, naturally led him here .


    "It¡¯s all set up, but I don¡¯t want a lot of casualties . " Thunder Tiger said: "after all, using human life pile is the most stupid and stupid way to keep people, if that person is really as smart as you said . He should have guessed our means . And in order to achieve his goal, he will certainly not confront us


    "So, in the end, it¡¯s the three of us . " "There is a defensive situation in the military areamand . Lao Zhang is in charge of it . He doesn¡¯t take the initiative to attack, but he is ready to support at any time," he said


    "Well . " Liu Chang nodded his head - after all, the disaster was caused by him . He didn¡¯t want to die a lot .


    "It¡¯s up to us . "


    "Yes, you are a real troublemaker . " The tiger¡¯s son didn¡¯t mention it . "If that guy was a human being, if I could give you up for peace here, I would really like to sell you," he continued


    "But you know . It¡¯s not cost-effective . " Liu Chang smiles - this is what he thinks about on the road - human beings and willows are natural enemies . This kind of hostile rtionship is already a racial dispute and can not be reconciled at all . Even if Thunder Tiger gives Liu Chang away, Li Qingshui will clear away the "variable" of him if possible . What¡¯s more, Li Qingshui has a big willow behind him . God knows the one who spans three provinces Will behemoths be interested in this military area .


    After all, within China . Such arge military area - only seven .


    "Well, there¡¯s nothing to say to that guy . I¡¯ll fight when Ie . " Thunder Tiger is a muscle knot guy, even his face because of the smile can uplift a piece of muscle group, "but you have been here for so long . Have you chosen your weapons? "


    When thunder tiger said this, he picked up a pair of big hammers with thick hands - the biggest pair in the whole armory . The hammers were very big, and there were strong iron thorns on the hammer surface, which looked like a mace .


    "Yes, I want this hand gun and these equipped shells . . . " Liu Chang pointed to the shells he wanted, and finally dropped his fingertip on the bullet .


    "Boy, you are very fierce!" See Liu Chang¡¯s fingers fall there . The muscles on the tiger¡¯s face bulged more obviously . "Here you are, but can you hit this one?"


    "If I can¡¯t make it, no one in the world can . " Liu Chang has always been very confident about his attack uracy - ifpared with strength, speed, brain and body hardware, maybe Liu Chang can¡¯tpare with many people - but if onlypared with attack uracy, he must be the first in the world .


    It started with sensory evolutors - plus the dynamic vision of frogs today - and ballisticputing power no less than Li Qingshui .


    As long as his hand speed can keep up with the target, he is confident that he can hit anything in the world .


    "Well, first of all, you can use this thing, but to choose the right time, I¡¯m too close to fire!" When the tiger spoke with a strong Shandong ent, "if this gun goes down, if I am affected at the edge of the explosion, I may not be able to point out that the small willow tree will not die, I will have my flesh and skin cut open first . "


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not so stupid . " Liu Chang smiles, "but you have to hold on . . . "


    Liu Chang didn¡¯t finish his words . He suddenly remembered the button of the electronic lock outside the door and the sound of being pressed outside the armory .


    "Don¡¯te in without my permission!" Heard the guards outside press the electronic lock, Thunder Tiger chest a drum roar sound .


    But the sound of pressing the electronic lock outside the door did not stop . When Thunder Tiger heard that the guards outside had ignored their orders and wanted to get up, Liu Chang¡¯s face suddenly changed .


    "Wait . . . " Liu Chang got up first and took the knife and the cannon from left to right at the same time . And see Liu Chang this appearance, Thunder Tiger also thought of what, facial expression also suddenly serious: "is Li Qingshui?"


    "No, the smell is different . If he is close to me, I should smell it 3000 meters away . " Liu Chang doubts, "but don¡¯t rx your vignce, maybe he can change the smell on his body . "


    "Well . " Lei tiger listened to his words, nodded and clenched the hammer in his hand . He silently watched the door of the weapon depot open slowly, and was ready to give the door opener a "blow in the head" .


    But when the door was opened, he was stunned .


    "Li Haiyong? Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you stay in the military area? " Seeing that the man was actually an adjutant of his own, Thunder Tiger put down the hammer .


    "Yes, I want to guard Guard well . . . " But the visitor repeated what he had just said, so that the two guards with the handle outside the door did not know why .


    "What are you doing here in the middle of the night?" Thunder Tiger saw each other¡¯s sleepy eyes, some angry, "hurry back to me!"


    "What are you doing? What am I doing here?" He repeated two words of Thunder Tiger . Li Haiyong seemed to suddenly think of something . He called out: "by the way, someone asked me to give you a message!"


    "What words?" When Thunder Tiger is more impatient, Liu Chang¡¯s hair suddenly explodes .


    "Sooner orter it¡¯s death . Don¡¯t bother!"

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305: 305


    The moment Li Haiyong finished this sentence, Liu Chang felt something was wrong, because it was too strange and made him associate with a person - so he instinctively made a defensive posture .


    After his body defense measures were taken, Liu Chang¡¯s dynamic vision super strong eyes saw a spark spurting out of the man like a slow movie . When it was in the air, it turned into a sea of fire - apanied by the broken limbs of the people who came .


    The sea of fire produced by the explosion first engulfed two soldiers standing beside Li Haiyong . Then, the shock wave generated by the explosion, wrapped with shrapnel and charred flesh and blood, rushed into the narrow room together . The explosion was very powerful, and it should be the explosion caused by high explosive ammunition . However, the explosion of this degree is nothing to Liu Chang .


    After all, an ordinary person can carry very leisurely ammunition - and there is no difference in the personing, it must be that there are not enough bombs loaded - if it is loaded too much, it is easy to be found .


    What¡¯s more, Liu Chang felt terrible that he didn¡¯t smell the bomb on him before he came in . If Li Qingshui had not changed the smell, it would have been in the person¡¯s body .


    The st wave of the explosion is not as fast as the bullet . At the moment when the shock wave just appeared, Liu Chang quickly protected his weapon and pulled the thirddy next to him, pulling her behind the Thunder Tiger .


    But just as Thunder Tiger got up to ask people, he was the first to be engulfed by the fire . However, the fire engulfed him, but did not blow him up . After being hit by the bomb, Thunder Tiger still stood in ce like his feet rooted, allowing the fire and shrapnel to sweep his body .


    The existence of his "wall" naturally gave Liu Chang more space to y . Before the me approached, he protected the ammunition and huge knife of the gun .


    Boom!!!


    Speaking of it, Liu Chang seems to have done a lot of things . But in fact, everything was done in an instant - the explosion was half a second . After the smoke had passed, only a piece of debris was left on the ground - the walls of theboratory were blown through, and the roof of the room was also sted through a big hole by the shock wave . Under the fire, only Liu Chang on the hand and the thirddy whose body was burned .


    "Are you all right?" The explosion was an instant thing . Liu Chang had to do a lot of things at that moment, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t protect this woman .


    "It¡¯s OK . " The woman¡¯s hair has beenpletely paste, half of the face is also skin and flesh, the eyes on the right half of the face do not know where to fly . However, he did not die, and even his consciousness remained awake .


    "Do your business, don¡¯t mind me . " The woman with a good half of the face to Liu Changlu a smile, "I am very strong, for a while half will not die . "


    "Well . " Put down the three madams, Liu Chang looked at the Thunder Tiger in his woman¡¯s half face all the time, and said: "let¡¯s go, the battle begins . We¡¯re standing here and it¡¯s only going to make her more vulnerable . "


    "Well . " Thunder Tiger¡¯s coat has caught fire because of the explosion and is burning on him . He threw the burnt ck clothes on the ground, then jumped out of the hole in the room and yelled out: "Li Qingshui, you¡¯re not friendly!"


    "Have you ever been friendly with me?" Liu Chang jumped out with the Thunder Tiger, and then heard the familiar and strange voice .


    Liu Chang saw Li Qingshui¡¯s spotless figure in the middle of the huge courtyard of the Research Institute .


    "Hello, Liu Chang . See you again . " Li Qingshui waved to Liu Chang from afar, as if he were an old friend . Then he put his eyes on the tiger . "It¡¯s very strong . This can¡¯t be wasted . "


    Li Qingshui finished this sentence, unexpectedly so abrupt, there is no second sentence, the previous second also smile . The next second came straight .


    "Can¡¯t waste it?" At the moment of seeing Li Qingshui rushing over, Thunder Tiger¡¯s chest stirs up rapidly . In an instant, his whole body is red . His chest is like a dynamo, and his chest roars violently . A long breath of air is emitted . Thunder Tiger directly smashes the alloy steel hammer to the flying Li Qingshui .


    "Do you want to experiment with me?"


    The speed of Thunder Tiger¡¯s voice is 300 meters per second in the air, and the speed of Li Qingshui¡¯s rushing in is 300 meters per second . Then the two speeds are almost the same . They collide in the air . When Li Qingshui almost hears the sound, he breaks the sound wave and rushes to the front of Thunder Tiger .


    "I think so . " Li Qingshui voice, Thunder Tiger swing hammer action suddenly stopped for a while, and then the other party caught this gap, a bully close to the body .


    "Brain wave attack?" From Li Qingshui¡¯s rush to the present, all this can be seen in Liu Chang¡¯s eyes - only his speed can¡¯t keep up with two people - he¡¯s good at calction and observation - even if he can have a precise attack, he can chop bullets with a knife - that¡¯s also the "release the knife in advance" after using his eyesight and calction .


    He can urately hit a bullet that hits him - but he can¡¯t catch a bullet that flies at someone else - because he¡¯s not fast enough . Therefore, when Li Qingshui bumps into Lei tiger¡¯s arms, uses brain domain attack to block his movement coherence, and then turns his five fingers into willows and stabs his seven orifices, Liu Chang just arrived .


    "Death muste one by one . " Liu Chang splits over with a knife, and Li Qingshui splits out an arm to block him . But just because of this block, he "destroys the continuity of his attack" just as Thunder Tiger did . The thunder tiger shakes his head and avoids the "sharp" willow that stabs his eardrum and eyeball .


    But also just in his hiding, ready to attack the next time, the body again, by Li Qingshui a kick in the ribs, pumping out .


    Li Qingshui¡¯s strength is very enough, a foot of Thunder Tiger to fly hundreds of meters, then let the other side by the roof of the concrete wall to stabilize the body, and then, Thunder Tiger body more red .


    "What¡¯s the use of brute force alone?" Li Qingshui stepped on the roof of the Research Institute . Liu Chang, who couldn¡¯t make a hit at once, walked along the roof one by one . "ording to the barrel principle, the ce where you have the shortest board is the extreme of your ability . Thunder Tiger, in my opinion, you are not even as threatening as that little grasshopper hopping over there


    "Ha ha ha . . . " Hearing Li Qingshui¡¯s words, thunder tiger suddenlyughed: "ording to the smart people¡¯s behavior style, if I really have no threat, will you talk to me?"

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306: 306


    It is obvious that Lei tiger is not the first time toe into contact with brain domain mutants . He knows the style of these guys very well . After listening to Li Qingshui¡¯s words, his confidence has not been hit by thenguage . His body is still bright red and his breath is still as heavy as pulling a bellows .


    "Ah . . . " After listening to Thunder Tiger¡¯s words, Li Qingshui did not speak any more and did not exin too much . People still walked slowly and leisurely as if they were waiting for something .


    The fighting sound is very loud . Although it has been less than three minutes since the explosion of the bomb, everything is swift and lightning . However, it is obvious that the army on the side of the research institute has been ordered by Thunder Tiger for a long time . At the beginning of the fight, Liu Chang heard the roar of various machines and the sound of army assembly .


    In less than three minutes, arge number of elite troops have gathered around the Institute, one by one, aiming at this direction .


    After seeing these, Li Qingshui¡¯s face showed a reassuring smile - and then no longer hesitated, he rushed to the Thunder Tiger again .


    The speed is still very fast, and before Li Qingshui rushed to Thunder Tiger, Liu Chang felt a lot of static electricity in the air . This time, the electrostatic flow was veryrge . Even Liu Chang, who was tens of meters away, felt his hair standing up one by one - he had never seen such a powerful brain wave output power - which let him know that thunder tiger was dangerous ¡£


    The speed is close to the speed of sound . Li Qingshui can copse a house with the reaction force of stepping out . Although soldiers are surrounded from afar . However, with a heavy weapon in hand, it is impossible to see what is going on inside, not to mention the dense fog . The visibility of these soldiers is extremely low . In fact, even in the past, their retinas could not capture the dynamic imaging of moving objects at the speed of sound even in the clear sky . Therefore, for Li Qingshui . These soldiers are blind - they¡¯re used to cover with artillery, not to hit him .


    In other words, these soldiers came to die together .


    So . He was not afraid, not afraid, lost thestyer of fear in his heart . After Li Qingshui rushed to the Thunder Tiger, the brain wave was released, which directly made the opposite strong body lose consciousness for a second .


    In a second, Li Qingshui rushed to the Thunder Tiger¡¯s face, then pinched his cheek with five fingers - and then the Thunder Tiger woke up from a trance - but met the pause of the second second second .


    The second second second is a second rted to life and death . Li Qingshui¡¯s five fingers mutated again and turned into willow . Then he tried to invade the body of Thunder Tiger from the inside of seven orifices .


    However, two seconds is enough time for Liu Chang to do a lot of things . From the moment of Li Qingshui¡¯s movement, Liu Chang once again grasped the right time . The second time from behind to catch up, intended to interfere with Li Qingshui¡¯s control of this time .


    Unfortunately - obviously, the same method is not suitable for this skinny person twice . The second time, when Liu Chang followed him, Li Qingshui¡¯s five fingers were slightly open . Liu Chang immediately felt a sudden unconsciousness of consciousness - and then in such an instant, when he saw the things in front of him again - he saw a big hand covering his cheek .


    He was also carried by Li Qingshui!


    "It¡¯s over Seeing the five fingers opened, Liu Chang felt that the strength of the other party had been deeply embedded in his body . Between the five fingers, Liu Chang felt that his forehead had been scratched and sted . He felt that Li Qingshui¡¯s five fingers had pressed his skull and jaw . Deep into his brain, in this moment, he felt that he was going to die .


    Everything is going fast .


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that because of the evolution of brain domain - when Lei tiger faced Li Qingshui, who was only a little stronger than him, he had no resistance at all - at the moment of his death, Liu Chang even thought of the game he had yed before - Warcraftpetitive game - as if the two heroes looked simr, and their power agility and other attributes were also the same There¡¯s control technology, and the other side doesn¡¯t . That¡¯s a big difference .


    In the words of the game world - it¡¯s going to be a dog!


    Therefore, Liu Chang was beaten into a dog - and Thunder Tiger, it is obvious that he wants to be a real dog .


    After Li Qingshui¡¯s five finger willow sticks were stretched out, they deeply pierced into the Thunder Tiger¡¯s ear hole - and then the Thunder Tiger¡¯s eyes became dull . Seeing all this, Liu Chang did not know what Li Qingshui was going to do, but he could also guess his purpose . For willow, there is nothing more attractive than this kind of strong and extremely intelligent creature - control Live in Thunder Tiger and then put it in the willow tree, make sure you don¡¯t lose!


    And Liu Chang¡¯s treatment is not very good - after being held out by Li Qingshui¡¯s five fingers, he was not crushed to death, but was controlled by five willows, watching all this happen .


    Everything was so unexpected . Liu Chang felt that all his preparations - what military region, what nuclear bomb, as if everything had be a joke at this moment - thought that he and Thunder Tiger might have the power of World War I, or change something - but now it seems that there is still a lot less .


    Things seemed to go in the worst direction - and then, just as Liu Chang felt that thunder tiger was about to be a puppet like Li Qingshui, another brain wave joined in . The fluctuation of this brain wave is very strong, at least not weaker than Li Qingshui . Ites from the surrounding soldiers, but it is floating, obviously hiding the body shape .


    And also in this brain wave joined the circle half a second - Thunder Tiger¡¯s confused eyes, suddenly returned to look!


    "Ah When I opened my eyes, I saw Li Qingshui¡¯s big hand . The pain of piercing eardrum finally came . Thunder Tiger roared but could not hear any sound . Under the instinctive counterattack, he smashed Li Qingshui, whose hands were upied, and then covered his ears .


    Thunder Tiger in a hurry under a push is very strong, and Li Qingshui was another brain wave interference by a surprise, two under the attack, this is the first time he was attacked to the body .


    "Boom"nded on the roof of the house in the distance . Li Qingshui turned his head and looked at the crowd below - obviously, he was looking for the evolutor who attacked his brain region .


    And got this gap, Liu Chang also struggled out of the wicker, looked at the Thunder Tiger - "can¡¯t you hear?"


    Liu Chang asked tentatively - and then got the affirmative answer - the answer came from the confused face of Thunder Tiger .


    Seeing his expression, Liu Chang knew that this guy had been punctured in his eardrum . At this time, he had lost his hearing, that is to say, he lost half of hismunication ability . So Liu Chang thought about it and pointed to Li Qingshui, the crowd and his own brain, indicating that foreign aid wasing .

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307: 307


    Regardless of whether the Thunder Tiger can understand it or not, Liu Chang makes aparison with Li Qingshui in the distance, and then makes a fight gesture to Thunder Tiger - and then he shes .


    Because he haspletely determined a problem through the fight just now - in terms of the effect of closebat, his strength and body almost have no effect on Li Qingshui .


    After closebat, he can¡¯t even harass him, so he dodges to attack Li Qingshui with the huge hand gun . Although he doesn¡¯t know who it is, it¡¯s really powerful . In closebat, he only needs to do long-range attack .


    Therefore, Liu Chang dodged a few times, hid in the roof that had been trampled under his feet, hid in the house, and then assembled the hugeposite hand gun . Thebination of hand guns is not too difficult, but the ammunition is not enough - he did not protect a lot of ammunition in addition to protecting the hand gun just now - and the rest of the ammunition can not be used after the explosion .


    Although it is said that the more high-tech ammunition is, the less likely it is to detonate under the action of external forces - especially those nuclear weapons, it is said that no matter whether they explode or burn them in a fire, they will not explode .


    However, although these high-tech shells will not be detonated by external forces, if they are distorted and deformed, it will not be easy tounch . But because of the emergency situation just now, and these shells arerge, Liu Chang only had time to protect the bomb he was watching - which was obviously not enough .


    After assembling the handgun, Liu Chang heard the violent impact outside again - very loud . But it was very stuffy - like the sound of two sandbags crashing together at high speed - hearing this sound, Liu Chang was relieved - he knew that Li Qingshui and Thunder Tiger were fighting .


    As long as there is a brain mutation interfering with Li Qingshui, in fact, in terms of the fighting power of * * alone, Thunder Tiger definitely has the ability to hold Li Qingshui for a long time . And get this gap, Liu Chang after assembling a good gun . At once the Institute¡¯s house and the cloister shuttle up .


    Along with the route of memory, he ran all the way back to the weapons storehouse which had been bombed in a mess, and then in the scattered weapons pile . And lying on the ground next to the thirddy, found a scattered shell - some have been distorted, some are still intact .


    "Someone hase from outside . There are also soldiers in the Research Institute . It is estimated that someone wille and take you away Liu Chang picked up a few shells that seemed to be usable from the ground, turned his head to the thirddy on the ground and said, "I don¡¯t have time to control you now . Thunder Tiger may die at any time outside . "


    "Don¡¯t worry . I¡¯m fine . " The thirddy pped the corners of her mouth at Liu Chang to show that she wasughing .


    "Well . " Nodding his head, Liu Chang shouldered the gun and jumped out of the hole above his head five minutes ago .


    He stepped on another hole within five minutes . He jumped out of here again - so, these five minutes are colorful five minutes - and after jumping out, Liu Chang knew that the next five minutes would be more wonderful .


    Whoosh . Again, facing the downpour of cold wind .


    Liu Chang came to the roof of the house with his gun on his back . He saw the two people fighting each other . This time, it was no longer a one-sided situation . Liu Chang saw from a distance that Thunder Tiger and Li Qingshui were fighting soundly and vividly, and Lei tiger¡¯s body was even more red, just like a blood Buddha . The color is much stronger than the red fog in the night sky .


    While Li Qingshui, who was against him, constantly defended the hammers and fists from the Thunder Tiger, he also kept observing the soldiers who surrounded them . Obviously, the brain interference waves from where he came from made him very upset .


    Bang, Li Qingshui was distracted, and Thunder Tiger seized the opportunity . A hammer hit him in the chest . Three spikes on the hammer were inserted into Li Qingshui¡¯s chest . Without blinking, Li Qingshui was swung by the hammer for hundreds of meters . Then he borrowed several forces on the roof of the house when he was about tond, and the rest of his strength rushed to surround him The crowd .


    "No, he¡¯s trying to catch the brain mutant first!" Although he knew that Thunder Tiger could not hear him, he still called out, and then his scales rose up, carrying guns and chasing after him all the way .


    And the soldiers who surrounded them, because of this incident, finally saw what they were going to fight against .


    Although they had been given the highest order to surround the ce with heavy weapons - and had heard the rumbling of fighting since they arrived, in the dark, they were - only heard the sound, not the person . It sounds terrible, but I don¡¯t see any shit .


    When these soldiers were anxious to know what was going on, a strong wind came .


    People who have watched F1 race on the spot know that the noise of F1 racing car can pierce people¡¯s eardrum if they watch it closely . This huge roares not only from the engine, but also from the side effect of its speed . The friction of tires, the friction between the body and the air, as long as the speed reaches, will cause deafening sound .


    Therefore, when Li Qingshui bumped into the crowd, it was not silent - it was surrounded by a series of air explosions, which exploded all the way . With a bang, the soldiers felt as if a shell had exploded in the crowd - and then there were screams and cries of doubt .


    Naturally, the soldiers who were the first to bear the brunt died without seeing what was going on - the soldiers who were close by were affected by the explosion and screamed - while those who were a little farther away only saw the dust and dust and the flying debris, but did not know what happened .


    But Liu Chang, who came to the scene, saw the panorama of the scene . He knew that what he had to do now was to stop Li Qingshui . He couldn¡¯t let that guy catch the brain region disruptor .


    After all, the three men on the scene, the one with brain region mutation, are all core members - Thunder Tiger fighting head-on, Liu Chang¡¯s side attack, and brain domain mutants are responsible for harassment . Not one less - no victory without one . Without Thunder Tiger, the remaining two people are a dish - without brain mutation, the situation just now has taught them very realistically .


    Without Liu Chang, Thunder Tiger will be more and more difficult to fight - eventually lead to defeat - after all, although he and Li Qingshui¡¯s * * strength is simr - but only about the same - still worse - and he seems tock a fatal threat to Li Qingshui .


    The triangle will copse this time, no matter who it is . (to be continued)

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308: 308


    Although this iron triangle is different from the "herding method" in the game, it is more cruel than those .


    Seeing Li Qingshui rush into the group of soldiers, Liu Chang catches up from behind . In the rapid movement, he points his gun at him . When Liu Chang fires or shoots, there is no need for a stable environment . His calction ability can fully support his running and fighting method . In the past, he used to use shredded meat, but now he uses hand gun, which is still the case .


    Therefore, as he ran, his mental strength was highly concentrated . The slow picture in his eyes slowed down by three points, and everything seemed to be frozen . In the running, he saw Li Qingshui¡¯s hand inserted into the soldier¡¯s body . He saw the sma slowly blooming . He saw the expression change of the soldier¡¯s painful death .


    Then --


    he fired!


    The sound of the artillery - the shell flew out with a huge me tail - ording to Liu Chang¡¯s calction, the initial velocity of the shell has exceeded one kilometer per second .


    And judging from the me tail - this shell is not a simple shell - it is actually an Artillery Missile!


    Because he stayed in Zhengzhou Research Institute for a period of time, Liu Chang had a general understanding of shells and bullets - he roughly knew the ssification of some shells, and some shells wererge-sized bullets - there was nothing else except muzzle velocity, only the power to push forward once .


    Unlike artillery missiles, this kind of missile has two propelling forces, one of which is when it ejects from the muzzle, and then, after contacting the air, it will eject the me tail like the missile, making the second propulsion force on the journey, so as to make the speed faster .


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that Thunder Tiger could put such high-tech things on the fighter ne into a hand gun for individualbat .


    So, he clearly saw that the shell was crashing out all the way at an initial speed of one kilometer . Along the way the speed is not declining, but increasing, rushed to Li Qingshui .


    "Is it done?" Liu Chang looked at the speed surpassing the bullet, and his face showed a look of expectation - because the opponent was Li Qingshui, he did not ck off from the beginning of the battle . I never thought that this battle could be easily won . Because he knew the strength of the other side, the first shot was a tentative one . After all, if he had all the confidence to hit the other side, he would have chosen the nuclear bomb on his back .


    So, after he fired his gun, he kept staring at the shell - watching it fly over a hundred meters - and watching the time pass by a quarter of a second .


    Then the shell approached Li Qingshui¡¯s body, and then the barrel side of the shell . Inexplicably, it just hit Li Qingshui¡¯s arm just raised, and then the hit point was just not the detonating point of the shell . Then the shell was in the air, which was directly hit by Li Qingshui¡¯s huge force and flew out . It crashed into the crowd tens of meters away from him and turned into a brilliant me .


    Boom!!!


    The power of this Artillery Missile is very strong, and the diameter of the explosion of fireworks is 20 meters or 30 meters . More powerful than tank guns - but no matter how powerful they are, if they don¡¯t hit the target, everything is still in vain .


    And Li Qingshui hit the shell with a fist . Even though they didn¡¯t take a look here, they continued to search for the traces of the brain region mutant in the crowd .


    The soldiers were confused . The brain mutant was hiding very deep - and obviously, the guy also had the ability to hide the trace information on his body, so that Li Qingshui, who rushed over, did not directly "calcte" the target and killed him, but used the most clumsy way to find it .


    And then there was a dy, and two seconds passed - and two seconds was enough for the Thunder Tiger to span hundreds of meters . He rushed into the crowd again and formed a group with Li Qingshui .


    Boom and boom, the air again sounded a roar, and the soldiers who could not see the regiment were in chaos again .


    "How could you miss him?" Standing in the distance, Liu Chang, who reloaded the cannonball, was somewhat puzzled - after all, his artillery shot was very urate . Moreover, the speed of the shell is also very fast - both the initial speed and the eleration after that are much faster than the bullets fired by ordinary machine guns - but Li Qingshui knew in advance that he would fly the shell with a p, which made Liu Chang a little puzzled .


    Li Qingshui¡¯s fighting style just now is a bit like the situation when he splits a bullet with a knife - it¡¯s obviously not as fast as a bullet, but because he can see the trajectory at the moment the bulletes out of the chamber, he can put the knife there and let the bullet hit by himself .


    Liu Chang used this method many times, so Li Qingshui just made a move, he felt really like it!


    But because they are very simr, he is very puzzled - Li Qingshui should not have such strong dynamic vision . After all, this is a skill evolved by Liu Chang himself - the possibility of two people evolving the same ability is very low, but the other can do it .


    There must be another reason!


    "He can¡¯t see the trajectory . . . " Far away, Liu Chang loaded the shell and aimed at Li Qingshui again . At the moment of his action, he saw that Li Qingshui¡¯s posture, which was fighting with Thunder Tiger, had a very subtle change - the range of change was very small, but Liu Chang noticed - it was obvious that he had made a defensive posture towards this side . "I see!" Liu Chang¡¯s gun barrel moved slightly, aiming at Li Qingshui¡¯s head, which was originally aimed at Li Qingshui¡¯s chest . With his movements, Li Qingshui¡¯s movements changed subtly again - "I understand . Although he can¡¯t see the trajectory clearly, he can calcte everything on the scene!"


    How strong is Li Qingshui¡¯s calction ability? Liu Chang doesn¡¯t know exactly - he doesn¡¯t know that when he was fighting with Liu that day, Li Qingshui could judge the body shapes of the two fighting creatures from the explosion source only by using the irregr rhythm generated after the sound wave collided with the object . He did not know that the sound wave could collide with hundreds of millions of size after a distance of more than ten kilometers Objects - but what he knows and has heard about - Li Qingshui can calcte the future .


    How can a person who can¡¯t be counted in the future?


    The future is a variable and needs to calcte countless possibilities - but now, it is a quantitative one . There are only less than 20000 people and more than 10000 weapons present . For a person whose calction is based on trillion, he can clearly control every move on the scene!


    Therefore, he can do the same thing as himself . Liu Chang finally understands why - he does not see the trajectory at the moment of his shelling out of the chamber, and then makes a defensive posture in advance - but at the moment when he raises the gun barrel, he knows where he is going to hit!


    "What a horror Liu Chang moved the gun barrel a few times and determined his own judgment . Just thinking about how to deal with the enemy, he saw that Li Qingshui shocked the Thunder Tiger and rushed to himself!


    "It¡¯s over There were three people present . The most disgusting thing for Li Qingshui should be the brain mutant - because without him, Li could easily subdue the other two, and then transform their brains into a silly puppet that can be used by him and studied by willows .


    So, what he wanted most at first was the brain mutant .


    But he should have never thought that the other side¡¯s hiding ability is so strong that among the ten thousand people, he can¡¯t find out where that person is . Although he can do this by giving him minutes, he will not be able to give him such a long time .


    Liu Chang, the long-range threat, has obviously be the first target of attack .


    After all, there is a big gap between the absolute strength of the two sides, and Liu Chang has a disgusting long-range targeting ability . If he is close to him, he will die at once again . Therefore, he is once again hit by a Thunder Tiger hammer . He also wants to shake this guy away and rush over .


    That¡¯s why Liu Chang said, "it¡¯s over!"


    He said "finished" because he knew that he could not run Li Qingshui . No matter how good his eyesight and calction ability were, but he could not run, and the absolute speed difference made him give up the idea of running away .


    And the more crisis time, Liu Chang told himself to be more calm - a hundred meters away, from Li Qingshui to shake off Thunder Tiger and then turn around, Liu Chang knew that the other side was going to attack him .


    For Li Qingshui, the distance of 100 meters is less than half a second - and less than half a second . For Liu Chang, there is only one thing that can be done - push the transmitter again .


    Therefore, Liu Chang knows that the key to his survival lies in whether theuncher can blow to Li Qingshui after theuncher is buckled . If it can, it will naturally give Thunder Tiger time to entangle Li Qingshui again . If it can¡¯t, it will only be dead .


    If Li Qingshui really wants to kill him, he doesn¡¯t need a second shot .


    So, at this moment, Liu Chang became calm as never before - just like when Kaifeng first seeded in hunting dogs - as when he picked up a meat gun and sniped at a small amphibian for the first time .


    Liu Chang knows that he is not strong and smart . What can support him to live till now in thest world is nothing else but his mentality .


    So, this time, when he was near death, he was still not afraid . He tried to suppress his body, which had already begun to tremble slightly because of the surge of adrenaline . In his eyes - only the enemy . He watched Li Qingshuie to him one meter at a time . He was very calm - in less than half a second, he could only move the muzzle once .


    When the muzzle moved from the top of the incline to the front - he saw Li Qingshui¡¯s raised arm, and then moved from the front to the bottom - he saw Li¡¯s slightly deformed right leg - and then he fired .


    Boom!


    When the shell was fired, Li Qingshui was already close to Liu Chang, less than 10 meters - and Liu Chang¡¯s shell went down obliquely - without hitting the target!


    Boom!!!


    The shell in the middle of the two people on the ground burst out of a powerful me, mixed with a huge impact force, Liu Chang far away from a few hundred meters!

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309: 309


    Because the explosion was in the center of the two people, and the distance between them was less than 10 meters - so, the me storm swept at the same time, and Li Qingshui - he flew out tens of meters by the explosion wave in the opposite direction to Liu Chang . He had just stabilized his body and was ready to pursue him . When he was ready to pursue, the body shape of the Thunder Tiger in the rear had already caught up with him ¡£


    Liu Changfei felt a pain in the front of his body when he was dozens of meters away . Although he was not hit by the shell in the front just now, it was a high explosive bomb after all, so it also made him suffer a little shock . However, it would be more appropriate to exchange the distance between Liu and Li Qingshui .


    But because this time was shaken to fly, after the chest front suffered the huge blow force, Liu Chang felt that there was something broken in front of her chest .


    ording to the feeling on the scallop skin, Liu Chang knew that the broken ss bottle was a ss bottle - and there must be only one ss bottle in his personal care - that bottle of "Dali pill" .


    "One at a time?" The ss bottle broke, and Liu Chang quickly found the medicine granules from the broken clothes . I don¡¯t know whether it was because they came out of the body of Thunder Tiger . They were not crushed under the explosion of the bomb . The bulletproof ss bottles were broken into pieces of ss, but the particles were intact . Liu Chang took it out of his arms and took it in his hand . At a nce, he counted out that there were 14 grains in total, each of which was the size of a soybean .


    Seeing the volume of the medicine, Liu Chang simply swallowed it in his mouth . With his smart tongue, he separated out 13 pieces and put them under the dry root of the tongue, and swallowed one into his stomach .


    The material of this pill is also strange .


    Contained in the mouth will not melt . They were as hard as steel balls, but when they were swallowed, they immediately turned into bubbles and melted . It was obvious that Liu Chang could hear the "gurgling" .


    After a burst of abdominal whine, the drug was digested . At the moment when Liu Chang was ready to load the shell, it had an effect - first, his head felt dizzy . If you drink two or two liquor like, and then the whole body¡¯s scales more red up, the body muscles restlessly beating . A strong sense of strength drives his nerves, which makes Liu Chang excited .


    "Hoo!" When you open your mouth, you can blow out a breath of hot white gas, which turns this hot thing into a thick white fog in the cold air .


    After eating the super version of the stimnt . Liu Chang immediately felt that his whole body was full of strength - no matter the nerve reflex speed or muscle flexibility, he had got a qualitative leap .


    "It¡¯s really exciting!" After the white gas spurted out, Liu Chang had a cold war all over his body . He felt that a heat flow started from his stomach and drove the whole body . His muscles were beating irregrly and his heart beat violently .


    He only felt that after taking this medicine, his fighting ability increased by three times - and then his body strength soared, and he just wanted to throw away the cannons when his central nervous system was highly excited . Pull out the broadsword and fight three lilies with Li Qingshui in front of him in the most primitive and fist to meat way . It seems that only in this way can we let out the energy that has no ce to vent .


    However, the excitement was suppressed . Liu Chang knows - he can¡¯t .


    His strength tripled, and he was still no match for that man - so he had to bite the base of his tongue, sober himself up with pain, and then he picked up the loaded gun and made a few steps forward . Let Li Qingshui into their own field of vision, again aimed at him .


    "Try this one . "


    This time, the muzzle is filled with a scattered flower bomb . ording to the text on the shell seen before, it belongs to one shot . After a shell is fired, therge shell will disperse and be more than ten small shells, which are used to attackrge area enemies . Generally speaking, it is useless to deal with Li Qingshui such an individual .


    But at present, as a harassment army, Liu Chang only wants to make his own existence more valuable . Moreover, he wants to test whether Li Qingshui is really helpless ording to this shell .


    Therefore, after Liu Chang approached the battle group at a much faster speed than before, he fixed his eyes on Li Qingshui, who was trembling by Thunder Tiger, and concentrated on observing the fighting posture and fighting movements of the two men . Then, the movements of the two men fighting hand to hand on the roof of the house became slower and slower


    Finally, Liu Chang saw that Thunder Tiger waved the hammer again and was driven away by Li Qingshui, who grabbed the handle of his second hammer with a backhand .


    Then, when Li Qingshui just raised his hand by half a centimeter, the sound of a shell flying out sounded behind his head .


    This is the third time that Liu Chang buckled theuncher of his hand gun - and then he saw the shell of the hand gun flying rapidly in the air with the me tail . Because it is a scattered flower bullet, and the ammunition structure isplex, its muzzle velocity is slightly slower, but it is still above 900 meters .


    So, even if you don¡¯t include the eleration after it, you can fly less than 100 meters at most for a tenth of a second .


    In this tenth of a second, Li Qingshui couldn¡¯t get rid of the Thunder Tiger¡¯s entanglement - so Liu Chang watched his own shells scatter after flying for more than 30 meters, and separated more than a dozen bullets in the air . Each one was only the thickness of a person¡¯s thumb, and they were loaded into Li Qingshui¡¯s back in a scattered flower shape . In fact, strictly speaking, Liu Chang¡¯s shell is unscientific, because ording to the general purpose of the scattered flower bomb, it is arge area of damage, so the firing distance must be more than 300 meters away from the target, so that the whole projectile can spread out, so as to achieve the effect of killing the enemy in the area in arge area .


    Because if the flying distance is less than 100 meters, it will not spread out at all, and it will not produce the desired effect .


    But just like the principle of using anti-aircraft guns to hit tanks in World War II - there are no rules for such things as war . Therefore, Liu Chang¡¯s unscientific shot was actually very reasonable .


    After the separation of the bullets, the scattered flower bombs only flew more than 50 meters to reach Li Qingshui¡¯s back . Because the flying distance was too short, the warheads of each bullet were only a dozen to dozens of centimeters away from Li Qingshui . In this way, most of the more than ten warheads flew toward Li Qingshui¡¯s body .


    And Liu Chang¡¯s calction is also very urate . When Li Qingshui is facing a shell attack on his back, it is also the time when he can¡¯t evade all the attacks - because at this time, it is precisely when he dodges the first hammer head of Thunder Tiger and is preparing to counterattack his next attack, and he is the worst time to be entangled .

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310: 310


    In this way, from the beginning of the battle to now, Liu Chang¡¯s team finally forced Li Qingshui to face the first choice .


    "The future is not predestined . " Seeing that his shell was about to hit Li Qingshui¡¯s body, Liu Chang suddenly heard such a sentence .


    Then, he saw Li Qingshui avoid thunder tiger¡¯s hammer, and then seven or eight fireworks burst out behind him . Liu Chang looked at Li Qingshui, who was shocked by the explosion . Finally, he realized that no one could do nothing .


    The future may be calcted, but in reality, no one can control the whole situation - like Liu Chang¡¯s eyes, he may see countless bullets fired at him, and each bullet can see so clearly and thoroughly, but the actual situation is that sometimes there are too many bullets, which have covered all his moving areas, and the situation is stronger than people, so he can even watch No matter how clear, the future oue will still be shot, but the difference between being able to see and not being able to see is that you can choose the area with the least barrage and choose to let yourself suffer the least injury .


    And Li Qingshui to Thunder Tiger¡¯s hammer and behind the shell, his choice is - be hit by the shell .


    Boom! Boom!!!!


    More than a dozen shells flew to him . Under extremely difficult circumstances, he dodged more than half of them . Finally, he was stumbling by the power of the shells, and temporarily fell into a passive situation with Thunder Tiger .


    Seeing such a situation, Liu Chang finally had some foundation in mind .


    When he was a little bit more confident and ready to load a "armor piercing bullet" with the greatest single killing power, the more than 10000 soldiers in the research institute were surrounded by a sh in front of their retinas, and then their brain suddenly stopped for a few seconds . This kind of situation, which is simr to fainting but especially sober, makes the soldiers on the scene a little flustered .


    Man is a kind of creature that will panic if he loses his eyesight - this is from the panic of animal instinct - because more than 70% of the amount of information received by human beingses from vision . When human information is cut off, the brain will produce an instinctive resistance due to sudden interruption of information flow .


    Then the consequence of this performance is panic .


    All of a sudden, there are more noises in the air . Even if the soldiers are well trained, tens of thousands of people are in a panic . All kinds of voices gather together and make people worry about "buzzing" in the night sky .


    Then a few secondster - the "buzz" turned into a "light Yi" sound, which made the scene more lively - because everyone found that after a dark moment, the picture they saw again turned into a picture of two different images of two eyeballs - one eye was still surrounded by dark fog - while the other eye became From another person¡¯s perspective - and that person¡¯s perspective, the vision is much clearer than theirs .


    "What¡¯s going on?" All of them didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but because of the situation in front of them, they saw the scene in the field for the first time . The sight distance of the other eye was about 200 meters from the fighting center . They followed this "eye" to see the three monsters in the fuzzy field - a full of scaly armor, carrying a big knife and carrying a gun . They all looked like a lizard rather than a human being The other arm is stout and tall, with the body size of an orangutan, and is all red all over the body . Compared with these two monsters, the other human in the field seems to be more "human", with a thin body and a cold face, but it has a three-point bookish air . Even if it moves at the speed of "the other eye can¡¯t see clearly", it still doesn¡¯t appear rude and bold .


    "Is that the goal of this mission?" When the soldiers saw the thin man and the clever one, they immediately reflected the situation .


    Because of the military city and Jinan, these soldiers have been here for four or five years . Even if theye from other ces and can perform emergency tasks at this moment, they are the elite selected by the soldiers . Most of these people have seen the appearance of Thunder Tiger, so they can recognize that the red monster is their ownmander at a nce, which has been passed down in this generation The tiger¡¯s reputation has spread all over Shandong .


    Then, they were surprised .


    Because after recognizing Thunder Tiger, when I look at another person who is very fast in the field, I find that the person who fights with thunder tiger has the upper hand in the field . Although he can¡¯t kill Thunder Tiger for a while, as long as he is not a fool, we can see the strength gap between them . Although adults can¡¯t bully children, it¡¯s at least boxing The gap between the heavyweight and the heavyweight - or the strong man over 1 . 8 meters and the strong man over 1 . 5 meters .


    Even though the lightweight yers are very annoying, it¡¯s only a matter of time to knock them down .


    What¡¯s more, they also noticed that the lizard man like monster in the distance, carrying a gun barrel, was also moving its position rapidly and constantly, looking for opportunities to contain Li Qingshui, which, in the eyes of outsiders, was obviously a situation in which two monsters were bullying human beings .


    But the soldiers know it¡¯s not .


    "Ready, ready for fire!" Since seeing the situation in the field, some people are in a daze, but some officers react more quickly - an hour ago, they held an emergency military meeting, which has roughly exined the main target of this mission - is a human monster, an individual enemy . Although they can¡¯t understand what the goal is due to the rush of time, but now the fact is in front of them, even if there are many ces they don¡¯t understand - but thebination of the screams and the killing noise just now is enough to make these bloody soldiers share amon hatred against the enemy . Then, many gun barrels and muzzles in the field were aimed at Li Qingshui¡¯s area .


    In fact, after the end of the modern military equipment, the most restricted ce is not power - but the loss of precision attack .


    Fighters can¡¯t beunched, missiles can¡¯t be positioned - humans have lost their longest range strike power . In the middle and short distance, because of the dense fog,munication and aiming have be a big problem .


    But if these problems are solved, the striking ability of modern human equipment is not weak!


    If humans can still use long-range cruise missiles, not to mention killing Daliushu, it will definitely be enough for him to drink . Human¡¯s military storage damage capacity,bined, is much stronger than the original air mother king - and the medium and short-range artillery and firearms are also not what Li Qingshui can resist . (to be continued)

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311: 311


    Therefore, although human beings are limited a lot, as a major military region, as one seventh of the armed forces of arge country, these soldiers have not retreated from the beginning to the end because they firmly believe that with the heavy weapons in their hands, if they really ignore everything with one eye closed, then they will cover the regional targets with heavy firepower Everyone can run!


    Yes, it¡¯s running, not killing - not to mention Li Qingshui, who has superputing power . Even ray tiger and even Liu Chang may be able to run out of the air in the midst of gunfire - of course, this is when most people can¡¯t see them .


    The situation in front of us is easier to solve because of the eyesight problem of the soldiers .


    The officers watched the scene in the field, one by one,manding the soldiers under theirmand to prepare for military attack at any time - some of them were pushing missileunchers, some were carrying individual rockets - these things were not weak, but they did not dare to fight .


    For two reasons - even after seeing the target, the officers did not give a strike order - the first reason was that their leader, the God like figure in the whole military region, Thunder Tiger, was fighting in the front line . But this is not the main reason . In the end of the world when everyone is selfish, no one can build morality on such an unreliable thing as human nature .


    Because no matter how powerful Thunder Tiger is, he is also a person - perhaps some of the officers present will want to fish in troubled waters, and more likely they will be hostile to him and want to take advantage of the only chance to kill him .


    But let those who are against it . The Research Institute, which also stopped the order of looting because the battle field is the core area of Jinan .


    In thest four or five years, the Institute has done a lot of things for all to see - constantly discovering seeds, making food, transforming genes, making weapons - all the key to human survivale from here . And now, whether it is power resources or mineral resources - because of the fall of mountains and rural areas, they have be extremely rare - so if the Institute falls . It¡¯s destroyed . If you want to rebuild one, it¡¯s as difficult as the sky .


    Therefore, in the face of such a situation, even the most ambitious people should weigh the pros and cons, and dare not dare to issue the order of the artillery coverage Institute .


    But even so, the situation in the field has changed .


    I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on outside . But Liu Chang, who has a very good look, found that from a minute ago, Li Qingshui¡¯s body suddenly had a wonderful change - his body movements were faster and more rigid - and some goose bumps appeared on his body from time to time, which were captured by Liu Chang¡¯s keen vision . And this kind of physical change is obviously a physiological reaction after tension .


    Obviously, he¡¯s been fighting ever since . For the first time, I felt my life threatened .


    Then, Li Qingshui, who is very strong, suddenly put down a word - and then he fought for the danger of being injured again . He took a hard fight with Thunder Tiger and left decisively .


    "He Zhizhi is in my hands . He found me and solved this matter within three days . . . " It was only half done . But the meaning has been clear, put down this sentence, Li Qingshui directly turned away from here .


    No one can stop Li Qingshui, who wants to leave, because there is only one Thunder Tiger who can catch up with him in the field, but he dare not chase him, because Liu Chang can¡¯t keep up with him, and the person with brain interference can¡¯t keep up with him . If he catches up with him, he will be controlled instantly and then he will be ughtered .


    Therefore, he only hit Li Qingshui with one hammer, and then he took the deformed and broken sledgehammer and watched him leave .


    After Li Qingshui left the research institute area, there were several useless guns from the soldiers .


    "Is it over?" Carrying the gun, Liu Chang didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly . After waiting for more than ten minutes, he didn¡¯t find anything different . Then he slowly put down the muzzle of the gun and walked to the front of Thunder Tiger .


    "Go down . " The two were close . Liu Changpared his mouth to the deaf tiger . Then he jumped off the roof of the Research Institute and came to the soldiers below .


    And then all the soldiers who were near him took a step back .


    "The monster in front, put down your weapon . " Although all the soldiers recognize Thunder Tiger, they can see that Liu Chang was in the same camp as thunder tiger just now . When Liu Chang approached, he didn¡¯t attack at the first time . However, because his appearance is too terrible, he is more like a monster than a human being, so the soldiers still keep the most basic vignce .


    "Put down your weapons, all of them!" When Liu Chang felt embarrassed when he jumped down, a voice rang out from the crowd, and then a familiar figure squeezed out of the soldiers . His clothes were very ordinary, just like the soldiers around him, and the smell had changed . It was difficult to be found in the crowd . But if he got close, Liu Chang recognized the man at once .


    "Lao Zhang?" The scales on his body slowly retracted back . Liu Chang¡¯s body was still too excited because he had taken Dali pills . Even his voice was still slightly trembling: "did you do that just now?""Not all of them, and he . " When Lao Zhang turned back, another man came out of the crowd . He was tall, more than a head higher than the people around him . Liu Chang suspected that he was hiding in a corner just now, and this man was familiar to him . He was the eldest in the skin of Lao Liu .


    "Are you here?" Liu Chang¡¯s face was radiant with joy .


    "I said, I¡¯m not slow . " The bossughed, and then pulled out the small quiet hiding behind him, "are you going far?"


    "I¡¯m far away . I¡¯m very fast . I¡¯m going to the south . It¡¯s estimated that in another half an hour, I¡¯ll be out of my sensing range . " Small static induction Li Qingshui, is still a face of fear .


    "What about branches and love?" When I left Qingdao, there were four people a bird, but now there are two people missing . This makes Liu Chang look very bad, "it can¡¯t be true . . . "


    Just now Li Qingshui said that sentence he vaguely remembered, but before seeing the boss, he was still holding a fluke .


    "Not necessarily . He may coax you . " The boss said: "Xiaoqing should not be able to do, but he Zhizhi is not necessarily . "


    "I can¡¯t do it anymore?" Liu Chang heard the boss¡¯s words, the mood again turbulent . Because this is the first time that Liu Chang heard the boss say nonsense - "should not necessarily" this kind of sick sentence is the first time from the old mouth to say, although Liu Chang does not know what he is hiding, but it can be sure that when the boss "should not necessarily" alle out - it must not work . (to be continued)

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312: 312


    "Oh, another one . . . " Hearing the death of the beloved bird, Liu Chang was silent for a long time - and then seemed to have anger in his sad eyes . In fact, the most painful thing for a man to live in is to leave his rtives and friends . Although Liu Chang guessed that someone would die this time when he left from Qingdao, he always had hope before he died, so he would not let him "worry about the world first" .


    But now hearing this definite news, the anxiety in Liu Chang¡¯s heartpletely turned to be sad - and because of the habit of sad travel, he touched the finger bone ne that had been tied in front of his chest, but he only touched a broken bone in his hand After reaching out for a while, the finger bone Ne - finally it was broken - should have been that the explosion had made the bones inside brittle, and over the years, although Li Qingshui had undergone several antiseptic treatments, these bones were also brittle . Now start to touch, just now still firm fingerbones, but most of them are broken into powder .


    Four or five years ago, his closest rtive left with only one finger, which was the only thing his parents left him - and Liu Chang was reluctant to throw it away and left it on him . Then four yearster, the original finger bone has now be a ne . Each time you wear one, it means that a rtive has left here . And every time with the weight of the ne, Liu Chang¡¯s mood is more and more heavy .


    "I don¡¯t know what Zhiqing left behind . " Liu Chang grabs the bone powder and fragments in his hand, remembering the bird who loves singing and saying that his mouth can never stop .


    "There should be nothing left . " The boss lowered his head as he spoke .


    "Oh, that¡¯s a pity . " Liu Chang looks at the bone powder in his hand . After thinking about it, I simply threw it in the air - let those heavy things fall with the wind . "I remember that bird was very happy all the time . I don¡¯t know how he felt before he died . If he could be happy all his life, he wouldn¡¯t live in vain . . . "


    Liu Chang finished this sentence, pulling Xiaojing . Leaving the army and the crowd


    Time flies .


    A few hours passed quickly .


    It was already a little light, and the cleaning up of the battlefield and the renovation of the research institute were handed over to the soldiers under the arrangement of Lao Zhang - and then the two brain abnormal persons, Lao Zhang and Lao Liu, became familiar with each other in a few hours . I didn¡¯t wait for all the things to be arranged, so I hugged and entered theboratory . I didn¡¯t know what to discuss behind closed doors .


    Then came the operation of tiger thunder, and other researchers from the Institute arrived from the army . Then he put the tiger on the test bench and solved the scientific problem of how to repair the eardrum of a very strong human being .


    And Liu Chang shut himself in the room and stayed quietly with Xiaojing .


    "A little tired?" Xiao Jing lies beside Liu Chang .


    "Well, I¡¯m a little tired . I¡¯ve run a long distance . " Liu Chang smiles .


    "Are you thinking about sister Zhizhi?" Xiao Jing continued to ask .


    "Well, I don¡¯t want anyone to die . " Liu Chang looked at the ceiling, "I calcte, the people around me are almost dead? How many more? You, every day, boss, they . Well, Li Feng, Mn No more . "


    "I don¡¯t know how sad my sister will be when she hears the news of her death every day . . . "


    "I don¡¯t know . They lived together for four or five years in that small and medium-sized forest city . They have been fighting for four or five years, fighting for four or five years I think she should be very sad . . . " Liu Chang said, closing his eyes, "and, Li Qingshui just left, also said he Zhizhi is there! Can you help me find him


    We can find Li Qingshui . Only Xiaojing .


    "Yes, but . . . " Xiaojing looked at Liu Chang, "I want to go together . "


    "Why?" Liu Chang asked .


    "Because if you go to him, you are going to die . . . " Xiao Jing¡¯s voice was very quiet, as if he was talking about a very safe life trivia - but the second half of the sentence he didn¡¯t finish was as clear as Liu Chang: "if you want to die, you should die together . "


    "No, you can¡¯t go . " Liu Chang rubbed his temple, "and I¡¯m not going to die . I¡¯m not so stupid . "


    "But you are not Li Liushu¡¯s opponent at all . You can¡¯t beat him without the army and Thunder Tiger . He said this before he left, just to let you die Because he knows you . " There were some waves in Xiao Jing¡¯s voice .


    "But I can¡¯t just leave the branch like this?" Liu Chang took a breath .


    "So I said He knows you . " Xiaojing also sighed .


    "Now the only way is to take the Thunder Tiger with the boss . " Liu Chang suddenly felt a burst of abdominal pain, and his body curled up unnaturally .


    "They won¡¯t go with you The boss is not so stupid, and the big one is not a fool . Who will go to die with you Xiaojing looked at Liu Chang curled up and worried, "are you ok? Did you hurt yourself in the fight? I¡¯ll call you a doctor


    "It¡¯s OK . Just have a rest . " Liu Chang finished this sentence, lying on the side of the bed, deep sleep in the past .


    One night, the dream changed, and when I got up the next day, it was already in the afternoon . "Brother Liu Chang, you get up and I cook porridge for you . " After getting up, I saw Xiaojing sitting in front of her window, which made Liu Chang feel a little trance, "what time is it?"


    "It¡¯s three or four o¡¯clock in the afternoon . You¡¯ve been sleeping for a long time . Maybe you were tired yesterday . " Xiaojing said this, took out an alcohol stove, and then heated the frozen rice porridge on it .


    "Yesterday you had a fight and damaged part of the power supply equipment, so now there is no heating in the Research Institute . It¡¯s very cold . " Xiaojing hot porridge, while watching Liu Chang talk .


    "How about thunder tigers?" Liu Chang sat up behind him and felt more pain in his stomach thanst night .


    "Well, in theboratory, the boss and the director are operating on him to repair the tympanic membrane, but the effect is not ideal for the time being, so they seem to be discussing about installing a hearing aid on his ear or something . " It¡¯s hard to grow when the eardrum is damaged . In the past, even a hole in the eardrum had to be treated carefully for a long time to recover . But yesterday, the ear of Thunder Tiger was pierced by Li Qingshui, which should bepletely destroyed .


    And obviously, although the tiger¡¯s body is very strong, it does not have the recovery ability of Liu Chang¡¯s kind of abnormal coelenterate . Therefore, he can¡¯t grow again by his own ability, not to mention that his body is broken into two segments, just an eardrum .

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313: 313


    "Then he can¡¯t hear anything, so it¡¯s troublesome tomunicate . " Liu Chang looked at the rice porridge slowly melting on the alcohol stove . "I also said to ask him to help him save the branches . "


    "I said yesterday that we would go together and have some porridge first . " Although Xiaojing is very young, but in line with the principle of "early childhood of children leaving home", thest child will be more precocious - so Xiaojing¡¯s appearance of cooking porridge has already had a bit of a woman¡¯s breath .


    "Well . " The first thing in the end of life is to eat - for survival, for warmth, or forbat consumption, there is no way to refuse to eat .


    After watching the porridge slowly melt and boil, Liu Chang endured abdominal pain and drank several bowls . Then he left the bedroom and walked along the direction of smell to a distantboratory .


    Along the way, Liu Chang saw many soldiers, but from the eyes of the soldiers passing by, he could know that most of them knew him, and they should be the ones left behind yesterday . Therefore, when Liu Chang passed by, their eyes were very wonderful - mostly with a strange awe .


    Liu Chang knows why these people look at themselves like this . Yesterday, he was very strong . Although he was not as strong as Lei Hu and Li Qingshui, he was able to participate in and seriously interfere in the battle at that level . Therefore, people always fear the strong .


    But in awe, because yesterday¡¯s appearance was too strange, Liu Chang also knew that these people may have some doubts about whether they are orthodox human beings .


    However, Liu Chang has no spare time to care what these people think . He is neither a politician nor a leader here . He didn¡¯t need the image of Wei Guangzheng, so he ignored anyone along the way, walked all the way to theboratory door, and then opened the door .


    Inside is a lively scene .


    The reason for the excitement is that there are 20 people in a room - doctors and officers . There are researchers in the Institute - but the tallest one is naturally the oldest .


    "It¡¯s abnormal that you sleep so long today . " Turning around to see Liu Change in, the boss is ying with an electronic device . He said: "ording to your physical quality, even if you are injured, you will not sleep that long . Is there something wrong with your body? "


    "It¡¯s OK . " Liu Chang shook his head . "I¡¯ll take a look at the tiger and see if he¡¯s better . "


    When Liu Chang talks, he looks at the Thunder Tiger lying on the experimental bed . When Liu Changes in, he knows, but looking at his confused eyes, Liu Chang knows that he has not heard what he is saying .


    So he had to nod and smile .


    Then the other party nodded .


    "I hear you¡¯re working on hearing aids?" Liu Chang asked .


    "Yes, his eardrum wants to be repaired . It¡¯s very troublesome . Because his body structure is different from that of ordinary people, his body fiber structure . Or the "material" of the body is very tough . It¡¯s not easy to find a substitute for tympanic membrane repair, so we want to study and study sewing . " This time, Lao Zhang said, "but this sewing process has to go through seven operations . I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be good for months, so we¡¯d like to fit him with a hearing aid


    "To your trouble . " Liu Chang bowed his head when he heard Lao Zhang¡¯s words . After all, in terms of conscience, Li Qingshui¡¯s troubles this time were all brought by him . Without him, Li Qingshui would not have arrived at this ce for the time being . And yesterday, there would not have been so many deaths, and the Thunder Tiger would not have been injured . Even the people of this military region will not be threatened .


    "If you had known that you would have been in trouble, you would not havee . " Lao Zhang was fiddling with a thin film like animal muscle in his hand, "and now that I¡¯m here, I can only think that I don¡¯t need any more trouble . . . "


    What Lao Zhang said meant something, but Liu Chang was speechless .


    Feeling embarrassed to stay here, Liu Chang left here and went to the next door . The thirddy was lying here quietly, with only two military doctors treating her .


    "What¡¯s the matter, are you all right?" Liu Chang went to the threedies, looking at this once gorgeous woman, now be half burnt .


    "It¡¯s OK . It¡¯s OK . It¡¯s not going to die . " "Three madams are more optimistic," is half of the face ugly point, after the estimated also no man to . "


    "Don¡¯t worry, thirddy . We have a stic surgeon here who can skin graft you . " The military doctor is a man and a woman . After hearing the words of the thirddy, the woman said, "although human technology has stopped in these years, biotechnology has developed rapidly in the past two years . There are many people in our military region who are capable of changing skin for you . "


    "Well, don¡¯t worry . If it doesn¡¯t work out, I can find someone to make you recover . " Liu¡¯s appearance is too difficult for him . It¡¯s not natural for him to recover .


    While Liu Chang was talking, the door of the small medical room was opened again . A figure as high as a basketball yer came in from the door . "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do the operation myself after I finish what I¡¯m doing . "The eldest brother who came in put down a word and took Liu Chang to leave the room .


    "I want to talk to you . " Come to a no man¡¯s corner, said the boss .


    "Are you trying to persuade me not to do stupid things?" Liu Changughed, "but he Zhizhi can¡¯t ignore it?"


    "What did Li Qingshui say before he left?" The boss asked - at that time, Li Qingshui did say a word to Liu Chang before he left . At that time, his voice was not very loud, and there was the sound of guns in the field . Most of the soldiers left the field 200 meters away . Therefore, in the center of the battlefield, there were only two people who could hear Li Qingshui¡¯s voice - one was Liu Chang, and the other was Thunder Tiger .


    But Thunder Tiger is deaf .


    "He said he Zhizhi was with him, and let me go to him in three days . " Liu Chang said .


    "Sure enough . . . " After listening to Liu Chang¡¯s words, the eldest brother frowned, "don¡¯t believe him . He Zhizhi is not necessarily in his ce . After we separated at that time, I asked her to go to the mechanical feet to find the more than ten bodies . If she is really caught, those clones, including my body, will be in Li Qingshui¡¯s hands . But up to now, I haven¡¯t felt any sense and feeling, and Lao Liu¡¯s consciousness has not been aware of the crisis and sobered up . In this case, the ten have a * *, then Li Qingshui is lying to you . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314: 314


    "I¡¯ve thought about this problem, but he Zhizhi is not here, so I can¡¯t rest assured . " Liu sighed and felt more pain in his stomach .


    "Don¡¯t think about it . You can¡¯t solve this problem . Even if I agree to go with you, Thunder Tiger won¡¯t agree . " The boss looked at Liu Chang with some painful expression and said, "in other words, are you willing to give up your life to save Thunder Tiger¡¯s daughter-inw? If not, don¡¯t expect him to go! "


    The boss made a very vulgar but absolutely convincing analogy .


    "Well, I see . . . " Liu sighed .


    "What¡¯s more, he Zhizhi didn¡¯te here, just because her feet were very slow . Even if she had the machine foot as a mobile tool, it would take her two or three days to get here alone . You just have to be patient . Maybe she wille here in a few days . " The boss said this and patted Liu Chang on the shoulder, "in fact, I¡¯m more anxious than you . My body is still in the big foot machine . If my body doesn¡¯t replenish water for two or three days, it may wither . If my body dies, I¡¯ll probably die after Lao Liu¡¯s consciousness wakes up . So, you don¡¯t have to worry . If you¡¯re in a hurry, you should not be too far away from the city


    "Well . " Nodding, Liu Chang turned away from here .


    After returning, Liu Chang left Jinan with Xiaojing on the same day . Before leaving the urban area of Jinan, they calcted the distance that the next two people could leave . The so-called distance is the time difference between Li Qingshui¡¯s foot distance minus Liu Chang¡¯s limit distance within the limit range of Xiaojing¡¯s perception of Li Qingshui .


    Generally speaking, Xiaojing can sense Li Qingshui for dozens of kilometers, and Liu Chang has to meet two conditions to leave the city - "how to do?" Thunder Tiger frowns, while pressing Liu Chang¡¯s neck, while preventing his attack again .


    "Stun!" The eldest said, and then Thunder Tiger turned Liu Chang one by one, and pped him on his neck - Crazy Liu Chang, Liu Chang who is not suitable for animal skills, if he fought with Thunder Tiger hand in hand, those ten were not enough .


    Therefore, a clear "bang" sound came out, he waspletely paralyzed on the ground .


    "What¡¯s the matter? Is this boy crazy?" After stun up, Thunder Tiger asked the boss .


    "I don¡¯t know . Just now I suspected that Li Qingshui was responsible for the ghost, but if he did, he should have appeared in Jinan City by now - because without Liu Chang, we would be much less threatening . " The eldest brother frowned and took Liu Chang¡¯s body from Lei tiger¡¯s hand and said, "so, it should not be caused by him . But if you exclude him, I can¡¯t imagine how his strong body suddenly goes wrong . Is it a gene breakdown?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315: 315


    "Anyway, take him to theb and observe it . " After the boss said a word, he walked back to the experimental area with Liu Chang in his arms .


    When he came to theboratory, he put Liu Chang on the experimental bed under the attention of Xiaojing and Lei Laohu, and then picked up the biological instruments there and began to do aprehensive examination for Liu Chang¡¯s body . The Research Institute was originally the ce to study biotechnology, so this kind of equipment is very abundant .


    After a simple analysis and perspective of the equipment, the boss found the problem .


    "Infected with parasites . " The eldest brother took off Liu Chang¡¯s coat and exposed his belly . He knocked on it with knuckles, which made the sound of ripe watermelon like "copse" . Then he turned his head and said, "the stomach is full of insects now . "


    "Disgusting, isn¡¯t it?" Thunder Tiger side ear, heard this sentence after curling his mouth, "really disgusting, is Ascaris lumbricoides?"


    "No, it looks like a changed wireworm . " "They breed and grow very fast, and they are very big," the boss said


    "What is a wireworm?" Heard the boss¡¯s words, has been showing a worried look of small static asked .


    "It¡¯s a parasite . Well,rvae live in water, and adults like to reproduce in water . Before the second period, Clematis usually parasitized on insects such as cockroaches or crickets, and some parasitized on humans, but less . " The eldest brother said, showing an interested look, "the Clematis in the previous society, many people to study, because this parasite has a characteristic, very interesting . "


    In order to give a big and a small two people clear Liu Chang¡¯s current situation . As a result, some basic parasite knowledge was acquired .


    "The name of the wireworm should be rted to its body shape . It¡¯s ck, like a wire . But the reason why humans study it has nothing to do with its shape . Before, this kind of parasite rarely parasitized humans, but why humans are so interested in it is because . After parasitizing the host, this insect will seriously affect the behavior of the host The boss said this and pointed to Liu Chang lying in aa on the bed .


    "Generally speaking . There is no suicidal behavior in animals, especially insects, with little or no suicidal behavior . " The boss said, "suicidal insects . This is not in line with thews of nature . And then some scientists saw crickets and Mantis diving and killing themselves, and then they found out it was the wireworm


    "The host will be able to prate into the host¡¯s stomach and make it grow safely from the host¡¯s stomach, and then the host will be able to do its own work in the host¡¯s mouth to make it grow safely . It¡¯s a wonderful thing


    "Because previous studies have found that the wireworm, which is supposed to have a very low IQ, has the characteristics of influencing other people¡¯s behavior and even inducing organisms to seek water andmit suicide . It¡¯s incredible . And, so far, no one has studied how the low-level parasite, clematis, affects the thinking of another creature - you know . Whether humans or animals, the will to survive is deep in the gene - no creature willmit suicide for no reason . Therefore, to interfere in other people¡¯s suicidal behavior, this is simply against the wholew of nature, is very incredible


    "So it¡¯s the ck bugs . Let brother Liu Chang want tomit suicide After listening to the old man¡¯s horrible words, Xiaojing looked at Liu Chang¡¯s bulging belly and asked anxiously, "is there any danger to Liu Chang¡¯s life?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, if this thing is Thunder Tiger infection, may die, but Liu Chang will not die . " Seeing Xiaojing¡¯s face showing real anxiety, the boss exined quickly, "as I said before, generally speaking, Clematis will induce the host tomit suicide by throwing water, and the location of suicide should also be their habitat . The method of killing the host is usually to open the stomach . But Liu Chang can¡¯t die by rifling his belly, so we can¡¯t die as long as we don¡¯t throw water tomit suicide . "


    "Clematis? Can this thing break my stomach? I don¡¯t believe it When Thunder Tiger heard that he might die after infection, Lianshan looked unconvinced . "Generally strong people don¡¯t infect parasites . What¡¯s more, even if it¡¯s in my body, it can¡¯t break my stomach . What¡¯s more, what can¡¯t be broken through by machine guns? Can this bug prate through?"


    "It should be about the same . " The eldest brother touched Liu Chang¡¯s stomach and said, "this kind of variant Clematis should be the best parasite after the end of the world -- it has strong reproductive capacity, strong adaptability and extremely fast growth rate . ording tow, Liu Chang is such a strong man that ordinary parasites can¡¯t get into his body . Even if they do, they should be wiped out by his muscle fiber, stomach acid or other body tissues . But now you see, they live happily in it


    "What are you going to do? Do you want to take them all out When Thunder Tiger heard that the parasite was so powerful, his face, fearless and fearless, also showed a look of difficulty . "Get it out quickly . It¡¯s disgusting . I feel a stomachache when I think of someone with a stomach full of worms . "


    "It¡¯s not clean to have an operation . " "He has a lot of internal organs in his stomach, but after the breeding of Clematis, somervae are very small, with hair as thin as hair . They stick to a certain intestinal tract or adhere to the back of that organ . They can¡¯t see clearly at all . Moreover, it will be very troublesome to take out the cocoons one by one . ""What about that?" Xiao Jing asked, "if you don¡¯t take them out, they will always be in brother Liu Chang¡¯s body . "


    "No, thervae of Clematis need to survive in the water, which can be seen from Liu Chang¡¯satose consciousness before . He should return to the habitat of these parasites, so we can follow him . At that time, we don¡¯t need to do anything about it . These wireworms wille out clean and clean by themselves . " "All we have to do is make sure that this guy is not eaten by other creatures in the water, drowned, or parasitized again," the boss said .


    As for a big hole in his abdomen, I¡¯ll sew it upter . If I don¡¯t, this guy will be fine by himself . It is this news that must not be spread out . If Li Qingshui knows that our mainbat power is ill, he wille here . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316: 316


    "Do you know?" When the boss said thest word, his expression was very serious .


    Leihu and Xiaojing naturally know the seriousness of the matter, and then both nodded - and then Liu Chang woke up again in a muddle .


    "This guy is really resilient . I did a good job just now . Is that ok?" Thunder Tiger saw Liu Chang wake up, his face showed surprise .


    "Tiger brother, I have to ask you to follow me . " The boss is very polite to Thunder Tiger - after all, this is thend of others .


    "No problem, little thing . " And Thunder Tiger and boss talk very politely, because he has been hearing from the old Zhang mouth these days, how fierce this person is .


    Therefore, after Liu Chang got up, two people who were very polite to each other followed up .


    "You can follow me . If you don¡¯te, you¡¯re worried . If youe, you can prevent emergencies . " The boss turns to want to follow, but afraid to make trouble small static says .


    Then a group of dead people walked out of the research institute so tantly and mysteriously . Along the way, four people didn¡¯t speak . Some soldiers saw four peopleing out, but they didn¡¯t find anything . Then they left Jinan and went back to Qingdao .


    "This is the way Liu Chang should go when hees here . " After leaving the city, the surrounding area became a frozen forest . While observing the surrounding environment, the boss said, "I don¡¯t know how far away it is from here . Liu Chang¡¯s speed is not very fast . "


    "Is there any way?" Lei tiger helped the hearing aid on his ear and asked in a loud voice, "you are from Qingdao . It¡¯s hundreds of kilometers along the way . If you let him go down at this speed, you may not be able to go far in those days and nights . "


    "No way, but I can¡¯t walk for a few days or nights . " The eldest said: "the wirewormrvae have hatched now, they should also urgently need a suitable living environment, so we don¡¯t need to urge . These guys will make Liu Chang quicken his pace . . . "


    Liu Chang quickened his pace as expected .


    He seems to have lost all consciousness except body instinct .


    "It¡¯s really interesting . How do you say a brainless creature can operate a creature with a brain The elder brother picked up Xiaojing, who couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed, and said to himself, "this is an impossible thing From the very beginning, the Clematis vited the most basicws of nature . . . "


    A thing without thought maniptes a thinking creature and makes a directed and purposeful action . This is totally not in line with the scientific truth (in reality, all biologists can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s going on . It seems that a person in Britain has studied the Clematis before, saying that it secretes a substance and then controls the host¡¯s suicide behavior, but was immediately denied . Because matter alone can¡¯t control the "directional" behavior - because the material can¡¯t guide the mind and let him find water on his own, and the Clematis is a parasite . IQ is indeed infinitely close to zero, so it can¡¯t be their mand") .


    So . After thinking for a long time, the boss still didn¡¯t think through the problem, and then made a decision - wait for Liu Chang to wake up .


    The four men ran for hours in the rhythm of a madman leading the way and three ordinary people chasing after him . They went back to theke where Liu Changzhi had passed before - and then slowed down .


    "This should be it!"


    Liu Chang in front of him has stoppedpletely, and then stands at the edge of theke, seems to be looking for a more suitable ce to produce insects .


    "Let¡¯s go and watch him and, if necessary, use violence!" The boss saw that the destination had arrived . He put down Xiaojing and, together with Lei tiger, stuck Liu Chang from left to right - to prevent him from taking extreme actions - but did not interfere with his actions .


    Then the three men went hand in hand . Under the leadership of Liu Chang in the middle, they came to an oxygen outlet of theke, which was not very huge but also quiterge . Then the boss and Thunder Tiger looked down and saw the scene that Liu Chang had seen a few days ago, which made people almost spit out stomach acid .


    In front of a hole that has not yet been frozen, countless wireworms, long or short,rge or small, are twisting and rolling in it . One by one, they are twisted and coiled together, forming a mass . In the dense ce, even theke water can not be seen .


    "Shit Seeing such a situation, Thunder Tiger subconsciously scolded, and then tried to swallow a mouthful of spit, pressed down the stomach acid turned up .


    "I¡¯m disgusted . The wireworm is disgusting . It¡¯s disgusting!" Thunder Tiger scolded and retreated half a step - the strong man, the man who had not retreated before in the face of Li Qingshui, was now covered with goose bumps and retreated with a guilty heart .


    Obviously - just as Liu Chang and Kaifeng were first chased into the sewer by giant dogs - this bold man may not be afraid of death, but he is definitely not willing to ept such a disgusting death method .


    "How good can parasites look?" The boss looked at the Thunder Tiger¡¯s appearance andughed, "I haven¡¯t seen any good-looking parasites at all! Wait, there will be more disgusting . . . "Before the boss¡¯s voice dropped, Liu Chang suddenly showed his expression of red eyes, and the muscles on his face folded together . He was obviously suffering from some kind of pain .


    When he saw this expression, the boss took off his clothes and made him stand naked by the coldke . Then, a scene of palpitation appeared .


    Thunder Tiger first saw that Liu Chang¡¯s abdomen was bulging like a pregnant woman, and then gradually there were "sharp heads" inside . It seemed that someone inside was using countless needles to pierce his belly from inside to outside, so that the front of his stomach showed a hedgehog suit .


    "Shit Seeing this, Thunder Tiger couldn¡¯t help shouting and scolding again . Just as he was just leaving his mouth, a "hissing" sound of puncturing the balloon came out, and then a ck pointed head came out of Liu Chang¡¯s belly with some blood stains .


    Then, the first iron wire worm appeared, wriggled a few times, and struggled to get out of Liu Chang¡¯s pierced belly . Finally, he fell into the hole in front of him .


    After the first iron wire worm sessfully drilled out, the sound of "HISHI" and "Chi slip" was heard all the time, which scared the Thunder Tiger back half a step . (to be continued)

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317: 317


    "I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t watch it . It¡¯s disgusting to me!" Lei tiger looked at the situation that the iron wire worms were constantlying out of Liu Chang¡¯s stomach . He could not help shouting, "Damn it, I swear that if this guy goes back to the research institute again, I will not touch him for a month . "


    "Don¡¯t yell . . . " Different from Thunder Tiger¡¯s fright, the eldest brother is attentive and interested in this picture . He looks at the expression of Liu Chang when he gives birth to insects, looks at the produced insects, and evenpares the length of each insect with his hand .


    "It¡¯s so fast to grow up, and then it¡¯s time to spawn . This Clematis is the fastest of all creatures I¡¯ve ever seen What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t know what picture Liu Chang¡¯s mind is now . . . " The boss mumbled and looked at Liu Chang¡¯s eyes, hoping to judge some useful information from it .


    And then, the insect production process is over .


    The process of insect production was not long . It was about the same time as Liu Chang¡¯sst observation of the Queen¡¯s insect production, that is, about a minute or two . The insects all scrambled to return to their habitat . No one had ink marks . After a while, Liu Chang¡¯s body softened .


    A grasp of Liu Chang¡¯s body, the boss looked at the wool ball pit under the eye, said: "really cruel ah, eat food in the stomach, but also want to let the host even bones are not left?"


    After grabbing Liu Chang, the eldest brother left the frightful iceke with him in aa .


    "What¡¯s up? Is brother Liu Chang OK? " Xiao Jing, who has been waiting by theke, sees the two peopleing and asks with worry .


    "It¡¯s OK . Go back quickly . I¡¯ll check to see if there are any missing worms . Then I¡¯ll wait for his abdominal wound to grow and then he¡¯ll be fully recovered . " Li Qingshui dressed Liu Chang and pointed to his "sieve" abdomen .


    "I didn¡¯te in any use at all . " "I don¡¯t want to see a tiger showe to an end so early," he said


    "Let youe here for fear of idents, after all, if Liu Chang is crazy . You¡¯re the only one who can hold him down The eldest brother opened Liu Chang¡¯s eyelids - there was still no consciousness inside . The pupil of his eyes looked at the air with confusion, without focusing at all .


    "By the way, is his stomach broken like this? Is it really not going to die? " Lei tiger pointed to Liu Chang and asked, "my stomach is broken like this . I think all the viscera are perforated, right? Is it really all right? "


    "Don¡¯t worry, it will be all right . Even if it doesn¡¯t take a long time for the guts toe out, even if it doesn¡¯t take a long time for the guts toe out, it doesn¡¯t take a long time for the guts toe out After checking, the boss left with Liu Chang in his arms .


    "Let¡¯s go . There¡¯s nothing to see . I¡¯ll forget it today . If I¡¯m free some other day, I¡¯ll catch a few more worms and go back to study . I¡¯m sure Lao Zhang will be very interested . "


    "Research not around my room . . . " He was walking in front of the boss . When Thunder Tiger heard his words, he suddenly stopped and said, "this thing is too disgusting . And it¡¯s so dangerous . What are they doing? "


    "Are military weapons not dangerous? Don¡¯t we still enjoy it? " The boss looked back . "As for nausea . He¡¯s just a bug with a strange shape . As a creature, maybe it doesn¡¯t look good to humans


    "I . . . " Thunder Tiger heard the boss¡¯s words, "I" did not organize thenguage for a long time . Then he rxed and followed up again, "I really don¡¯t have anymonnguage with you as a pervert I really don¡¯t want to talk to you if I don¡¯t point to your scientific research achievements . . . "


    The three people hold Liu Chang in their arms and have different moods all the way . Back in theb after dark .


    Back inside, the eldest brother did aprehensive examination of Liu Chang¡¯s body and internal organs . After confirming that there were no insects and eggs left, he smeared some medicine on his body . Then he took a chair and sat down at the head of the experimental bed where Liu Chang was lying . Then he stroked his head and entered his spiritual world as he had been trained to cut bullets with a knife .


    A person¡¯s thought is a world .


    It¡¯s not once or twice that the eldest brother entered Liu Chang¡¯s four worlds, but in the past, he entered the dream after his deep Hypnosis - but this time he entered an unconscious world - because Liu Chang was in aa .


    After entering here, the eldest brother saw a vast white scene - different from the dream, there was no scenery around, no story taking ce, no redundant characters, only a vast expanse of white, a shadow of a person, and a light ball .


    The figure is naturally Liu Chang, and in the unconscious, he is looking at the light ball at the moment .


    "What is this?" The eldest brother goes to Liu Chang and looks at the light ball in front of him . Then the brain wave sends out the wave of thinking and a small amount of electric current to continuously stimte Liu Chang¡¯s cerebral cortex .


    "Hello, can you wake up?" The eldest brother patted Liu Chang¡¯s body in his consciousness . Although he knew he would not feel it, he habitually used this more intuitive way . "Er . . . " When the cerebral cortex is stimted, Liu Chang gradually recovers some consciousness from the deepa - but obviously, he just came back here from the inner world, and it is obvious that he has not yet reached the sober level - outside, Xiaojing is always paying attention to all this . At this moment, he only sees theatose Liu Chang¡¯s eyeballs rotate a few times at a very fast speed .


    "It¡¯s better to wake up . . . " The boss constantly stimtes Liu Chang, but thetter¡¯s "eyes" still only restore a little of the look .


    "Well Where is this . . . " After a little recovery of consciousness, Liu Chang turned his head and looked at the old man in a vast expanse of white .


    "Well, this is the only consciousness left in your head after you are unconscious, just like the world after deep sleep . . . " The boss exined, "don¡¯t ask so many questions . I know that your mind is very, very unconscious now . You just need to tell me what this photosphere is . "


    "Light ball . . . " In the vast white world, Liu Chang was as slow as the old man said, like a dementia child . He heard the boss¡¯s question and reacted for more than ten seconds before he opened his mouth and said, "the light ball is the call . . . "


    "Call?" The old man chewed on this strange and ambiguous word, "sure enough, do those Clematis have special functions that affect people¡¯s consciousness?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318: 318


    "What does it call you?" Asked the boss .


    "Well . . . " Liu Chang¡¯s reaction time is longer this time . It seems that this problem is moreplicated than just ayer of logic, which baffles him: "it Let me go somewhere But now it seems that I am not allowed to go . . . "


    "Ha ha, that¡¯s because the host is dead!" After hearing Liu Chang¡¯s words, the eldest brother haspletely determined that the photosphere is actually a kind of interference consciousness . Although he does not know what substance produces this kind of thing, he can absolutely and absolutely judge that this is the source where the Clematis can seriously affect the host¡¯s thinking and even cause the host tomit suicide .


    After getting this message, the boss felt that there was no need to take it here . He took a look at the light ball again, and he left the world in Liu Chang¡¯s consciousness .


    "How¡¯s his brother?" Seeing the boss wake up, Xiao Jing immediately asks with concern .


    "It¡¯s all right . After the iron wire worm left, the substance that affected the spirit was lost . It was harmless . " The eldest brother also breathed a sigh of relief, "now he¡¯spletely OK, just wait for the viscera and belly to grow well, can recover as before . "


    "Of course, it needs a lot of food energy to grow well . You should be responsible for feeding him nutrient solution these days . " The boss doesn¡¯t want to let Liu Chang¡¯s things spread out, so the best person to take care of Liu Chang is naturally not leaving his Xiaojing .


    "Well!" Sure enough, when she heard that she was assigned to take care of Liu Chang, Xiaojing nodded her head vigorously, looking very happy .


    Thunder Tiger, on the other hand, curled its lips .


    "It¡¯s all right . I¡¯ll leave . I said I won¡¯t touch this guy for a month . Don¡¯t get sick again and get involved in me . " Thunder Tiger is obviously still immersed in the fear of the iron wire worm, "and, you too, if you really want to study that ck thing, stay away from me, or I will drive you out . You and Lao Zhang will never have to y again


    "Ha ha ha . . . " Seeing Thunder Tiger¡¯s strong body and frightened expression, the boss gave a heartyugh - and then, the result of hisughter was . Thunder Tiger left the room with shame and indignation .


    Naturally, Thunder Tiger did not dare to beat the boss, let alone Lao Zhang - so the only effect of his saying this was to let others see - he was afraid!


    Time flies .


    Liu Chang recovered quickly .


    In three days, Liu Chang¡¯s belly grew new meat, and his internal organs almost recovered under the observation of the instrument - except that he had not been conscious, everything was developing in the best direction .


    But these days - the boss¡¯s face is getting worse and worse - because he Zhizhi hasn¡¯te .


    The result of he Zhizhi¡¯s failure is that his body may die .


    Once the body is out of consciousness, it will wither - this is the physical characteristic of human beings - not to mention theplete loss of consciousness, even if there is a possibility of recovery of vegetative people . If you don¡¯t take good care of the massage, the body will wither everywhere . And the boss knows that there is nothing in the big foot machine that can be taken good care of .


    Before they left, there was food - but no liquid - and no nutrient solution for injection .


    It¡¯s equipped with machinery and weapons - but absolutely no beds .


    Therefore, without basic food, these bodies will die - and his body will die, which will eventually be upied by Lao Liu . Because it is very difficult for a brain to have two main consciousness . What I had agreed with Lao Liu was that he would wake up when he was in danger . Of course, it took too long . He must have sensed the situation and woke up .


    At this point, the boss¡¯s consciousness will enter a long-term sleep, into a terrible state of quasi death - and lose the material supply of the brain - and his consciousness will soon wither .


    It is impossible to find any other body - because consciousness invades this kind of thing, even Li Qingshui can¡¯t do it - the previous consciousness connection is because all the participants are high brain domain mutants, and everyone voluntarily and consciouslybine the brain waves together, without any resistance at all - otherwise, it is impossible to fuse .


    However, if his body can¡¯t be delivered now, he will really have to enter the state of quasi death .


    So . As time went on, he became more and more anxious .


    "Did you get rid of Lao Zhang In a huge conference room, except for the guards, there were only two people sitting - both very thin . But one is very tall .


    "Well, I¡¯ve sent an armed division to garrison and search around here, and even at the entrance of the jungle leading to Qingdao . If there is any special equipment or the woman you mentioned ising, we will get the first-hand news . " Lao Zhang looked at the eldest, "you are ying with fire . You even want to havemon consciousness . This load on the brain is an absolute overload - there is no suchrge brain wave carrying capacity . If you add it into it, it will lead to brain failure after a long time!"


    "Well, I know that the brain is a part of the body . Like muscles, how much muscle is there to exert more strength . If you force this muscle to bear the weight that it can¡¯t carry, he will be injured or even exhausted The eldest brother said this and rubbed his temple vigorously . "I didn¡¯t expect that themon consciousness wouldst for such a long time . Our original n was to find someone ande back . Who knows that there have been so many twists and turns in the middle . No one thought that Li Qingshui had already put it on the bird and waited for us for a long time . ""I¡¯ve been dizzy for the past two days . If I don¡¯t find my body, the original consciousness inside will feel the crisis and wake up, and I will bepletely exhausted by then . . . "


    "Well, I can¡¯t help it . I can only find and wait . What can I do?" Lao Zhang said, "I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s just on the way . The willow¡¯s body has already taken away your body . . . "


    I was talking to the old guard at the meeting room .


    "A little girl ising in . "


    "Let her in . " When the boss heard Xiaojinging, he immediately stood up and walked to the door .


    "Liu Chang wakes up?" Open the door to see that a few days have been sleepless and tired girl, the boss asked .


    "Well . " The girl nodded . Although her eyes were tired, she had a great look . "My brother finally woke up, and he looked very good . He asked me to call you for a visit . He said he saw something wonderful!"

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319: 319


    "What a wonderful thing?" When the boss heard Xiaojing¡¯s words, his face showed a look of great interest . After all, although Liu Chang has rarely revealed his own ideas, he knows that he just likes to hide his most sincere things in the most profound ces .


    As a matter of fact, the boss knows that Liu Chang is a man of great ideas - and he seldom looks angry . He is somewhat calm in his work . He seldom says the three words "I can¡¯t" with surprise .


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "I don¡¯t know . It seems to have something to do with the Clematis . " Xiao Jing said a word and went to the front to lead the way .


    The boss and Lao Zhang followed .


    Arriving at Liu Chang¡¯sa bed a few days ago, the eldest brother saw Liu Chang who was still in a deepa in the morning . At the moment, he was in high spirits . His nutrition tube had been pulled out, and he was eating the pancakes that he had delivered .


    "This pancake is very delicious . I don¡¯t know what kind of nt made it . " Liu Chang ate the light green "coarse grain" pancakes, saw the boss came, he tore off half of the son and handed it to him .


    "The fruit of the snow dragon fruit tree is simr to grain . It is the thing that Lao Zhang found out . It is a special product of Shandong Province! What¡¯s more, what you eat is not pancakes, but modern versions of Shandong pancakes . " After taking a bite of the crisp pancake, the boss went straight to the theme, "how is your health? ording to the previous observation, it should be all right? "


    "It¡¯s OK . It¡¯s good . The new meat is stronger . " Liu Chang nodded, "is hungry, after getting up hungry, before doubt is hungry to wake up . "


    "Well . It¡¯s good to have nothing to do . It¡¯s also appropriate to get up and add more energy . Moreover, with your body, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of being damaged by the deficiency . Just eat as much as you can . " The boss obviously can eat it too . He ate the Shandong pancakes, a specialty of Jinan, and then wiped his hands on his clothes and asked, "since you are in good health . I won¡¯t talk to you about anything else . I hear you¡¯ve seen something amazing . Let¡¯s hear it . "


    "Well . Strange light ball, you know that? I wake up and vaguely remember what happened when you came into my dream Liu Chang said a word, and then looked up at the boss¡¯s look .


    Thetter nodded . Let him go on .


    "I¡¯ve been in a deepa for thest few days . In mya, I can¡¯t see anything . I can see the light ball . Later, I became more and more conscious, and I was curious about what this thing was, and then I kept touching it and studying it After I wake up, I can¡¯t see this kind of light ball on every living creature . But there it is, right here! " Liu Chang stood on tiptoe and pointed to a certain position on the right head of the boss¡¯s head, "right here, I can vaguely see - or feel it . If what Xiaojing told me before is true, I feel . The thoughtless iron wire worm can only drive biological suicide by influencing him . Since this thing can surpass the brain and gene, it should be . . . "


    "Source of consciousness!" Lao Zhang¡¯s eyes widened . "That¡¯s the mactejia experiment . It weighs 21g and will be detached after death . . . "


    "Well, Americans use the word soul, but to be precise, it should be called the source of consciousness . He can ignore the biological survival instinct of human beings and the desire to survive a thousand times stronger than * *, so as to achieve the purpose of suicide, which is against the biologicalw The old man¡¯s face also showed a look of shock, "then this is really a wonderful thing!"


    "And more than that . " Liu Chang¡¯s pancakes were finally finished, "and I can not only see them, but also vaguely feel the fluctuation of thinking inside . To be exact, I can see the thoughts in your consciousness source - there are shock, doubt, and situations in which various forms are calcted . . . "


    "This This This can be . . . " The eldest brother stuttered for the first time when he heard Liu Chang¡¯s words . Lao Zhang, who was next to him, was finally shocked . They looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment . Because this kind of thing is a big step forward in another field in the history of science . It is more exciting than the moment when human beings discovered the function of brain .


    Because, so far, human beings have reallye into contact with the top thing in Biology - consciousness .


    As for the generation of consciousness, even biology has always been dominated by theology - because after all, if human beings create a life - but if it is purely handmade, "even if the function is still the same as before", it will not survive (cloning is not making, cloning is actually just another way of reproduction), and human beings can not create any Even a simple "living" or "thinking" object .


    So theologians always say - this is God¡¯s creation .


    And even if someone did an experiment to measure the existence of the source of human consciousness, they still dissected the brain a thousand times and couldn¡¯t find out where the "one coin" weight was hidden in the human brain .


    But now it¡¯s different . Liu Chang sees this thing and can feel the existence inside . This is the miracle in the whole life history of the earth . Regardless of the power level, he is the person closest to God . Much higher than Li Qingshui, or big willow .


    "It¡¯s amazing, it¡¯s amazing!" Lao Zhang repeated this sentence, "it¡¯s a pity that you are not a brain mutant . If you are, I really want to follow you in the future and study this thing thoroughly . Maybe this is the key to whether human beings will be destroyed in the future . "


    "Lao Zhang Take a breath . Don¡¯t get excited yet For scientists, this kind of thing is actually more exciting than Columbus¡¯s first discovery of the new world . However, after all, the eldest brother was still a little deeper than Lao Zhang¡¯s, took three deep breaths to stabilize his emotions, and began to ask in a calm tone as far as possible: "besides human beings, do other creatures have this source of consciousness?"


    "Yes, everything . . . " Liu Chang closed his eyes and silently felt everything around him . "I can feel the ground squirrels in the burrow outside . There is a needle like source of consciousness on his head . I can also feel the insects outside . It seems that only this kind of thing exists, even those nts and trees, and even the lowest level of virus and bacteria It¡¯s just that those things are so small that I can only feel them vaguely, but I can¡¯t see and touch them, and I can¡¯t understand what they are thinking . . . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320: 320


    "And you just said I¡¯m not a brain mutant . . . " While feeling the consciousness source of the surrounding creatures, Liu Chang opened his eyes, "but I can tell you for sure that after thisa, I havepletely be Li Qingshui four years ago . "


    Liu Chang opened his eyes again, and his eyes were shining with wisdom .


    Four and a half years ago, Li Qingshuibined his genes with those of Liu Chang . It was only after four and a half years that the genes of these two people were truly integrated .


    "You You mean . . . " Looking at the things in Liu Chang¡¯s eyes, the old man¡¯s face showed apletely incredible look, "you havepletely abnormal brain regions?"


    "Not only Because I also see the source of consciousness . " Liu Changughed, then looked at the things on the head of the boss and said, "he Zhizhi hasn¡¯te back yet? I¡¯ll go to him . "


    Liu Chang said this, shaking off the pancake crumbs in his hands, got up and set off .


    "Well, are you sure she¡¯s ok?" The boss showed a puzzled look - he Zhizhi hasn¡¯t arrived these days . In fact, even he doubts whether Li Qingshui has captured him .


    "She must be OK . " Liu Chang firmly said a word, then ran out, "wait for me, before dark, I can find her . "


    "Don¡¯t run far away . Li Qingshui is still around here . " The boss looked at Liu Chang juechen¡¯s back and called .


    "No way . If I guess correctly, Miss Li should be in Beijing now!" Liu Chang¡¯s reply came from the vanishing intersection .


    Then there was a long silence in theboratory .


    The eldest brother thought about Liu Chang¡¯sst words, and then his face showed a chagrin: "Oh, he killed a gun, this is to divert the tiger from the mountain?"


    "No, he should have wanted to kill two birds with one stone . " After listening to the words of the eldest brother and Liu Chang, although Lao Zhang is not the party, he is also a little clear, "it¡¯s really fast . Use our fear to hold us back and do bigger things ourselves . But then again, how many people in Beijing know that he is a willow tree? "


    "Very few, only a few high-level people know . After all, this kind of thing can¡¯t spread ording to the Convention, so as not to cause panic . " The boss sighed, "it seems that the city is going to change ownership!"


    "Not necessarily . He wants to convince the public, and it can¡¯t be done in a day or two . Moreover, it is impossible for Beijing¡¯s top management to delegate power easily . It¡¯s easy for him to get involved, or he needs to umte if he wants to take charge of everything directly . If he wants toplete the transformation of control, he has to do at least two things - one, solve the cold, two, solve hunger . These two things are not so easy to do, and human greed . It¡¯s not that easy to conquer . " Lao Zhangforted .


    "Assassination is the best way to deal with high-level opponents . Many things are very simple for him . " I can¡¯t hear Lao Zhang¡¯s constion . The boss¡¯s face became more anxious . "They should have nned this move . Li Qingshui would have solved the problems here first . Now I think it¡¯s true that Liu Chang and Xiao Jing have different variables . As long as the oue of the human front, what can stop the willow¡¯s progress?"


    "Yes, at least on the side of the sea people, it seems that there is going to be a big move . . . " Lao Zhang looks to the East .


    Qingdao .


    By the sea .


    Today is moustache¡¯s first hunting since Liu Chang left . A few days ago, the snake meat has been basically consumed - eat part of it . Part of the bad part is that these people in the tribe have a rare taste of "eating up" for the first time after the end of the world because of the abundant rations . Therefore, these days, all the people in the tribe are in high spirits like the Spring Festival .


    Today, although the snake meat has been consumed . But none of them came to the beach again, fearing the cold .


    "These days, we are full of food and warm clothes . No matter how we say, we have umted strength . " Mustache looked at a small group of people he led out and asked with a smile .


    "Don¡¯t worry, boss . I won¡¯t bezy today . " A skinny manughed and joked with the beard, "I used to bezy because I couldn¡¯t eat enough, so I didn¡¯t have the strength to move . Now the snake meat is so nutritious that I feel my stomach is bulging these days, and my weight has increased by more than ten jin by visual inspection . "


    "Ha ha, you just blow it . If you want to grow ten catties of meat, I write it upside down!" A man at the back of the line said with a smile .


    While mustache looked at the atmosphere and morale of the team today . Heughed and waved to let the people in the team stop talking and joking . After that, he carried a spear and started today¡¯s hunting .


    "All right, all of you have eaten all the snake meat . But on such a cold day, it is estimated that the oil and water in your belly will soon be used up . Whether you will be hungry tonight depends on your performance today!" Bearded in front of the road, waving a harpoon, just a foot in the sea ice surface, felt the feet of some earthquake like micro vibration .


    "What¡¯s going on?" After a foot on the ice, the beard did not dare to move forward again . Because he arrived at this kind of earthquake feeling more and more intense, the air also timely spread the "boom rumble" sound . "Chief? What¡¯s the situation? " At first, the huge noise was like the thunder of dozens of miles away, but then the roar was getting closer and closer, constantly sweeping from the distance like a copsed mountain .


    "I don¡¯t know, tsunami?" As the beard spoke, the tremor on his feet became more and more intense - a momentter, he could feel a strong sense of shaking . If he went on like this, he would be able to shake his feet in a few seconds . So he ordered to withdraw, so he said decisively! Retreat, retreat! I¡¯m not going to do it today . Go back to the basement, all back! "


    As the mustache called, he waved his harpoon and let everyone run back as fast as he could .


    When he looked back at the sea ice before he left, he could see that the sea ice surface was dozens of meters thick, which had already cracked out a deep ice grain, revealing the dark abyss inside .


    Seeing this, he ran away without looking back .


    The roar became more intense as he left .


    As the strong earthquake and loud noise were approaching, a vast figure appeared in the far sea level . The leading ones were the deep-sea beasts with a length of more than 300 meters, their bodies covered with strange dark ck armor, and the front end of their bodies had strange huge front limbs .


    Their forelimbs are like sledgehammers . Each time they swing on the surface of sea ice, they can turnrge pieces of sea ice into ice powder .

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321: 321


    The sea animal is huge in size . The hammer like forelimb is a big hole in the sea ice . Because of the "very brittle" physical nature of the ice, a hammer down can often cause arge area of ice cracking .


    After the huge sea animals, there are all kinds of rtively small marine creatures . Although these creatures are not as big as the ones in front, they are all in neat formation and open ice very fast . The sea beast in front of him smashed the huge ice with a hammer, and these little guys in the back smashed the huge ice into ice powder, and then used body temperature and water to keep the cold water around him from condensing again for a short time, so that the people in the rear could surge .


    People, surging .


    Behind these sea animals, of course, are human beings - the sea people inrge areas stretch out one by one and swim on the sea like a water centipede . At first nce, it seems that there are tens of thousands of them .


    And if a human isn¡¯t surprised enough to see this - what¡¯s behind these undersea men - it¡¯s really amazing .


    Behind tens of thousands of swimming seamen, there are countless human warships, including transport ships, cruisers, and even aircraft carriers . At first nce, warships are made in the United States, because some warships still have broken American gs - only some of them are covered with cartoon graffiti of undersea men .


    On the decks of these warships, most of the people standing on the sea floor are sea people . The tentacles on the hands of these warships are very flexible, and the body shape is not different from that of human beings . Therefore, the equipment that humans can operate can be basically operated by these people . However, not all of the people standing on these warships are sea people . If you look at it carefully . You can also see traces of human beings in a group of dark and red guys .


    The ocean, atst, approached the maind .


    And when marine life ising across the ocean . After some searching, Liu Chang finally found he Zhizhi, who was very busy in the middle of a dense forest .


    This frozen forest . Jinan is less than 100 kilometers away, but he Zhizhi is obviously stuck in this time .


    Like a civet walking silently in the dense forest, Liu changzha, as soon as he smelled the smell of the branches of he, crossed a distance of several thousand meters at the fastest speed and found the man .


    "What¡¯s the matter?" After Liu Chang saw he Zhizhi, he found that the other side was crying .


    "You came atst . I thought you were dead!" He Zhizhi¡¯s face is full of scars when he speaks, and it may be that the water shortage is serious, and his face has shrunk down . When he saw Liu Chang, he felt as if he had exhausted hisst breath and sat down on the ground .


    "I¡¯m not dead, and the boss is fine . Why are you staying here? " Liu Chang looked at the empty ground behind he Zhizhi and asked, "what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t the boss say you came here in a big foot machine? Is that thing broken? "


    "Well . It¡¯s a bad road . There are more than a dozen little guys in it . I can¡¯t fix it any way, and I don¡¯t know the principle and structure of that thing . " He Zhizhi took a breath and said, "I¡¯m not as fast as you guys . I¡¯m very slow in shuttling hundreds of kilometers in this dense forest . Moreover, I didn¡¯t dare toe directly because I couldn¡¯t rest assured about the bodies of those little guys at first . Later, I threw the machine there and prepared to call people


    He Zhizhi is just an evolutor who is not much better than ordinary people . Besides his nose, there is nothing very special . It is very difficult to survive in the dense forest . Therefore, it is the limit to be able to travel hundreds of kilometers through the frozen forest alone .


    "So many days, those bodies haven¡¯t starved to death, have they?" Liu Chang raised the paralyzed branch of he branch and asked, "can you still hold on to it?"


    "Yes, if you don¡¯te, I can go to Jinan alone . " He Zhizhi¡¯s face still has a woman soldier¡¯s unique strong .


    "That¡¯s good . Do you remember where big feet left?"


    "Yes . " He Zhizhi wiped his cracked lips, and then took out a burnt branch from his body . "I marked it with this all the way . I will definitely find it when I go back the same way . "


    "Then hold my neck and let¡¯s go . " Liu Chang said, a he branch on the shoulder in the body, and then all the way toward the direction she pointed to, away from the dust .


    Then he Zhizhi was on Liu Chang¡¯s back and felt the feeling of drinking wind that Liu Chang once felt on his back . Because the speed was too fast, the feeling on Liu Chang¡¯s back was the same as that of driving a car at high speed, and his head was sticking out of the window . The strong wind from winning face could prate into his nostrils and mouth along his cheek, but he could not hear anything except "whir" See - if you insist on saying that it is different from Liu Chang¡¯s feeling .


    That is, the wind is much colder than that day .


    Crossing hundreds of kilometers may be a difficult thing for he Zhizhi, but for Liu Chang, it¡¯s a very easy thing . Liu Chang doesn¡¯t have to worry about the danger of the creatures in the forest, let alone avoid the difficult terrain . His physical strength and speed are not the same level as he Zhizhi . Therefore, Liu Chang crossed several times before dark A hundred kilometers away, we arrived at the ce where he zhizhizhizang had big foot machines . Time dy, Liu Chang to this ce, put down the branch of he, opened the cockpit door, a head into .


    After drilling in, he was d to find that the heating equipment inside had not lost its function, and it was obviously much warmer inside than outside, which made his heart down a lot . Becausepared with hunger and thirst, cold is now the number one killer . If a person loses consciousness, he would not have cirction in his body . In this case, if he put it in a day tens of degrees below zero In the air, the body will be stiff in a few hours .


    From this point of view, he Zhizhi is very intentional .


    "Before I left, I wrapped them up to make sure there was no air leakage before I left . " While Liu Chang was checking the bodies of those clones, he Zhizhi also came in, "it¡¯s still warm, but the big foot machine can¡¯t move . I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too cold . What¡¯s up, are these little guys all right


    He Zhizhi said this, looking at the big foot machine, lying a row of neat little guys that she yed with .


    "Well, seven are dead . " Liu Chang looked at the dozen little guys, one by one detected their body temperature and heartbeat, "there are still three breathing failure, but the consciousness is still there . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322: 322


    Hello everyone, I¡¯m here again . Liu Chang¡¯s expression is very bad when he says this . After all, this is the most time that people die . However, he didn¡¯t talk nonsense . He didn¡¯t waste time . After wrapping the 17 children in a big list, he carried them out .


    "There¡¯s no time . You¡¯re on the list . I¡¯ll carry you back together . " Seventeen children, the base is actually very high, Liu Chang has no time to take care of the branches of he, "hurry back, there are three guys have respiratory failure, on the verge of death, we have no time to dy . "


    "Well . " He Zhizhi listened to Liu Chang¡¯s words, but also very obedient . He got into the quilt with more than a dozen children, and then galloped all the way to the Research Institute on Liu Chang¡¯s body .


    By the time they returned to the Institute, it waste at night .


    No matter how fast Liu Chang was, he still had to run hundreds of kilometers . Fortunately, when the crowd came, the boss and Lao Zhang had been waiting at the door for a long time . As soon as Liu Chang came back, they immediately introduced him to theboratory .


    "When we got to the ce, seven people died, another one died on the road, and two were on the verge of death . We should treat them as soon as possible . " After Liu Chang arrived at the ce, he quickly put down the sheet and held out the two weakest children . "Just them, treat them quickly . "


    "This is old seven, old eight!" The eldest brother took a look at the two children, and without any nonsense, he directly inserted the nutrient solution pipes stored in theboratory into the two children¡¯s bodies - then all kinds of medical equipment were installed, and Lao Zhang and Lao Zhang entered into the busy treatment work .


    Then Liu Chang took the children to the experimental bed, leaving only the eight dead .


    "No . 9, No . 10, No . 11, No . 17, No . 12, No . 12, no one else died . " Liu Chang looked at the dead children and sighed heavily: "the body is too small, as expected, the vitality is poor . "


    "All me me . . . " He Zhizhi¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red when he looked at the dead children who looked very simr . "If I could do something more, they might not die . "


    "It¡¯s none of your business . " Those dead bodies have beenpletely cold, because the weather is too cold, although there is no decay for the time being, it is sooner orter to rot, "find a ce to bury it!"


    Death is death, and in the end of life, anyone can die - even the 17th, once half hand to the sky, is now just a cold baby¡¯s body .


    "Bury it, bury it, watch and worry . " Liu Chang said, and again picked up the bodies of the eight children, went out of the Research Institute and went out to a street outside .


    He found an open space above the street and buried eight children in a beautiful looking ce . There is a big tree in this area . The tree is sky blue . Even in such cold weather, it is full of light blue flowers . The tree doesn¡¯t look like that kind of carnivorous . Because in the city of Jinan and people haven¡¯t cut it down, they know that it is a kind of pure vegetarian nt .


    It¡¯s very rare .


    Therefore, Liu Chang chose to bury eight children under the tree, and then set up a wooden card - "serenity" .


    "May you brothers, if there is reincarnation in the world and there is a reset of consciousness source, may you be brothers in your next life and be happy . " Liu Chang spoke and bowed to the graves of these little guys .


    And then he left - the dead were dead, and now he was more concerned with the situation of those who were still alive .


    Back into theboratory, Liu Chang saw is still busy boss .


    "Can it be saved?" Liu Chang looks at two small guys with deep body failure .


    "It should be . " The old man said without lifting his head . Then he told the guards behind him, "go and find all the doctors who are still there . Those bodies, including mine, also need emergency treatment . "


    "Yes, sir . " The guard with his hand outside gave a salute and ran out in a hurry .


    The night that followed was a night of treatment .


    A room full of people are busy working, until daybreak, all people breathe, and the boss¡¯s face is even more red .


    "It¡¯s stable . " Boss wiped the sweat on his head, but Liu Chang noticed this detail .


    "In such a cold day, no matter how busy you are, you should not sweat . Are you going to be unable to hold on to it?" Lao Liu¡¯s brain simply can not bear so many brain waves into the load, has been about to load .


    "Well, I¡¯ll have to go back after my body treatment is finished . " The old man sighed, "it¡¯s a pity that the old seventeen are dead like this . "


    "Well, the body is dead, but what about consciousness? Lao Liu¡¯s head can¡¯t bear it . Where are their thoughts Liu Chang asked .


    "On you . " The boss looked at Liu Chang, "this should also be your idea now?"


    "Yes, since I have seen the source of consciousness, I naturally want to change my brain again so that I can have the capital to deal with Li Qingshui in the future . And I see something interesting in you Since Liu Chang¡¯s brain domain changes, he has also spoken bluntly, "ordinary people¡¯s brains certainly can¡¯t bear the brainwaves of Lao seventeen and Laoliu can¡¯t either . So, I want to try . If I can¡¯t bear it, I can only let their thoughts drift away with the wind . ""You should be able to . " The boss nodded .


    "I feel like I can . " Liu Chang alsoughed .


    "Let¡¯s start the work when I¡¯m well again . " The boss¡¯s face showed expectation, "what Li Qingshui left behind, finally began to y his most important role! I don¡¯t know if he thought of the existence of this day a few months ago


    "Yes, and much more than that . " Liu Chang said: "I have some understanding now . A few months ago, when he was going to face the willow tree alone, what did he say to me in the end . He wants to have this day! So, I will never die . The world is a board, and people are chess pieces . I begin to understand what Mr . Li means


    Liu Chang finished this sentence and closed his eyes .


    And the boss thought about Liu Chang¡¯s words and fell into silence .


    And theb is still busy .


    After a few hours, it alsopletely stabilized - seven old eight breathing has been stable, and the rest of the eldest, their body is in a good state of internal cirction . Then everyone started another round of waiting, waiting for the eldest¡¯s body to bepletely stabilized - and then the brain waves were shunted into another world . (to be continued)

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323: 323


    Although Li Qingshui has left, there is not much time left for Liu Chang and the boss - because Li will certainly make some drastic moves in Beijing to achieve some terrible goals . Not to mention anything else, if you let Li Qingshui control the city of Beijing - as a human being, his identity as a double spy can make him do a lot of things . After all, if he is out of town, he must get the support of willows, so it¡¯s very convenient to go out and do some big moves .


    And inside, if he has upied the most powerful armed forces in the maind, then willows across the country, it is just around the corner!


    As time goes by, what he can do and what he can prepare will be more sufficient . Therefore, Liu Chang and the eldest brother are racing against time . When his physical condition has just stabilized, he decides to separate consciousness and enter his own thinking field .


    "It¡¯s time to give Lao Liu back his body . " The elder brother carefully examined his body and found that the basic physiological operation had been unimpeded, and then awakened the consciousness of other people in the brain wave .


    In the process, Liu Chang saw the top of the head of the boss . Suddenly, there were more than a dozen different sources of consciousness . These sources of consciousness were confused at the beginning because they had been sleeping for a long time . After the light shed out, he seemed to find out where he was . After that, the feeling of static electricity came from the air again . Liu Chang saw that one source of consciousness left Lao Liu¡¯s body and entered their own fields - while those who lost their bodies hovered in the air above his head .


    And a momentter, one clone after another wakes up - except for the old seven and eight, who didn¡¯t sit up because they were too weak .


    "Is this?" After the clones got up, they looked around in confusion - apparently, after a long sleep of consciousness . They don¡¯t know where they are now .


    "Jinan Research Institute . On the way, we were sniped by Li Qingshui, and now their bodies are dead . " After the boss got up, he simply exined it to the clones around him . "Now, maybe, we¡¯re the only ones . Eight are dead . It¡¯s half lost! "


    "Ah . . . " When they heard the news, they looked sad on their faces and looked at each other . Although these people were not "brothers", they had closer blood rtionship than "brothers", and they all lived and died together, and they all established deep feelings with each other .


    Therefore, the atmosphere of the scene was embarrassing for more than ten seconds .


    Later, Lao Liu broke the silence: "what about these guys in my head? How long have you matched these brain waves and stream of consciousness with my brain? I feel like my brain is failing now . These guys can¡¯t be left here, can they? "


    Lao Liu said, pointing to his head - he has felt a strong headache since he woke up - there is a cracking of the skull every minute .


    "Give them to me . " There¡¯s no brain . It is difficult to establish independent thinking only by the source of consciousness and brain waves . Liu Chang looks at the flickering things that only he can see . He said, "leave it to me . I open up the brain regions, and you lead them here . "


    "Leading to you? You don¡¯t have a cerebral hemorrhage? " Lao Liu looked at Liu Chang . He looked at the elder brother again, and seemed to see something in Liu Chang¡¯s eyes, but he couldn¡¯t believe it .


    "Well, his brain has changed . You can do what he says . " The boss replied .


    "That¡¯s not good . Even if there¡¯s a brain mutation, my brain capacity is much more than him, and he can¡¯t bear it . He¡¯s bound to have brain blood flow elerated because of the overload of the number of waves . I don¡¯t want to see this boy die . " Lao Liu rubbed his temple . "Of course, if you insist on it, I don¡¯t object to it . I just remind you that it¡¯s very risky . If you want to try, you¡¯d better be cautious . "


    "There is no time to be cautious . Li Qingshui has returned to Beijing . I think you should understand what that means Liu Chang said .


    "Back to Beijing Hearing Liu Chang¡¯s words, Lao Liu almost jumped up . Beijing is his hometown, but also his base camp . His countless things, the only nuclear code that he thinks can limit Daliushu and arge number of nuclear weapon reactors are there . He doesn¡¯t want his old camp to be infiltrated by willows .


    "Start now, and I wish you sess . " When time was urgent, Lao Liu didn¡¯t want to say anything more . He closed his eyes and connected those brain waves and sources of consciousness into Liu Chang¡¯s brain region . "Be quiet and ept . Don¡¯t have any resistance . The electromaic field separated from the brain is very unstable . "


    Old Liu said, andpleted the docking with Liu Chang brain domain .


    It¡¯s going well, it¡¯s fast .


    Both of them are experts in the brain . Liu Chang has been invaded into the field of consciousness many times a few months ago, so he is familiar with this feeling .


    After a while, the brain waves of the eight clones, including the source of consciousness, were all carried into Liu Chang¡¯s brain, and then went into deep sleep again . Liu Chang also felt the headache of Liu Chang . After carrying all these things that he could not bear, he only felt his brain buzzing . His sensitive hearing could easily distinguish the "moistening" sounding from his own brain . The blood flow in his brain was very fast, and it seemed that the next second he could burst the cerebral blood vessels .


    "Are you all right?" After the eptance, the boss obviously saw a look of pain on Liu Chang¡¯s face .


    "It doesn¡¯t matter . I have the coelenterate gene . Even if the blood flow is too fast to damage the blood vessel wall, it will not cause cumtive damage, because my blood vessels repair themselves quickly . " Liu Chang rubbed his head and tried to make himself adapt to this painful feeling . Then he looked at a dozen people present: "since we are all OK for the time being, should we calcte what we should do next?"


    Liu Chang looked up and looked at the many brain region mutants present - but before his voice fell, a man broke in outside .


    A very strong man with a hearing aid on his ears .


    "Thunder Tiger? Why did youe? I heard that you didn¡¯t im to be close to me for a month Seeing the visitor, Liu Chang¡¯s face showed surprise, because he saw the visitor¡¯s look very flustered - and for this man, Liu Chang is quite familiar, this is a very male man, before Li Qingshui came, he had not seen this look on his face .


    "Something¡¯s wrong . I heard that there are a lot of giant animals and human beings on the beach!" "White, American!" he added before he could breathe (to be continued)

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324: 324


    "Americans? The beast? " Although most of theb are brain mutants, everyone¡¯s face also showed an incredible look when they heard the news of Thunder Tiger, "is it an American or a giant?"


    "Americans!" Thunder Tiger was determined, but he gasped for breath, "and there are giants!"


    "Well?"


    "Together


    "How could it be?" Hearing the news, the second jumped out of the bed and said, "how can it be? The Americans and the great beasts of the sea


    "Yes, there are also undersea people . It¡¯s said that it has been nearly two days since itnded . The news was collected by the observers of our military region from the seaside . Can¡¯t you say anything wrong about it?" In Jinan Military Region, there must be a lot of capable people gathered here . Although there are few sensory changes, they can certainly pick out some useful ones . Therefore, it is not surprising that some people can transmit information from there .


    "As you say, it¡¯s true . It¡¯s a big move for the undersea man . " The boss sighed .


    "I would say that before the sea people, there was no civilization heritage, no matter how brilliant their wisdom, how could they fall into the North American continent in such a short time . In this view, the marine intelligent creatures seem to form an alliance?" Liu Chang¡¯s face showed a look of thinking, "if it is really like this, that matter can be big!"


    "Well, at the beginning, we could have upied North America without the inheritance of civilization . Now we have learned from the technology and knowledge of the Americans . If wee again, will it be irresistible?" Old Liu¡¯s face showed worry .


    "But there are no willows in North America!" Liu Chang again interface, "and look at the Americans willing to help undersea people, it seems that undersea people are good for human beings?"


    "ording to the loyal dog theory, humans are good to dogs . But to enemies of the same ss . It could be violent! " The boss¡¯s face suddenly showed a smile, "if the undersea people don¡¯t regard human beings as their same rivals, then afternding . The first task should be big willows! "


    "I think so too!" Liu Chang alsoughed, "Lao Lei, don¡¯t panic . If there is no ident, the emissary of the undersea people wille to negotiate with you soon! "


    Sure enough .


    Liu Chang¡¯s words are very urate . The speed of the undersea people¡¯snding is very fast . In less than two days, a small team arrived in Jinan . However, along the way, no news was heard about the burning, killing and plundering of the people¡¯s Congress at the bottom of the sea . ording to the information from the spies of the military region, it seems that those people on the sea are very gentle to human beings, and they havended in Qingdao all the way . Not only is there no threat to humanity . It also helped many people who were dying of cold and hunger .


    So, although the coastal tribesmen have a bad look at these strongnding races . Still full of mustard, but because of the friendship and strength of the other side, there was no conflict between the two sides .


    Then in the afternoon, as expected, some envoys came to Jinan Military Region to ask for peace talks .


    It may be to show their attitude, or it may be that the undersea people understand the truth that the same appearance is easier tomunicate . Therefore, the peace messengers of this team of negotiations are pure Americans .


    And they are Americans who can speak Chinese and Mandarin fluently .


    It is obvious that the n for the undersea man tond in China was not aplished overnight, but was carefully considered and carefully arranged .


    The arrival of this team of negotiators will naturally receive him . He is also in urgent need of understanding the intentions of the sea people and those sea monsters, as well as the dangerous situation in which he is in .


    Then, when both sides are willing to do it, everything goes smoothly . As soon as the Americans arrive, the two sides sit at the negotiation table, and then on the hot tea, the negotiation begins .


    "Ah, these are the specialties of Jinan . Now the tea has almost disappeared . It¡¯s a little bit hard to keep . Try it . " Lao Zhang entertained these guys who can be regarded as patriots" with a smile on his face . In front of the undersea people, between human beings, they are indeedpatriots .


    "Don¡¯t mention it . It¡¯s so cold now . If you don¡¯t drink it, it will freeze soon . " Lao Liu also looks very enthusiastic .


    "Thank you very much for your hospitality . In such a world, you can still drink hot tea from China . This is something I couldn¡¯t even think of two years ago . " Sitting down was a middle-aged man in a beautiful dress, but it was obvious that the current style of the dress had been changed, and the left chest and the position of the epaulet were marked with small undersea men .


    This American is also full of smiles when he talks . It seems that the two sides are really old friends that we haven¡¯t seen for many years . Now we are finally getting together .


    The middle-aged officer, after drinking tea politely, showed his satisfaction .


    "China¡¯s tea ceremony has always been extensive . Today, I¡¯m so outrageous that I drink it in one gulp . It¡¯s just like a cow chewing peony . Unfortunately, it¡¯s cold now, so drinking tea has be a wild art!" It is obvious that the American is a good speaker . In one sentence of politeness, he not only tters the audience in ce, but also adds a half sentence to y jokes . Thetter half of the sentence smoothly shortens the distance between the two sides and increases their sense of existence and favor . "It¡¯s really not easy to drink tea now . After all, everyone is hungry now, and no one has time to nt tea trees, which can¡¯t fill their stomachs . " Obviously, Lao Zhang is also an expert onnguage . While "recalling the bitter experiences and sweet thoughts" with others, he brings the topic back to the right track that both sides like to see and hear . "Fortunately, here in the military areamand, we top-level officers can still eat and drink . We have to thank the opportunity


    "Yes, opportunity . More than four years ago, when the red fog came to the earth, who did not rely on opportunity to survive? Ha ha, no, I¡¯ll bring you an opportunity . . . " The middle-aged officer was still smiling . He sat at one end of the rectangle . On their side, a total of 18 American people were standing in tandem . On the other side of the rectangr table, besides the guards, Liu Chang, clone and Lei Hu were sitting upright .


    Although the U . S . government officials saw that there were a lot of children in the seat, they were still silent .


    "Opportunity?" When Lao Zhang heard the other side say the word, his face showed an interested look, "well, let¡¯s listen, we can all rely on opportunities . Of course, can we still do this in the future? Or, do we have to rely on opportunities?"


    Lao Zhang talks with words . (to be continued)

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325: 325


    If we can live by chance, can we live well in the future? Lao Zhang¡¯s words clearly mean: "if we don¡¯t cooperate with your ¡¯opportunities¡¯, will we get the result of destruction"


    "of course not, we can live by chance, but we can stand here and speak together, All of us are friends . "The officer said cheerfully," friend, ha ha . . . "


    "Yes, of course, it¡¯s a friend," Lao Zhang continued, "so pleasee over and tell us the details of this opportunity . The rules are clear . Since we are friends, we can talk about many things in detail"


    "good, friends are really cheerful people . " this American official is very good in English, and even has some Chinese oralnguage and Er Hua sound, "What I¡¯m going to say next, I¡¯ll get to the point . . . "


    After the U . S . official said this, everyone cocked up their ears . As we all know, it¡¯s only now that we are officially here .


    "who are weing this time? I believe you already know . " when the US official said this sentence, he nced around a group of people


    and then the main personnel on the Chinese side, They all nodded their heads


    "but what you may know is not very clear . You think this is just a simple alliance between sea monsters and Americans and undersea people, but in fact it¡¯s not like this . " the Americans slowly exined: "thising alliance has a name, which used to be called the ocean intelligent biological alliance, but now it is the earth peace biological alliance . Of course, "Two years ago, when marine intelligent creatures firstnded on the North American continent, these intelligent creatures evolved sessively, and in fact, they had the embryonic form of an alliance"


    "this sentence means that this alliance is not a loose alliance, But it has a deep historical origin? "Liu Chuo asked . After all, between loose alliances and solid allies, that¡¯s the difference between heaven and earth . A group of loose people together has no core, no rules, and can only be a mob . If a group of solid intelligent creatures with historical basis and actualbat achievements are together, it will be very terrible


    " yes, With a deep historical origin, they led by the sea people who established the wisdom system at the beginning . They gathered a lot of marine life that had shown signs of wisdom in the Pacific Ocean . Later, you should have received news about thending on the North American continent . At the beginning, the North American continent also made a very firm resistance, "said the US official, Because of this and other rtions, it has developed into the current situation "


    " you should know that all intelligent creatures have a strong desire for knowledge . Now the knowledge reserves and knowledge of human beings have been almost learned by these marine creatures . Now the marine life alliance is much stronger than when it firstnded in North America . "When the US official said this, After all, as long as people do not want to be ruled by another species, nor do they want to give up their power to dominate them . However, no one can change the situation so far .


    "in fact, I am a little confused, and many people who know the news of undersea people have doubts about it . " Liu Chang said again, looking into the eyes of the beautiful officials, He asked one by one: "in principle, knowledge needs to be umted clearly . Of course, undersea people are more intelligent . They can giarize knowledge and steal knowledge . But it will be a long process . I have been in contact with undersea people once . Although their bodies are much stronger than ordinary human beings, they are definitely not abnormal . When they firstnded, In the face of guns and cannons, how could you upy the United States so quickly? "


    " you know, look at the strange tree standing in the center of China . Itsprehensive strength is not inferior to that of the undersea people . But up to now, it is still difficult to upy China . "


    Liu Chang asked this question, although it was a little sharp, it was the people sitting here, The most important question to ask is - after all, this question is rted to the real strength of the undersea people


    Why did the undersea people upy the North American continent?


    "it¡¯s a long story . To be honest, although the undersea people and the deep-sea Monsters look very powerful, it¡¯s not so easy to work with human beings with real swords and guns . " the US official gave a wry smile, "After all, the process of Ming¡¯s establishment is more difficult than stealing knowledge . As you said, it is difficult for them to upy North America in an all-round way if they only rely on those sea animals without guns . However, this is before and after they have no human help . . . "


    "Human beings help them?" Thunder Tiger, hearing this sentence from the US official, was surprised for the first time, "can¡¯t it? How can we help them make tools and equipment, pass on knowledge to them, build weapons for them and attack human beings? Who is so abnormal?"


    "it¡¯s really a pervert, We call him Dr . J . "American officials continue to smile bitterly


    " Dr . J? "Liu Chang interjected:" what¡¯s the purpose of his helping the undersea people? "


    " no, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s not satisfied with human beings . He¡¯s a person with a strong anti human tendency . It¡¯s said that when the end of the day came, their state and county were in famine, a group of flying car party broke into his house, He ate his wife and daughter in front of him . Later, this guy survived and showed a serious anti human tendency after brain changes under the opportunity . "Of course, he is my boss now, so I shouldn¡¯t nder him behind his back . ""Boss?"


    "well, he is themander-in-chief of the Alliance for peaceful life in North America because of his unswerving idea of getting close to the ocean alliance and his great help to marine life in the beginning . "


    "ha ha ha, this man is interesting . " after listening to the officer¡¯s words, ray tiger evenughed, "I can understand his mood, If someone eats my son in front of me, I think I will be mentally abnormal "


    human wisdom and ideas may be different, but feelings are indeedmon . Hearing about Dr . J¡¯s experience, even Liu Chang can understand his mood at that time


    " what happenedter? "Liu Chang continued, He wants to know that the next thing is to be continued . If you like this work, you are wee to vote for rmendation and monthly ticket . Your support is my greatest motivation

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326: 326


    "After the brain mutation, Dr . J . recruited people on the coast of Florida and won a small military base . Later, when he didn¡¯t know how to take over with the undersea man, he started to set up a maritime school in secret, and with the help of the undersea man, he expanded the military base . Everything was done in secret . " The officer continued, "you know, the end of the day was just and fierce, and there was nomunication equipment in each state or county . Therefore, this secret act has always been proud of the secret . "


    "After that, when these sea people first swept the earth, the monsters had already hung up big guns!" The officer said this, with an incredible look on his face as if he had seen it for the first time . "Can you imagine that? A sea monster, in steel armor, holding the gun barrel of a battleship as a gun . Whether you can imagine it or not, this is how it happened


    "Guns on battleships converted into pistols?" When Liu Chang heard this, he suddenly thought of the situation that Liu had bombarded himself with a huge gun on his back in the decisive battle with Liu da . He could imagine that if the situation was magnified by 10 times and 100 times, it would be the case that fully armed sea animals invaded the ground .


    "That¡¯s not a fight . " The old man shook his head . Although he has recovered the face of the child, his tone is still old-fashioned . "Because of vision andmunication problems, powerful weapons can¡¯t be used . Aircraft, tanks, missile positioning systems, etc . can¡¯t be used . They encounter sea animals with armor and guns . If you don¡¯t talk about fighting, you will lose momentum! "


    "Yes, and the military production capacity of mankind has reached a very weak level . " When the U . S . official said this, he nced at all the people present, and finally fixed his eyes on Thunder Tiger . "If you don¡¯t guess wrong, are you themander-in-chief here?"


    "Well . " Thunder Tiger nodded .


    "If I¡¯m still right . Are you not as good as you were four years ago in terms of storage and utilization rate of firearms and ammunition? " American officials continued .


    ¡°......¡± Thunder Tiger listened to his words, hesitated for three seconds, or admitted the reality that can not be avoided . "Yes . "


    "Well, there¡¯s a shortage of electrical equipment right now . Without coal, there will be no thermal power . Without the control of rivers, there would be no water and electricity, and the transmission cables of those old power nts would have been damaged for a long time . Even if they were repaired again, they would not be able to catch up with the environmental damage . Therefore, human shrinkage in the city, want to use electricity, only in the city center to build that kind of small power nt . The wild environment is too bad, even if some people can survive in the wild for a long time, it is also a small number . What¡¯s more, you have to work steadily outside? That would be even more difficult! "


    "In fact, in addition to electricity, we have lost high-end global production capacity, and even steel smelting capacity has almost been lost . "


    "Well . " Hearing this, Lao Zhang nodded his head first - obviously . Although Thunder Tiger is the real number one leader in this military areamand, it must be Lao Zhang who controls manufacturing, production and development .


    "No point, no coal, no iron ore . If we lose the world outside the city, we will lose most of our productive capacity . " Lao Zhang nodded .


    "Yes, one of our bullets is missing . Even if we don¡¯t, it will be a dud because of the passage of time . But the undersea people don¡¯t have to worry about this . They have a solid alliance . The intelligent sea animals can deliver what they need from all over the world . In fact, the military base initially built by Dr . J . J . in Florida has be thergest military production base in the United States . "


    "In the past, other species have not been exploited first, but they have not been able to exploit the ocean . " Hearing this, the people here finally understood why the Americans were so "vulnerable" .


    After mastering the civilization, the sea people are much more powerful than human beings . If the ability to continue the war is still so excellent, then there is really no hope for mankind to win .


    "And then the policies of those undersea people are very good . So far, the sea creatures are very restrained . Except for the exhibition personnel of the opposition, the undersea people have not killed a civilian . Therefore, the ce they maintain is rtively stable in the past . " The U . S . government made the final conclusion of his remarks .


    "But have you ever thought about the future without human beings? If thend is really upied by undersea people, what will happen to human beings in the end? " Asked the second .


    "Well, this issue has also been discussed by senior officials of the U . S . government . We humans control nuclear power . Even at the end of the day, we still have the capital to die together . If the undersea people are killedpletely, imagine the terrorist organization created by the genocide in Russia! Human beings are not clean to kill, and the extreme race is unreasonable . Therefore, the undersea people will not let this kind of thing which is not worth the loss . We human beings are not fools, are we? "


    "What do you mean when you¡¯re sent by the seamen this time?" At this stage, both sides have basically talked about it . The next question is to thoroughly talk about the purpose of the undersea man¡¯snding here .


    "Help you pull up trees!" "The sea people have been very hostile to this species ever since they heard about the willows," the officer said . Perhaps humans and undersea humans can still coexist in this world, but neither humans nor undersea humans can allow willows to be found . ording to the food chain theory, we are the producers of wisdom, and he is the predator! ""What do you mean?" Asked Lao Liu .


    "I mean, for the time being, the people of the sea are still in a soft way to human beings . And the purpose of theiring here is very simple, that is to go for the willows . Therefore, the purpose of the undersea people to let mee this time is not to let you cooperate, let alone let you surrender . Their purpose should be easy for you to ept, that is, not to interfere in their military operations, and that they will not do harm to mankind


    "This is a very reasonable and attractive alliance condition, but what is the purpose?" The eldest asked, "if people from the bottom of the seae here to help us pull up trees, we have to be driven by interests to be a living Lei Feng?"


    "Well, that¡¯s easier to exin . In their opinion, human beings have lost theirpetitiveness, and the earth belongs to them . Therefore, they must first eradicate these species that pose a great threat to them! " (to be continued)

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327: 327


    "Well, in that case, if the sea people help us pull up trees, we can¡¯t stab us in the back, can¡¯t we?" After hearing the final summary of the US government official, Lei tiger took a look at Lao Zhang¡¯s face . After getting the other party¡¯s approval, he patted the table and stood up .


    "Don¡¯t you want us to interfere in this? That¡¯s sure . Our Jinan Military Region will never interfere with your attack on willows! "


    Although Thunder Tiger is not a brain mutant, he used to be in a high position . Some of his words are very mellow - "he will never interfere in the attack on willow trees" . The slogan promised is very heroic, but the tone is very careful .


    There are three kinds of information in this sentence: first, we will not interfere in the behavior, only you attack the willow . If we attack others or do other things, it¡¯s another thing; second, we don¡¯t interfere, but we won¡¯t help; third, our behavior is limited to and only limited to "non intervention", and we don¡¯t want you to "interfere" me .


    The slogan was loud and the conditions were very harsh . Just as Lei tiger and others were ready to quarrel, the American official agreed .


    "OK, as long as you Jinan military region does not interfere in this attack, let us keep the road ahead unimpeded and do not cut our traffic lines . " The U . S . official nodded his head and waved at the same time . The bodyguard standing behind him took out his paper and pen . "Although it¡¯s the end of the world and human beings are in a desperate situation, there are some rules . It¡¯s better to follow the old ones . Although this contract has no binding force, it is also a proof of the establishment of our alliance, isn¡¯t it? "


    "Well . There¡¯s no proof of what you say . It¡¯s also very reliable to set up the evidence . " Now that the two sides have reached an agreement, no one wants to dispute time on these details .


    So it doesn¡¯t matter if the contract, or the deed of alliance, or any other messy nomenture, is put in duplicate in front of both parties .


    Then there was the time for chatting about information . It waste at night when the American talents left Jinan .


    Before leaving, Liu Chang saw the vehicle they took when they came - a giant beast . There is no cruelty in the eyes of the behemoth, and there is no animal specific panic aftering to a strange environment . Instead, he keeps scanning the environment with his own eyes - obviously, this giant beast is also an intelligent species .


    And although the beast carries the Americans away - but it¡¯s clear that the rtionship between the two sides is not between the master and the mount in terms of status - on the contrary, the expression of both sides shows that the giant beast should be higher than these Americans .


    "These things with heavy armor and big guns are 100 times more powerful than tanks . "


    After seeing the giant beast leaving slowly, Liu Chang and old Liu and others swept away the leisurely and joyful color on their faces, and their faces showed anxiety again .


    "This Yankee is a real waste of time . Obviously we have something urgent to do . " The old man¡¯s face showed displeasure .


    "Well, this guy is scolding Dr . J, but he is very close to the bottom of the sea . " "However, no matter how credible his words are, Liu said," but if there is no ident, the target of undersea people this time should be willows! "


    "Well . I want to know that those guys in the sea look down on human beings, but I didn¡¯t expect to look down on them to this extent . " Thunder Tiger¡¯s chest spurted a puff of sullen, "do you think we are cats and dogs?"


    "But anyway, it¡¯s not going to be quiet recently . The undersea racial alliance is attacking the willow tree . This is simply the Third World War, but surprisingly, the Third World War - the protagonist is not human! It¡¯s sad . "


    "What are you going to do next?" After Lao Zhang sighed, he looked at Liu Chang and said, "Beijing is your territory . Now the willow tree is infiltrating . What¡¯s more, you don¡¯t want to see him fan . Move that way to deal with the sea people? "


    "Well, we have to go back . " Liu Chang rubbed his swollen brain, "I, Lao Liu and Lei tiger, have to go back . "


    After finishing this sentence, he definitely looked at Lao Zhang .


    "I know it¡¯s unfair to you, but you should know . This is the only chance for human beings, or people in China . " Human beings are not the opponents of willows, nor do they have the potential of undersea people . If things go on ording tomon sense - within 30 years, human beings will surely die out - at least in China, there is no hope of turning the tables again .


    Butmon sense ismon sense - the world of red fog will not y ording tomon sense . Now the undersea mannded, the target is the big willow, and this is also the best opportunity for human beings in recent years .


    "I hope you understand . " Liu Chang finally said again - after all, if there is no Thunder Tiger in the face of Li Qingshui, these people will be killed if they go north .


    "Well, I¡¯ll go . " Before Lao Zhang could speak, Lei tiger called out: "that guy broke my eardrumst time, which made me stay in this shit now!"


    Thunder Tiger cried, pulling the hearing aid on his ear .


    "I¡¯d like to take revenge on this for a long time, and simrly, if you die, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have any revenge in my life!" Thunder Tiger¡¯s pun points out the truth that his lips are dead and his teeth are cold . Indeed, if these people die, Li Qingshui is expected to visit Jinan and even all other military regions in China soon . Then he will do what he did in Beijing again . Familiar, simple and fast Do it again .


    After all, he has the appearance of human beings, the ability of willow trees, and the wisdom of lying .


    "Well . . . " After seeing the Thunder Tiger, Lao Zhang sighed heavily, "I wish you a safe journey . "


    "I promise, this time I will not die!" Liu Chang looked at Lao Zhang and gave a guarantee that everyone could not have imagined - that he would not die in the face of Li Qingshui .


    ......


    Zhengzhou .


    The willow tree has been silent for a long time - since the explosion of the empty mother king, since its body has crossed three provinces, it seems that it has not made any major movements .


    And it seems that after a long time - when everyone seems to forget him, he moves again . Spread out the curled up body, bounce open in its body gnawing branches of goats, willow stamens, again in full bloom .


    One by one - one by one .


    Flower is petals, a human brain .


    The torrent of wisdom in the sky is once again as beautiful as the Milky way, and the direction of flowers is toward the East - it seems that he also knows that the sea people areing .


    Then the notes all over his body trembled - I don¡¯t know if it was because of fear or excitement . (to be continued)

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328: 328


    The next morning, Liu Chang and others were on their way .


    The trip to Beijing was a total of seven people - Liu Chang, Lei tiger, old Liu Xiaojing and the eldest, second and third . After seeing off the American emissary yesterday, a few people went on the road in the early morning of this year . If it wasn¡¯t for weapons and equipment and food and luggage, they would have set out evenst night .


    "Why do you have to take the three of us?" Running in the frozen jungle, the boss asked in doubt: "normally speaking, the three of us have no effect on this action . "


    This time, people have to deal with Li Qingshui, and if they meet, they are likely to join forces . In this case, the eldest, the second and the third really have little effect .


    "It¡¯s useful to take you with you . " For the boss¡¯s question, Liu Chang¡¯s ambiguous answer, "I don¡¯t want to tell you the specific reason is that I¡¯m afraid that if there are too many people to know and the information source is leaked too much, what will be counted by Li Qingshui now?"


    "Well, don¡¯t let him talk . " Old Liu also nodded, "Liu Chang is a steady person, will not make rash things . "


    "Well . " The boss nodded, no longer asked, people into the rush time .


    From Jinan to Beijing, when there were expressways before, driving was usually about five hours . Liu Chang and others set out at more than three o¡¯clock in the morning and arrived at the edge of Beijing at noon .


    After approaching Beijing, Thunder Tiger put down the three children he was holding, and Liu Chang also put down the small quiet on his back . He took a few breaths and had a rest for a while .


    "Feel li Qingshui¡¯s existence?" Liu asked breathlessly - although the front two people are running with load, but because of the gap in physical fitness . He had a hard time following all the way .


    "Well, it¡¯s in the middle of the city . " Since the end of the day, the political core of Beijing has begun to move towards the Research Institute . Therefore, those who really control power . They live and live around the Institute .


    Because Lao Liu was once the core figure of power in Beijing, he knew theyout of that area very well .


    "Around the Institute is the great hall . After the change of the organizational structure, it is still the core of discussing the future direction . I think Li Qingshui should be there . "


    "Well . Then we¡¯ll go straight to him . " Liu Chang nodded .


    "Won¡¯t it fight?" After hearing Liu Chang¡¯s suggestion, Lao Liu felt that it was not a good idea to fight in the Research Institute in Beijing . After all, it¡¯s the hard work of many people in China . Li Qingshui¡¯s destructionst time has already lost a lot of scientific crystallization . If wee again this time, will we lose too much? "


    "Don¡¯t worry . There won¡¯t be a fight . " Liu Chang rubbed his swollen brain since he absorbed the clonal consciousness . "We didn¡¯t go there against his voice . Didn¡¯t he want to start politics? After we go, just support us! "


    Liu Chang only said such a sentence, and how clever old Liu is, a little bit through the nod .


    "Well . That¡¯s a good way to do it


    After making up his mind, several people went straight to the direction of the inner city Research Institute - all the way . After entering the city, Liu Chang found that the situation in Beijing was much better than when he left . Many people have adapted to the temperature, cockroaches and flies no longer exist, and the snow has been cleaned up in addition to the frozen ice . People are busy with something . The seeds were distributed one by one .


    "It should be something that Li Qingshui made, or something from the willow side . " Liu Chang took a look at the light green seeds in the hands of the passers-by, and smelled the smell of the willow . "It seems that the willow is also prepared . I said that he has been at peace for such a long time . You old Liu knows the existence of the dead night . How could he be unprepared?"


    "Well, for today¡¯s cities, whoever can solve the hunger and cold is naturally the spiritual leader, which is more effective than saying anything . " After the boss got down to the ground, he also scanned the crowd around him, "especially in the army . If you don¡¯t give food, you can¡¯t pacify anyone . If you have food to eat, it¡¯s basically the army . Power is in your hands! "


    As the boss spoke, he saw a group of soldiers gathering on the street, apparently carrying out some kind of order .


    There are altogether seven military regions in China, and 80% of the armed forces in China are within these seven military regions . Jinan is one of them, and Beijing is naturally the number one . The human army, after the end of the world, has been greatly reduced because of vision andmunication problems, but it is still the world¡¯s top armed forces . In addition to dealing with Li Qingshui, this kind of metamorphosis seems weak, it is very strong against any other mutant creatures .


    Even Li Qingshui, the most powerful individual except willow, was unable to defeat the armed forces that really opened their horizons when they were in Jinan Military Region .


    Therefore, sometimes quantitative change causes qualitative change, which can also be used here .


    "Li Qingshui, is this to ask people from the Beijing Military Region to help willows?" Looking at the anxious soldiers around him, the boss said, "it is estimated that there will be a rumor about the sea people invading China? By the way, if you arrange the affairs of the United States again, maybe it can really incite the grass-roots units of the army? ""It¡¯s not so easy to handle . No one is a fool . Even the soldiers don¡¯t want to leave the city and cross several provinces to fight against the sea people who work hard . What¡¯s more, there are no pictures and no information . It¡¯s not easy for Li Qingshui to make others believe him . " The second said, "anyway, go and have a look . "


    With these words, the crowd quickened their pace .


    All the way through the streets of Beijing, we came to the great hall next to the Research Institute . When the guards in charge looked at Lao Liu, they immediately showed a different look on their faces .


    "Chief, you are back!" Lao Liu has been living in Beijing for nearly five years . Even before the end of the day, he was born and raised in Beijing . After the end of the world, through his own efforts and wisdom, as well as the influence of the Research Institute, his influence here can be said to be deeply rooted and his reputation is very high .


    "Well . " Seeing that the guard knew himself, Lao Liu nodded his head and asked, "who is in the meeting?"


    "It¡¯s Mr . Li, of the Institute . In the past, the Research Institute was damaged by unidentified personnel, and almost all the researchers in the main research institute died . Everyone thought Mr . Li was also dead . As a result, he appeared undamaged a few days ago and brought frozen grain seeds (to be continued)

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329: 329


    "Well, what kind of meeting does researcher Li hold now?" Asked Lao Liu .


    "Meeting on army mobilization . . . " When the guard said this, his face showed an excited look, "Mr . Li¡¯s mobilization words are so good, I have never heard anyone¡¯s war mobilization words can say so exciting!"


    "Oh? Then we have to go in and listen . " Lao Liu nodded with a smile, patted the guard on the shoulder, and then entered the hall in full view of the public .


    As soon as he entered the vast hall, the sonorous and powerful voice came out .


    ¡°...... Today, we stand here, on thend of the Chinese people! Standing in Beijing, standing on thend irrigated with blood and life by our ancestors, behind me is the portrait of Mao Ze Dong, a freedom fighter who led the proletariat to stand up from the bottom . Maybe he is not recognized by the world, and some of his arguments have been proved to be wrong . But today, today, standing here, his spirit is the light of our Chinese people! ¡±


    "because in front of me is a humiliated nation groaning in weakness, a species that is scared after falling from the altar! Since the advent of the end of the world, it seems that the pride of this nation, the pride of this species, the pride we have umted for five thousand years, is suddenly gone . Let those disgusting species, cockroaches, dominate our heads! They trample on our dignity at will, the dignity of the most remote nation on earth


    "Dignity? Maybe you are . Middle level officers, realists, will youugh at me? Tell me, Mr . Li, in the end of the world, dignity is something . All I need is a bowl of rice and a loaf, which can make me live . Yes, maybe dignity is the least valuable thing at present . "


    "But . People live, we must have these spiritual things to support our way forward . We are human beings . We are the earliest intelligent species born on the earth . We have ruled the earth for tens of millions of years . We have abandoned our spirit . What is the difference between us and those maggots who eat enough in the toilet? "


    "What we need is not a bread, but a living space! A living space belonging to our mankind!! And within thew of the jungle . This space can¡¯t be reced by begging and praying . All thingspete and the fittest survive . If we don¡¯t have iron and blood posture, we will lose our final living space . "


    "You want your family, your kids . Wife, do you still live with fear every day? What¡¯s the difference between living like this and dying? It¡¯s time to fight, brothers, take your weapons . Let those disgusting species who dare tond on thisnd we love to see what is the top species in the world, and tell them with our guns that the umtion of civilization needs time, not mutation


    Finish this sentence . Li Qingshui took out his gun and exploded in the air .


    "Bang bang bang" sound, is so inspiring, at this time, even the most calm people, can not help but blood boiling up .


    In the great hall, the officers at all levels, who were sitting upright, were more or less agitated - in the huge hall where the needle dropping was supposed to be quiet and audible . There was a suddenmotion .


    The agitation and excitement raised the hall to three degrees, because the adrenaline surged officers could not bear the excitement of their bodies one by one, and each trembled more or less .


    And also at this time, a crisp apuse, over all the voices in the hall, crisp ring up .


    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa!


    Pa Pa!


    The voice drowned out all the groans, and naturally drew everyone¡¯s eyes to this side - and the senior officers sitting in the front row recognized at once who wasing .


    Liu Xinmin, the spiritual core of the Research Institute and the person who has made the greatest contribution to the city, is Liu Xinmin, who is called Lao Liu in Liu Chang¡¯s circle and must be called Liu Lao in the high-level of China .


    Therefore, his appearance once again brought the atmosphere of the hall to another peak .


    Apanied by Liu ChangLei and others, he slowly stepped onto the stage . Then he puffed up and said with a smile: "what Mr . Li said is really wonderful . This is the best and most perfect speech I have ever heard! Come on, let¡¯s give our warmest apuse to this fighter who focuses on human freedom! Of course, it¡¯s cold . When you take pictures, you should not damage your blood vessels! "


    Old Liu half jokingly finished this sentence, and then took the lead to p again .


    And below, natural apuse thundered .


    After a moment of enthusiasm, because this is a meeting ce full of soldiers, so order is restored quickly . After the apuse, they returned to silence again, and they looked at the leader of Beijing City Research Institute with the most intense eyes .


    "Well, what Mr . Li said is very good . It¡¯s really good . We humans are a bit too conservative in these years . Because of theing of the end of the world, we all pay attention to the things around us, always pay attention to some important but trivial things . For example, where is our next ration? Can our wives and children survive? ""It¡¯s the most important thing, but it¡¯s also something that¡¯s holding us back . After all, at the end of the world, many magical, aggressive species emerge, and our human circle shrinks and shrinks . In fact, the existence of things on the earth is very simple, as long as the species have space for survival, it can continue . But if there¡¯s no living space, we don¡¯t have to think about the big things . Because without living space, no one can live . "


    If Li Qingshui¡¯s speech is as sonorous as fire, then Lao Liu¡¯s speech at the moment is as soft as water . Naturally, it takes everyone¡¯s emotions to another direction .


    "So what we need to pay attention to is the things that take away our living space, for which we can give our lives . " Lao Liu finished this sentence, and looked at Li Qingshui with a smile beside his eyes .


    He did not pierce Li Qingshui¡¯s lies, nor blocked his words - but left a way for everyone .


    This road is like this . All the stirring and dynamic meanings of this speech are still there . But which side should the human spearhead at in the end? This is the matter to be solved in private .


    Obviously, Li Qingshui is very confident in himself, so he did not refute Lao Liu . (to be continued)

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330: 330


    The fire has been lit, but no one has gone to extinguish him . Which side of the fire is going to burn next is the question of which side wins in private .


    Liu didn¡¯t break through Li Qingshui, so he won¡¯t turn his face here - and if Li doesn¡¯t, he doesn¡¯t want to damage the backbone of Beijing .


    So the next thing is nothing to say .


    When the time was almost the same, the meeting was over . And after the meeting, the wonderful is just beginning .


    "I¡¯ve been here so early . It¡¯s fast . " Li Qingshui looked at Lao Liu, "faster than I thought . "


    "Well, it¡¯s better toe early thanter . " Lao Liu nodded, "the sooner the problem is solved, the better . "


    "I think so . " Li Qingshui nodded, "choose a ce?"


    "Outside the city . " Old Liu said: "after winning, no one will stop you . This city is yours . I don¡¯t think you want to destroy this city, do you?"


    "Of course, no one likes to destroy their own things . " Li Qingshui smiles and turns out of the hall .


    And Liu ChangLei tiger and Liu three people, follow closely, but after the small Jing eldest brother two old three people, unexpectedly also followed up .


    In this way, a few people who can change the fate of the country, all the way out of the city hall, to the block, and finally out of the city, to the frozen jungle .


    Then Li Qingshui turned his head .


    "What I don¡¯t know is, why do you have the confidence toe to me again . " Li Qingshui looked at the three people who followed him, and finally his eyes fell on Liu Chang¡¯s body, "with the bullet in his hand or the pill in his mouth? Or the four little ones hiding in the distance? "


    "I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re going to die, but it¡¯s up to you . I don¡¯t feel like you¡¯re going to win . "


    "Then you may die on your confidence . " After Liu Chang said a word, he swallowed the pill contained in the root of his tongue into his stomach . Manic body again up, he said, while pulling back the distance, finally slowly took the body in the hand .


    And Thunder Tiger also took out the guy who had been ready for a long time . He didn¡¯t say a word, or didn¡¯t wait for Li Qingshui to talk again, so he rushed up .


    "Cut the crap . I¡¯ll get revenge on my ears today . " Before the voice fell, the man hit Li Qingshui . Give Lao Liu and Liu Chang time to pull apart -ter . With a bang, the precision instrument hanging on his ear was damaged by the vibration again in the collision near the sound speed . In this way, the Thunder Tiger entered the silent world again .


    Liu took advantage of this opportunity to open his eyes . At the same time, point the muzzle at Li Qingshui¡¯s chest .


    Then an artillery barrage went out .


    The first artillery bombardment created space for himself . After Liu Chang opened the distance again, he suddenly found that Li Qingshui¡¯s five fingers were close together, and the wicker on his fingertips protruded into the shape of a sharp knife, and his speed suddenly increased, much faster than the limit speed of Thunder Tiger .


    "Do you know?" Li Qingshui looked at Liu Chang in the distance and said: "the injury of the big willow has almost recovered, because the concealment of talent and the cultivation of obscurity is over, so I will go this time . More power . "


    "Although it¡¯s worse than when I first came to Beijing, it¡¯s enough to deal with you!"


    "Of course we know these things . Don¡¯t forget that we have the most urate Pathfinder here . " Liu Chang also smile back a word, again issued a hand gun .


    And then, his eyes see Li Qingshui forced to open Thunder Tiger . The man rushes forward - and almost with his body is his voice .


    "This time, why do I think you are particrly unpleasant?"


    Liu Chang shells just hit, naturally can¡¯t use thest method to force open the distance between two people, Li Qingshui grasp is this time difference . But Liu Chang saw the enemy fall to, far hand gun thrown out, "Gu Du" swallow all the "big shot" at the same time, suddenly raised a knife to block Li Qingshui¡¯s attack .


    "Well?" Although because of the difference in strength, Li Qingshui shakes Liu Chang, but he is surprised at the speed of the other party¡¯sst move .


    "Why so quickly, have you changed again?" Li Qingshui watched Liu Chang fly with his own strength . He caught the hand gun that just fell from the distance, loaded the shell again and bombarded it .


    All movements are like flowing clouds and flowing water . It seems that even Li Qingshui¡¯s impact strength and his flying distance are included .


    "It¡¯s time to ask yourpanions toe out and help . " With a gun in one hand and a knife handle in the back in the other hand, Liu Chang¡¯s eyes have been looking at Li Qingshui like a lizard, while the other eye is moving around looking for other targets . "You are a man who can do everything without fail . I don¡¯t believe that you are not prepared for this inevitable battle?"


    Thest time Li Qingshui was in Jinan, the battle with Liu Chang and others was almost a bnce of power . Although he strengthened again, he did not have an overwhelming advantage . Although he had a high probability of victory, ording to the desire of intelligent people who have nost resort and like everything is in control, they don¡¯t like gambling . You can¡¯t bet on the winning rate of 73 . In the event, you have to be 100% .


    This battle is doomed . When Li Qingshui left Jinan and came to Beijing to stir up the wind and rain, it was doomed to fight . Therefore, Liu Chang would be fully prepared before he came here . Although Li Qingshui despised his opponent in attitude, he would not .


    Therefore, Liu Chang¡¯s voice just fell, behind a sudden cold .


    In an empty space, his back neck suddenly broke ayer of skin, and then the wound went deep again - as if to cut off his head .


    However, it seems that he was also prepared . Just before the wound opened, or even before the wound opened, he was ready to avoid the attack . He bent down to avoid the attack, and he swung again at the shadow .


    He still wields his knife so fast - to be exact, in this instant of his knife - wielding speed, he is even faster than Li Qingshui . Therefore, his quick knife also brought out a piece of armor after waving it .


    A piece of white, tough and beautiful biological armor shot into the earth at the ce where Liu Chang¡¯s de fell .


    "Liu, it¡¯s you . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331: 331


    "Ha ha ha, it¡¯s me . " With the appearance of the sound, Liu Chang turns to see the light behind him, refracts for a while, andes out from behind a white creature with a body size of only two meters .


    "Flow?" Looking at this creature with the same size as himself, Liu Chang¡¯s face was puzzled, "I can¡¯t imagine that willow can make you look like this, bring the dead back to life, change the structure of the species, and it just needs to make life, isn¡¯t it?"


    "I don¡¯t know if Liu Shujun will create life, but what I know is that Ie here today to destroy life . " Flow said words, body shape again disappeared in the air, and then the gunshot spread out - flow this time, the body is also carrying weapons .


    When the gunshot goes out, the bullet will fly to the first step . The sound will not give any hint to the victim, but after the bullet flies out of the flow area, it will also show the body shape . Therefore, such a bullet naturally can not shoot Liu Chang, but it can hit the other side, and has been using brain waves to stop Li Qingshui¡¯s old Liu .


    Liu hates human beings, and the one he hates most is not Liu Chang, but Lao Liu . Liu Chang once killed one of his sons, but Lao Liu killed a group of them . He would never forget all the experiences of the Institute . Therefore, he came with resentment - the first blow he wanted to give to Liu Chang, the most threatening one here . The second attack naturally gave Liu Xinmin, who was the most disagreeable person .


    Three shots were fired in a moment . The bullet of the first shot was chopped off by Liu Chang, and then the bullet in the back flew along Liu Chang¡¯s side, but pointed to Liu Xinmin behind the tree .


    Liu Xinmin has no less than Li Qingshui¡¯s calction ability, so . At the moment of the bullet¡¯s escape, he knew where the bullet was going - but unlike Li Qingshui, he didn¡¯t have the body of Li Qingshui, so he couldn¡¯t avoid all the bullets . After avoiding the attack of the first bullet in advance, the second bullet went directly into his thigh muscle . It tore out a honeb wound .


    Then, with a dull hum, Lao Liu was hit on the ground by the impact of the bullet . A trail of blood followed .


    And Liu Chang also got the space, toward the direction of the gun, rapid impact and go .


    If Li Qingshui is an all-round fighter with both attack and defense . The current at the moment has already incarnated into a Yin type at the moment, once the tall body is no longer there, in exchange for the smart body - and faster speed .


    Liu Chang¡¯s speed was much faster than that in Jinan, and he was elerating . All the pills he had just swallowed were gradually opened in his stomach, and a frenzy of emotion and strength spread all over his body along the central nervous system . However, with the speed pursued by this manic force, Liu Chang obviously felt that the speed of the flow was faster than before - much faster than before . It is obvious that although his body size has shrunk, his strength has never been weakened . Moreover, the fighting style is quite different from before .


    Liu Chang and Liu Liu used to fight, it was a feeling of a lion fighting a rabbit . The rabbit was smart and the lion was fierce . But the huge difference in size makes the fight between the two very different . And because of the cunning and strange skills of the rabbit, the lion is always in a tight corner when chasing .


    Today, however, the stream has changed from a lion to a snake, a poisonous and faster ck Mamba . It¡¯s more nimble and more difficult than a rabbit .


    Liu Changhe is no longer fighting hard . Taking advantage of this absolute speed gap, he ran for a period of time with a shot, and even kept looking for an opportunity to attack the wounded and fallen old Liu on the other side, ready to implement the principle of "finger amputation" . And Liu Chang naturally saw his intention, so he had to press all the way because if he rxed a little, he would give him a chance to breathe, and a gap might kill Lao Liu .


    Therefore, he knew that he couldn¡¯t catch up with him, but he was still chasing . Moreover, he was very embarrassed .


    Liu Hao¡¯s spare time -- because he is worth his money in any way -- was forced to run while ying . Although he lost the opportunity to attack the other side, he kept "flying a kite" to kill him sooner orter .


    And even if he can¡¯t be killed by grinding, the battle on the other side will be over soon - after all, it¡¯s only a matter of time before Li Qingshui kills Lei Hu without Liu Chang¡¯s help . When Lei tiger was in Jinan, he couldn¡¯t beat Li Qingshui . At this time, he was not an opponent . He had already changed his offensive posture into defensive and fighting posture . He was beaten by Li Qingshui under water pressure, and it seems that he can¡¯t support it for a long time .


    And here, flow see sniper gun to Liu Chang bad use, also changed into another individual weapon - me thrower .


    Just now, Liu Chang saw something on his back between Liu Jinghong¡¯s appearance . However, because of the short time, he didn¡¯t recognize what it was . He didn¡¯t realize that it was a me thrower until a me with a diameter of one meter was ejected from the empty space in front of him, which was getting bigger and bigger in the wind .


    As soon as the mouth of the me came out, Liu Chang was in a hurry to avoid it . Although he was in a state ofbat and had to swallow a lot of potions to make his body stronger, he had to dodge the thick me .


    Because at the moment, Liu Chang, who is still sober in his mind, knows how lethal the me thrower is . When he was in Zhengzhou, he was driven to the weapon training ground by Li Qingshui to learn a lot of weapon use and theoretical knowledge, and knew theposition of me throwers - the me emitted by me throwers is really more than me .


    First, because of the special fuel materials, the me temperature of the methrower is much higher than that of the ordinary me . It is said that the me injector with the highest temperature could reach the high temperature of the external me of 1500 Baidu during World War II . What¡¯s more, the most frightening thing is that the me of the me thrower sprays on the body, which is very difficult to extinguish . For the sake of maximum lethality, even the old-fashioned ejector will add polystyrene and white phosphorus to the fuel . If the me is sprayed on the human body, it will stick there like a tarsal maggot, and it will not go out There was no way to extinguish the chemical added me in the water .


    Even the old me throwers were so terrible that Liu Chang did not dare to test with his body how high the temperature of the light blue me which had been obviously transformed by high technology .


    So, when Liu took out the methrower and sprayed, he was finally forced to stop chasing and touch the curly hair on his head . (to be continued)

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332: 332


    Her hair curled because of the high temperature in front of her - Liu Chang had not felt the heat wave for a long time since her death night .


    Looking at the light blue me spitting in front of him, Liu Chang stopped, and his bright red scales slowly rose .


    After that, the de suddenly shot out of the air as fast as a de, but it was not as fast as a de in the air .


    Among the arthropods, there is a kind of shrimp called mantis shrimp . It is the second fastest attacking species in the world . It is said that it can use its forelimbs as a weapon and eject it in a millionth of a second . The speed is so fast that it can even spark electric sparks in the water . Liu Chang¡¯s knife wind is faster than mantis shrimp¡¯s attack . After one strike, the air will be released Because of this incredible speed, Zhongdu produces cyclones and air currents . The air flow wins like a wind wall and blows away the me in front of it . Then Liu Chang plunges into it in the face of the nted me blown by the de wind .


    The inner me of a me thrower can¡¯t burn people . From the Second World War to the present, many people have done countless experiments on me throwers, and found that the temperature of the inner me is very low because it contacts little oxygen . Theoretically, the temperature is so low that an ordinary person can¡¯t be killed .


    This is a bit of knowledge that Liu Chang has seen before . If there is no brain domain change, this rarely used thing may not have been lost in any corner . However, after the brain domain change, everything in his brain is clear and clear . Those things that have long been forgotten have returned to his mind, allowing him to grasp the distance between life and death in the rapidly changing world .


    Therefore, Liu Chang decisively got into the inner me of the me thrower, closed his eyes and breathed - with the perception of biological maic field, under the package of me . He made the quick cut again .


    Then, there was a "crackling" sound in the air, and arge piece of metal debris flew out . The me in the air stopped suddenly .


    Flow covered the chest wound, in a roar . He stopped by a tree he had knocked down - showing his figure . His body was injured too much . The refraction effect of his armor had disappeared . Without those opticalws, he destroyed arge area of refractionyer, and he had lost the ability of stealth .


    "Why so fast . " Covering a bleeding wound from the left chest to the hip bone, he lost his me thrower and said, "how fast are you going to make a knife? Have you entered atavism to the arthropod level? "


    ¡°......¡± Standing not far from the stream, Liu Chang gasped for breath, but did not speak - the huge consumption of his body had made him unable to cover up, and he got the gap . Rapid recovery of lost physical strength, and damaged body .


    But Liu is not a fool . When he saw Liu Chang¡¯s breath stopped speaking, he immediately felt wrong - although he didn¡¯t know what was wrong, what the enemy wanted to do . Naturally, he won¡¯t cooperate .


    So, after losing the me thrower, he took out the sniper gun again and shot it at Liu Chang .


    Bang!!!


    The bullet hit Liu Chang¡¯s chest - he didn¡¯t avoid it - and Liu Chang¡¯s body suddenly slowed down after he swung out that fast knife . His own shot into his heart, he did not raise the knife to swing, but in time to move his body across an inch, to avoid the key parts, no longer dodge .


    "His chest, abdomen and arm muscles were all strained! Recovery time needs 13 . 5 seconds, basic recovery time needs 3 seconds, seize the time to attack Liu Chang is hesitating to watch Liu Chang retreat three steps, thinking that the other side is not a trick to lure the enemy, Li Qingshui¡¯s voice came from the air .


    His voice changed the sound of guns, and exploded in the ears of the stream like thunder .


    When a person¡¯s muscle is strained, his or her athletic ability will be greatly reduced . When a person exerts too much or exercises too much, the muscle will produce arge amount of acidosis . This acid toxin is produced by the fermentation of exercise . After it is produced, it can not be excluded from the body, and it umtes there, forming the proverb muscle strain .


    After muscle strain, muscle groups will appear the symptoms of soreness and weakness, which will seriously affect people¡¯s exercise ability .


    Therefore, when Liu heard Li Qingshui¡¯s cry, he immediately understood Liu Chang¡¯s situation . Obviously, Liu Chang¡¯s knife, which was simr to mantis shrimp, was not his normal state at all . In fact, if Liu Chang¡¯s body speed can really reach that level, he would not have to fight .


    He didn¡¯t think of these problems, but he didn¡¯t think of it just now in a tenth of a second of panic - and because he and Liu Chang fought many times, he was already afraid of his endless strange skills . At that moment, in fact, this emotion was called fear .


    Emotions affect judgment - and fear is the most important .


    It¡¯s irritating to think that you¡¯ll be afraid of a human being, who was once like a reptile, who could be crushed to death at any time .


    Anger, shame, anger .


    Therefore, he gave up the sniper gun which was quite low for him, took out the big knife like willow branches on his back, and rushed over . He has lost the first three seconds, so he doesn¡¯t want to lose the next ten seconds .


    Ten seconds, enough time for him to kill a man with a muscle strain . Because if we don¡¯t mention the strange skills of the body, the opposite person is not as good as the current one in terms of sports ability . Now, even with the terrible recovery ability of coelenterates, there is no "magic skill" that can cure instantly in this world .


    So, ten seconds, that¡¯s enough .


    The first second, the flow rushed to Liu Chang in front of him, and made a wound in his body . In the second second second, he pointed the de of his knife directly at the head of the other party, because he knew that the other party would be very difficult to bepletely killed except to smash the seeds of the brain . But this second second, was Liu Chang to avoid, the flow of the knife only took down the three scales on his scalp .


    Then the third second, the stream was suddenly a knife cut the head in half - still so fast .


    Even before he died, he didn¡¯t see how the knife came into being . In his eyes, there was still a look of excitement and anxiety . Excitement was because he was about to kill an enemy, but he was anxious because he had not .


    But his thought, at this moment, finally stopped - perhaps the brain can be detached, can think for a few seconds, but the brain structure is destroyed, can think, only the 21 grams of consciousness .


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333: 333


    Liu Chang doesn¡¯t know whether this thing has disappeared or gone to where you are, but in a general sense, he is dead .


    Liu is an excellent man, not a hero, but also an owl hero . He sacrificed a lot and did a lot for the continuation of his race and for the amphibians to reproduce in thisnd . Finally, he died here unexpectedly, under the wrong calction of Li Qingshui .


    On the other side, Li Qingshui was surprised that the battle ended suddenly . On the other hand, he pressed the Thunder Tiger to make wounds on his body, and elerated the pace of attack in his hands .


    The carefree look on his face suddenly disappeared . He did not know why his infallible calction suddenly made mistakes . The only exnation was: "you can cover up the trace information on your body?"


    Li Qingshui yelled at Liu Chang .


    But no one responded .


    Liu Chang was still standing in the same ce panting . His muscle tissue had been severely strained due to severe contraction and temporarily lost the ability to move just now . And because he swallowed a lot of pills, his cardiopulmonary function began to be exhausted and exhausted because he couldn¡¯t bear the power .


    With her heart beating violently but powerlessly, Liu Chang felt that every time she breathed, she would emit a faint smell of fishy sweetness .


    He was waiting for his body to repair itself, so he stood still - but his eyes and all his attention . Still focused on fighting on the other side of the battlefield .


    Lao Liu was on the ground and injured his thigh, but he still used his own brain waves to interfere with Li Qingshui¡¯s brain domain attack, while Thunder Tiger was hit by Li Qingshui¡¯s water pressure and was injured all over his body .


    Thunder Tiger¡¯s body is very hard, is Liu Chang has seen, in addition to Li Qingshui, the body is the hardest, used to use a sniper gun, and only half an inch into the base of the tongue . It is self-evident how hard the tissue on the surface of the body is . But now this tough guy, his body is full of broken wounds . The white flesh on the wound is exposed, and asionally he sprinkles blood .


    Obviously, these wounds were made by the sharp willow catkins of Li qingsailor, and he absolutely has a fatal ability to hit thunder tigers .


    Thunder Tiger on the other side has been almost unable to withstand, and Liu Chang here need time to rest - until he recovers . Li Qingshui obviously will not be able to deal with it, so his attack is particrly fierce at the moment .


    Rare to see Li Qingshui¡¯s armpletely abnormal deformation, skin from a lot of willow like protuberances, the whole arm appears to be a lot of thick, and then . It is theplete outbreak of his power, the terrible speed brought by the powerful power, which makes the Thunder Tiger in decline add many wounds .


    And Thunder Tiger¡¯sbat experience is also very rich, brandishing double hammers to block itself in the protected space, can block . If you can¡¯t, you can¡¯t hide . If you can¡¯t, you can¡¯t hide . If you can¡¯t, you can¡¯t escape . You can¡¯t escape . You can¡¯t escape . You can¡¯t escape . You can¡¯t escape . You can¡¯t escape . You can¡¯t escape . You can¡¯t escape . You can¡¯t escape . You can¡¯t escape . You can¡¯t escape . You can¡¯t escape . Liu Chang .


    The body is red . Now the color of his skin is so bright that he seems to be able to bleed . Obviously, he has overdrawn too much excited secretion . The contents of tachypleus amebocyte should be squeezed by him . This is also the reason why Li Qingshui¡¯s attack is so fierce that he still has no fatal wound .


    However, just can not be long, soft can not keep . Thunder Tiger has no offensive spirit in his heart . Defense naturally lost courage and pressure, he waited for Liu Chang to join the battle group, and Li Qingshui wanted to end the fight on this side before Liu Chang joined the battle group .


    Then, after losing the threat of attack, Lei tiger finally had a defensive loophole . Li Qingshui seized an opportunity to seize his thigh and took out arge piece of flesh from there .


    Then, Thunder Tiger snorted, and in a hurry, he fought with his double hammers, fought for a space, and quickly got out of the battle group - he would not give Liu Chang time to make any more .


    After all, thebat in reality is not martial arts . As long as there is internal force, even if there is muscle damage, you can jump with it . In fact, if you lose a muscle, your athletic ability will be reduced by half! Li Qingshui grabs arge piece of skin from the thigh of Thunder Tiger . There must be muscle tissue in it . Some of the 639 muscles of the human body work together .


    For example, running, many muscle tissues of the whole body work together toplete the seemingly simple action of running, and theplex movement of fighting requires the cooperation of muscles of the whole body . As a result, when he was injured and moved all over the body, a piece of muscle tissue was missing from Lei tiger¡¯s body . Even if he had Liu Chang¡¯s abnormal recovery ability, it would not help . Unable to use is not to use, lost most of the action ability, he decisively withdrew from the war circle .


    Because he has be a half disabled, Li Qingshui gave up pursuing him . After all, it may take him a few minutes to kill a half disabled Thunder Tiger . It is obviously a cost-effective idea to kill a more threatening Liu Chang with a second to the other side .


    Liu Chang, after all, is a fresh force . If he is destroyed, today¡¯s battle will be basically over . However, human calction is not as good as heaven¡¯s calction . When he just rushed to Liu Chang, the other side had already moved and avoided the impact of Li Qingshui . Liu Chang actually took a knife to fight with him .


    However, it is obvious that although he has recovered part of his physical strength, Liu Chang is not as good as thunder tiger in a simple closebat . Li Qingshui grabs a big hole in his scales and armor just one face-to-face, and the Thunder Tiger on the other side sees that Liu Chang has recovered, and also catches up from behind .


    Finally, a situation of two against one was formed again .


    Like Jinan, different from Jinan .


    The same is the situation, but the different is the people who fought . Last time in Jinan, Lei tiger was a variable of Li Qingshui, but now he is half fierce . Today, Li Qingshui is more ferocious than that day, and Liu Chang has more mysterious elements .


    Facing Liu Chang, Li Qingshui no longer has the leisure to control the other party . For a person who is good at calction, he suddenly loses the ability to calcte the other party¡¯s means . No matter who this person is, he will not adapt to it . It¡¯s like the fighter lost its radar and the tiger and leopard lost its eyes .


    Because it was impossible to calcte, Li Qingshui became cautious when facing Liu Chang - he was afraid of the knife, because if he could not know it in advance, there was no way to hide it . (to be continued)

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334: 334


    Therefore, there was a strange scene in the scene - a scene in which Li Qingshui was obviously superior to the other two people, but he was a little timid .


    It¡¯s like three people in a fight . One can knock down the other two, but they always have spare strength and stamina every time they make a move, as if they can¡¯t open it .


    At this time, Liu Chang suddenly retreated and got out of the battle circle . In one hand, he still carried a big knife, but in the other hand, he put the only bullet in his body, and the muzzle pointed at Li Qingshui .


    "No more death?" Seeing that the muzzle pointed to himself, Li Qingshui did not retreat but went forward, catching up with him . "I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m going to die, but you¡¯re going to die!"


    "Is it?" Liu Chang¡¯s gun muzzle pointed to Li Qingshui . Instead of firing, he waved his right-hand broadsword and constantly resisted the attack of Li Qingshui, which left the thunder tiger behind him free up time for the attack .


    In this way, Li Qingshui is even more afraid of fighting . ording to the reason, although he is a wakening body of willow, he should not be afraid of death - at least he will not be afraid of death above the willow . The order of the willow is above everything . He should not be afraid of death .


    Liu Chang knew that he was not afraid of death, but that he could not finish the task assigned to him by the willow tree after his death . The sea people came to pull up trees on arge scale, which should be an unprecedented disaster for the willows . He didn¡¯t make it 100% that I could destroy the sea people who are smart, high-tech weapons and supported by sea animals . Therefore, he needs to borrow some power from the human side to change the situation .


    Therefore, Li Qingshui¡¯s action is particrly important .


    Therefore, Li Qingshui can not die .


    "Are you afraid?" At the same time, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui wrestle with each other and attack each other¡¯s emotions with words, hoping to cause some slight fluctuations to his brain . "You can¡¯t calcte my recovery time . Naturally, even if I don¡¯t know when I will attack, should you escape first and then n?"


    Liu Chang¡¯s words are very clear . But his speech speed is very fast - because of the effect of "tachypleus amebocyte drug", his internal organs are now like bursting, and every breath is like pulling a bellows . He can spray the airflow in his mouth more than ten meters away, like a strong wind - his body functions are constantly elerating, and his heart rate is getting faster and faster . At first, it was very frequent, but after a while, the rhythmic sound became a continuous buzz . His heart was beating too fast .


    Along with it, the natural blood flow rate, and the overload of muscle and brain, tachypleus amebocyte is the most powerful stimnt in the world . Lei tiger once said that with Liu Chang¡¯s physique, eating more than three grains is bound to die . And now he¡¯s taking more than three pills . He chews all the pills in his mouth . It didn¡¯t matter just now, but now, more than ten minutester, when the body has absorbed all these horrible drugs, he has the same reaction as the Thunder Tiger .


    If someone stands beside Liu Chang at the moment, he can easily hear the "Hua Hua" sound of his blood flow, and he can see that his open eyes are full of blood threads - the blood vessel wall can hardly bear the blood flow speed .


    Of course . Because of this, Liu Chang¡¯s speed is faster and faster, and his strength is stronger and stronger . Although his tone is still managed to keep calm, his mood is bing more and more manic .


    "In fact, if I were you, I would run away first . Today¡¯s events have exceeded your expectations . You can¡¯t be 100% sure that you will win this battle if you continue to fight! " Liu Chang¡¯s mouth is still spouting a strong air flow, saying that his words were blown out by the wind . "If I were you, I would run back first, and then wait for my body side effects to get up . When the Thunder Tiger is not within 10 meters of each other, we will win again!"


    Liu Chang¡¯s words, of course, are Li Qingshui¡¯s easiest and most sure way to win . Sure enough, after hearing Liu Chang¡¯s words, Li Qingshui¡¯s attack is still sharp, but his eyes are soft .


    Then this soft down eyes, Liu Chang looked in the eyes, he buckled the gun firing button in his hand .


    Then, a bullet rushed to the ground under Li Qingshui¡¯s feet . In fact, the distance between the three men was not more than five meters . In fact, it was under the feet of Li Qingshui . In fact, it was Liu Chang¡¯s foot . His muzzle was fired at an oblique angle of 45 degrees . The muzzle went straight to the ground .


    Seeing this situation, Li Qingshui was shocked . One gave up the posture of being attacked . When the bullet just came out of the chamber and the eleration was not up, one kicked the side of the shell . Then, the shell flew out parallel to the ground . Liu Chang also took advantage of this gap to swing his third knife .


    It¡¯s still the third knife that¡¯s so fast, or the third one that¡¯s faster than the first two .


    ording to the book of benevolence king, a flick of a finger is 60 seconds, and in a moment 900 lives and dies .


    And Liu Chang¡¯s knife, time is not enough to die for a lifetime - and then he decided his own birth and death with less than a lifetime of time .


    A knife was cut into Li Qingshui¡¯s neck - then, the de of titanium alloy was broken, and the de was forced to squeeze in an inch under the impact of huge kic energy, and then it was stuck in Li Qingshui¡¯s throat - during this period, there was no blood gushing out, but a palpable electric fire was created by friction between metal and skin . After that, the bullet exploded in the distance less than 100 meters away from the crowd, and a small mushroom cloud rose there . The powerful shock wave with neutron current rolled like a storm, so that the three people who were the first to bear the brunt were blown away hundreds of meters like leaves in the wind and rain .


    During the blowing and flying period, the people suffered from arge number of neutron current impact - neutrons passed through the three people¡¯s bodies, turning arge number of molecules and atoms in their bodies into point ions . The most basic structure of the body was destroyed . After the three people flew hundreds of meters away, they fell to the ground . For a moment, none of them used to move .


    Because of the destruction of the basic structure of their bodies, two of them were convulsed after they fell on the ground - one was Thunder Tiger, the other was Liu Chang, and Liu Chang¡¯s spasticity was obviously more severe than that of Thunder Tiger . Among the three, Li Qingshui was the only one who did not have convulsions, but the wound on his neck, which almost cut half of his neck, was particrly striking . Just now, the strong st wave has blown away the huge knife that was there . I don¡¯t know where to go . At this time, the wound is moistening with green liquid . (to be continued)

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335: 335


    All three were seriously injured - no one would feel well being hit by a lot of neutron current through their bodies .


    But the consciousness of the three people was surprisingly sober - they were all unable to move, but they opened their eyes - even Liu Chang, who had the most severe convulsion, had his eyes open . What¡¯s more, although his body was convulsed, his eyes were calm .


    Because the three people were almost together when the explosion happened, they flew hundreds of meters away, but their foothold was not far from each other . The people in the shape of "product" were only about ten meters away from each other .


    But the explosion is always short-lived . After a huge mushroom cloud rises into the air and turns into a towering dust, it only leaves a deep hole on the ground, and then calms down .


    After being hit by a bullet, the circle of tens of meters around the core of the explosion turns into a piece of dust, while the neutron current outside the core prates the area, and all trees within a few hundred meters will surely die within a few days . Human nuclear weapons, even the smallest nuclear weapons, are notparable to other weapons .


    Therefore, after an explosion and a strong light, this originally vigorous frozen jungle turned into tranquility, and sand and stones fell from the air like raindrops . However, it seemed that they were signaled by the explosion . The eldest, the second, the third and the fourth Xiaojing, who had been hiding far away from the distance of one kilometer in advance, slowly walked towards the core of the battle area .


    The four of them did not know why Liu Chang asked them to take the nuclear weapon explosion as a signal and let them go to Li Qingshui after hearing the explosion .


    But based on all these days of trust . Therefore, without any hesitation, the four men, under the leadership of Xiaojing, found three people scattered more than a thousand meters away, and found Li Qingshui and Liu Chang .


    By the time the three of them came here, Liu Chang¡¯s body had recovered a lot . Originally, his body spasm was much more severe than that of Thunder Tiger . Within 50 seconds before and after that, he looked much better than Thunder Tiger .


    "Brother Liu Chang, are you ok?" However, how better . It is still not much better, so Xiaojing came to see him like this, eyes unnaturally ruddy .


    Different from Xiaojing - the remaining three brothers, however, all their eyes were on Li Qingshui¡¯s body - because they knew that although Liu Chang was on the verge of death at present, they knew more clearly that the guy, as long as he was not dead at that time . I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t die after that . Instead of worrying about whether Liu Chang will die, it is better to worry about whether Li Qingshui will stand up again .


    Obviously, this is also the ce where Liu Chang can¡¯t rest assured .


    Therefore, he tried to open his mouth to control the disobedient muscles in his body, and tried to operate the facial and tongue muscles to prevent an effectivenguage .


    "You four . . . " Liu Chang worked hard for more than ten seconds . Also did not straighten the spasmodic tongue base, so, had to connect the brain waves into the boss¡¯s brain, let him for the message .


    "He asked the four of us, including Xiaojing . Put your head on Li Qingshui¡¯s head . " The boss looks at Liu Chang¡¯s arrangement, and then anxiously looks at Li Qingshui, who is still trying to talk but has begun to leak .


    "What is the use of this?" After listening to the eldest brother¡¯s words, although he began to move without hesitation, he kept saying, "this guy won¡¯t be in trouble all of a sudden . Kill some of us? "


    "I don¡¯t think so . He¡¯s hurt a lot . He can¡¯t seem to get up for a while . " The eldest brother said, lying on the ground, put his head on the top of Li Qingshui¡¯s head, and said: "Liu Chang, let¡¯s hurry up, don¡¯t ink, this guy¡¯s recovery ability is very strong . No less than Liu Chang . Hurry up . We don¡¯t have a few minutes to dy . "


    "Don¡¯t think about anything else, just do as Liu Chang said . This guy¡¯s body is stronger than titanium alloy, and our weapons can¡¯t destroy him . Don¡¯t forget, this guy is stronger than Thunder Tiger


    Among the three brothers, the third one likes to be opportunistic . When he came to see this situation from the beginning, he touched his weapon and his eyes wandered for a few seconds . However, at this time to hear the boss¡¯s words, although he is still a reluctant to try, but still obedient lying there .


    In this way, a young girl and three children together put their heads on Li Qingshui¡¯s head . Then, the four suddenly felt a whirl of heaven and earth . Then they looked like they had been in a movie before, and they went back a few years ago .


    That was when Li Qingshui was still alive - it was still in Zhengzhou .


    Four people, or five people, including Liu Chang, are just like in other people¡¯s dreams . They stand side by side and look at the dream like world .


    There is the Research Institute in Zhengzhou . The pictures are Li Qingshui and Zhao Zhuo .


    "How about this synthetic monster?" In the picture, Zhao Zhuozheng has a wild smile and looks at Li Qingshui, who is calm on the other side .


    "It¡¯s very powerful . If apany¡¯s field army is not very lucky, it¡¯s very difficult to win such a monster in the jungle . " Li Qingshui looks humble, but his eyes are calm and terrible .


    "This is the product of thebination of human gene fragments and animal gene fragments . How about, the earth produces everything, but I canbine them at will . . . ""Randombination . . . "


    "Randombination . . . "


    In the dream, thest four words are very loud - it seems that these four words have caused a great spiritual impact on the protagonist in the dream .


    After this, the picture changes again, and bes the picture of Liu Chang and Li Qingshui together . The background is a secretboratory .


    And you don¡¯t want to be in anotherb, Liu Qingchang


    "Have the best part of my gene, and I¡¯ll give it to you The speed of dream changing is very fast . Among the five people present, including Xiaojing, there are many pictures they have never seen . However, in this outsider¡¯s dream, everyone knows that the things recorded in these pictures have happened .


    It really happened .


    "I¡¯ll give you the best part of my gene, and you¡¯ll be another me . . . " In the picture, Li Qingshui¡¯s eyes are tired and excited, which is an expression he seldom had before .


    Later, Liu Chang agreed .


    One nightter, the gene synthesis was sessful, but after Liu Chang woke up, there was no change in the brain domain .


    ......


    The third picture, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui, are on a jungle soil slope with the background of gunpowder and smoke . Obviously, there¡¯s just been a war here . (to be continued)

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336: 336


    On the earth slope, Li Qingshui stands, but Liu Chang hides behind a tree - Li Qingshui still has a person in front of him, who is very familiar with Xiaojing, but the eldest one, the second and the third, did not know Zhao Zhuo before .


    At this time, Zhao Zhuo¡¯s body shape has changed, and his clothes have broken . Beside him, there are three or four synthetic soldiers, one of whom is carrying Li Qingshui¡¯s neck .


    But after Li Qingshui¡¯s words, he became a body standing still .


    "If you can¡¯t run away, can you run faster than your mind?"


    Li Qingshui finished this sentence, including Zhao Zhuo, all of us suddenly stopped thinking, including Liu Chang in the distance, fainted in the past .


    "What kind of ability is that?" Seeing this scene, the eldest brother, the second and the third face, at the same time, showed a surprised look, "this is not caused by brain waves, brain waves are not so powerful!"


    The eldest, the second and the third have been exposed to many brain domain mutants, as high as old Liu, and the lower ones, including the researchers in the Research Institute, including themselves, are all brain domain mutants . They can¡¯t understand how much more can be done after the brain regions are developed . However, from Lao Liu to the most ordinary researchers, they have never seen the ability to stop other people¡¯s thinking abruptly, which is beyond the scope of brain waves .


    The strong brain current may make an ordinary person faint, but it is absolutely impossible for a person who is also a brain mutation to suddenly die like this . From Zhao Zhuo¡¯s performance of falling to the ground, people can clearly judge that this person has no breath .


    Seeing this scene, Liu Chang, who was out of the dream, said: "at that time, I contacted very few brain domain mutants, and I saw even less of this kind of situation . I thought it was the ordinary ability of brain domain mutants, and then I knew it was not . . . "


    Liu Chang finished this sentence, the scene in the dream entered the following picture .


    It is also thest two pictures before Li Qingshui died .


    The first picture is thest dialogue between Liu Chang and him . Liu Chang advised him to leave, but he said he would stay here to drag the willows for three years, because if he also left . They can¡¯t walk faster than willows .


    "I have my own ideas . " Li light horizontal static and firm to Liu Chang said: "you don¡¯t advise me . "


    "What is more important than being alive?" Liu Chang in the picture looks very anxious .


    "You, you are more important than alive . Li Qingshui said this sentence, with a sad smile: "do you know . I value our feelings more than you, or quieter than anyone else . . . "


    "Yes, that¡¯s what you said . " Liu Chang, an outsider, saw this, and his eyes were red: "for us . He took great risks and was willing to be the biggest variable . "


    Liu Chang¡¯s voice did not fall, Li Qingshui¡¯s dream entered thest picture .


    He came out of theboratory bed naked, and his life was so overdrawn that his hair was white - but his face was still so calm .


    After he got up, he stood in the mirror and looked at the reflected world . Then I put on a suit of leisure work clothes - the work clothes were washed very clean - as clean as the ordinary teacher five years ago .


    After putting on his clothes, he arranged his snow-white hair, and then went to a drawer . Picked up an old-fashioned CD yer - there is a line of small words on the CD yer - I wish my dear first love, Li Qingshui boy, happy forever . Your dearest daughter-inw, Douzi .


    Then . Li Qingshui turns on the CD yer, listens to the quiet serenade, and quietly looks at the photos of his rtives - one by one .


    A total of three, thest one he saw the longest - Liu Chang, Xiao Jing .


    Liu Chang¡¯s smile is stiff, probably because the steel te on his face hasn¡¯t been taken off when taking a picture - while Xiaojing in the picture is not looking at Li Qingshui - it¡¯s obvious that they are vomiting .


    "Those months in Zhengzhou . He shut me up in theboratory and did experiments on me every day, and it was human experiments . I felt so scared that he didn¡¯t let me go several times, so . I didn¡¯t pay attention to Mr . Li at that time . " Outside the picture, Xiaojing looks a little gloomy, "I haven¡¯t said a few words to him for several years . s, I just don¡¯t know what he did for me . "


    "He was the one who sacrificed the most . " Liu sighed . Li Qingshui had been criticized and doubted in those four years . He had never exined the questions from his closest friends and did not know how to exin them .


    "Unfortunately, he didn¡¯tugh in those years . . . "


    As Liu Chang talks, the final picture of Li Qingshui ising to an end . In the picture, they can see the vast number of willows sweeping from the distance like a wave, while Li Qingshui stands on the top of the Zhengzhou Research Institute, and his red wine cup bursts .


    "Liu Shujun - you¡¯re here - it¡¯s spectacr!"


    This is thest song in Zhengzhou .


    Then, the matter came to an end, and the picture in front of everyone turned into a dark one, leaving only a bright and dark body . The outline of the body was Li Qingshui¡¯s, but it was light green . After the dream, Liu Chang approached the infinite dark space and stood in front of the pale green shadow . Empty shadow is vaciting . Seeing Liu Chang, she opens her mouth and asks, "who are you?"


    "I¡¯m Liu Chang, Miss Li . "


    "Liu Chang?" Empty shadow is still vaciting, seems to have been the memory .


    "Well, Liu Chang . " Liu Chang nodded and sighed, "it¡¯s great to see you again . Where is the other source of consciousness in you, the willow one? "


    "That¡¯s not the willow¡¯s source of consciousness, it¡¯s mine, mine . . . " Empty shadow light said .


    "Oh, yes, half of yours and half of his, but his half doesn¡¯t belong to you . " Liu Chang said, and waved back to let several peoplee forward, "Mr . Li, I really admire you . You are in danger . The world is the board and the man is the chess piece . Three years ago, I saw something so long ago . When everyone thought you had be a pawn of willow, you changed your mind and became a chess yer again


    Liu Chang said and waved again . Later, the boss and Xiaojing were surprised to see that some light gray photoelectricity slowly floated out of his head like dandelion .


    "Teacher, do you remember? What you said to me a year ago? I didn¡¯t understand what it meant at that time, but I finally did the other day . " Liu Chang said, directing those photoelectricity, into the pale green shadow .


    "You tell me that you will always leave the cleanest ce in your heart for us The heart is the soul, and the soul is the thought . Today, I will return these things that really belong to you, as you nned


    Liu Chang finished this sentence, the light spot and Li Qingshui¡¯s virtual shadow, fused together . (to be continued)

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337: 337


    The dark world has be a piece of light .


    When Liu Chang opened his eyes again, what he saw was still the frozen jungle and the crimson sky above the dense forest .


    "It¡¯s over atst . " After four years, Liu Chang, who had never cried again, finally burst into tears . Lying on the ground, his voice choked, crying with the most liberating emotion - "Wuwu It¡¯s not easy . It¡¯s not easy . . . "


    It has been nearly five years since the end of the world . In the past five years, people around Liu Chang have died one after another . Some of them know and some don¡¯t know each other . But the most painful thing for him is those rtives and fresh faces . Parents, fat man, Liu Tao, Liu At this moment, a face that had something to do with him appeared in his eyes in turn, which made him feel that it was not easy for him to live, and let him sigh - for so many days, so many years, except those who died around him, he was helpless . Today, he finally relied on his own hands, relying on his own efforts, to let a close rtive return to his side .


    How difficult it is!


    Along the way, one by one rtives and friends died . He always pretended to be stout . Even when he learned that Li Qingshui was going to die, he hid his most sad emotion in his heart and ran away with xiaojinghe branches . When he was in front of people, he did not cry so bitterly, but it does not mean that he is not suffering .


    For a long time, the thing he hated most was his own ipetence . Although he had tried his best to reach the extreme, he was still watching the departure of his rtives in the face of danger, but he was powerless . He can only watch from afar, to see the disappearance of these fresh life in this world .


    Therefore, he hid the pain in his heart and became numb and silent .


    And only today, he felt that he was such a man, a sense of achievement that had never been filled in the man¡¯s wrapped up heart . The feeling of warmth and fullness made him miserable --


    "it¡¯s not easy . . . "


    "It¡¯s not easy . . . "


    Wake up Liu Chang, while crying, while constantly repeating this sentence


    Let a loved one almost dead . Back to their own side, how difficult, this only Liu Chang himself knows .


    After all, Li Qingshui¡¯s n seems to be perfect, but he just nned and then left quietly to carry out all the follow-up work . All of them were handed over to Liu Chang, who was still ignorant at that time . In fact, this is a big gamble - Li Qingshui gambled with his own life, but the gambler he appointed was Liu Chang, who knew nothing about it .


    What a daring and daring spirit this is .


    Even Liu Chang, who has sessfullypleted all this, has to admire Mr . Li Qingshui for his extraordinary temperament beyond the world . A few days ago, he finally opened the source of consciousness and guessed part of Li Qingshui¡¯s n . He was shocked - and shocked .


    "You really trust me Lying on the ground, Liu Chang tried to turn his neck, which was almost beyond his control, and looked at the other side, still with his eyes closed . Half of his neck is about to be cut off by his own Li Qingshui - he knows, at the moment, although Li Qingshui did not wake up, but it has reallye back .


    It¡¯s no longer the guy called Li Liushu - it¡¯s the real Li Qingshui . He¡¯s back .


    "It¡¯s not easy . . . " Looking at the terrible knife mark on Teacher Li¡¯s neck, Liu Chang secretly congratted himself on his resolute determination at that time . After all, he was his rtives, even though he was only the body used by the enemy, but it was the face of his rtives .


    When Liu Chang faced Li Qingshui, he could make a decisive decision . Only he knew how much determination he had made, because he knew that only by defeating Li Liushu could he really rece Li Qingshui . Instead of letting him die in silence forever .


    He knew that he had only one chance . He also knew what kind of wisdom and ability Li Liushu and big willow had . Therefore, he couldn¡¯t think much about it . He is no longer the boy who killed a stranger four or five years ago . He haspletely understood those years . What Li Qingshui said to himself from time to time .


    As long as it is what he thinks is right, he will never be soft hearted .


    This may be another sense of decisiveness .


    Looking at the terrible knife wound on Teacher Li¡¯s neck, lying on the cold ground dozens of degrees below zero, tears just flowed out of his eyes, and formed a small ice ball along the corner of his eyes, and then one by one umted into a small ice wall of tears, while Liu Chang did not even have the strength to lift his hand to wipe .


    Just as he was feeling unwell, a little warm and cold hand touched his cheek .


    "Brother Liu Chang, it¡¯s hard for you . " It¡¯s Xiaojing .


    She has woken up, and now she is sitting up and looking at the six people lying on the ground -- the eldest, the second and the third, as well as the Thunder Tiger Liu Chang and Li Qingshui .


    Of the six, except Liu Chang, the other five were in aa .


    "Are the three brothers awake?" Although Liu Chang can¡¯t move his body, his sensitive senses can still feel the situation around him . "No Xiaojing looked at the three brothers who breathed evenly . Some worried asked, "are the three of them OK?"


    "It¡¯s OK . It¡¯s just that they suddenly take away the consciousness of Teacher Li in their brain and make thematose . After all, their source of consciousness is attached to teacher Li¡¯s, which makes them temporarily lose their ability to think . " Liu Chang spoke slowly, with a smile on his face - the same as that in the photo a few years ago .


    "You go to the military areamand and call people . All six of us should not be in danger of life . But I feel that Lao Liu over there is going to die . Don¡¯t dy . . . " When Liu Chang said this, his neck tried to look to the East - in addition to their three most abnormal characters, there was also an old Liu .


    Lao Liu¡¯s physical quality is far inferior to Lei Hu and Li Qingshui . Evenpared with Liu Chang, he is not a bit worse . His body is all self-made . Although he is countless times stronger than ordinary people, he is still hard to withstand the impact of nuclear bombs . Liu Chang felt that hundreds of meters away, the maic field of Lao Liu¡¯s life was getting weaker and weaker .


    "Come on, don¡¯t let him die . I promised not to die this time . " Liu Chang urged Xiaojing .


    "Well . " Xiaojing is still a few years ago that kind of character, seems to have never changed . Hearing Liu Chang¡¯s words, he nodded his head and ran towards Beijing .


    And Liu Chang looked at the red sky, and gradually closed his tired eyes -- the condensation of tears, also fell into the grass, issued a "pa" sound .

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338: 338


    When Liu Chang opened his eyes again, he was already lying on the hospital bed of the Research Institute . Liu Chang was very familiar with this hospital bed . He had been lying for a long time before - it was the kind of hospital bed with nutrient solution .


    He opened his eyes again and could feel the pain all over him - which made him happy .


    Before fainting, after being affected by the nuclear bomb, Liu Chang didn¡¯t feel very severe pain, as if his body was not his . Now when the paines back, he knows that his body is gradually repairing .


    While half immersed in the liquid nutrient tank, Liu Changy on the bed board, trying to turn his head, and saw another person in theboratory, Li Qingshui .


    "Are you awake?" Turning his head, he saw Li Qingshui, who was also lying down . The other party didn¡¯t look back, but he knew that Liu Chang was moving .


    "Well . When did you wake up? " Liu Chang saw Li Qingshui talking to himself with the familiar tone before, and felt as if he was back in the past .


    "I woke up three minutes before you woke up . Unfortunately, I can¡¯t turn my neck now . Otherwise, I really want to see what you¡¯ve be during this period of time . " When Li Qingshui spoke, his organs still made a "coo" leak sound . It was obvious that the huge wound on his neck had not been repaired .


    "I haven¡¯t been mature for a long time Liu Changughed and looked at Li Qingshui¡¯s familiar face and the terrible knife edge and said, "it¡¯s rare that you finallye back . You dare to take risks . "


    "Who likes adventure?" Li Qingshui also tried to smile . But because of the wound, hisughter was dry . "I just made the only choice in despair . However, you have done a good job . I believe your people are as capable and decisive as the scar on my neck these days . "


    Speaking of the knife wound, Liu Chang¡¯s face showed a guilty look .


    "Is your knife wound OK?"


    "It¡¯s OK . It won¡¯t die . Don¡¯t feel guilty . I just praised you . Your knife is equivalent to a doctor¡¯s operation . It¡¯s a life-saving knife . You don¡¯t have to think about it . " Li Qingshui¡¯s voice is still with a smile . Obviously, although his body is nearly paralyzed, he is in a good mood, "the feeling of being alive . " . That¡¯s good . "


    Li Qingshui¡¯s voice did not fall, the door of the experimental room was opened, Xiaojing wiped her hands and walked in . After that, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui woke up when they were eating in her spare time, and their faces turned cloudy and sunny immediately .


    "Brother Liu Chang . Mr . Li Qingshui, you wake up together . " Xiaojing saw two people open their eyes, and their faces showed the pure look of ecstasy and excitement of the girl before the end of the day .


    "Yes, I¡¯m awake . You should have been here for a long time . " Li Qingshui said, e here . Let me see if you¡¯ve changed? "


    "Er . . . " Nodding, Xiaojing some embarrassed slowly walked to Li Qingshui¡¯s bed, and then slowly lowered his head, and Li Qingshui that pair of light eyes on the same .


    "Growing up . . . " Li Qingshuikou kiss smile more thick, "and the hair also got back to the previous color, good . It looks good like this . I think brother Liu Chang will like it too . Ha ha Cough . . . "


    Li Qingshui said, as if unable to suppress their own joy, evenugh out of the sound, tearing the strange air leakage, finally theughter turned into a cough .


    "Miss Li, are you ok?" I heard theughter over there . Liu Chang alsoughed .


    This is really a happy day - in the end of life, there is nothing more happy than the return of a dying family member to his side .


    "It¡¯s OK . It¡¯s OK . It¡¯s just choking . " Li Qingshui tried to suppress hisughter, but his words were still full ofughter .


    "Miss Li . . . " Xiaojing stood in front of Li Qingshui¡¯s bed and worked hard for a long time . Finally, her face turned red . She was just about to open her mouth, but she interrupted than Li Qingshui: "don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m sorry . Everything I do is for my family . And for the sake of my family, I don¡¯t need to give back . I am willing to . It¡¯s not a kind of giving in my opinion . And you don¡¯t have to feel guilty . It¡¯s normal for you to have that reaction in that situation . "


    Naturally, what they said was a misunderstanding before - Xiao Jing hardly spoke to Li Qingshui in thest two years in Zhengzhou .


    When he heard about the past, Liu Chang felt guilty about Li Qingshui, but he was not Xiaojing, and after he was mature these days, he also considered more - in fact, as Li Qingshui said, everything, everything, was willing .


    Liu Chang thinks that he can do this too - so some things don¡¯t need thanks - and some things don¡¯t need an apology .


    So he digressed .


    "Teacher, when will you recover?" Liu Chang asked a question .


    "Well, about 14 days . I mean full recovery . If it¡¯s just getting out of bed, five days is enough . " Li Qingshui said: "when big willow transformed my body at that time, he actually added the ability of self-healing . The ability is all he has, and the effect is good, but it should not bepared with you . When can you recover?""Well, in a week or so, you should be fully recovered . " Liu Chang rigid body said: "Xiaojing, old Liu there to stabilize it, I can feel his life maic field fluctuations, it seems not dead . "


    "Well, it¡¯s not dead, but the doctor said it won¡¯t recover in three years . There will be some seque even after recovery . " Xiaojing dictated: "there is Lei tiger . He hasn¡¯t woken up yet . It is said that it will take about three months to recover there . Moreover, because there are no researchers in Beijing, the medical progress is also slow . "


    "Don¡¯t worry about it . When I can walk, I¡¯ll treat them . " Li Qingshui said: "after all, these are my saviors . "


    Li Qingshui finished this sentence, theboratory fell into a short silence .


    And a momentter, Liu Chang spoke .


    "Teacher, what¡¯s your next n?" After silence, Liu Chang finally couldn¡¯t help but be curious in his heart and asked the two things he was most concerned about: "and, who do you think will win over the willow tree and the undersea man?"


    "My n is still vague . As for the battle between the undersea men and the willows, there are five or five wins . I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for them . " When Li Qingshui said this, he slightly closed his eyes . It was obvious that his extremely developed brain was carrying out some kind of calction: "willows upy thend, and the people at the bottom of the sea have weapons and time, especially the time of day . In fact, as far as the current strength is concerned, willows are actually on the attacking undersea men . "

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339: 339


    "Willows above the sea people?" Liu Chang was puzzled when he heard Li Qingshui¡¯s words, "the sea people have giant animals, American technology, and all the people are brain mutants . The two, I think, should be the sea people more dominant . Moreover, with the support of monsters, undersea men can turn the nuclear bomb without guidance system into individual equipment, and they can carry out nuclear attack by purely using inertial impact . "


    Liu Chang himself has used hand guns tounch nuclear attacks - so he believes that the sea people have the giant beasts hundreds of times bigger than him, and they have the ability tounch nuclear bombs individually .


    Nuclear bombs are all ready-made, just to transform auncher, which is not difficult for Haitians - and before willow, even humans who have no nuclearunch capability on the human side are afraid, so we should be more afraid of the weapons possessed by undersea people .


    "You think willow is afraid of nuclear weapons?" Li Qingshui said that the willow problem, the happy element in his tone sharply reduced by half, and his tone brought out a strong sadness, "willow has always been afraid of nuclear weapons themselves, he is afraid of nuclear winter . "


    "Nuclear winter?" Liu Chang frowned and tried to recall whether he had the knowledge reserve in his mind, but after thinking about it for a long time, he didn¡¯te up with a reason . Although he has changed his brain domain now, he has only a few days because of the change . In the past few days, he has been busy and has no leisure to study systematically .


    Knowledge is not because your IQ suddenly increases, and it can jump out of thin air . The flexibility of the brain will make it easier for people to learn knowledge . And after learning is not easy to forget, and can learn to apply . But Liu Chang did not learn at all, so naturally it seems that knowledge iscking .


    "Well, nuclear winter . " As if knowing Liu Chang¡¯s predicament, Li Qingshui exined calmly: "nuclear winter . After the nuclear explosion, the dust will fly into the stratosphere, because the dust particles are very small after the nuclear explosion . So you can stay above the stratosphere for up to a year


    "And because there¡¯s dust blocking the light, so . There will be an anti greenhouse effect above the ground, causing the surface temperature to drop sharply . You know what that means? "


    "The temperature drops again?" Hearing this word, Liu Chang instantly understood the serious consequences that this matter may lead to .


    Now the surface temperature is very low, very low - much lower than the temperature of the earth¡¯s cial age . The temperature of tens of degrees below zero has already posed a great challenge to the life of the earth and the ecosystem . If the temperature drops again due to nuclear winter, the life system of the earth will copse .


    "If nuclear winteres, what will the surface temperature drop to?" Liu Chang asked .


    "If there is enough time . It can be infinitely close to absolute zero . " Li Qingshui said: "after all, heat is brought by the sun¡¯s rays . Because of theing of winter, the red fog has blocked arge part of the light, if there is ayer of dust on it . The double filtration of heat, the equation that blocks the light, is not addition, but multiplication or power Li Qingshui exined: "at that time, the ground may be in absolute darkness . If the heat is consumed, it will be the temperature of those stars outside the universe . It will be very close . "


    "Oh, no wonder, after the night of death, the big willow tree is so honest . " Liu sighed, "that nuclear winter, how many equivalent nuclear weapons can lead to?"


    "In the past, the figure given by the United Nations was 5 billion tons of equivalent, but now, it should be less than 1 . 5 billion tons . Because of the red fog¡¯s checks and bnces on the environment, the environment is less tolerant of heat loss . This is the real prophecy!" Li Qingshui said, looking at the sky in his eyes, he became empty .


    Liu Chang calcted 1 . 5 billion tons of equivalent, and found that this figure would not kill the 800 feet buried willow . After all, willow trees cover an area almost equivalent to three provinces, and their roots are even deeper into the ground . It is not so easy to kill them all .


    But the sea people are not stupid . If theye here this time, if they are not sure, they will note to die .


    Therefore, the problem has be moreplicated . The two sides are at war . There are constraints on the bnce of the environment, and there are people sitting on the side of fishermen, and there are all kinds of brainless animals to make variables .


    Therefore, this is a battle, or a war, in which Liu Chang could not infer the course of the battle no matter how much brain he spent . After all, both sides of the battle are the real king level overlord species on earth, and both have the wisdom beyond human beings and the survival ability above other species .


    And Liu Chang has an advantage, for the things he can¡¯t think of, he won¡¯t be brave enough to think about .


    After retreating from the difficulties, he knew that at present, it is more important for him to recover and then make other ns .


    ......


    Time waits for no man .


    During the close talks between Liu Chang and Li Qingshui, the progress of the undersea people will not be slowed down because of the abortion of willow¡¯s n in Beijing .


    Nearly a thousand kilometers from Qingdao to Zhengzhou, the sea people and the giant animals, like an expeditionary force, keep trampling on their footprints . In the distance of more than 1000 kilometers, the coverage rate of the jungle is very high, but the tall trees and dense shrubs can¡¯t stop the monsters with the size of tens of meters or even hundreds of meters . These monsters, dressed in armour, armed with battleship¡¯s main gun level "guns" and carrying groups of seamen on their backs, have opened up huge channels in the frozen jungle . No matter how difficult the terrain is, they can not stop the advance of intelligent creatures of huge size .


    Where they passed, mountains and rivers vibrated and huge trees copsed -


    maybe the dense forest can block the tires of human vehicles, or the mountain streams can block the tracks of tanks, but they can never stop the pace of these giants . They¡¯re smart and flexible . Above the sky, there are all kinds of seabirds and even helicopters opening their way - except that helicopters are obviously modified species, and the pilots in the nes are no longer human beings .


    Those small sea creatures with protruding eyeballs, each of which seems to have very strong eyesight, are driving helicopters . They are no slower than the giant seabirds in the air . They are in the sky, exploring the way for the expeditionary troops below and protecting the navigation . (to be continued)

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340: 340


    At the same time that marine life is vigorously marching into Zhengzhou, in the red and green area of Zhengzhou, the willows have fully opened their body shape, and then one after another flowers bloom together - and unlike before, the willow vines also grow one by one half person sized "tree bags" .


    It is the kind of thing that is like a flower wrapped in leaves . It is wrapped with an object that seems to wriggle . If you stand close, you can see that the tree bag is actually moving continuously . The vein structure inside is like a heart, and there will be rhythmic beat .


    "Willow will be ready . "


    The direction of theboratory, Li Qingshui seems to see all this in a distant ce, lying on the experimental bed said .


    It has been three days since Liu Chang¡¯s first awakening . The expeditionary forces of the undersea men are still constantly transporting weapons and strategic equipment, and the war will not be able to start for a while .


    And Liu Chang has been able to get out of bed and walk, although the body is still a little weak, but the basic activities have be no problem .


    The first thing he did when he got out of bed today was to go to Li Qingshui¡¯s bed and have a good look at the teacher he had been away from for many days . He had been lying in bed a few days ago and had no time to have a good look at him . What¡¯s more, his neck can¡¯t rotate . In fact, Li Qingshui has never seen Liu Chang at all in the past few days .


    "You¡¯ve grown up, too . " Seeing Liu Chang standing in front of his window, Li Qingshui finally saw his rtives who had been away for many days, and raised his arm excitedly .


    "Don¡¯t move . Don¡¯t pull your neck . " Liu Chang saw that his teacher was OK . Heughed .


    "I¡¯m growing up . Time flies . " Li Qingshui alsoughed . "I remember when we were all in Kaifeng, you were a little kid who didn¡¯t graduate from high school, with average academic results . I could still listen to my biology ss a little bit, and other sses were just sleeping . "


    "Oh . It was a great time Liu Chang chuckled, "now, it is estimated that the writing industry is broken? I can¡¯t eat enough . Who else has the heart to write? "


    Liu Chang is chatting with Li Qingshui and passing the time with him . They chatted a lot, just like the days when they just went to Zhengzhou Experimental Institute . Just like ordinary people, they say irrelevant words .


    After chatting for a while, Liu Chang said hello to Li Qingshui and prepared to go out for a walk . "I went to see Lao Liu . He has helped a lot . This time he was so injured that he almost died . "


    "Yes . " Li Qingshui blinked his eyes and nodded, "go ahead and see when he can get better . If he is in Beijing, I will be more convenient . There are also thunder tigers . That guy is probably suffocating . All day long, I hear the howling from the next door . That guy is an acute one . It¡¯s hard for him to stay in bed . "


    "Well, yes, these people are friends of life and death these days . I¡¯m sure they will go and see them . " Liu Chang waved his hand with a smile, opened the door and went out . "Teacher, if you are lonely, I¡¯ll call Xiao Jing to apany you . "


    "No, the child is sleeping in the room . Now he is dreaming . Don¡¯t wake her up . " Li Qingshui refused with a smile .


    Without insisting, Liu Chang opened the door and went out . Outside, there were two guards - the most elite soldiers in the Beijing Military Region . Liu Chang can feel that these two soldiers are absolutely selected super soldiers . ording to Xiaojing, the life index is estimated to be above 30, which is very rare .


    Nodding at the two soldiers, Liu Chang left the room, then walked to the opposite side and saw a lively scene in the room .


    Different from the rtive destion of Li Qingshui, there is a lot of excitement in Lao Liu¡¯s side . Because Li Qingshui and Liu Chang were not in danger from the beginning to the end, the remaining top doctors in Beijing are actually in Lao Liu¡¯s room at the moment .


    And old Liu is lying on the bed at this time, the body is full of tubes, there is an electrocardiogram beside, breathing if there is no almost exhaustion .


    "s . " Looking at these busy doctors, as well as Liu¡¯s continuous delivery of drugs, Liu sighed, without interrupting the treatment process of these doctors .


    It is said that it will take three years to recover . He only prays that Li Qingshui can go down to the ground and help him recover as soon as possible .


    Standing here silently watching for a while, Liu Chang left the room, and then went to the room opposite the Thunder Tiger - and here, more lively .


    "Ah, I¡¯m suffocating!" When Liu Chang entered the door, Thunder Tiger was crying and Howling - but no one stopped him, because he could not move anywhere except his mouth .


    He was badly injured, and he was not as strong as Liu Chang and Li Qingshui . If he was not too strong, he would not be able to move his mouth at the moment .


    "Thunder Tiger, I¡¯vee to see you . " After Liu Chang entered the door, he called out - because he knew that Thunder Tiger¡¯s hearing still hasn¡¯t recovered - that the hearing aid was brokenst time . The new hearing aid effect is expected to be very ordinary - because there are no researchers in Beijing now . "Damn it, Liu Chang, can you go to the ground? I can¡¯t even move Lei tiger is served by two nurses . One nurse holds a tabletputer for him with a cartoon on it . The other nurse keeps moving his body to prevent his limbs from bing stiff .


    "Well, I can walk . " Liu Chang walked slowly to the Thunder Tiger and said with a smile, "are you suffocating? I can hear you in the next room


    "Nonsense, now people have to wait on you to urinate . How flustered are you? And this, this little Qin, holding up a tabletputer every day, will y "joy and big wolf" to me, which can make me angry to death Thunder Tiger¡¯s voice is still loud - because deaf people like to speak loudly - he can¡¯t hear clearly, thinking that others can¡¯t hear clearly .


    "It would be nice if Xiaoqin could find this tabletputer for you . You can make do with it . I don¡¯t have this kind of treatment when I lie down . " Liu Chang said with a smile - although Liu Chang was in the next door a few days ago, he knew the situation here because of his sensitive ears .


    This little nurse, who is less than 17 years old, should be the daughter of a senior official before the end of the world . After all, it must be a great thing to be able to get a job in the Institute now . There¡¯s electricity, heating and the safest facilities here . Ordinary people can¡¯t get in . Therefore, the child must have been a spoiled girl before the end of his life . (to be continued)

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341: 341


    Although it is the end of the world, no one with status can be spoiled, but some people still do not feel the threat of death on the basis of their original status .


    Therefore, it also retains some pride that can only be seen in previous generations - or AO Jiao .


    Liu Chang knows clearly why this young nurse named Qin only gives Thunder Tiger joy and big wolf .


    After all, his ears are so good that he can hear the whole process of the quarrel between Thunder Tiger and Xiao Qin these days .


    The reason is that because Lei Hu is trapped here, he has a bad temper . When Xiao Qin is assigned to serve him, he bes one of his few vent objects . Therefore, because he is depressed, Lei Hu always nags at this little girl . Later, in order to block Thunder Tiger¡¯s energetic mouth, which is unable to move other parts of his body, she bes very energetic Got aputer to show him a movie .


    However, ray tiger is always dissatisfied with the content of the film and is choosy - in fact, for a depressed person, watching anything can not relieve his mood . Liu Chang realized that a strong man could not move his fingers . He felt that he was dozens of times more embarrassed than being a prison . Therefore, Thunder Tiger was a little grumpy these two days .


    The little girl is not an angel in white because she is well respected . Because she can¡¯t openly vite the system of the Institute, the little nurse ys a cartoon for him every day in order to retaliate against the thunder tigers who quarrel with each other .


    And it¡¯s the same old "joy and big wolf . " .


    "Xiao Qin, can you change it?" Thunder Tiger¡¯s neck can¡¯t move, so even if he doesn¡¯t want to see those, he opens his eyes to see, which is a kind of torture .


    "Liu Chang, talk about him . I can¡¯t move now . I don¡¯t think it has any deterrent effect on him . "


    "Ha ha, I didn¡¯t expect you to be bullied . " Liu Chang smiles and looks at Thunder Tiger . His voice is full of vitality . He knows that this guy will never have problems . So he patted the nurse on the shoulder and whispered, "in fact, what he likes to see is sea baby . " then he left theboratory .


    After leaving here, he did not return to the ward, but went to the study room of a research room that had been destroyed and now rebuilt, and then looked up the materials on theputer that were used to be used by researchers .


    Because of the researchers previously included in the Beijing Research Institute . Most of them are brain mutants, and their knowledge also needs to learn and umte . Therefore, there is a rtivelyplete knowledge learning system here .


    Liu Chang has not had time to study knowledge seriously and systematically since the brain region mutation . Therefore, he urgently needs these as his own information reserve .


    After all, no matter how severe the brain changes, knowledge will not be produced out of thin air . You have to learn . You have to learn by yourself . Like a pump, he used to draw water at a flow rate of 1 . Now it¡¯s 100, but if you don¡¯t smoke, it¡¯s not at all .


    Therefore, in the next few days, Liu Chang looked around during the day, apanied Li Qingshui Xiaojing, chatted with Mn and others, and ran to the study room to learn various kinds of knowledge in his spare time .


    Time flies .


    After that, Li didn¡¯t walk around for two days . He still went to the grass-roots officers of the army . It seems that he still wants to build up his own image there - "war is such a thing, which always needs a spiritual leader" - Li Qingshui said before he left .


    And obviously, he wants to be the spiritual leader - and no one is more suitable for the leadership position .


    so, Li light water is very busy . Liu Chang is busy . Ray tiger is very busy . I¡¯m too busy .


    When it was a week before Liu Chang woke up, his body finally recoveredpletely and became so strong and sensitive that he was told by Li Qingshui to leave Beijing . After all,munication is interrupted now . He Zhizhi and Lao Zhang¡¯s Jinan side have not received any information from this side . It has been so long since the time has passed . Li Qingshui is afraid that he is worried . In addition to this, Li Qingshui also told Liu Chang that he had better go to the south of the sea people¡¯s united army, and the best way to get involved was to understand their war actions .


    "As for the matter of undersea people and willows, I can also understand that a lot of the micro information collected from the air is false and wrong . There are strong people on the seafloor who are no less than me, and willow is not what I canpare with . Therefore, you¡¯d better collect more information, so that the data analyzed can be more reliable . " Li Qingshui exined a few words before Liu Chang left .


    "There should be no danger for the people on the bottom of the sea . The banner they are fighting is themon prosperity of intelligent creatures . Since they have yed this g, they can¡¯t vite it . After all, they can¡¯t grow so strong without the cooperation of those sea animals and human beings . Now is definitely not the time for them to tear their skin . "


    "Well, I know . " Liu Chang nodded: the sea people themselves are very strong, but if there are no sea animals and human beings, they can not stand on the height of willows . "Well, so you can see what¡¯s going on there, even in the name of the official human race . However, we must not go to the front line and engage in logistics or whatever . I always feel that the war between the undersea man and the willow tree will not be so simple . " Li Qingshui said something equivocal, and finally shut up .


    Smart people like to say half of what they say - because the other half has ten thousand possibilities in their eyes . It¡¯s a waste of time to speak one by one . It¡¯s not necessary .


    Fortunately, Liu Chang is not the ignorant youth before . He understands the meaning of Li Qingshui, nods, and leaves his rtives and friends, and then embarks on the journey again .


    Back and forth, from Beijing to Shandong, Liu Chang has been very familiar with the route .


    However, the scenery of this trip is somewhat different - the first half of the journey is still calm and rainless, but at thest part of the journey, after entering Shandong Province, Liu Chang can clearly smell the smell of the sea in the air . ording to the principle, from Qingdao to Zhengzhou, we should not pass the route from Beijing to Jinan, but Liu Chang still saw a small one here The footprints of man and beast .


    "The sea people are not honest!" Seeing these footprints, Liu Chang knew that the people from the bottom of the sea came here more than those whonded in Qingdao . After all, they have such a strong reproductive capacity . As long as there is enough food, the sea people are not afraid to reduce their staff . (to be continued)

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342: 342


    "The guy named Li Qingshui said that these sea people are still close to human beings in attitude? You¡¯re going to get close to them and see what¡¯s going on? " It is Li Tiantian who talks behind Liu Chang¡¯s back . Liu Chang didn¡¯t want anyone to take this trip, but he had to follow him every day .


    Because since I heard of the death of Zhiqing bird, I have been very unhappy every day . I don¡¯t speak all day long . Moreover, I have a strong hostility to Li Qingshui . Although he is young every day, he is not stupid at all . He knows the causes and consequences before everyone goes to Qingdao, and also knows who the opponent is this time . Therefore, he can easily guess who died in the hands of the beloved bird .


    Later, Liu Chang also asked Li Qingshui about this, and Li Qingshui gave the answer: "it¡¯s not his hand . " .


    But I don¡¯t believe it every day, so I¡¯m still depressed every day . I don¡¯t want to say two more words with no one . I¡¯m cold to Liu Chang, and I have thorns between my words .


    "You go, say hello to them, and see if the undersea brothers are willing to ept you as an alien . " Every day, she was carried by Liu Chang behind her back . Her eyes were better than those of Liu Chang . So she pointed the way and said, "well, there are footprints over there . They look very fresh . I haven¡¯t seen what the sea people look like . Go and have a look . "


    There are more people in Jinan Liu Chang never stops .


    "No, I want to see it . " I find fault in my back every day .


    "Don¡¯t talk about it . Go and see what you can do? This time, if it¡¯s not for my fear of leaving, you¡¯ll find Mr . Li¡¯s trouble . I¡¯m noting out with you . " Liu Chang carries on his back every day .


    "Well, are adults like you? Ungrateful, if you don¡¯t have to take you to Qingdao, can it die? " Speaking every day is like gouging out her heart . Her intense pain makes her ignore other people¡¯s feelings, and makes Liu Chang, who is running, a good meal .


    "Yes . I¡¯m sorry . " Seeing Liu Chang stop every day, she seems to realize what she said wrong . After all, she is kind-hearted . Although sometimes the mouth is very bad, and a little stubborn, there is no big defect . In fact, even when the most loving bird is with her, one person and one bird are mostly quarreling, swearing and getting along with each other less .


    "You want to see the undersea man?" There is no danger in the vertical and horizontal direction . The small number of sea people is not a threat to Liu Chang . Therefore, he turned his head and asked, "if you want to see it, I¡¯ll take you to have a look, but don¡¯t talk nonsense . "


    "Well, I see . " I nodded every day . Her eyes showed a girl¡¯s peculiar curiosity . She wanted to see the sea people, half because of deliberate disturbance, the other half because she had a little curiosity .


    After all, as human beings, as ordinary people, in fact, everyone is very curious about what other intelligent species look like - we haven¡¯t seen the undersea man every day . Never seen willows, nature has their own guess and conjecture about their appearance and temperament, and naturally want to verify the conjecture and conjecture .


    And in order to make the guilty mood a little bit calm, Liu Chang dyed a section of the journey, along the direction of the footprints . All the way to the pursuit of a small group of undersea people .


    The seafloor man may have lived in the deep sea for a long time, so his body is very t . Although he can walk upright, he is more likely to wriggle on the ground like a big bug .


    "This is the sea man?" Seeing the so-called "people" of this small group from afar, they are surprised to grow up their mouths every day, "isn¡¯t it, can it call people?"


    The sea people are t and soft, with tentacles on their sides and huge heads on their heads . They have no limbs, no facial features on their faces . It can be said that there is no "human" appearance . Even when Liu Chang first saw them, he did not recognize that this species was human . He was even more surprised when he was young every day .


    "I thought it would be big head, short body, Martian look . " Every day when I see the sea people, they are on their way . They carry geological detectors on their backs, and they look very strange with their body shapes .


    "In fact, I used to think that sea people would look like et, but it turns out that my vision is too short-sighted . If you look at it from an academic point of view, you can see that although the sea people look strange, they are very scientific . " Liu Chang pointed to a man at the bottom of the sea and exined: "the t body can withstand the pressure of the deep sea . The soft body and the moving way of snakes can make them adapt to various terrain . The exhaust holes on the back should also be used for dpression . A flexible tentacle is actually an organ that is more flexible than fingers and arms to operate various instruments, and the huge brain, rtively speaking, can store more brain capacity


    The books I read these days are of great use at the moment - looking at the sea people from a scientific point of view - Liu Chang found that the evolution of these creatures is really scientific!


    "But they are really ugly!" Cover your mouth every day .


    "Seafloor creatures, in the eyes of mankind, are not very good-looking . " Liu Changughed and said, "enough of it, let¡¯s go . "


    Liu Chang didn¡¯t want to frighten the snake . Although the purpose of hising this time was to mix with the people at the bottom of the sea, he was definitely not mixed into this small unit of troops . Li Qingshui told him that it was best to go to attack the willow tree and have a look . So, after satisfying her curiosity every day, he was ready to leave . At this time, the leader of the haiyanren team, who was on his way, suddenly stopped, and then the first half of his body, like a centipede, stood up . His body was strangely folded for 80 degrees . Then his eyes without pupil looked at Liu Chang¡¯s hiding direction .


    "Over there, are they human friends?" The captain of the sea people still uses standard Mandarin, but the voice is a little stuffy . "Since you can meet by chance in this jungle, it¡¯s fate . Come and have a drink!"


    The speech is Putonghua, and the tone is also very warm . It is the greeting way of ordinary Chinese, even ancient swordsmen . This kind of yful way of speaking can easily shorten the distance between the two sides .


    "Found me?" Liu Chang was surprised to see the man at the bottom of the sea looking at himself . The first time he contacted the man, the other party found himself when he entered the building, which made him more confused . For the first time, he thought that there was a crab in the office building of Haier Group in Qingdao, so he didn¡¯t cover up his smell and voice when he entered . It was understandable to be found . (to be continued)

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343: 343


    But this time, he not only covered up his own smell and sound, but also reced the micro information from his body every day because of the developed brain cells of the sea people . It would be a little strange if he could still be found by the other party .


    However, since he was discovered, Liu Chang felt that there was no need to hide . After all, the other side was just a small group of undersea men, and he was the top soldier in human beings . With the purpose of curiosity and exploration, he came out of the trees .


    "Hello, undersea man friend . " After Liu Chang jumped out of the trees, he was neither humble nor arrogant, and said hello to each other in the most conventional way among human beings .


    "Oh, it¡¯s really a human friend . " From the moment the captain of the undersea men called out, one by one, who had been lying on the ground to catch up, stood up . They all looked simr to each other . In every day¡¯s view, they were almost the same - as the Chinese people looked at Africans, it was difficult to know who was who .


    But Liu Chang was able to recognize the difference in the details of these people - because of his excellent observation ability, he can even feel that the leader, obviously, makes him feel different from those behind him - in human terms, this is temperament .


    People have the temperament of people, the people of the sea, also have the temperament of the sea people .


    However, the temperament of this leader is quite a bit of that advocated by Chinese Legalists . It seems that standing in front of him, you can feel that the trend of history is rolling forward rather than backward . It seems that standing in front of him, you can feel that this is the gate of light for the people of the sea .


    So . Liu Chang knew that the man was not an ordinary person, at least far from being a small captain .


    Therefore, Liu Chang and he talked more interested .


    "Hello, human friend . Do we scare you when we look like this?" The head of the undersea man cheerfully greets Liu Chang, while the man behind him is meticulous, even his breath is uniform, "Oh . No, it¡¯s not right . Look at your eyes . It seems that I have seen us . But the lovely little girl behind me seems to meet us at the bottom of the sea for the first time


    The leader turned his head and looked at every day . "Don¡¯t be afraid, we undersea people should not be pretty in your human aesthetics, but we are definitely not a very vicious species," he exined in a voice as gentle as possible


    "Let me introduce you . We are the detection team here . I¡¯m captain Che . These are my team members . "


    "Hello, my name is Liu Chang . " Liu Chang didn¡¯t hide his name because there was no need to, "this is my friend . "


    "Oh, in the jungle . You two should also be the best of human beings . Would you like toe and have a cup of hot wine together? It¡¯s a specialty of our undersea people . Although it¡¯s not good to drink, it doesn¡¯t have your thousands of years of Chinese liquor making culture . But it should still have a different vor . " The man at the bottom of the sea said that, he untied his backpack, took out a strange pot, and shook it in the distance .


    "Every day Liu Chang shakes his head, but it¡¯s strange that there will be no other side to refuse . "


    Women are naturally more likely to judge people by their looks than men . After seeing the sea people look strange, they think that everything they do is strange every day .


    But Liu Chang was not . He wrote a sentence in his book a few days ago, which he agreed with: "to understand a country, you need to understand its culture . To understand its culture, first look at its diet . "


    It¡¯s always good to start from the same race, to understand the same reason .


    Eating and lust is also true in all directions - but the sea man¡¯s color Liu Chang doesn¡¯t understand, but he still wants to learn about each other¡¯s temperament through "eating" .


    So he readily agreed .


    "As you said, it¡¯s fate to meet each other . It¡¯s also right to sit down and have a drink . " Liu Chang said that, he pulled every day forward, and intentionally or unintentionally, he blocked every day behind him - even if there is any ident, he believes that with his eyesight and strength, he can also protect the safety of every day .


    "Ha ha, it¡¯s human nature to be suspicious . I didn¡¯t expect this brother to be so forthright . " The man at the bottom of the sea spoke, and his tentacles moved . It was obviously a signnguage . When he received his signal, the remaining ten or so team members were obedient and regrly surrounded the city . Then they unloaded their backpacks, and in less than 15 seconds, theyid out the food, food and wine on the ground .


    This uniform speed, together with the team that makes people feel as if they are running a machine at a nce, let Liu Chang have a more intuitive understanding of the undersea people again .


    "Sit down, brother . " Seafloor man said to sit, but because of his body structure problems, he did not have the function of sitting at all, but under the wriggling of his body, the part standing at the front of him fell down, making him sit at the same height as human beings, waving tentacles and making a gesture of invitation to Liu Chang .


    Liu Chang naturally and politely sat on the ground, and then looked at the food put out by the sea people - dried fish, kelp, vegetables, fruits, and food . "It looks like you have the same taste as human beings . " Liu Chang impolitely picked up a dried fish and put it in his mouth . Then, the smell of fishy salty smell melted into his mouth . The taste was not so good, but it was very formal . But Liu Chang¡¯s idea was not wine . What he ate was not the taste of fish, but the ingredients of preservatives .


    After all, it is an era of microbial flooding . Many things are eaten by microbes and then rotten . Even in the cold winter, this situation has not improved much .


    Therefore, Liu Chang used this taste bud thousands of times more than that of human beings, constantly appreciating the processing method of dried fish


    A momentter, he ate the fish, and one after another, he ate the other food of the undersea man - under the eyes of the other party - but he didn¡¯t let him eat it every day .


    After all, Liu Chang is almost invulnerable to all kinds of poisons, and his body is strong and resilient . Let alone worry that the food is poisonous . Even if he takes a mouthful of sulfuric acid, it will not hurt his life, so he is very relieved .


    "The food you cooked is very delicious, but the feeling of American fast food is a little strong, not Chinese . " Liu Chang wasughing and chatting with the sea people, but got such an answer .


    "In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter to us that cooking is such a thing . After all, we were born under the sea, and the habit of eating cooked food was also learned afternding in the United States . "

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344: 344


    "In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter to us whether it¡¯s cooked food or raw food . On the contrary, it¡¯s not easy for us to lose nutrition if we eat raw food . " "We have a good digestive function and omnivorous food . We are really hungry . The branches of these trees can also be eaten . After all, in the ocean, our staple food is also all kinds of wild algae


    "Oh, so it is . That undersea man is really an excellent race . " For a species, there is no concept of social hierarchy of nobility and lowliness . If we put it in the food jungle and put it under the most primitivews, the more "humble" the more "skinny" the race will be able to survive .


    It¡¯s like the ancestor of mammals - mice .


    "We don¡¯t pay so much attention to it . " Seafloor people chuckled: "probably because the social civilization has not beenpletely established, we do not investigate the details of culture . "


    "That¡¯s very effective! You can save a lot of time to improve your overallpetitiveness by not focusing on the useless things . " Liu Chang saw that the polite words in front of him had almost been said, and then he brought the topic to the right track . "I heard that you people from the bottom of the sea came to China for the big willow tree this time?"


    "Well?" I didn¡¯t expect that if we ran into a human on the road, we could know thending n of the undersea man . He was so stunned that he didn¡¯t hide it . "Well, willow is the enemy of all intelligent creatures . Naturally, we will fight against him . Our leader once predicted that if the willow tree was allowed to get through this situation, his body could cross the Eurasian shelf in a short time, and then it would be impossible to destroy him


    Liu Chang points the warhead - his body crosses the Eurasian continental shelf, which is basically equivalent to half thend area of the earth . ording to the size of the willow, there is really no way to destroy it - unless all the jade and stone are burned and no one can survive, the earth is destroyed and the willow will no longer exist .


    But after all, no one wants to die, and the ultimate goal of any species is to grow - not to seek destruction .


    Therefore, this step is tacit and will not be said .


    "You sea people . Are you willing to ept human soldiers? " After several seconds of silence, Liu Chang thought about it and said, "for example, I want to join the alliance of undersea people . Will you ept me as a sporadic member? "


    "Yes . " Undersea man¡¯s reply was very firm, "our organization is called the earth intelligent biology alliance, not the undersea man alliance . The development of undersea people is inseparable from the help of other creatures . Even now, without the support of other races, the undersea people can¡¯t raise any waves, let alone pull out the big willow .


    "we share amon goal and have the same enemy, so whether it¡¯s a human army or a sporadic individual like you . We will not reject any species that seekmon development . "


    "Well, I¡¯ll be relieved . " Liu Chang nodded, then looked up at the sky and said, "it¡¯s not early . My friend and I still have to go . Thank you for your hospitality today


    "You¡¯re wee . We undersea people are a very friendly race . " The man at the bottom of the sea said something and gave Liu Chang a jar of their own wine . Then they talked for a while and said goodbye .


    During this period, the sea people leader did not ask Liu Chang¡¯s origin, nor did he refuse the other party¡¯s request . It seems that the attitude is extremely friendly .


    "It seems that their policies have been carried out thoroughly . " Running on the road again, Liu Chang said to Li Tiantian: "this is really a very capable race, and the hierarchy is very clear and thorough . When the captain speaks, the team members even have the same breathing rate!"


    "But they are so ugly!" Li Tiantian didn¡¯t pay attention to anything else . He was still paying attention to the appearance of the sea people .


    "Well, it¡¯s also a big weakness . " Liu Chang nodded, "if the sea people are really a group of handsome and beautiful women, it is estimated that it will be easier to get close to human beings Especially if you are under the age of 18 . . . "


    Put down this sentence, the road is still on .


    He started in the daytime and arrived in Jinan at night . Then Liu Chang found Lao Zhang in the Research Institute .


    "It¡¯s OK . Everyone is safe . Thunder Tiger is injured and can¡¯t move in bed for the time being . " Liu Chang exined the whole process with a sentence, "we went there to fight Li Liushu . Now he has recovered his mind . Lei tiger is in treatment . It is estimated that he will be able to get up and go to the ground soon . "


    "Well, I wish I didn¡¯t die . After watching your battle that day, I always felt that you were going to have a lot of bad luck this time . " Lao Zhang fixed looking at Liu Chang, "it seems that it is your credit . "


    "No credit, but this is the most important thing I¡¯ve done since the end of my life to make me feel like a man . " Liu Chang nodded and pointed to the girl behind her, "every day, my friend . "


    "Well,e in . " Lao Zhang beckoned Liu Chang into hisbatboratory and told Liu Chang about the recent situation of the undersea men when he was in Beijing .


    "There are still arge number of soldiers entering here every day . It seems that the sea people have no good way to deal with willows . After all, willows are huge, and they seem to want to burn them . I see many depleted uranium bombs and incendiary bombs on the sea people and sea monsters passing by . It seems that they want to set fire after breaking armor . However, I am not sure how to operate it . After all, the sea people do not They¡¯lle over and leak their war conference . " Pointing to a map, Lao Zhang said, "well, there are sea monsters who are stillnding from all over the country, bringing weapons and sea people . After these peoplee, the main target is still Zhengzhou . However, I find that many elite teams have taken the opportunity to distribute all over China . It seems that they are carrying out some other ns . ""What do you say in Beijing?" After a series of information, Lao Zhang asked Liu Chang .


    "We will continue to hold operational mobilization meetings, prepare to establish a spiritual core, and then be ready forrge-scale operations at any time . " Liu Chang said: "this time, I¡¯m here to inform you about Lei tiger, and I want to go inside the sea people and see their specificbat ns . "


    "Will it work?" Lao Zhang frowned .


    "There should be no problem . The sea people are not too resistant to human beings at this stage . I can feel it . " Liu Chang said: "and for a long time no willow tree, I really want to see this enemy, now what has be . " As like as two peas of


    , Liu Chang, and the words of the same sentence, in Henan, a bunch of trees on the willow sticks bloom, and one of them is just like the same amphibious man who wears the mucus andes out of it . (to be continued)

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345: 345


    These amphibians as like as two peas in the form, almost every one is exactly the same as the stream, and the difference is very small . Even if Liu Chang¡¯s observer is kissing, it is hard to distinguish their differences .


    However, these amphibians are probably due to the rtionship between the newborn, one by one their bodies are still weak, although the body presents a perfect streamline, but it is a little shriveled .


    What¡¯s more, these newly born amphibians, one by one, do not have that kind of ignorant feeling of baby¡¯s first visit to the world . Instead, their eyes are bright, obviously with wisdom and memory .


    Therefore, after they were born, they did not run around . Instead, they gathered in the center one by one from a distance, standing on the willows with a diameter of more than ten meters, and formed a uniform team . Then, they looked up silently at the willow branches all over the sky .


    "And our father?" Among the nearly identical amphibians, there was a significantlyrger individual, who was rmended by tacit approval to stand at the forefront of the new amphibians, representing thousands of amphibians behind them and asking their questions .


    "Where¡¯s our father? We want to see him . " Asked the strong amphibian to the branches in the air .


    And a momentter, he got the answer .


    "No, no, you¡¯re not our father . We¡¯re an asexual individual . There¡¯s only one father, that¡¯s liuzu . " After the amphibians got the answer in the air, it was obvious that one by one their emotions were out of control, and some of them were in disorder . "We want to see father . He gave us all our body memories . Yes, my father agreed that amphibians were attached to you, and we could not have been born without you . But he¡¯s paid so much for the continuation of the amphibian, and we just want to see him


    Amphibians are still looking into the air .


    "Yes, you gave the father the speed of reproduction and the environment in which we were born . And of course we will defend you, because without you, our race cannot continue . You are our home and our centa . But father is our amphibian ancestor . He is different from you in our hearts . "


    When amphibians learned that the current was not there, their respect for willows also declined . Obviously, among these separated individuals, they were very clear about the previous events, and they also knew who was really close to them and who was only interested in themselves .


    And this, obviously, is thest resort of flow in the world - as amphibians say . Stream is the mother and ancestor of the whole amphibian race . It is for the continuation of the amphibian race that they are willing to sacrifice their existence . The willow is just a centa . Willows hold the amphibian environment . He did not give birth to the ability of only child reproduction, but effectivelybined this ability with his own interests, and established the racial system that would never betray himself by means of survival and binding .


    Willow is not a God . He can¡¯t create a race out of thin air . His physical transformation only strengthens the asexual reproduction ability of stream itself by countless times . It¡¯s just the energy and the nutrition you need .


    So even he could not persuade a new race to give up the idea of meeting his ancestors .


    "You mean that thest time my father left, he went to Beijing?" Amphibians¡¯ memoryes from the flow - specifically, from the memory before the flow splits out of the cell, so they don¡¯t know what happened after the flow .


    "Well, we all know about the arrival of the sea people . Yes, we will certainly guard you . Without you, we amphibians can¡¯t survive . " While negotiating with the willow tree, the amphibian leader nodded his head and said, "yes, we know that . Is it the pursuit of Liu Chang? Yes, we can ask him about it . "


    "Oh, about what you said, we are still very weak now, because we are just born, we need a period of time to develop and grow We can take advantage of this period of time to look for the human named Liu Chang . Yes, we must ask clearly about father¡¯s affairs! "


    In the eyes of amphibians, each revealed a determination .


    At this time, while in the military areamand of Jinan Research Institute, Liu Chang didn¡¯t know that he had be a thorn in the flesh of thousands of amphibians . He just had a bad premonition in his heart when he was talking, just before the amphibian¡¯s voice fell .


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Lao Zhang, who was talking to him, saw that big Liu Chang¡¯s face changed and asked in doubt: "what¡¯s the matter?"


    "I don¡¯t know . It¡¯s nothing . From just now on, I have some bad premonition in my heart . It seems that something is going to happen . " Since the brain domain mutation, since carrying nearly ten clones of the brain wave, Liu Chang is sensitive to all things around him countless times . All the information flow through him can be directly and effectively collected, and then converted into one data and possibility . Even when he is here, he can easily know the other side of the Research Institute, those ordinary people What are the soldiers saying .


    "Well, you have to be careful . " As a deep brain mutation, Lao Zhang can understand Liu Chang¡¯s feelings very well . Although they can¡¯t see the future, they are extremely sensitive to the collection of information flow . Naturally, the bad feeling in his heart is definitely not groundless . It can be the danger and hostility in a distant ce . After countless space turns, they spread here and be The weak information scattered almost in the air . "In any case, we must be careful when we mix with the sea people this time . Beijing is safe for the time being, so don¡¯t worry . If Mr . Li is there, he should be able to guard against all attacks from the dark . " Liu Chang nodded and pulled the little day after her to the body . "The girl has got rid of you these days . She has a deep hatred with the teacher . I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll go and find the teacher¡¯s trouble . Let her rx here these days . "


    "Well, it¡¯s a small matter . Tomorrow I¡¯ll arrange a team of soldiers to follow her and let him have a good time in Jinan . " Lao Zhang nodded . "What about you? When do you start? If you¡¯re not in a hurry,e and see my recent research results . "


    "What?"


    "As for the clematis, since you leftst time, I¡¯ll find someone to fish some in theke . Now it¡¯s in theboratory . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346: 346


    "A little wireworm?" When ites to the thing that was born on him, Liu Chang¡¯s stomach is still a little ufortable .


    "Well, they are kept in incubators . Recently, I have observed their whole physiological cycle, including oviposition, growth and development . " Lao Zhang nodded, and then called a soldier to lead him away every day . He gave Liu Chang a guide and said, "the key is that since thest parasitism, I feel that this kind of insect is too powerful . Although I have not made a detailed analysis of your body strength, there is still some intuitive feeling . Your scales must be much harder than ordinary steel, but I heard that thervae of Clematis can be drilled out, so I wonder if this kind of thing can be made into a biological weapon


    "In terms of biological weapons, this kind of insect should have no threat to willows because of the environmental problems . Do you mean . . . " Liu Chang thought of a possibility .


    "Well, this super mutant parasite was originally found in a closed freshwaterke, and the discoverer is you . I wonder if this insect can survive in the sea water . " While talking, Lao Zhang led Liu Chang to a cultivationboratory, where there was arge space, and there were incubators and some water tanks everywhere .


    Lao Zhang leads Liu Chang to a clear water tank without freezing . Liu Chang sees several disgusting things intertwined inside .


    "Here, I put them in the warm sea water, and constantly adjust the temperature . From the temperature of 30 degrees above zero to the freezing point, they can survive except that they seem a little ufortable . " Lao Zhang was a little surprised at the viability of these wireworms . "I think if it wasn¡¯t for theke where they were born, there was no otherrge water source around . If they don¡¯t have any intelligence, I think the survival environment of this kind of insect will not be limited to such a small area


    "You mean . . . "


    "You want to put them in the ocean?" Liu Chang frowned, "isn¡¯t that good?"


    This kind of behavior is just as uneptable as the sea people poison the atmosphere - this kind of thing, let alone immoral, was discovered by the sea people . Then there is no possibility of any negotiation between the two sides . Moreover, this is disrespect for all living things in the sea . There are too many enemies .


    "Well, I don¡¯t have the n for the time being, but it¡¯s always good to cultivate some strategic new varieties . It¡¯s like a nuclear weapon . It¡¯s one thing to use or not, but it¡¯s another thing to have it or not . " Lao Zhang understood the key point, so he shook his head and denied Liu Chang¡¯s conjecture .


    "That¡¯s good . " Liu Chang nodded and looked at the insects in his eyes . When there was no purpose or food to eat, this kind of insect looked very docile and floated in the water . Besides wriggling the body from time to time, it seemed harmless .


    "In addition to breeding mutant varieties . In fact, you can also try to study those biomaterials on the tip of the head and tail of the wireworm, which should be very strong and prating, and can be used for military production Liu Chang proposed .


    "Well, it¡¯s a good idea . " Lao Zhang nodded .


    Then there was silence .


    Because Liu Chang knows that Lao Zhang actually brought him here today . It¡¯s not that simple - and that¡¯s the real reason why he has some nausea when he hears the worm .


    The real purpose of Lao Zhang¡¯s bringing him here is that he wants Liu Chang to be parasitized by Clematis again .


    "Really, don¡¯t you want to touch the source of consciousness again?" After a long silence, Lao Zhang opened his mouth .


    "Well, I think, especially after being exposed to the mystery there . I¡¯d like to see how these intelligent insects control such profound things Liu Chang nodded, then shook his head and said, "but now I have important things to do . After I have explored the undersea man¡¯s barracks, we can do this experiment again . "


    "Well, well, no one can do this experiment except you . " Lao Zhang smiles and nods - what he wants to say is that no one but Liu Chang can do this experiment and live .


    "When are you leaving?"


    "Tomorrow morning, when you open a letter of proof from Jinan Military Region, I think the people in the sea will give me a convenience when they look at the face here . " Liu Chang said .


    "Yes, I¡¯ll go now . " Lao Zhang then turned and left .


    In the rest of the emptyboratory, Liu Chang went to the water tank, opened the lid of the water tank, and caught a bug in his hand


    After leaving theboratory, Liu Changshun, guided by the smell, found the thirddy who had met several times a few days ago . This poor woman has been living in the ward since thest bombing, and the human feelings are cold and warm in thest life . When Liu Chang went to find her, she did not even have apanion .


    "I don¡¯t think you remember me . " Seeing Liu Changing, the thirddy tried to sit up with her burned body . She was very warm and happy .


    "Well, of course, I don¡¯t remember how well I am?" As soon as Liu Chang entered, he quickly waved his hand to let the threedies lie down . He looked at the cold ward and asked, "howe there is no nurse to take care of?"


    "Well, it¡¯s too extravagant even for the Institute to support a useless living person without 24-hour care . " The thirddy shook her head . She was still smart and capable, but her voice was not as good as it used to be because of the burns, and it was inconvenient to clean it . Therefore, her mouth was inevitably sour and smelly . However, in the end of the day, no one¡¯s body smell very good, Liu Chang naturally won¡¯t care about these - just think of the first time I saw this woman, the other party was dressed neatly, now because of the injury and Thunder Tiger is not in, lost power, reduced to the present situation, can¡¯t help but feel some sigh of the world .


    "In fact, Lao Zhang and they are very kind to me . " As if seeing through Liu Chang¡¯s mind, the thirddy said with a smile: "it¡¯s just that you should be self-conscious . I haven¡¯t done anything for the base now, so I can¡¯t drag you down any more and upy so many resources . Speaking of tiger, how is he recently? I heard that he went on a mission and was injured? I haven¡¯t seen the anxious look of Lao Zhang for a long time . Is this mission very dangerous? "


    "Well, it¡¯s very dangerous, but it¡¯s over . The tiger is in Beijing . It¡¯s ok now . I¡¯ll take him to see youter . "


    Having met this old friend carelessly, Liu Chang exined a few words when Lao Zhang gave him the letter of proof . The next morning, he set out with his backpack on his back . (to be continued)

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347: 347


    When Liu Chang left this time, he didn¡¯t carry any weapons except some daily necessities and water, except for a pistol . After all, for him now, the effect of conventional mechanical military weapons is not so good . It doesn¡¯t matter whether he uses weapons or not to deal with ordinary enemies . When he deals with enemies that he can¡¯t deal with, he doesn¡¯t carry any weapons It¡¯s a weapon, and it¡¯s almost useless .


    Therefore, the first target of his departure this time is also the initial goal of his joining the sea people¡¯s army, that is Qingdao - the undersea mannded there . If he wants to know the whole military process of the other side, it is the beginning, and naturally it is the best ce - and not to mention this, his meat gun is also in Qingdao, and he wants to take it back .


    "On Xiao Liu¡¯s road, be careful on the way . " It¡¯s not Lao Zhang who says goodbye to Liu Chang, but every day . She looks at Liu Chang and says with a wry smile: "although I will never forgive you for things that are fatal to me, there is Li Qingshui . But I hope you wille back alive


    "I¡¯m here, rxing and waiting for you . "


    "I¡¯m sorry for what I love . " Liu Chang¡¯s rtives are Li Qingshui and Xiaojing, and for every day, the only family member alive before may be the most affectionate - the noisy bird .


    "Come on, boy . " Every day, she stood on tiptoe and patted Liu Chang on the shoulder, saying goodbye to him .


    Then the two separated .


    After Liu Chang left Jinan, he ran all the way to the East . He walked through the forest several times, passed the chilly Clematiske, and headed for Qingdao all the way .


    It¡¯s just the journey and scenery of this journey . It¡¯s very different fromst time .


    Among the dense frozen forests, Liu Chang can see many dense footprints, which have not yet subsided, and are neat and uniform - somerge, some small, odd shaped, mixed with various residual odor . From so many footprints, Liu Chang can judge . How many sea people and beasts are there to march into Henan .


    All the way, he silently calcted the source and number of odors, and he traveled hundreds of kilometers . Arrived in Qingdao, which is familiar with .


    After entering Qingdao, Liu Chang found that the smell of the sea breeze mixed with the cold wind came . It¡¯s so different from thest time I came here!


    To be exact, it is a lot of prosperity!


    A lot .


    If you look at it, you can see that it is no longer the bleak atmosphere of human cities after the copse, but a lively and prosperous scene - everywhere is the scene of construction, one by one dpidated houses have been rebuilt and demolished, one by one giant animals are busy on the road, and the streets are full of people - people from the sea, Qingdao, and Americans .


    "It¡¯s a good time for them to get along with each other . " Walking on the street, Liu Chang¡¯s appearance did not cause anyone¡¯s attention . He saw that many Qingdao people with thick clothes were working with the sea people . Even the giant animals on the street didn¡¯t frighten these ordinary human beings . Obviously, after the exploration and propaganda of the sea people during this period of time . They have reached some agreements with the Qingdao people here .


    What Liu Chang can see is that some people in the sea will give them some food as a reward after work, and there is no element ofpulsion when working . Obviously, this kind of persuading method is very effective . For a city dweller who is about to be destroyed by the sea, and for a city man who has formed a tribal system . There is no more tempting thing to get food than to work hard .


    "Ha ha, the economic invasion has changed into cultural invasion . It¡¯s strange that the sea people who have to eat cooked food still carry the food of those human beings . " Looking at everything around him, Liu Chang can imagine that in fact, in the bottom society of the United States, these people who upied their country are not so ugly .


    After all, the sea people are smart, capable, and have a strong affinity - and food!


    So, no one would hate to be friends with such creatures .


    However, Liu Chang was not able to prevent or interfere with this kind of invasion at all levels . Therefore, he walked all the way down the street with his eyes fixed on it . Then he sniffed the air in the cold wind and found the figure of a bearded figure at the door of a pub by the sea ording to the direction of memory .


    "The construction is really fast . How many days has it taken to build such a ce?" Standing at the door of the tavern, Liu Chang sees a dpidated room that has been renovated and hung with a Chinese style que . The que has a strong Chinese vor, on which are written four big characters - "ocean pub" - and in addition to the very end of the que, Liu Chang also finds the vor of Japanese culture - an image of a cartoon undersea man, hidden in the lower right corner of the que It adds a bit of vivacity to this originally too serious que .


    The cartoon undersea man is obviously a Japanese style painting method . With a pink body and big eyes shing, it adds a lot of lovely vor to the originally ugly cartoon figure .


    "The invasion was thorough . " Liu Chang sighed, seeing this familiar painting style, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the country on the other end of the sea . As an ind country, the country is surrounded by the sea . After the end of the day, it should be more sad than the ind country . But since four or five years ago, China has lost most of its international contacts . But now when he sees this cartoon image, Liu Chang is clear ¡£The sea people must have been there .


    Opening the wooden door of the tavern, which is covered with fur and covered with wood, and equipped with first-ss cold protection facilities, Liu Chang enters the warm tavern . Then, at a wooden table in the tavern, he sees the figure of a big beard .


    "Wee to the ocean pub . " Opening the door, a lovely girl of human beings met her . She was smiling, looking well-trained, and her voice was sweet . Seeing the girl with one in a hundred looks, Liu Chang couldn¡¯t help sighing again that the people in the sea could be so interested in these business details . Since he entered the city, he could feel a strong and pervasive article They seem to be able to think of anything that can make people feel good about it, and they do it very well . It¡¯s all about everything .


    "What kind of service would you like, sir? The drinks here are veryplete, and half price for human, free on Wednesday . " The girl pointed to the bar with a smile, "there is also a master bartender performance of the undersea people . You must have never seen 30 tentacles mixing wine together . "


    Obviously, the girl worked here at the beginning of the opening of this pub . She recognized Liu Chang as a stranger at a nce, and said firmly .


    Liu Chang frowned when she heard her stiff Mandarin, "are you Japanese?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348: 348


    "Yes, I am Japanese . " The girl smiles at Liu Chang professionally - obviously, she is very used to facing this problem, even the polite words of rhetorical questions are so proficient, "my Chinese should be OK, why can you hear that I am Japanese, not Korean or other Asian people . "


    "Because of the Japanese ent, there is a unique stiffness, just like Guan Gu in love apartment . " Liu Changughed and then asked, "how are you doing in Japan?"


    "Well . . . " The waiter didn¡¯t speak this time, and the embarrassed look on his face shed away . Then Gu Zuo said that he began to introduce their tavern .


    Liu Chang naturally listens to this in every mood . After retiring the girl, he goes to a wooden table in the tavern and finds the moustache who is chatting with others .


    "Hey . . . " Liu Chang went straight to him, and the other party didn¡¯t find him . Now his steps and breath are no different from those of ghosts . Silent steps have be an instinct . If you don¡¯t deliberately pretend to be ordinary people, Liu Chang¡¯s footsteps are softer than cats .


    So, he gave him a shock when he pped his beard on the shoulder .


    "Shit, it¡¯s you!" A spirit of excitement turned his head, and the bearded man saw that Liu Chang, the strong man who had suddenly left without saying goodbye a few days ago .


    "Where have you been these days? The things are still in my ce . I¡¯ve got someone to repair your gun . Your gun material is really good . I¡¯ve been all over Qingdao and I haven¡¯t found anyone who can repair your gun . Or the people from the bottom of the sea came the other day and I asked them to help repair it . " Said beard .


    "Well, I came to you this time . First, I want to get my gun back . Second, I want to ask you about the recent situation in Qingdao . " Liu Chang spoke and looked around .


    And beards are smart people, so . Very straightforward with a few wine friends to say hello, and then with Liu Chang came to a nobody¡¯s corner .


    "How¡¯s the situation in Qingdao recently? Let¡¯s focus on the undersea people . " Coming to a corner of the pub, Liu Chang asked in a voice that only two people could hear .


    "Well . It¡¯s almost a colony . The only difference from the colony is that the sea people are very, very friendly . " In fact, moustache is not an ordinary person in Qingdao . As a leader of arge tribe, he hardly has to worry about food, but his military equipment and safe residence make himfortable . The angle of view is slightly different from that of the civilians who are struggling to survive .


    "The first few days after the sea peoplended, everyone was very scared . I remember that day I was just about to hunt on the beach . Suddenly, I felt that something was wrong, and then I ran away with people . Later, on the street to see countless giant animals, everything . They were also armed with shells and armor, and those disgusting, wormlike undersea men, and everyone was scared at first . Including me . I was afraid at the beginning, and I began to think about running away with my people and my grandmother As he spoke, his face showed memories, as if constantly organizing appropriate words to express the rapid changes in his mood these days .


    "Fear is the first three days, but these three days the sea people and the giant animals have never hurt a human, and because no one dares to go out for three days, everyone is starving . It¡¯s death, and some people begin to try to escape . . . " Mustache recalled the time . His face was puzzled, "but at this time, the tribes suddenly began to flow . It is said that the undersea people distribute food, and the representative of food distribution is American, it is human . "


    "Well, between man and man . It¡¯s always easier to get close to . " Liu Chang nodded .


    "Yes, so the first batch of Qingdao people who went to get food are doing well now . They have been set up as an example and are now working as the tribal management of this new city . " Big beard said, ncing at the wine table he had just left . "Here, those people are . At the beginning, they were all starving people . Now, with the support of undersea people, they are enjoying themselves one by one . "


    Those who are hungry are most likely tomit the crime of gluttony . These people at the bottom are much hungry at ordinary times, and they can easily enjoy themselves when they are given enough food andfortable environment .


    "What do you think of undersea men?" Liu Chang ignored the animals and looked at the bearded man .


    "I don¡¯t know their ultimate goal, but I can see one or two of their goals in this city . " "I used to be a qualified officer, graduated from a regr military academy . Judging from their urban construction these days, it is not to build a city at all, but to build a military base for frontiernding . After all, the function of a city is very different from that of a military base . As long as you have learned professional knowledge, you can see it at a nce . "


    "Well . " Liu Chang nodded . Different architecturalyout and different urban functions .


    "They have recently focused on buildingnding ports, rebuilding power generation facilities, and warehouses that can store goods inrge areas . I have even noticed that they have set aside arge area in the south of the city . It seems that they are building factories - and at first nce it is that kind of high-tech factory . I guess they want to directly establish a military production industrial chain here . " Big beard said these words, sighed: "these undersea people¡¯s purpose is not pure! But what can we do? Their strength against us, the tribesmen in Qingdao, is just like the contrast between a giant beast and an ant . Therefore, some things can only be seen . Even now I have to live by pleasing those tribal administrators . ""Do you know what their food sources are?" Liu Chang has some doubts - the sea people must have their own food sources . As a highly civilized race, they can¡¯t live entirely by hunting, but the ground nting is obviously not suitable for them . Therefore, food has be Liu Chang¡¯s first problem .


    "Well, I know . It¡¯s not very confidential . " Big beard nodded, "they can grow a strange creature on the sea, which is simr to mushroom and seaweed . It grows very fast . It seems that they can grow rapidly by absorbing nutrients from the sea, which can meet their basic nutritional needs . However, it seems that the sea level has been frozen recently, which makes their food less abundant . What¡¯s more, I found that these people on the sea began to send people who were especially friendly to them to other ces, intentionally or unintentionally . It seems that they want to promote a positive image of the undersea people through their mouths . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349: 349


    "Every hole, every hole . " Liu Chang can¡¯t even sigh at what Liu Chang hears . After all, what he sees and hears today is only a drop in the bucket of all the ns of the people of the sea . It¡¯s hard for him to imagine how many people in the sea can have if they only haveprehensive ns for human beings .


    What about willows?


    After all, in the eyes of undersea people, human beings are conquerable and have already had experience in conquest, while the big willow is unknown and threatening . The two are not on the same level .


    Liu Changguang saw the infiltration of sea people into human beings . It was hard to imagine how many willow ns there were for these intelligent species . This is the only good news .


    The enemy is strong, but the enemy of the enemy is stronger .


    "Well, I have nothing else to ask . You¡¯ve had a good time in Qingdao . If you have any difficulties, you can go to the Jinan Military Region and report my name . The high-level should be able to give you a living space . " Liu Chang patted moustache on the shoulder .


    "Are you from Jinan Military Region?" Hearing this, mustache was full of excitement - as a deserter, he heard this kind of thing, and had instinctive evasive reaction .


    "Well, when you told me about that, I didn¡¯t know people from Jinan Military Region, but now I¡¯m familiar with them . " Liu Chang saw a little panic on the big beard¡¯s face andforted him: "it¡¯s OK . It¡¯s been a long time since you did that . No one will investigate . "


    "That¡¯s good . That¡¯s good . " Big Hu Zi sighed, "after all, being a deserter is the most cowardly thing I have ever done in my life, and I have no way . "


    "I understand . " Liu Chang nodded and stood up . "After all, if I had been reced at that time, I would have made a simr choice with you . "


    "Just understand . Let¡¯s go . I¡¯ll give you the gun . " With beard came to the original basement . Liu Chang got his own pieces of meat, and then said goodbye to this old friend and went to therge-scalending ce on the sea floor .


    To the ce where they used to hunt by the sea . Liu Chang saw that the dpidated port here is being expanded and rebuilt on arge scale . One by one, the sea people roam on the sea ice and sand beach, constantly directing the sea animals to carry materials . Building a house, and standing in the distance, Liu Chang did not rush into the huge military port, but fixed on watching the species of these sea animals .


    After the end of the day, since the red fog, there has been a great increase in the wildness of creatures without intelligence, and there is almost no precedent for domestication - only intelligent species can cooperate with each other .


    It¡¯s like humans can¡¯t use birds, but they can have affection - only intelligent creatures . In order to cooperate with each other .


    Therefore, what Liu Chang now sees in his eyes are all intelligent species . Although he does not know the level of IQ, he must have possessed the most basic logical thinking ability .


    So . Liu Chang wants to first analyze how many intelligent ethnic alliances Haimen have .


    One by one, he saw three kinds of giant sea animals working on the shore . One was about seven meters tall, and his body looked like thebination of a giant bear and a sea lion . The body looked like a bear, but there were no ws on the palm, but the web of sea lion .


    This giant beast seems to have a low status . It¡¯s a species that does heavy work on the coast .


    In addition, Liu Chang saw a kind of creature which was only about 1 . 5 meters high with protruding eyeballs . This kind of creature seemed to have excellent eyesight . Every time Liu Chang looked at that creature, they could feel that they looked back and their four eyes met . Therefore, Liu Chang could see that the biological vision was absolutely top-notch - at least wider than his visual range .


    Thest creature, thergest, is a huge monster with a body size of more than 40 meters . Liu Chang thought for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t find their prototype in his mind . If he insisted, he should be regarded as a little simr to dinosaurs . However, it was muchrger than thergest dinosaur, and it looked thick and hard .


    And rtively, this giant beast is obviously not low in the league . As the main station personnel of the team, they are all bound with weapons and armor, and none of them participate in the work .


    Of course, these are just three kinds of giant animals that Liu Chang can see on the shore . Along the way, Liu Chang also sees more and more strange species in the sea ice, but most of them can¡¯tnd .


    "The ocean is really profound . " Liu Chang is not surprised to see that such arge number of intelligent species can be born in the sea, because the ocean is a three-dimensional environment, and it is several times wider than thend . Neither the base nor thepetitive environment of life can bepared with thend .


    Liu Chang has seen only three intelligent species in the area of only half of China and a few provinces - the flowing amphibian, the big willow, and Zhiqing - although he has only one, he is indeed an independent species .


    Therefore, Liu Chang is not surprised that dozens of intelligent species with logical thinking ability have been born in the whole deep sea area . "I don¡¯t know how these creatures got together in the first ce, whether there was a fight, whether there was a gap between them . " Thinking about these problems, Liu Chang went to a huge factory foundation and was stopped by a man from the bottom of the sea .


    "Hey, human friends . " The bottom of the sea people always speak so fresh, "the front is the construction site . If you go in there, there will be some danger, such as falling rocks and breaking ice . Those sea monsters¡¯ eyes are not easy to use . They are afraid that they will encounter you . If you want to have a look, just turn around . "


    "Oh, thank you for reminding me . " After wandering around the port along the way, Liu Chang had a general understanding of this ce, and decided to make a formal start on what to do today .


    "You¡¯re wee . People from the bottom of the sea are friends with human beings . " Seafloor peopleugh, just want to leave, but was stopped by Liu Chang .


    "Hello, man, do you know how to find your Officer Chief?" Liu Chang walked up to the man at the bottom of the sea .


    "Chief?" A puzzled look appeared on the sea floor¡¯s face - and Liu Chang finally recognized that although the facial features of this race are fuzzy, they also have a unique expression function, "what do you want to do with the chief?"


    "Oh, this is a letter of introduction from the Jinan Military Region . I want to join the army . As an advanced soldier in Jinan, I want to do something to eradicate the big willow trees . " With a smile, Liu Chang took out the letter of introduction with the seal of the military region from his arms and put it on the rolled up tentacles of the sea people . (to be continued)

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350: 350


    "Advance army?" As a result, the man at the bottom of the sea found that the letter of introduction from Liu Chang first carefully identified the seal on it, and then asked in doubt, "on your own?"


    "Yes, as far as I am concerned, the main purpose of our military areamand is to understand the situation at Daliushu first, and then give you support ording to the results of the war at that time . " Liu Chang let his words as reasonable as possible, "after all, you have justnded here, and we do not know each other very well . Therefore, I am ordered toe here this time, and I also want to make the first step of friendly exchanges . So, this time, I am on my own . "


    "Oh, that¡¯s it . " There was no expression on Haidi¡¯s face, so Liu Chang didn¡¯t know whether the other party believed him or not . But even so, what he could be sure of was that although he didn¡¯t know whether the other party epted or not, ording to their political and policy problems, he would not refuse his own proposal .


    So - "well, well, I can¡¯t make a decision on this . I want to inform my superiors . " After knowing that Liu Chang came from Jinan Military Region, the man on the sea showed a "respectful" look that human can understand, "then this officer, please wait here for two minutes, and I will go . "


    "Well, no hurry . " Liu Chang nodded and stood in ce .


    The seamen then left here - and these ugly looking guys are very efficient . They are different from the kind of government, government and government officials who can make people wait to die in the same ce before the end of China . This time, the sea man said that in two minutes, in fact, only about 45 seconds, he came back again . This time, he brought another submarine man who looked almost the same as him .


    However, Liu Chang knows that the chief is here .


    "Oh, Jinan Military Region . " As soon as he arrived, he was very enthusiastic . He did not distinguish the identity of Liu Chang military region from that of Liu Chang . He held out his tentacle and made a handshake gesture and said, "it¡¯s really good that we can support the undersea people from the Jinan Military Region . This gentleman . . . "


    "Oh, my name is Liu Chang . " Liu Chang nodded .


    "Liu Chang? Is it Liu Chang from Yanjing? " After hearing Liu Chang¡¯s name and distinguishing his appearance, the man on the sea showed a familiar look .


    "Do you know me?" Seeing his look, even Liu Chang himself was very surprised - because this is simply impossible . This is the third time that he saw the man from the sea . The first time was in Qingdao, and then the man was captured by Li Qingshui . The second time he saw him on the way to Jinan . He was full of Legalist spirit . The third time he saw this man, he knew himself . It was impossible .


    "Well, I¡¯d like to ask you to forgive me . You should also know what kind of race we are . We are not very strong physically . We have been able to develop and grow up to this point . We rely on the collection of wisdom and information . Before we came to China, we had collected a little bit of information about the continent - otherwise, we would not have known about the big willow . " "We don¡¯t have aplete collection of information about China, but we also know that you exist . It seems that you were in Zhengzhou before, and you were with Mr . Li Qingshui, and you are a good partner . "


    "Hehe, the information is soplete!" Liu Chang felt the horror of this race even more when he heard the words of the sea people . He didn¡¯t know where his information came from . Maybe he heard it from Zhengzhou refugees . Maybe they had other information channels .


    What¡¯s more, the fact that the undersea man did not cover up at all made Liu Chang feel even more terrible . ording to the principle of data sharing of undersea people, Liu Chang thought that when he first met Che, the undersea man probably knew who he was, but he did not show any expression of knowing himself - because he did not know what he was going to do at that time .


    Now, when he learned that he was going to join the seaman army, he immediately admitted that he knew his existence on his side - that would be terrible . It is impossible for Liu Chang to join the Seamen¡¯s army for only one or two days . During this period of time, as a man of great observation, he may be able to know the existence of the other party¡¯s information from some details .


    Instead of letting yourself guess at that time, it¡¯s better to admit that you know your own existence now, which is easier to ept and show your sincerity .


    "If you don¡¯t meet Che directly, you can¡¯t see how deep your mind is . " Liu Chang raised his vignce .


    "Ha ha, Mr . Liu, don¡¯tugh so" ha ha " . ording to my understanding of Chinese culture, it seems that there were rumors on the Inte before, ha ha, which means swearing?" Undersea people do not know what Liu Chang thinks in his heart, and stillmunicate with him easily .


    "You even know the Inte buzzwords before the end of the day . It¡¯s not easy . " Liu Chang alsoughed, in line with the principle of "more words than losses", he led the topic to the right track . "Well, this is the end of the ceremony . Before dark, I want to go through the procedures for joining you . After all, you know that I have a deep hatred with that guy Liu Shu . He killed my family members . I also want to calcte this ount early . I have not been able to get revenge before . I really want to thank you foring . "Liu Chang¡¯s words are half true and half false - after all, he may never be able to shake a single hair of a willow tree if he doesn¡¯te .


    "Ha ha, Mr . Liu, don¡¯t thank us . After all, the willow is the public enemy of all intelligent creatures, and is an existence of reading power insoluble in the earth¡¯s ecosystem . As an intelligent species, we should unite to deal with this bandit creature . " The undersea man nodded his neck free head and led Liu Chang to the core of his military headquarters . "Come on, since Mr . Liu can¡¯t wait, I can¡¯t dy your time . Come with me . I¡¯ll take you to our undersea men¡¯s military headquarters . By the way, I¡¯d like to introduce some of our weapons against willows . "


    "Weapons against willows?" Liu Chang¡¯s eyes were obviously bright when he heard the words of the sea people . After the sea peoplended, he had been thinking about what the sea people would use to deal with the willow tree guy .


    After all, he had seen the power of willow before, and hundreds of millions of creatures were driven around by him . When he went forward, the cane was as wide as a hundred feet, which could not shake his foundation with conventional weapons .


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351: 351


    Originally, Liu Chang would have thought that the seamen might use unconventional weapons such as nuclear weapons, but this idea was also denied by Li Qingshui .


    If the equivalent is not enough, then the nuclear weapons can notpletely destroy the willow trees - in addition to these, Liu Chang really can not think of any particrly effective way to deal with willows .


    "Come, you follow me . " With doubts in his heart, Liu Chang followed the man at the bottom of the sea . After nearly a kilometer from the sea, he came to a newly built house . The house was built in the style of a sea man . The house was three feet above the ground, but there were no steps . It seemed that the swimming body of the sea dweller was not adapted to the steps, so it was a smooth slope .


    "When we built the military headquarters, we thought that human beings would rarely enter, so we didn¡¯t make steps, but we didn¡¯t think about it properly . " After taking Liu Chang up the slope, he opened the tree hole shaped door . He walked down the door of the prototype into the Haimen¡¯s house . Liu Chang felt that the house was full of warmth .


    "It¡¯s warm . Has Qingdao been electrified?" Liu Chang looked around the building structure, and found that it was veryrge, and there were many unique office ces . Among them, one by one people from the sea were processing various materials and documents . Everything here had a unique style system . Theputer keyboard of Haimen was obviously modified . The buttons were several times more than that of human beings, and the software system was also It was designed by the sea people themselves . Not only are the words different, but also the contents on the desktop arepletely different .


    In the United States for two years, Liu Chang did not know where the submarine people have developed software technology .


    Liu Chang¡¯s entry . The work of this military headquarters was stopped for about 0 . 1 seconds . When the sea people who were working saw that the chief officer brought a human into this ce, they would have some questions that could be ignored . If Liu Chang¡¯s eyes were not very good and his observation was very subtle, he could not find the pause at all .


    And after a pause, these people return to the role of good actors, one by one to work .


    After Liu Chang entered here . Also did not speak, just looked around at everything here, the text . The equipment, the architectural style, the hierarchy of the undersea man - everything was in his eye . And the officer standing in front of him, also seems to be unable to see Liu Chang¡¯s observation in general, acquiesced in all this .


    "Take me to see the weapons?" After Liu Chang saw almost, he said with a smile to the officer .


    "No problem . Come with me . Be careful of the slippery floor . " The man said, and his lower body continued to swim forward . Then he walked through the vestibule, passed the corridor, and entered a room that seemed to be heavily guarded .


    "Open the door . " Come to the door . The seaman officer ordered to two strange looking seamen .


    "Yes, sir . " The seaman guard carries a strange electronic weapon that looks like a schoolbag . When Liu Chang turns to open the door with his tentacles, he can¡¯t help but look at the backpack .


    Then the door opened and Liu Chang entered an open room with bright lights .


    There are many ss cabs on disy in the room . Inside the cab are all kinds of strange utensils . Some look like missiles, some look like four different kinds of weapons . I don¡¯t know what kind of weapons they are .


    "Come here . " After the officer led Liu Chang into the room, he went to the middle of the room . Pointing to the contents of the ss cab, he said, "this is called dried powder, which is one of the main weapons against the big willow . "


    "Dried powder?" Liu Chang chewed the word .


    "Yes, we have studied the spreading and attacking ways of the big willow before . We found that this species can expand unrestricted as long as you give him enough nutrition . Moreover, even if you hurt his note, he can quickly grow up through nutrition supplement . "


    "Yes . " Liu Chang recalled what Li Qingshui told him a few days ago - and saw the picture before his death . The paper with a thickness of hundreds of meters pierces the sky and then plunges into the earth . For all the species crushed by him, he can quickly swallow the sma and bone into the branches, and then absorb and grow again .


    And in the process of his advance, he will continue to root into the soil that stretches out of the ground, and constantly absorb the nutrition of the earth, as his driving force and growth conditions .


    "This kind of dry powder is to limit its spread and growth?" Liu Chang guessed .


    "Yes, this is a kind of chemical bomb . Its unique ingredients can make this powder prate the ground quickly after entering the soil and the earth, and thenpletely destroy the nutrients in the soil, and at the same time, part of the water will be evaporated, which can well limit the growth ability of willows . " "Although the willow can absorb nutrients from animals and nts, after all, the earth is the most fundamental part of its nutrition . So if you destroy the soil around him, it¡¯s hard for him to continue to stretch . And if he destroys the soil where he is based, he will bepletely withered because of the loss of nutrition . "


    "It¡¯s not easy to get into his roots . " Liu Chang shook his head .


    "Yes, so, it needs a strictbat n . Let¡¯s not mention this for the moment . We can first limit his sphere of influence and drop dry bombs far away from him to encircle him . " "After that, we¡¯ll talk about the rush," said the man"If the dry powder destroys the soil, will it not cause great losses to thend?" Liu Chang could imagine how much damage would be caused to China if such bombs were used on arge scale . So, hearing this, he felt a little ufortable .


    As if you could guess what he thought in his mind, the man of the sea exined: "war, there will always be losses . Don¡¯t yourrge-scale wars also bring devastation to the earth? This dry powder will temporarily damage the soil, but it will not leave any other pollution . Compared with nuclear weapons, it is very clean


    "Well, go on, you don¡¯t just want to take care of the big willow with this weapon, do you?"


    "Of course not . This is the next one . " The man at the bottom of the sea led Liu Chang to the ss cab next door and said, "to limit his expansion, we use dry powder, but this can¡¯t effectively damage the willow itself . The next thing is this, nt death agent!"


    "It¡¯s a nt specific chemical . " "Haven¡¯t you humans studied defoliants, too?" he said? It¡¯s the one that can make arge area of forest die suddenly (to be continued)

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352: 352


    "But it¡¯s a hundred times stronger than defoliant . As long as it is sprayed on the willow tree, it¡¯s as if it¡¯s poisoned . It¡¯s going to cause fatal damage to people . " When he introduced this, he showed a proud look, "we have developed this thing for a long time . I don¡¯t believe that willow can deal with us!"


    "Well, it¡¯s really a good thing . " Even Liu Chang had to move his face when he saw the nt death agent .


    He recalled that Zhao Zhuo used defoliant to clean the nts in Zhengzhou before . Overnight, Zhengzhou changed from a forest city to a modern city without nts . Defoliants alone are so powerful that they should be able to do harm to willows .


    As for whether to fight to death, that¡¯s another thing to say - because Liu Chang always believes that the nt that hides its light and keeps its back is not as simple as it seems on the surface .


    "If the nt killer still can¡¯t kill the willowpletely, we still have the means of burning . " Sea people continue to introduce their weapons, "this kind of nt death agent can not only poison the willow, but also carbonize the paper . Evaporation of water, contact with this nt death agent, will be the same as human skin contact with concentrated sulfuric acid, so that local carbonization of its paper, then we canunchbustion bombs, to burn the willow body - as long as the carbonization area is enough, the fire will not be collected, and then regardless of what it is, they can be burned clean . "


    "Well, it seems that you have studied it thoroughly . " When Liu Chang said this, he couldn¡¯t help thinking - when was the first group of peoplending in China . After all, these targeted weapons can not be developed in one day, two days, ten days and a half months .


    But this kind of question, he certainly can¡¯t ask out, ask out also won¡¯t get correct answer, so, Liu Chang held it back to the bottom of his heart .


    "In terms of weapons, there are basically these . There are also some details of the equipment, after Liu produced you on the front line, you can more intuitive understanding The undersea man has introduced the weapon . Urging Liu Chang to leave the room, he said, "our soldiers are constantly going to Henan, Hebei and Hubei, and the next batch of the whole detachment will start tomorrow morning . If Mr . Liu doesn¡¯t mind, just follow them . I¡¯ll be your escort . "


    "You, in person, apany me all the way?" Judging from his performance of walking freely after he entered the military headquarters, this undersea man has a very high level . Hispany throughout the whole process means that he attaches great importance to this matter, and because he attaches importance to it, he monitors it .


    "Yes . After all, you are the first official confirmation that we have been here in maind China . I will apany you naturally . " "You can¡¯t refuse," he said politely . "After all, you are in the army, and you may have many inconvenient ces to move . It¡¯s a lot easier with me . "


    "By the way, I didn¡¯t have time just now . I forgot to introduce myself . My name is Xi . It¡¯s a female undersea man . That is to say, I am a girl . "


    "I said your smell is a little different from those outside . I¡¯mughing . I¡¯mughing . I think you all look alike . I don¡¯t recognize you as a girl . " Liu Chang smiles and holds his hand on the tentacles of the undersea man - probably because he has lived in the sea all the year round . On this Xi¡¯s tentacles, he feels a thick sticky feeling .


    "Haha, just like you, I think it¡¯s hard for human beings to distinguish men and women - especially after they put on clothes . " "I usually judge it by height and length of hair . Female humans seem to like to have long hair," he said with a hearty smile


    "Breasts, women have breasts . " Liu Chang exined .


    "Well, but these features, which are obvious to you, are not obvious to us . " "The color of our female tentacles is slightly pink . You should look simr, but it¡¯s so easy for us to distinguish . "


    "That¡¯s it . " After listening to her, Liu Chang noticed that the color of the tentacles was a little different .


    "Well, I¡¯ll introduce you here for the time being . " After saying this, Xi took Liu Changyuan road back and took him to the living room again . "I don¡¯t know if you have any friends in Qingdao . If it¡¯s inconvenient, I¡¯ll arrange a ce for you to live . "


    "No, I have a ce to live . " Liu Chang recalled that when living together with amphibians, the amphibians¡¯ houses were extremely humid and ufortable - and this was only amphibians . For those who came from pure aquatic life, Liu Chang believed that their environment would be more humid .


    "That won¡¯t work . The first time we cooperate, we can¡¯t make people feel that I¡¯m not well entertained, can¡¯t we?" Xi spoke, walked to a desk and said something to an undersea man . After a while, two beautiful looking girls were brought over, "opposite sex attracts each other, and we amphibians are also race that understands interest . Although we know that Mr . Liu is a very upright man, it should be good to have someone to talk with him . "


    After a look at the girls they brought over, Liu Chang knew that the role of the two girls was just a pair of eyes, so he did not refuse . "Well, let them apany me today, and we¡¯ll meet tomorrow . " Liu Chang held out his hand .


    "Tomorrow, starting point, when the sun rises . " Xi once again held his tentacle with Liu Chang . At this moment, Liu Chang noticed that the male submarine man who led the human beings to Xi seemed to have some changes in his mood at this moment .


    "Is it possible that this man from the bottom of the sea is still a beautiful woman?"


    With strange questions, Liu Chang left the Haimen¡¯s military headquarters, and then took two girls to find an empty house in Qingdao that had not yet been rebuilt and lived in it .


    He didn¡¯t look for moustache . He didn¡¯t want to know that they knew their rtionship with him .


    "You should live here today . " After finding a house, Liu Chang arranged the two girls to another room .


    "Well, Mr . Liu doesn¡¯t eat before he goes to sleep?" The two girls looked very obedient . After nodding, they took out some packaged vacuum food bags from their arms and said, "this is the special food left by us in Japan . If Mr . Liu doesn¡¯t mind, let¡¯s taste it together . By the way, listen to us about the current situation in Japan . I¡¯m sure Mr . Liu will be interested in it . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353: 353


    "Well, tell me something about Japan . " Liu Chang said, "have you fallen there?"


    "It can¡¯t be said that it was upied by the Japanese . In fact, after the end of the Japanese upation, the poption there has dropped sharply . It can¡¯tpare with that of China . Because it is and locked country, it is much safer . " As the girl spoke, she began to slowly take out the fire tools from her backpack . While they worked together to raise the mes on the ground, they told about their country¡¯s affairs . "Before that, the forest coverage in our area was much higher than that in China . At the beginning, we were proud of it . But after the end of the day, because of the coverage rate of the forest base area, so From the beginning, the city was surrounded by forests


    "This is a little bit ind . On the seashore, just like the coastal cities in China, many people died at the beginning, and those who could run ran were trapped ind . " The girl¡¯s Chinese is not very good . There are a lot of words and phrases in her speech, "family, friends, we escaped from the seaside city in the beginning . I remember when thest day of the beginning came, a few dayster, many sea monstersnded in the city, and there was a kind of very disgusting algae that devoured our city


    "Algae?" Liu Chang asked .


    "Well, a kind of algae, which can devour human beings, has been spreading from the sea level . This is how our city was destroyed . " A girl said, pointing to another girl who was cooking, she said, "we are neighbors and have always been good friends . When the end of the day came, we were still 13-4-year-old girls, in the first grade of junior high school . On the day of the end of the day, we were ying in the street, and then the air defense siren went off . At first we thought it was an earthquake drill, but then we saw the red fog all over the sky . "


    "Well, this is very simr to me . I was in ss when the red fog came . " "Liu Chang said with a smile:" or you are good, summer vacation does not need to cram . "


    "And then? Tell me more about how your monsters and people were killed and injured . "


    "Then came the red fog, which should be simr to that in China . Then there were terrible nt growth and those monsters . " When the girl spoke, she lowered her head . "My mother was killed by a pet cat . This was the first situation . Then the soldiers of the self defense forces organized a refugee camp . At the beginning, many people died, old people and children died . Many people were afraid, and we were also afraid . "


    "After that?" Liu Chang looks at the girl speaking .


    "After that, the sea monsternded . Thend is very dangerous at first, but the army is not dangerous - as long as it is in the army, it is very difficult for those animals and nts to cause harm to people . It¡¯s mainly because of illness and food shortage . When people think it¡¯s a little bit safe, then there arerge-scale sea animalsnding . " The girl recalled and said: "at the beginning of thending, the sea animals fought with the army . It seems that the animals hate human beings and take the initiative to conflict with the soldiers of the self defense forces on our side . Then, the army began to downsize, and then our city was flooded with seaweed . After the copse of the army, people fled in all directions, some organized into small-scale gathering ces, and some died at the seaside - until the undersea people came here two years ago . "


    "Two years ago?" Liu Chang remembered the number .


    "Well . " The girl nodded .


    "How many of your people were left at that time?"


    "Less than one tenth . " The girl seems not very clear about the concept of this number . "Our city is almost empty, butter I heard that some people survived in the ind point, so I guess, one tenth . "


    "Well, then?" Liu Chang continued to ask .


    "After that, the undersea peoplended and saved our nearly copsed civilization . They helped us build our homes, grow food for us, help us drive away the manic sea monsters and clean up the seaweed . Anyway, they helped us a lot . We are very grateful to them . " When the girl said this, Liu Chang eyes steady attention to her expression change .


    Now Liu Chang, as a brain aberrant, can easily tell whether a person has cheated him from some tiny information . Therefore, he pays close attention to the girl¡¯s expression and wants to really understand whether the undersea people, after upying the Japanese ind, are really helping the construction as she said .


    It turned out to be obvious - there was no w in the girl¡¯s expression - that what she said was true .


    "They are very nice . " The girl¡¯s face showed sincerity, "when I met them, I was dying . At the first sight I saw them, I thought it was another kind of monster, but unexpectedly, although their looks were a little vicious, they were really and hello . They saved me, so I want to repay them . "


    "So you agreed toe here with them?" Liu Chang looked at this rtively innocent girl, some speechless .


    "Well, my parents and brother are dead anyway, and there are no rtives there . When Jingzi wants toe, I will follow . " While the girl was talking, she looked at herpanion who was making a fire and cooking .


    Obviously, thispanion is much worse than this girl . But before the end of the day, she should be a very good cook girl . Now, she is skillful in making things, and the taste is very fragrant . Liu Chang has long heard that many Japanese girls can cook and do housework when they are 11 or 12 years old . Today, she can¡¯t help but want to verify whether this idea is correct .


    "Jingzi?" Liu Chang called out to the girl .


    "Well?" The girl looked up and the fire made her face a little red . "Sir . . . "


    "Did you know how to cook before the end of the day?"


    "Well, my parents are often away from home, so I often cook for my brother . " Jingzi¡¯s voice is very thin, and the Chinese is even worse . Not only is his pronunciation inurate, sometimes he will think about a word for a long time, but fortunately Liu Chang can understand it .


    "That¡¯s it . " At the end of the race, Li Changji was surprised that this question was of no significance . Because ording to any existing theory, or historical issues, it is impossible for the two races to coexist in peace on thisnd for a long time .


    Because if it¡¯s really about coexistence - undersea people won¡¯t be so eager tond, and the earth will be full of twigs and leaves .


    Before he left Yanjing, he discussed the issue of peace with Li Qingshui, but Li Qingshui¡¯s answer was so resolute: "if the undersea people really want to coexist, they should not upy thatnd after learning all the knowledge and technology of North America!"


    It¡¯s obvious, and it¡¯s very clear .


    On the earth, the area of the sea is much wider than that of thend, and because it is a three-dimensional living space, people living on the sea actually have countless times more resources andnd than humans from the moment they were born . After learning their knowledge, they could rebuild a civilization on the bottom of the sea - but they chose to upy North America and live together with those Americans, seemingly living in harmony .


    It¡¯s in fact - their desire to upy .


    Theoretically speaking, ording to the cosmic jungle theory, even in the seemingly infinite universe, intelligent creatures can not give up fighting for resources, and peace can never be established on the basis of equality between the two sides, or equal force . Amphibians, and humans, are inherently unequal .


    Amphibians are much better than human beings . From survival ability to wisdom, and then to reproductive capacity, these people can not give human enough space to develop .


    Moreover, from the historical point of view, because human beings are the first rising race, no one will be satisfied with the position of vassal . In other words, if amphibians have a long civilization and human beings are just starting races, there may be a possibility of depending on each other .


    But not vice versa .


    Even human beings would not agree .


    Therefore, peace, whether in theory or in reality, is impossible .


    However, it is only a strategic need for the two people to be so friendly and kind-hearted now . Liu Chang¡¯s many questions about this girl undoubtedly show how excellent they are in all aspects from their surnames, the most fundamental things and the mostplicated problems .


    "Even me, they can study so thoroughly . " Liu Chang¡¯s questions about the girl and the current performance of the two girls can poke him in the soft position in his heart . Even if he knows that this is the spy¡¯s arrangement, he still can¡¯t produce more negative emotions in the boring behavior of the undersea man .


    "Eat and go to sleep . " Liu Chang doesn¡¯t know what the future fate of these two girls will be in Haimen . He doesn¡¯t care so much . He doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with this Japanese girl .


    So, after getting all the answers he wanted, he ate his meal hastily and went to sleep in his empty room .


    There was no word all night .


    The next day, Liu Chang sent the girl back to the undersea people¡¯s military headquarters, and then followed Xi to the coast outside .


    Last night, another armed army arrived on the coast . Three kinds of Marine Intelligent sea animals cooperated with the sea people . This time, Liu Chang was still at the seaside and saw the red snake he had seen twice before .


    Two times, the first time was the first time I visited Qingdao, the second time was when I found the man under the sea, and the third time is now .


    Later, Liu Chang suddenly remembered the battle between the sea animals he saw when he first came to Qingdao . That was the battle between a giant turtle and the sea snake . What they were saying while fighting between the two animals seemed to be thenguage of the sea people .


    "I see . I¡¯ll tell you . " Thinking of this, Liu Chang¡¯s face showed a little smile .


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354: 354


    "Go away, grasshopper fish . " Hearing that Liu Chang¡¯s Dragon didn¡¯t stop, he was still on his way, "I feel sick when I see you who are all without scales . "


    "Nothing without scales is disgusting?" Liu Chang thought about how he felt when he saw a hairless animal . Maybe in the aesthetic view of this kind of giant species which looks very grumpy, no scale is very ugly .


    "Tessel, be polite to your friends . " Because of the reminder, Xilong¡¯s voice is very thick, and his groans roll like thunder, which makes Xidu, who is hundreds of meters away, hear the conversation here .


    "You undersea men have no right to order us . " To Liu Chang¡¯s surprise, Xilong didn¡¯t sell face when he heard the words of the sea people¡¯s chief . It is obvious that the race and the sea people are really just a simple cooperative rtionship .


    Liu Nong is more interested in them .


    After thinking about it, Liu Chang¡¯s body began to change, slowly growing scales, and thenpared with the color of Xilong beside him, so that the color change of his body was very close to him .


    "Ah?" Seeing the color change of Liu Chang, Xilong was obviously interested in him, "what species are you? And this ability? Now it looks good on me


    Xilong¡¯s eyes saw the change of Liu Chang, as if to see a originally hairless earthworm suddenly turned into a cute fluffy kitten, and his face showed a look of delight in hunting .


    "I can¡¯t imagine that the strong Xilong is also from the appearance Association . " Liu Chang¡¯s mind was stuffy, but he didn¡¯t know that it was the nature of all species to love beauty and avoid ugliness . It was just that species and species were different, so their aesthetic views were not the same . It was as if human beings could hardly like maggots, but easily like kittens and puppies .


    But now that he has got the other party¡¯s approval, Liu Chang doesn¡¯t make a pretentious move . He jumps on the body of Xilong and tramples on his smooth scales to his back .


    Xilong¡¯s back is smooth and its scales are smoother than fish - scientifically, it¡¯s good for underwater activity - but in reality, it¡¯s hard to get a foothold .


    But Liu Chang is still standing steady .


    "I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re standing on your feet . " It seems that he knows his physiological structure very well . As he marches, Xilong looks back at Liu Chang . His voice roars again, "what are you looking for me for?"


    "Nothing . The March is boring . I want to talk to you . I want to know something about the sea floor . " Liu Chang said truthfully .


    "Well, you cane to my head . There is a small voice organ on my head, which is used by us to seduce the fish under the water . If you have anything, you can talk about it there . " Xilong¡¯s words happened to be in Liu Chang¡¯s heart, and he didn¡¯t want to make a statement, so he took off again in situ, jumped out of the height of 20 meters and reached the head of Xilong .


    Then, one person and one beast chatted there .


    First, we talked about the changes of the sea floor in recent years, and then we talked about the birth of Liao Xilong .


    "Isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re not big? " Liu Chang looked at Xilong¡¯s body shape of tens of meters, and thought of the eel that had devoured himself and the octopus w that could not see through the body .


    "Well, it¡¯s not big, and we didn¡¯t evolve from deep-sea fish . " Along the way, this "taishel" Xilong and Liu Chang had a very happy chat - through the chat, Liu Chang knew that this was actually a very straightforward race, with low intelligence, joy and anger hobbies all in color, and written on his face very frankly - like you is like, if you don¡¯t like it, if you don¡¯t like it, your straightforward temper is very good with Liu Chang .


    "We are only therger ones that cannd . Those who are really big will note ashore with the people on the sea . The ce is too small to hold them . And those races, many of them look down on the sea people


    "Is it true?" Liu Chang thought of Xilong "taishel" ismenting his family, Liu Chang suddenly stood up from his head .


    "What¡¯s the matter, brother?"


    "In danger!" Before Liu Chang¡¯s voice fell, he saw several missiles flying from afar with long me tails . These missiles seemed to be a signal . At the same time, countless strange looking rockets suddenly appeared from far or near ces, like raindrops all over the sky .


    "Amphibians!" From a distance, Liu Chang is familiar with the distorted light at the moment when a missile appears, which is the unique ability of amphibians .


    However, even if amphibians could be invisible, he did not expect to suddenly appear around him for a kilometer without being discovered by himself - after all, they have fishy smell and biological maic field that can¡¯t be removed - and the consciousness source that can make him feel full of stars like fireflies .


    But none of these, they just appeared out of thin air, and then fired countless missiles out of thin air .


    After Liu Chang helped "taishel" block a missile, countless missiles exploded behind him . The smoke produced by the explosion was very strange, not fire light, but a kind of green smoke, as if the thick smoke suddenly sshed from the tree sap . After seeing the smoke, Liu Chang immediately closed his breath, and then his scales began to make a "squeak" sound and began to soften Melt away - as if he had been digested when he fell into the belly of an eel . "Is this willow¡¯s digestive juice?" Liu Chang looked down and saw that after the explosion of the bomb, arge area of sea people quickly festered under the invasion of thick smoke . He held up his guns and did not dare to rx .

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355: 355


    "Gu Ah . . . " From the air came the scream of the sea people . The fierce scream let Liu Chang know that this creature¡¯s pain nerves must be very sensitive .


    But he has no time to pay attention to these . These special missiles are very powerful . Standing in the thick green fog, even he can¡¯t bear it . It can be spected that before long, their thousands of troops may bepletely destroyed . It was an ambush, a perfect ambush .


    No matter from the choice of location - the forest surrounded by hills;


    or from the choice of time - no one expected that the big willow wouldunch a battle at this moment;


    in fact, even Liu Chang did not expect that he would be ambushed in this ce - this was also ambushed at the Shandong border . Liu Chang couldn¡¯t understand why so many amphibians were born suddenly .


    Looking at the distorted light of those missiles in the air, Liu Chang guessed that the number of amphibiansing this time might not be thousands . He could not know what strength amphibians were . A single stream could make people worried, and the thousands of amphibians would cover up the amphibians who had no biological maic field, which made Liu Changsheng escape The idea .


    "Live first . " After Liu Chang made up his mind, he called out to the Xilong "taisher" who was already crazy under him: "brother, these people are willow people . If you can run, you can¡¯t beat it!"


    "Roar!" He screamed madly, and taisher didn¡¯t know whether he could hear Liu Chang¡¯s words . He directly pressed a button on his body, and a huge missile flew out in the direction of a hilly slope . The missile was iparably huge . The scale is absolutelyparable to the power of the main gun level of the battleship .


    Boom!!!


    There was a strong sounding from the distant hillside, and the fire and heat spread there . Although Liu Chang could not see the situation clearly with his eyesight, he knew that the hillside in front of him must have be a piece of ruins - and without hesitation, Liu Chang charged towards it .


    "Man, let¡¯s go He yelled out his whole friendship . Liu Chang directly put his legs into the "taishel" head, then jumped down dozens of meters in the air, and then ran away at full speed .


    In thest five years, Liu Chang fled everywhere . He has almost be a professional runner - especially in the red fog, smoke, gunpowder, dust and so on, which provides a big cover for his escape route .


    He ran away fast, and behind him . There¡¯s a man faster than him .


    "Taishel" although straightforward, and intelligence is not high, but after Liu Chang¡¯s reminder, obviously still very clever, a hand shelling out, followed Liu Chang to run up .


    However, Liu Chang didn¡¯t want to be with Xilong . After all, the enemy had arge area, arge volume and arge target . Seeing that Cyrus followed him, he immediately ran in another direction .


    While running, the scales on the body slowly change color and be red and green, which is more integrated into the environment than camouge clothing, which is almost invisible . In addition, his running way, which ignored the terrain, made him leave the ce with the most intense fire and hide in a forest .


    In the distance, there was still a roar of guns . After being far away from the battlefield of thousands of people, Liu Chang¡¯s feeling of indistinct uneasiness became stronger .


    Looking at the jungle, Liu Chang called out: e out . Are you here for me


    After a silence in the air, an amphibian came out .


    "Yes, the main purpose of our visit is to find you . " Liu Chang was as like as two peas in the face of theing amphibian, because the man who appeared was very much like the flow .


    "Did willows copy the stream after all?" Liu Chang looks at the visitors, but pays more attention to his surroundings . The amphibian who shows up is just a negotiator . Liu Chang feels that there are at least dozens of amphibians lurking around and looks at this side .


    "What do youe to me for?"


    Looking at the amphibians in front of him, Liu Chang thought of the stream that he had killed . Liu Chang felt a little empty in his heart, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face .


    "I want to ask about our father . " Said the amphibian representative .


    "He¡¯s in Beijing . " Seeing that the amphibians are asking for help instead of killing them directly, Liu Chang has some confidence in his mind, "in Beijing, the Research Institute . "


    "Do you want to say that you have any value?" Amphibian heard Liu Chang¡¯s words, nodded, and then disappeared in the air .


    "Catch him, live!"


    At themand of the amphibian leader, Liu Chang heard a lot of "click" sounds of heavy weapons being put away in the air . The moment the sound was introduced to his ears, he constructed a map of amphibians in his brain . Then, he followed the n and found a space to surround him and ran away .


    However, the two missiles that came to him forced him back to his original ce .


    "We can¡¯t run away . We know your strength . Willow has also given us data analysis . You can¡¯t escape . " The amphibian¡¯s voice came from the air, "don¡¯t do anything in vain . We don¡¯t want you to have an ident . ""The willow data for you?" With these words, he suddenly raised his gun - or his rifle .


    Because no one has ever seen such a fast gun lifting speed, nearly one tenth of a second, faster than a bullet . Therefore, Liu Chang pulled the trigger of the shredded meat before lifting the gun . After the bullet was hit by the primer and flew out along the rifling, it turned into an arc after flying out because of the excessive throwing force .


    A banana shaped bullet made a perfect arc in the air - and then the crescent shaped edge directly scraped a bunch of bright blood flowers in the air .


    Amphibian half body, thrown out of the void .


    After using one tenth of the attack speed of mantis shrimp, Liu Chang didn¡¯t feel too ufortable . He used this 10% force of ejection again under his feet . With the rapid increase of speed, he shook the gun again, and a blood flower of broken meat bloomed in the air .


    It seems that Liu Chang¡¯s sudden attack is not suitable, and it seems that the asymmetry of data makes amphibian deployment appear loopholes .


    Therefore, this also gave Liu Chang the only chance - all the powerful strength of arthropods was applied on his legs . Liu Chang, in the extreme state that his body could bear, suddenly raised the speed to an incredible level in this instant - 100 meters in a sh, and another 100 meters in the blink of an eye, without any reaction from all amphibians , suddenly out of the encirclement, in the smoke filled battlefield, run away .


    Only a little dust was left .

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356: 356


    After nearly a kilometer away from the encirclement, Liu Chang¡¯s speed gradually slowed down . After all, he did not dare to use the strength of arthropods . His body simply could not bear the reaction of such a powerful force, and his muscles were easy to strain . Therefore, after temporarily breaking away from the encirclement, Liu Chang changed his way of driving to ordinary running .


    Even so, the amphibians in the back have already been left far away by him .


    In this way, Liu Chang ran along the edge of the battlefield in a certain direction . His sight distance was only about 100 meters, and he could not see the whole situation of the battlefield, but the sound of guns and screams in his ear still let him know the terrible situation of the war there .


    Amphibians are an excellent race - apart from having no reproductive capacity, they are no less intelligent than undersea men . They are also very strong and can hide their bodies . They are a very strong fighting race . If there were not only a few amphibians before, I believe they would be a more terrifying race than the sea people .


    Therefore, in the face of the amphibian¡¯s surprise attack and heavy weapons, Liu Chang has no n to fight . He is not a member of the undersea people . He has no psychological burden to be a deserter now . He runs all the way to the direction he came .


    Straight run out of dozens of kilometers away, do not know whether it is good luck or bad luck, in the dense forest, Liu Chang saw the familiar Xilong - "taixie" .


    "Hey, brother, you¡¯re out of here, too . " Now it is no longer dangerous . Liu Chang stepped up two steps, ran to Xilong and said hello .


    Then I saw - this strong fellow, with a huge hole the size of three men in his chest - sylon taischel was running . While gasping for breath, he saw Liu Changing . He just tried to make a response .


    "You¡¯ve got a missile!" Taisher is a very strong Xilong, and he is also wearing the armor made by undersea man . The double defense of scale and armor makes it difficult for them to be broken by conventional weapons . Moreover, Liu Chang also knows that these giant beasts are actually all rough and fleshy . When he was in the stomach of eel, it was very difficult to destroy the gastric mucosa of each other, not to mention the thick scales .


    "Well . . . " Heavy breath in the air . The air from taishelha turned into a thick white column in the air .


    "You can¡¯t run back to the sea . " Liu Chang took a look at the depth of the wound and the green bubbles rising from the side . He said, "you can¡¯t run back to Qingdao for hundreds of kilometers . Absolutely not . "


    "What can I do?" As if Liu Chang¡¯s words of desperation let "taishel" finally summon up strength also let out a clean, he decadent sitting on the ground, looking at the huge wound on his chest and said: "I do not run there is not also have to die?"


    "Come back to Jinan with me . This is the west of Shandong Province . It¡¯s very close to Jinan . " From Qingdao, Shandong Province to Henan Province, it is close to the western border . Liu Chang is not too far away from Jinan, but there are still hundreds of kilometers away from Qingdao .


    "Is Jinan your human city?" "Will they help me?" asked Tessel


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine . " Liu Chang said and looked back . "It¡¯s not toote . You can¡¯t drag your wound, or you can bleed to death . And I¡¯m still followed by a group of amphibians . You have to go . Cheer up . It¡¯s not far away . "


    "Thank you first . " After thest glimmer of hope, Tai Shel, who was only one and a half years old, followed Liu Chang through the jungle and ran in the direction of Jinan .


    Along the way, "taisher" body although more and more weak . But the speed did not fall . Obviously, this outspoken beast did not want to bring any burden on Liu Chang¡¯s journey . Because of the huge difference between the two sides, Liu Chang could not give more help to "taishel" on the way .


    Fortunately, both of them were fast enough to get rid of the amphibians behind them and arrived in Jinan Military Region after an hour and a half .


    "Hold on, it¡¯s here . " Aftering to Jinan City, the huge size and ferocious face of "taishel" naturally aroused the fear of ordinary residents . Fortunately, these residents of Jinan have seen this kind of ocean giant more than once these days . Although they are afraid, they do not cause panic .


    But even so, the army learned the news at the first time . Before Liu Chang entered the city, a division army stopped him outside the city .


    "The giant beast in front of us stops moving forward . The front is our human settlement . Please don¡¯t move forward again and keep the distance between the two sides!" When the soldiers from afar knew the appearance of the giant beast, they yelled with a loudspeaker . But just as he cried out, a figure shed up in front of him .


    "You are Chief After seeing the man, the officer stopped the loudspeaker .


    "Well, I¡¯m a friend of Thunder Tiger . " Liu Chang saw that the person in front of him was an acquaintance . He was studying all of them . Although he didn¡¯t know what the other party was called, he seemed to be a teacher .


    "Let¡¯s go . This giant beast belongs to our human side!" Liu Chang said . "Good . " After seeing that it was Liu Chang, the teacher quickly released him . However, it seemed that this man was very upright . Even Liu Chang, he was still worried and said, "but chief, you can let go, but you can¡¯t let the giant beast trample on the house . There are people in many houses in the city . Don¡¯t let him cause casualties . "


    "Don¡¯t worry . " Liu Chang took a look at the square faced and broad-minded teacher, nodded, and returned to the side of "taishel" and changed it into thenguage of undersea people .


    "Can you hold on?"


    "Death No . . . " At this time, "taisher" of Xilong was extremely weak, and the green liquid on the edge of his wound seemed to have strong corrosive power . The original wound size of three had turned into the size of four, and the depth was deeper . The burnt wound even had a faint smell of meat .


    "Then hurry into the city and pay attention not to trample on the house . There are living people in it . " After an exnation, Liu Chang called "taishel" all the way into the city, walked to the boundary of the Research Institute .


    At the gate of the Research Institute, Lao Zhang, who had already received the news, was waiting there early .


    "I heard the news . I¡¯ve ordered people to carry all the medical equipment to the weaponboratory . If there¡¯s no room for him in the room, let¡¯s make do with it . " Lao Zhang looked up at the huge sea animal and said . (to be continued)

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357: 357


    "Thank you . " Knowing that taishel could not understand humannguage, Liu Chang nodded and said a word for him, and then led him to the weapon experiment square behind the Research Institute .


    There is arge area of open space, some soldiers have carried out the medical equipment, now outside is ying with .


    After "taishel" arrived, Lao Zhang ordered it to lie on its side on the ground, and then found someone to carry adder, along thedder, climbed up the Xilong wound .


    "It looks like stomach acid!" After climbing up his wound, Lao Zhang carefully looked at the green mucus on his wound . "Is this made by the big willow tree?"


    "It should be . " Liu Chang said, and jumped on the body of "taisher", exining: "willow seems to have produced many amphibian descendants, and they are also equipped with heavy weapons . It seems that willow produced it by itself . In the shells exploded, there is this green mucus, which appears to be foggy at the beginning . After touching the human body, it will be this kind of mucus, It¡¯s very lethal, not to mention steel . It¡¯s the scales of these super monsters that are easy to erode . "


    "Sure enough, willows in their own body, but also built a military factory . " Lao Zhang nodded . After knowing the general situation, he didn¡¯t talk nonsense . He cleaned the wounds of the sea animals in situ .


    With the help of Liu Chang, Lao Zhang and a group of nurses and doctors started the most arduous operation in their life, that is, heavy work, because they had never done such a huge trauma surgery - patients were just wounds . It¡¯s a few times bigger than their size .


    However, the patient¡¯s body is strong enough to withstand the intense treatment .


    So, when it was dark, Lao Zhang¡¯s medical team had stabilized the wound of "taishel" .


    "Your life is no longer in danger . " Liu Xie gave him a weak report .


    "Thank you, brother . I owe you my life . " The straight forward "taishel" seems to be able to add and subtract an algorithm even this kind of human sophistication . He lies on the ground . Liu Chang nodded and said, "thank you for saving my life . "


    "You¡¯re wee . It¡¯s them who can help . " Liu Chang said with a smile, "have a good rest . We can¡¯t give you a bed . It¡¯s estimated that you marine creatures don¡¯t have the habit of sleeping in bed, but it¡¯s freezing outside . You have to get a little cold . "


    "It doesn¡¯t matter . " After the thunder like voice of "taishel" resounded again . "I¡¯m going to have a rest . I feel like my brain is going to sink . "


    "Well, you can sleep well . It¡¯s estimated that your injury will not be good for a while . Just stay in Jinan first . " After Liu Chang also exined a sentence, left the giant beast in ce, followed Lao Zhang back to the Research Institute .


    "Why are you back?" After returning to the Institute, Lao Zhang sat in a chair, exhausted by hours of surgery .


    "The ambush is sure toe back . I don¡¯t know if I want to go now . " Liu Chang said something about what he had heard in the past few days - about sea animals, about undersea men, and about amphibians .


    "The amphibians are targeting me, and they seem to attach great importance to the existence of convection . They also sent a small team to inquire about the current situation, and I told them that they were in Beijing . " Liu Chang said: "it is estimated that those who are restless will definitely go to Beijing for confirmation after hearing the news . "


    "Well, but not too much . " Lao Zhang thought for a moment and said, "after all, it¡¯s a critical moment for willow and undersea men to fight . Those amphibians are certainly not enough to go to Beijing . "


    "Well, I think so too . If the quantity is notrge, Mr . Li will be able to cope with it . " Liu Chang thought about the amphibians and the undersea men . "I actually heard from the undersea people that there seem to be many powerful species on the bottom of the sea, and they don¡¯t care tond . Moreover, I feel that there are differences among the people in Shanghai aboutnding . Therefore, taishel, you must help me take good care of them . They seem to be a very good race . After I have done this, I want to go to the ocean world with him . "


    "You want to go deep into the sea?" When Lao Zhang heard Liu Chang¡¯s crazy idea, he couldn¡¯t believe it . "Do you really want to go to the bottom of the sea? The world under the ice? "


    "Well, it must be very colorful . " When Liu Chang said this, his face showed a look of longing and hope . "I actually yearned for the world under the sea since I was a child . I felt mysterious and beautiful there, but limited by being a student, I couldn¡¯t go there . Now, the seabed should be more attractive . I want to know how many terrifying monsters there are and how many super creatures cannot be born onnd . This is the reason why I want to go


    "And the reason that really drove me to do it was that it seemed to be the only chance for human beings to reproduce . "


    "Yes, it is . " Lao Zhang nodded at Liu Chang¡¯s words .


    The world, for non intelligent species, follows the naturalw of survival of the fittest . There is nothing to say . But for intelligent species, the world is not that simple . In addition to the "survival of the fittest" of the naturalw, it is more of a "Humanistic"w . It¡¯s like, even with the emergence of undersea man and willow, human beings are still one of the best species on earth . ording to pure naturalw, human beings will not be eliminated . However, intelligent creaturespete with each other for resources, so they are naturally hostile . Therefore, human beings are likely to be exterminated by willows or undersea men in the future .


    This is thew of "humanity" .


    Therefore, thew between intelligent creatures is no longer the purest survival of the fittest, but can be seen as a kind ofpetition between countries .


    Human beings are now like a huge old-fashioned power, while the undersea man and the big willow are like a newly rising super empire . If human beings want to survive in the cracks, they should not only watch the fate of heaven and watch the two tigers fight, but also keep close ties with each other . There are also differences within the super Empire, and in addition to these two super empires, there are other countries under the sea, which can be used .


    Human beings have now lost the ability to explore the sea floor - and only one person has the ability to enter the sea bottom - Liu Chang .


    As long as he returns to his ancestry and gets another organ, he can survive underwater for a long time . Therefore, if he ispared to an emissary, he is the only one who ispetent for this job . (to be continued)

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358: 358


    After talking about Liu Chang¡¯s trip to Haiti for a while, Lao Zhang continued to prepare food for taishel¡¯s observation and treatment .


    As it was gettingte, Liu Chang was not ready to do anything today, so he returned to the Research Institute and began to rest .


    The next morning, when Liu Chang came to the square again, he saw that "taishel" of Xilong was much better . At least, he was no longer weak in spirit .


    "Hey, brother!" Xilong woke up early in the morning to see his Savior, seems to be in a good mood, "get up so early, sleep well? Is it true that you humans dream


    "Well, I had a good sleep . I had a dream of an underwater world . " Liu Chang looked at Tai Shel, who was mentally Yiyi, and said with a smile: "how, is the physical improvement still fast?"


    "Well, it¡¯s much better after you clean up the sap . If you are hungry, you human beings seem to have no food . You can¡¯t eat enough . " "Taishel" said, "the man who operated on me this morning brought me a small cart of food, but I was not full at all . "


    "There¡¯s no way . We¡¯re short of food . " On this point, Liu Chang can¡¯t do it, "just bear with it, do you eat meat or vegetarian? How do Haitians provide food? "


    "If we eat algae mushroom, we sea animals usually have a very strong food reserve function, and a full meal canst for many days . Otherwise, if we are so big and do not have a good nutrient reserve organ, we will be like the Lianglong in the history of the earth, eating most of the day . " "Taishel" exined: "in fact, I had a full meal when I was in Qingdao . I didn¡¯t have to eat for ten days and a half months, but now I need a lot of energy because I have to get a long wound But I don¡¯t need to trouble you . It¡¯s really not possible . I can get some branches and leaves for me, and I¡¯ll be satisfied . "


    "That¡¯s easy . " Liu Chang knew that there were leaves all over the city . "I will inform you about this . You can take good care of yourself here . I can¡¯t apany you these days, and I have something to do . "


    "What¡¯s the matter? You want to go back to the sea people¡¯s army? " "Don¡¯t go," said the beast . It¡¯s so dangerous there that you have toe over and do something . "


    "I don¡¯t want to go either, but I can¡¯t . The invasion of the undersea man is the only chance for us to eradicate the willows . " Liu Chang said: "take good care of yourself . I hope to see you again when Ie back . "


    "Don¡¯t worry . " The beast roared, which was a farewell to Liu Chang .


    After that, Liu Chang left the research institute again toplete the task he had notpleted for the first time . Because he knew the hostility of amphibians to himself, Liu Chang did not intend to mingle with the undersea men openly this time . What he wanted was to get more information out of the army . And it¡¯s safer . Even if we fight with the willow, there should be no danger for him to hide in the periphery .


    But not now, the change of goals, so that he no longer has the opportunity to fish in troubled waters .


    So he¡¯s going to the core battlefield of the undersea men this time . Take a look at the edge .


    However, before he left this time, Liu Chang made more adequate preparations - for fear that amphibians would find him again, Liu Chang did aplete job - he first asked Lao Zhang for a medicament topletely remove the smell on his body, and at the same time, he changed his breathing rate . By changing the distribution of his scales, even the source of consciousness, he made the wrong way of spreading information . He was not afraid that amphibians could detect themselves, but he had to guard against the giant willow .


    After making all the preparations, Liu Chang didn¡¯t even bring his meat gun with him this time, and he didn¡¯t wear clothes . Instead, he changed his body color . Let oneself be in a state of near invisibility all the time, then left Jinan so naked and entered the dense forest .


    From Jinan to Henan, the distance of several hundred kilometers is not far for Liu Chang . At noon, Liu Chang entered the junction of Henan and Shandong, and then saw the traces of the sea people stationed here .


    "Further forward, is the body of the big willow?" Stand at the junction of the two provinces . Liu Chang saw the sea people¡¯srge-scale camp, which was a strategic stronghold . Obviously, the number of people and equipment was dozens of times more than that of the team Liu Chang had before .


    In addition, Liu Chang saw helicopters in the air . Under the guidance of the fish, these helicopters were equipped with strangeunchers, which were obviously used to sprinkle dry powder .


    After arriving at the sea bottom man¡¯s camp, Liu Chang only made a circle around the camp, and then saw the personnel entering the advancedbat readiness state . Liu Chang saw a sea lion like beast, wearing a gas mask and carrying a hydraulic sprinkler . He was constantly cleaning up the surrounding forest . Arge number of trees quickly came into contact with the liquid in the hydraulic sprinkler After that, the ground was dusted with dry powder, andrge areas of forest became desert in a short time .


    Seeing such a situation, Liu Chang knew that there must be more than one such camp for undersea people . It should be camp strongholds one by one, encircling the three provinces where the willows are located from all directions, and then continue to carry out the cleaning work .


    Finally, the area cleaned up by my brother¡¯s stronghold was connected together, turning the willow into a lonely city .


    Not only that, Liu Chang also found that many sea people are constantly using strange detection to detect the surrounding situation . It is obvious that they have received the information about the attack of the advancing team here . After knowing the existence of amphibians, they took targeted measures .


    The advantage of amphibians in dealing with undersea men is to hide their body shape . The sudden attack before is theplete victory of amphibians . However, Liu Chang knew that the undersea people were not a vulnerable race . In the previous small-scale battle, they just didn¡¯t know the existence of the other side . Now that they know the other side, thebat effectiveness gap between the two sides will be greatly narrowed .


    "Thend should be cleaned up inch by inch, and the dried powder should be deep into the ground!" Hiding behind a withered tree, Liu Chang saw a man at the bottom of the sea leading several sea bear beasts sprinkling dried powder . "Let¡¯s clean this up carefully first . In two days, there will be bombers to drop incendiary bombs for us . . . "


    The team talked and walked away .


    Liu Chang also followed the direction of the team, touching into the core of the undersea man camp . (to be continued)

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359: 359


    After touching the camp, Liu Chang found that the scale,yout and staffing of the camp were simr to those before the war in the era of human thermal weapons . It just seems that the sea people don¡¯t live in tents, they just dig out small caves in the ground to live in - but even if they don¡¯t live in tents, they still seem to have built a lot of them .


    The smell of oiling from inside let Liu Chang know that the weapon was ced in the box .


    Apart from these, Liu Chang did not see very epoch-making scientific and technological items here - no transformers like chariots - nor more high-tech things simr to those in science fiction movies . It seems that the knowledge output of undersea people in the past two years is still mainly learning, supplemented by innovation .


    After that, Liu Chang came to the ce where the ne was parked at the bottom of the sea .


    And here, he finally saw that kind of transformation "super airship" .


    "It¡¯s a bit of science fiction atst . " Far away on the side of the airport, Liu Chang saw an airship that looked like abination of a spaceship and an airne . Relying on the military knowledge learned these days, Liu Chang could see that this was a high-tech product - it was suitable for long-distance flight, loading and dropping bombs . Moreover, judging from thending mode of the airship, it seemed that the airship could be used without a runway airport The ground takes off andnds, and there is a special device at the bottom, which seems to be able to rise and fall on the top of dense trees in the jungle .


    "I don¡¯t know . I don¡¯t know . " Liu Chang looked at the sealed cabin, which wanted to continue to study this high-tech product, and suddenly the rm sounded in the camp .


    "Go back to the cave, all back to the cave!" At the same time that the camp rm sounded, Liu Chang heard the sound of the underwater man¡¯s loudspeaker in the air, "the first wave of aerial nt death agent spray, please enter the underground cave and prepare for anti-virus . "


    "Are you here?" After hearing the rm, Liu Chang saw a sea people and giant animals . They all went into the ground one after another, and he also found a rock and hid under it .


    Five minutester, the shadow of the airship began to pass in the sky . Then, like rain, a lot of death agents mixed with foam liquid, and sprayed from the sky - a wave of waves, the same as below the route of the airships, where the nts were withered away and died at the speed of the flesh eye .


    Liu Chang was in Zhengzhou before . I¡¯ve seen the power of "defoliant" -- all the nts in Zhengzhou died overnight .


    Now, the power of the sea man¡¯s nt death agent is more powerful than a hundred times . Although he does not know the principle, Liu Chang clearly sees that those big trees in the sky after the end of the day, whose vitality is so strong that they can not be frozen to death in the tens of degrees below zero, are rapidly withering away after contacting with these nt death agents .


    The water in the leaves evaporates quickly - as if the human body had been exposed to sulfuric acid - and then the trunk began to wither and dry up, a big tree hugged by several people . Because of theck of water, some of them even broke off from the middle of the trunk, making a loud noise .


    "So powerful? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s useful to deal with willows . " Looking at the withered forest around, Liu Chang suddenly felt ufortable . The source of consciousness in his brain seems to get some response . He seems to see the crisis lurking in the forest .


    "What does it feel like?" Since the sea floor people began to clear the forest on arge scale, Liu Chang vaguely felt that the ground under his feet no longer belonged to him . His strong sense of crisis began to increase from the moment when the sea people destroyed the forest .


    "Combat readiness,bat readiness . " After the airship group passed the camp, Liu Chang heard the anxious cry of the undersea man officer in the loudspeaker .


    Then, a sea beast and a sea man came out of the cave, armed around one by one . Obviously, they had anticipated the danger .


    As everyone expected, the airships had just passed by . Atst, Liu felt that the most powerful animals and nts in the four corners of the earth were destroyed .


    "Zhi --!" I was born with a clear and iparable bird song, and then arge number of pping wings were enveloped in the sky from every corner of the forest . Then formed a dark cloud in the sky, toward the direction of undersea man airship passing by .


    When the birds passed over Liu Chang¡¯s head, the whole sky was dark . He had not experienced this feeling for a long time . The first time, the situation of animals running around without seeing the sun was met before the willow first came to Zhengzhou, and this was the second time .


    Since the cold winter death night, many animals seem to be lurking . When they are not hunting, they usually curl up in tree holes or under the ground . It seems that the forest is much calmer than usual . However, Liu Chang knows that most of these animals are not dead after the dead night, but they are no longer easy to waste their heat .


    Therefore, at this moment, the behavior of the undersea man to destroy the forest naturally aroused the anger of all animals . After the first wave of birds passed by, Liu Chang faintly heard the "boom" of mechanical explosion in the distant air . However, the sea people seemed to have anticipated all this . They did not panic when they heard the death of theirpanions in the distance, but guarded around the camp one by one with weapons .


    "Prepare the methrower . " Loudspeakers in the center of the camp roared again, and then giant me throwers were equipped on the assembled Xilong .


    "Ready, let go!" There is a unifiedmand in the air . After themand of the trumpet, several thick and long me columns with diameter of tens of meters and length of more than 200 meters appeared in the air . Xilong controls these me pirs and sweeps through the air . Arge area of me rises from the withered trees .


    "It turns out that these things can still burn . " Liu Chang looked at the foam like agents, saw them burning the fire, and showed a green me in the air, and the mes seemed to be added with some kind of chemical agent, which would not extinguish after burning, so therge area of fire was spread, causing the most powerful forest fire in history .


    "I¡¯m not afraid to be burned to death by my own fire . " Standing next to the fire, Liu Chang endured the feeling of being roasted . Looking at the hole excavated by the sea people, Liu Chang couldn¡¯t help but sigh that they were fully prepared . (to be continued)

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360: 360


    Forest fires are terrible . Even in the past, it was almost impossible to extinguish forest fires . Now, forests are dense, and if there arerge areas of fuels simr to oil, it is even more difficult to control .


    However, around the fire, Liu Chang saw that the sea people hadpletely emptied the surroundingnd before setting fire, and piled up high soil slopes as barriers, and emptied thebustible materials there . Moreover, if the fire really came, they still had underground holes to hide in .


    Liu Changgang just studied their burrows and found that they were very deep and covered on the top, so they were easy to escape .


    Therefore, at this time, the sea people had no scruples about the fire . Arge number of pirs of fire swept through the surrounding jungle, and even fired incendiary bombs in the farther direction, making the fire from far to near connected .


    Staying under the rock, Liu Chang felt that the temperature around him was getting higher and higher . Just when he could not bear it, another "buzzing" sound came out in the air again - except for the birds¡¯ second wave of jungle attack, it finally came .


    The second wave is still something that can fly . It seems that no matter where it is, the fastest one will always fly .


    However, these insects are not birds, but insects - all kinds of insects, colorful, big as houses, small ones smaller than fingernails . These insects, no matter whether they were the upper and lower species in the food chain, now rush to the seafloor people¡¯s camp withmon hatred .


    "Aim the fire at the swarm . " There was a loud voice again in the air, but he had just finished . The swarm of insects rushed into the camp .


    Arge number of insects, some of them even burst into mes and flew in . They were extremely beautiful and tragic .


    The insects the size of the house rushed into the camp, ignoring the thirty-seven and twenty-one, and crushed everything he could see into ruins . Many people on the sea died under the impact of this wave . Andpared to this big bug . Those small and numerous insects are even more difficult to deal with . After years of survival of the fittest in the jungle, these insects can survive to this day . To produce so manypanions and form arge-scale ethnic group, there must be something extraordinary .


    So . Most of these insects have unique survival skills - some have fangs, some will explode, some will burrow into the body of giant animals and parasitize on them .


    Therefore, after only a few blinks of an eye, arge area of casualties appeared on the seafloor people¡¯s side - countless fierce howls were heard in the air, which made Liu Chang feel some palpitation .


    "Prepare sonic weapons, prepare to emit poison gas . " The sound of the loudspeaker in the air was still not slow, as if all this had been expected by him, until the swarm of insects had gathered about the same time . Dozens of tents in the camp were taken apart by sea bears . Later, the sea animals and the sea people quickly put on a kind of peculiar mask .


    The big "pig¡¯s mouth" at the front of the mask looks like an anti-virus area, while the thick cotton cover at the ear guard seems to have the function of preventing acoustic wave attack .


    See that . Liu Chang, of course, no longer hesitated . When he entered the edge of the battlefield, he found the body of a sea man torn by insects . Opening his backpack, he took out a simr mask and put it on his head .


    Just as he had just finished all this, dozens of strange machines were turned on .


    "Hum -"


    at the moment when the machine was turned on, a strange sound wave that ordinary people could not hear came out of the air . After dozens of sound wave generators were turned on together . There was a strange resonance in the air . Then, Liu Chang saw that the ferocious small insects in the air were raining down like suddenly taking anesthetic,ying a 10 cm thick insect colonyyer on the ground of 100000 people¡¯s camp .


    And that¡¯s not all . After the resonance of dozens of acoustic generators, a kind of green gas was continuously discharged from the air hole, so that thoserge and medium-sized insects which had already fallenpletelyy on the ground and stopped moving .


    "Great . " Liu Chang nodded his head when he saw the means of the seamen . Although he knew that what Xi showed him that day was only a fraction of all their weapons, Liu Chang could not help admiring the fact that he had paid only a small part of the casualties in the jungle .


    "They are all targeted weapons . " As Liu Chang spoke, he felt the ground shaking more and more intense - thest wave of attacks from forest species - and also the most powerful wave of attacks -nd species attacks,ing .


    In the jungle, there are no more who can fly than those who can¡¯t . therefore, with the arrival of the earthquake, there are countless species under ck pressure . Jumping on a stout tree that had not yet been burned clean, Liu Chang saw countless animals and insects, and even some strange nts - sometimes with or without intelligent super life .


    Liu Chang saw once in the pure color forest, that did not know what things, ate the big Centipede¡¯s tree, also saw these months did not see the mouse monkey .


    "These guys, they can get dressed Seeing this strange species again, Liu Chang found that they had disappeared these days, and had learned to dress . In fact, the mouse monkey had social division ofbor a year ago, and it seems that they have gradually evolved their ownnguage . They have a rudimentary civilization, but they have never had a clear sense of wisdom . But now from the colorful grass clothes they wear, Liu Chang knows that this jungle animal has evolved its own civilization consciousness .


    But the rudiments of civilization are always fragile .


    The monkeys, which were mixed in the jungle species, had just struck and died under the attack of sound waves and smoke .


    And many vulnerable species, like them, stop attacking when theye into contact with the camp, falling on the road outside the camp, and being trampled into mud by other species passing by . But under the double cover of smoke and sound wave, all the species that can impact in are very powerful species .


    There are jungle monsters, insects as strong as metal, and strange creatures that suddenlye out of the ground .


    "Underground attack, this undersea man has no defense?" From the top of the dodder tree, you can see many people standing on the top of the dodder tree .


    And now these dodder, obviously more terrifying . (to be continued)

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361: 361


    Different from the previous image of gentle and insidious parasitism, theing dodder obviously has reached a cruel degree in momentum . The color of the vine is bright red and shiny, simr to the color of metal . There are a lot of barbs on the vine . As soon as the body of Shanghai people is entangled, it is immediately inserted under the armor . It takes less than 10 seconds to get the flesh and blood there Take it clean .


    Moreover, when these magic dodderse, theye out of the ground without a sound . Even the sea people can¡¯t want to get the attack methods of all forest species - because even Li Qingshui doesn¡¯t know how many magical species will be born every day in the rapidly changing forest .


    Therefore, these super life groups, which are not afraid of sound wave attack and gas release, together with other giant creatures, have caused huge casualties to the sea floor people .


    "Hehe, a hundred secrets and a few secrets . " Liu Chang looked at the scream of the people at the bottom of the sea, and seemed to have a feeling of anger in his heart .


    After all, these creaturese from the deep sea, and after reaching thend, they burn the forest wantonly . Even if this behavior is to deal with the big willow trees, no one will be happy to see it . What¡¯s more, Liu Chang is hostile to the people at the bottom of the sea . The wild heart of this n is too big .


    "This dodder, should also be regarded as a super life of racial group nature?" Xilong is very big and strong, and its scales are very thick . However, when facing this kind of dodder, once it is entangled, it will be unable to move like a bison tied with hemp rope .


    This strange creature is not only super tough, but also extremely destructive . And it seems that they have a strange sense of resonance . Under the operation of this consciousness, each of them, like a part of a whole, can cooperate well, attack andplement each other .


    "Burn, burn these abominable nts . " The voice of the undersea manmander in the loudspeaker is no longer quiet . In fact, the camp for 100000 people sounds like a lot, but in fact, it¡¯s not much . Liu Chang used to write about 100000 troops in his books . It sounds like a lot, but if there is not a lot of transportation teams and equipment, in fact, 100000 people are the number of people in more than a dozen high schools . Not a lot .


    Especially when ites to the millions of forest species - not a lot .


    So they can¡¯t stand the dead .


    "Burning with fire, these nts should be afraid of fire . Can¡¯t phytocide kill these hateful things?" Under the unifiedmand of loudspeakers, therge me throwers equipped by Xilong aim at the oing dodder, and then the mes that will not extinguish when they touch them are sprayed onto these terrible things .


    We can tear down the east wall to pay Paul wall . As soon as the devil dodder got into the ground on this side, the battle between the giants began on the other side .


    The hand to hand battle between Xilong and the jungle beast is on .


    Because, after all, it¡¯s a marine species . Maybe Xilong is very powerful underwater . But on shore, it¡¯s hard to beat a monster of their size - even with weapons in hand .


    It¡¯s easy to understand . It¡¯s like if Liu Chang had evolved gill scales and got into the water, even if his actions were unimpeded . It can¡¯t be asfortable as on shore .


    Therefore, Liu Chang saw with his own eyes a Sika dragon was strangled by a snake half his size, and then he was killed by a magic dodder which was drilled out of the soil . Therefore, he saw with his own eyes that a gori, one third of the size of Xilong, jumped on their shoulders . Put your finger in their eyes .


    It was a terrible situation on the field .


    But also in the field the situation is the most tragic, the two sides stalemate, a touch of extreme dangerous atmosphere, let the situation in the field be one-sided .


    "No, amphibians areing!" Liu Chang, who had been standing on the giant wood and looked down at everything he could see in the field, suddenly felt the breath of danger in the air . Then, without saying a word, he fell from the giant wood into the forest surrounded by mes . Then he saw all kinds of green missiles fall from the sky and enter the sea people¡¯s camp .


    A big war is imminent .


    But Liu Chang decided to leave .


    Liu Chang knew that there were dozens of people at the bottom of the sea, and the number was still filling up . From the bottom of the sea, from North America, a continuous source of undersea personnel and equipment were transported .


    This is a long and grand war, the victory or defeat of this battle, whether for the sea people or the big willow, is not important - it is just a corner of this huge war .


    Liu Chang came here to see weizhizhu and see the fighting methods of both sides and the preparation measures of undersea people . Of course, he would like to see how Liu Shu responded .


    But it was clear that the men at the bottom of the sea let him down .


    Today, the willows didn¡¯t make a move, and these people on the sea were already troubled by the animals in the jungle .


    Although the number of amphibians is small, they are better at fighting . Seeing today¡¯s fighting pictures, Liu Chang even doubts whether the undersea man has the ability to trip down willows . "Are these just Preludes, just tentative attacks?" At the same time, Liu Chang prepared to leave the edge of the battlefield, and at this time --


    sky --


    suddenly -


    white!


    "That¡¯s . . . " Originally, the red and gray sky suddenly lit up the day, just as Liu Chang was preparing to leave, suddenly it was as bright as the sunrise before the end of the day .


    It hasn¡¯t been so bright for a long time . Since the red fog, visibility is extremely low . Even if there is sunlight, it¡¯s also the hazy shape after the red fog . Liu Chang has been nearly five years, and has not seen the feeling that the sunshine is shining all over the clear sky for thousands of miles . Today, it is almost forgotten that it hase back .


    "This is Willow catkins? "


    Staring at the dazzling sky, Liu Chang looked up and saw the dandelion like catkins flying all over the sky . Above the endless sky, those catkins were bright and dazzling, lighting up the sky that had been dim for five years and illuminating thend that had been hazy for five years .


    At this moment, people who have never seen light seem to yearn for light .


    One by one, messengers of light came down from the sky, covered the earth, and entered their bodies .


    While Liu Chang was looking at the sky at a loss, when the first seed of light was about to fall on his cheek, an unprecedented sense of fear suddenly rose in his heart .


    "Damn it, catkins!" Within one thousandth of a second, Liu Chang quickly retracted his body, and then pulled out a piece of burnt bark on the ground to block his body, so that the willow catkins could not cover his body . (to be continued)

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362: 362


    After spreading a thickyer of catkins on his body, Liu Chang peeked at it . Until the catkins all over the sky had fallen clean, he slowly straightened up from under the bark . At this time, the willow catkins on the ground had covered a fullyer . Afternding, the catkins were no longer bright, making the originally bright sky dull again .


    "Big willow Liu Chang opened the bark and looked at the willow catkins on the ground . He did not dare to touch these things with his hands, so he stepped on the gap that the catkins did not cover on the ground, and reached the tent edge of the nearest undersea man¡¯s tent and tore off a tent cloth to cover his feet .


    "How quiet . " After wrapping his feet, Liu Chang stood up from the ground and looked into the camp . All the creatures in the scene raised their heads and looked at the sky . His body was covered with thick catkins . Finally, he was fixed there .


    "How wonderful!" At the moment when the catkins were in full bloom, there was still a lot of noise in the forest - the sound of fighting, the sound of gunfire, the sound of screams, making it even louder than the airport .


    But after a burst of light in the sky, the ce waspletely silent - for a time, in addition to the rustling sound of the wind, there was also the "crackling" sound of the burning fire, which turned the battlefield filled with ashes into a silent city .


    "This What¡¯s going on? " The voice of a man on the sea suddenly came out of the loudspeaker alone, full of panic .


    Then a tent in the middle of the camp was opened and severalmanders of undersea men came out .


    "Well, what¡¯s going on?" The seamanmander stepped on the ground full of catkins and peeled off apatriot covered with catkins . He shook violently: "wake up, do you still have consciousness?"


    "He¡¯s unconscious . " The two amphibians followed the direction of the sound and showed themselves in the air . "Come on,e with us!"


    At the same time, several distant anesthetic bombs urately hit the bodies of severalmanders, and then . The whole world waspletely restored to the scene .


    Far hide in one side, see all this, Liu Chang also silent left .


    After this campaign . Although he didn¡¯t even see the willows, he had a clear assessment of the strength of both the seamen and the Willows - the undersea people are very strong, but they are better than the willows . It¡¯s still a big difference .


    "I guess the only thing willows fear now is to die together . " Running in the burning forest, Liu Changru thought of it .


    All the way from day to night, Liu Chang returned to Jinan .


    "Why did youe back as soon as you left?" In the Research Institute, Lao Zhang looked at Liu Chang and was surprised .


    "Have you heard all the news?"


    "Well . " Liu Chang nodded .


    "It¡¯s so fast, I¡¯m back in less than 24 hours . What do you hear?" Seeing Liu Changing back so soon, he said that he had heard the news . Even Lao Zhang couldn¡¯t believe it .


    "I¡¯ve heard that the sea people should be wiped out . " Liu sighed . "It seems that the undersea man is not Liu Shu¡¯s opponent at all . . . "


    Liu Chang and Lao Zhang went into the house and told them all the strange things they met today .


    "Shit, isn¡¯t it?" Lao Zhang is older, and Liu Chang seldom hears dirty words from his mouth . This is the first time .


    "Really, the catkins all over the sky, I don¡¯t know the specific coverage area, but along the way, I saw that the catkins covered a radius of hundreds of kilometers, and everywhere was white . Even those forest fires, it¡¯s hard to burn those things .


    "Willows are stronger than we thought . " Lao Zhang¡¯s face was frustrated when he heard Liu Chang¡¯s words . "At first, I thought the sea people could cause him great trouble, but now it seems that both sides are still not the same level of things at present . "


    "Well, I guess he¡¯s never been afraid of undersea men . Maybe he¡¯s afraid of something else . " Liu Chang also sighed, and then in the room to find a dress to wear casually on the body, "don¡¯t think about these things, we can do what we can, and let the rest of it fall to fate . Every day? Have you been honest these two days? "


    "Fortunately, the little girl is very lively, but she also knows how to behave . She ys in that Xilong all day . She seems to like tomunicate with animals . Go and have a look . " Lao Zhang said something and left the room .


    Liu Chang dressed up, also left the room, went to the weapons test square - and then there to see and Xilong seem to have a very happy day .


    "Hello, are you cold?" Every day, standing beside the dragon¡¯s legs, she is giggling, and even Liu Chang has not found her side .


    "He¡¯s not cold . If he¡¯s cold, you¡¯re cold . " Liu Chang looked at his eyes, dressed not thick every day, said: "he does not understand humannguage, what do you have to say, let me ask him?"


    "Hey, man, are you here?" Seeing Liu Changing, Xilong seemed very happy . He sat up from the snowy ground . He said in a voice as small as possible but still like thunder: "this little grasshopper fish has been beside me for several hours, and has been quarrelling with me . I don¡¯t know what she said . Can you drive her away?""Ha ha, she¡¯s next to you when she likes you . " Liu Chang smiles .


    "Well, I don¡¯t hate people much after I pass you . " Xilong taisherughed and said, "you looked ugly before, but now you think about it, you are not so disgusting . "


    Taishel was frank and frank . Although he was saying good words, Liu Chang couldn¡¯tugh or cry because of his straightforwardness .


    "Let me tell you something . . . " After Liu Chang thought about it, he organized a few words, "it seems that the sea people lost . "


    "Lost? So fast? " Taishel didn¡¯t seem surprised to hear the news of Haimen¡¯s failure - his first reaction was not "how can we lose", but "so fast?"


    "Why, did you know you were going to lose?" Liu Chang asked, looking at the expression on Xilong¡¯s face .


    "Well, I knew I would lose for two reasons . . . " After thinking about it, Xilong said, "I tell you, these should be regarded as military secrets . "


    "Yes . " Liu Chang nodded, "and it¡¯s a military secret that ordinary soldiers don¡¯t know, so you can choose not to say it . "


    "Well, we are friends . " After that, Xilong still refused to save me, but if you didn¡¯t want to save me, you didn¡¯t want to save me


    "Yes . " Liu Chang nods - what Xilong said is true . A person may have abnormal brain regions, but not his heart .


    "So we are true friends . So, I want to tell you something that may be important to you - in the name of a private person . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363: 363


    "Ha ha, if you have something to say, in the name of private, I¡¯m really not used to your literary style . " Liu Chang pped Xilong¡¯s thigh with a smile and said, "you should be considered a more influential person in Xilong n . "


    "How do you know?" Asked Tessel .


    "It¡¯s easy to argue that you are the leader in front of the team at the beginning, and even if the status of Xilong is high, you should have an equal rtionship with the undersea people . If you are just an ordinary Xilong, you should not be qualified to talk back to the officers of the seamen . " As Liu Chang analyzed, he asked, "so, what¡¯s your status in Xilong?"


    "An elder¡¯s child was sent out for training . Originally, this battle was a trial battle, so I thought there was no danger, but I didn¡¯t expect" what did the sea people tell you? " Liu Chang continued .


    "No, I just said that I was fighting in the front line, and I was trying to test it . I talked to the elders of the Xilong people . But the elders are not much smarter than me, so I feel that they will be trapped in the sea Taishel said: "what we are talking about is how many resources on thend and how much fire can be brought to civilization by the elimination of big willow trees . What those sea insects say is true, I say we should not cooperate with them . "


    "Ha ha . " Hearing taixie¡¯s words, Liu Chang roughly what kind of cooperative rtionship was between the white Xilong people and the sea people in the Ming Dynasty .


    There should have been many intelligent races born on the bottom of the sea, but they are not all in one sea area - the Antic Ocean and the Pacific Ocean . Each ocean is too far apart . Even if it is a giant ocean animal, it will take a lot of time to cross it .


    What¡¯s more, where themon race was born, it¡¯s usually the most suitable environment for the sea animals in the Antic Ocean to go to the Pacific Ocean, and the sea animals in the deep sea may also feel ufortable when theye to the shallow sea . So, between the various races that were born . Just like the Xilong people, after the birth of wisdom, they should still live in their own territory . During this period, they may have met with other intelligent races, and may have learned some knowledge andnguage . Butmunication is certainly not frequent .


    Until the arrival of the people of the sea, they used their intelligence advantages to deceive Gali to lure these races . As long as intelligent creatures, regardless of their intelligence, have their own desires . The people of the sea tell them what they want and move them for profit . They are not afraid that they can¡¯t deceive these races . Not afraid that they will not "cooperate" .


    After all, the sea people not only have a high IQ base, but also are the first to contact human civilization . Therefore, knowledge has its own advantages and disadvantages . After they have absorbed all of them, they naturally have their own means in negotiating such matters .


    "The military secret you want to tell me is not this battle arranged by the undersea men, but actually a trial war at the forefront of knowledge?" Liu Chang looked at Xilong taixie and said, "this is not a secret!"


    "No, no, No . I just said there are two reasons, two reasons for failure . " "The first secret, which is not ssified, is that this battle is tentative," teschel said . And the second, even if it¡¯s a real secret . "


    "This wave of undersea people are the small Nath people who were driven out by the deep-sea people . They are not very strong in the deep sea, so this is the second reason for their failure . " Taishel slowly told Liu Chang the current situation of the deep sea people .


    "Since the sea peoplended, they began to study human knowledge crazily, which is good . But in Haiti, the idea is different . Some undersea people don¡¯t likend . They think that the deep sea is the ce where they should live, so after learning the knowledge, they go back to the deep sea and prepare to establish their own civilization system on the seabed . They think that the resources of the ocean are 100 times richer than that of thend . They don¡¯t need to upy some environment they don¡¯t like . It¡¯s just like human beings don¡¯t choose to settle in desert, so they learn to know After knowing . It seems to be grateful to human beings, and it seldom appears except for the asionalnding part to help human beings . "


    "Another part of the undersea people think that life on the earth can bemon, and they have the obligation to understand the whole earth, and also have the obligation to integrate other life on the earth . They think that species need to unite, and threats like willows need to be eliminated . Therefore, they have formed their own forces and want to do something through their own power . "


    "Hehe, is this the master of the earth?" Liu Chang knew that Xilong said it well, but it came down to one word: desire to conquer .


    Obviously, this separated undersea race, xiaoturner, is a race with a strong desire for conquest among the undersea people . They expel dissidents by means of close ties . In fact, Daliushu is also a kind of alien, integrating civilization and trying to do something important that they seem to do .


    "So this little Turner is not very strong among the sea people?" Liu Chang asked .


    "No, after they were separated from the sea people, they were not very strong indeed . I heard from my father that none of the real wise people of the undersea people, that is, the earliest born and best group of people, are of the xiaoturner nationality . It is said that the real elite undersea people, those intelligent embryonic seapeople who had been born four years ago, can understand the past and the future All of them are a hundred times smarter than ordinary sea people, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true Xilong said some of the mysteries of the sea floor, "their most profound race is called prokaryote . . . ""Prokaryote?" Liu Chang chewed on the pronunciation, "but found that this word belongs to the most simple and easy to understand pronunciation in the sea people¡¯snguage . It¡¯s like father and mother in human vocal organs


    "Well, this ethnic group has a strong ability to produce eggs . The oldest wave is called prokaryotes, and theymand almost all the people who are willing to dive into the deep sea and build their own civilization there . " When talking about this ethnic group, taisher¡¯s face showed a different look than usual . Liu Chang knew that the giant sea animal didn¡¯t look up to the sea people very much . But speaking of this ethnic group, his face had hundreds of muscles, which formed a different look -


    and ording to Liu Chang¡¯s analysis, this look should be called longing .


    Or reverence .


    "What¡¯s your opinion of willow?" Liu Chang asked this question on the point .

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364: 364


    "I don¡¯t know, but the only thing I know is that prokaryote has never supported any action by little Turner - except this one . " "Because of the different ideas, prokaryote generally does not interfere with any actions of small Turner, but it will not support it . For example, if little Turner wants to send troops to upy somend that no one has upied, prokaryote does not support it very much . For all the actions including the racial alliance, pronuclear has not given him any spiritual or material support - this is the exploratory action of attacking willows . "


    "Pronuclear seems to promise that they will give follow-up help to Turner after the first wave of attack . Some of the high-tech weapons, including those owned by small Turner, were studied by the protonuclear members .


    And this time, it seems that the protonuclear Presbyterian group unanimously approved the matter, and they seem to be very concerned about the willows . "


    Taishel said a lot of secrets in one breath, so that Liu Chang heard into deep thinking .


    But one side of the day to see the end of the conversation between the two people, and finally couldn¡¯t help interrupting: "this big monster really can talk! Why does he ignore me all day


    "Because it¡¯s hard for him to look at scaleless creatures . " Liu Chang thought about the sea people for a while, but he didn¡¯t have any special burden on his face . He said with a smile, "it¡¯s like we humans only like cats and dogs with fur . They only like animals with scales . "


    "Oh! I said Every day I sighed, "you guys like white girls, they are vulgar creatures!"


    Little ck sister said this every day, "hum," and left here .


    And Liu Chang and taishel chat for a while, also quietly left .


    It¡¯s night .


    Back at the Research Institute in Jinan, Liu Chang is busy with his next n, which he had nned with Lao Zhang before, but now he finally has time to implement the next n, which is Clematis parasitism .


    This is a painful process, Liu Chang hesitated again and again, or rationality defeated emotion - into theboratory . Let the Clematis parasitize themselves .


    Then, he was watched by two soldiers 24 hours a day - in case of idents .


    On the third day of the Clematis infestation, he received a news - a shocking news - that the undersea man had been totally destroyed under the catkins three days ago .


    "Total annihtion?" Even when willow catkins are all over the sky, Liu Chang is present . Also did not expect this kind of thing to happen, "impossible, dozens of camps, millions of undersea people, just like this all dead?"


    "Well, the news is that almost no one has survived . " Lao Zhang obviously just got the news . Because his shocked look on his face still did notpletely fade away . "What a big arm, millions of troops of undersea people, theoretically, canpletely destroy the Chinese army . In such a short time, all of them disappeared, and there was not a corpse . "


    "The body is gone?" Liu Chang frowned and thought of some scenes that he saw at that time - the sea people were covered by willow catkins all over the sky, and the opportunity of covering was just when the animals were running . So, at that time, almost all the sea people did not escape, and themanders who happened to be in the tents . They were also sent to the amphibians to solve the problem .


    Liu Chang did not know what happened after those people were wrapped in catkins .


    "Do you think willows will transform those undersea men into another race subordinate to him?" Liu Chang spected: "although it is very difficult, we have learned from the past . . . "


    Liu Changzheng was talking . Suddenly, he felt dizzy in front of his eyes . Lao Zhang was very smart . When he saw this expression, he immediately responded to him - ing?"


    "Well, I feel like I¡¯m going to faint . If the people in the research institute can¡¯t control me, let the guy taishel help me . I¡¯ll take care of other things . If I¡¯ve been in aa, I¡¯ll tell me about the process of removing insects . " Liu Chang finished this sentence, on the initiative closed his eyes .


    A momentter, he went into aa .


    But it¡¯s different fromst time . After he was in aa this time, his consciousness was notpletely lost . Because he had already felt the existence of the source of consciousness, he directly entered the world he had "dreamt"st time .


    A vast white world, an independent world of light sphere .


    This time, he saw the whole process of the iron wire worm controlling the source of consciousness . He saw the ck lines, twined with the light ball of his own, saw the countless will above the brain, constantly conveying a small amount of information, and also saw some fluctuations of the source of consciousness .


    "Is this the most essential part of me Liu Chang has never seen such arge source of consciousness . It should be said that in the past, although he could see and feel the source of consciousness, it was only a small point in his brain, which was no more than the size of his finger belly . Now, it is a light source tens of timesrger than his body . With the help of the wireworm, he was in such a close and sober state for the first time Under, observed own most original thing .


    "These little ck lines should be what the wireworm imposes on the source of consciousness . " Try to walk into the source of consciousness and look at the dots of ck thread entangled on it - "when the adults of the Clematise out of their stomachs, these ck threads that are constantly transported will disappear . "Liu Chang reached out and touched the ck line there, then looked up and looked at the top of the source of consciousness - "but what is this thick white line connected to the infinite sky?"


    ......


    Liu Chang¡¯s second expelling process was very smooth . Liu Chang did not even have the behavior of being dominated by the body during hisa . After Lao Zhang and others sent his body to theke, he sessfully expelled the insects . Later, on the way back to the Research Institute, he woke up .


    After waking up, Liu Chang didn¡¯t speak for two days . He seemed to be thinking about something


    After waking up, Liu Chang also used two days to recover his wound . When he could get up, taishel also recovered quickly .


    "It¡¯s a quick recovery . " When Liu Chang stood in front of taishel again, the wounds on his chest which were the size of a few people had scab together . It seemed that there was no big obstacle, "it is much stronger than the recovery of our human body . "


    Liu Chang praised the recovery speed of Xilong and the loss of human resilience . In recent ten thousand years, the recovery speed of human body and the ability to bear trauma have indeed be much worse . Some data studies show that, ten thousand years ago, the speed of wound recovery of human suffering from trauma was much faster than that of modern times . (to be continued)

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365: 365


    In the process of studying human history in Beijing a few days ago, Liu Chang read about a human development history in the extremely cold world . He found that at that time, the people in that extremely cold ce recorded that they were very short and almost fearless of trauma . The wound healing speed of his body was several times that of the present human beings . Even if he had a fracture, as long as he returned to his position, he could be in good condition almost instantly .


    And these things, in the long way of human civilization, have not been abandoned .


    "Take me to the bottom of the sea sometime . " Liu Chang looked at Tai Sher was about to grow a good wound and said: "when your body is fully recovered, and after I can thoroughly go into the water, take me to the bottom of the sea to have a look, I look forward to the world there!"


    "Good!" Hearing that Liu Chang was going to y with himself, Xilong taishere seemed very happy, "it¡¯s settled . Although I don¡¯t know when you can go to the sea, if it¡¯s not long, I¡¯ll wait for you . It¡¯s time to go to the bottom of the sea . I¡¯ll treat you to delicious sea caterpirs!"


    "Sea caterpir?" After listening to taishel¡¯s words, Liu Chang thought of the most disgusting insects, and because of the insects, he thought that there was no "cooked food" on the bottom of the sea, and then his face showed an ugly look, "then have a look, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m used to eating things under the sea . "


    "Ha ha, it¡¯s delicious . Then you¡¯ll know . " As if did not see Liu Chang¡¯s face, Tai Shel seems to be very confident about his food, "on thend, there is no such delicious food!"


    "Well, well, you have a good rest . " Liu Chang smiles and is about to leave here, but he feels a dangerous breath in the air .


    This inexplicable feeling has saved him once - he knows . This kind of feeling is caused by the collection of micro information about the environment and surroundings after the brain region mutation . It is a very reliable feeling - like the other five senses such as vision and hearing, when the brain domain changes to a certain extent, when the collection and integration of the surrounding information reaches a precise level, this feeling will be generated .


    It¡¯s like a sixth sense .


    But it¡¯s just information gathering .


    "Amphibians?" Liu Changyong read the air around him and looked around . "Are you looking for me again?"


    "Ha ha, Mr . Liu, you are really sensitive . This time, even the willows help us cover up our breath . You still found it . " A voice as like as two peas in thest amphibious man came out of the air again, and this time he came out with him . There are thousands of amphibians in all .


    "Big enough, isn¡¯t it?" After the amphibian came out, his face was very proud, "look,st time in order to catch you, we sent out hundreds of people, but it was different this time . We found thousands of people, and we thought about it . It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t catch the living this time . Anyway, as long as you send your corpse, or corpse fragments, back to the willow tree, he will naturally be able to extract useful information from it


    "About our dad . "


    "Is it?" Liu Chang turned his head and looked around warily . It was found that the amphibians around were really like the leader said . Each of them had heavy weapons that couldpletely raze this generation to the ground . Moreover, Liu Chang could distinguish the killing intention from them . These people did not want to kill themselves this time, but also wanted to take them back .


    "This is the military area for human beings . If you do this, it will not be easy for you to get out . " Liu Chang tried to make the final resistance .


    "We can get in . We are not afraid of death . Death is nothing to us . As long as the race continues, as long as the father can find his whereabouts, we can bear more losses than you think The amphibian representative spread out his hands and made a gesture that seemed to embrace the world and seemed indifferent .


    "Well . . . " Liu Chang looks at the amphibian leader and makes a trade-off in his heart .


    "Don¡¯t struggle . Although there are only 1300 people here, you should know how many people will die in this military region and this city if our 1300 people really want to fight here?" The amphibian leader continued to spread his hand, "ten thousand? 100000? Or 500000? Oh, you humans have died enough . Although you may be a cold-blooded selfish person, so many people have turned into a puddle of meat sauce or a burnt roast chicken because of the difference between you . I think . . . "


    "Ah . . . " Liu Chang, hearing the amphibian¡¯s words, even surprised with a smile, "you threaten me with other people¡¯s lives, which seems to not work well . You also said that we human beings are selfish, I care . . . "


    "What if you add this?" Before Liu Chang finished speaking, the amphibian pped his hands, and then an amphibian disappeared . Half a minuteter, he returned from a distance, but there was a girl in his hand .


    "Every day . " The amphibian leader put his hand on the girl¡¯s face . "Is that the name of this little ck girl?"


    "Cowards!" Seeing this situation, taishel, who had been silent beside him, suddenly got angry . After scolding the underwater man¡¯snguage, he suddenly rushed out and crushed several amphibians into meat sauce . "Kill him!" When the amphibian leader saw this, several willow veins appeared on his snow-white face . With hismand, several heavy weapons were aimed at taishel¡¯s body .


    "Wait, wait! I¡¯ll go back with you At the critical moment, Liu Chang rushed to several sea people who had raised weapons, then turned to the leader and said, "I think, for you or willow, a living person is always more informative than a few pieces of corpse fragments? Is that the most direct reason why you show up and talk to me instead of flying here with one shot? "


    "Well, you¡¯re right . You¡¯re a smart man . " He waved his arm and asked hispanion to put down his weapon . The amphibian boss said, "yes, you can¡¯t be more right . So, please follow me . I¡¯ve heard the sound of the army gathering, haven¡¯t you?"


    "Let the donkey go!" With this sentence, the amphibian leader directly threw every day on the ground, and without taking care of Liu Chang, he shed into the air, "you should know how to do it . "


    After he said this, two green tree buds exploded in the air, and a strong green fog was emitted in the air . Liu Chang could have smelled the green gas, then copsed and was dragged away from thend by amphibians . (to be continued)

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366: 366


    "Ha ha ha Good, you¡¯re very cooperative! " Seeing that Liu Chang did not hold his breath or escape after the explosion of the willow bud, the amphibian leader seemed to be in a good mood - after all, catching Liu Chang means knowing the existence of his father, which is the most important thing for amphibians at present . Therefore, after they caught Liu Chang, they did not create any conflicts here, and they also let go of the day and Tai Shel, which were totally irrelevant to them .


    So carrying Liu Chang¡¯s body, he left the Research Institute and Jinan all the way .


    Running in the woods, the amphibian leader personally carries Liu Chang, and carries a spray on his body, constantly applying psychedelic drugs to Liu Chang .


    "Is this from willow?" Liu Chang couldn¡¯t move, losing more than 99% of his power of action, but he could barely wriggle his tongue, "are you going to take me to the willow body? In fact, I always wanted to see what it was like there


    "Prosperity is iparable . " Running through the woods, it¡¯s almost impossible for human pursuers to catch up with these fast-moving guys, so the amphibian leader seems not to be in a hurry .


    "What¡¯s your name?" ording to his former personality, Liu Chang was actually very afraid of death . Every time he fell into danger, his body would produce excessive adrenaline, his brain would be excited and his heart would be calm . But this time, he was not afraid of his body, except that his heart was peaceful . At this moment, the amphibious leader is still in the mood to chat with him .


    "Are humans also a race not afraid of death? As far as I know, it¡¯s not . " He turned his head and looked at Liu Chang on his shoulder . The amphibian leader did not feel any fear or even a little excitement there, which made him feel a little confused - and because of doubt, he felt a little uneasy - that people of any race, as long as they had wisdom, would feel afraid of the unknown or things that were not consistent with theirmon sense .


    So . The amphibian stopped .


    "And as far as I know, you are not a fearless hero . Can you tell me what you think?"


    "No idea . I¡¯m very calm in my heart . I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯ve died a lot, or I feel that I won¡¯t be in danger during this trip . There¡¯s no fear in my heart Liu Chang thought for a moment and said truthfully, "maybe it¡¯s because I can already feel part of the future, or the general track of the future . At least for myself, I feel very clear . This time, I won¡¯t die!"


    "Is it? I can¡¯t believe you can go back to live After listening to Liu Chang¡¯s words, the amphibian leader took a wary look around him . After finding nothing, he waved his hand to let the team move on . "Don¡¯t dy . Go ahead at full speed . You can wait until the willow tree arrives . "


    But his words did not fall, the air suddenly quiet up, the wind no longer howling . It seems that the frozen dust has frozen in the jungle all of a sudden .


    Later, Liu Chang saw that all amphibians were fixed in ce like sculptures at this moment . At the first moment, they started to pack up and run, and the second moment they were all fixed there - and then . Between the quiet jungle, out of a in figure .


    "Miss Li?" Seeing this man, Liu Chang eximed in surprise . His tongue seemed to be flexible because of his paralysis . He struggled to fall off the amphibian¡¯s shoulder and eximed excitedly, "look, I knew you woulde, but how did you do it?"


    Liu Chang tried hard to turn his stiff neck and looked at everything around him . His wide eyes showed aplete iprehensibility . "1300 amphibians, this is not human beings, this is a kind of brain region close to a mutation . Don¡¯t tell me that you did it alone, I won¡¯t believe it . Or have you changed your brain a hundred times? "


    "Ha ha, you are much more lively than you were four years ago . " The thin figure came to Liu Chang and turned over his white eyes . Then he took out a bottle of strange smell from his pocket and swayed in front of Liu Chang . He came into contact with the pungent and fragrant gas . Liu Chang felt that his stiff feeling gradually disappeared, and his numb body belonged to himself again .


    "You can¡¯t think of a life and death moment, and you¡¯ll be joking . " Seeing Liu Chang¡¯s basic reply, Li Qingshui pulled him up from the ground, e on, stand up and introduce some friends to you . "


    "Don¡¯t rush this one in advance . " Liu Chang said, stood up and patted Li Qingshui on the shoulder and asked, "there is something I have always wanted to say . "


    "Well, I know . " Li Qingshui nodded, "you want to ask me how old I am . "


    "Yes, and I know that you are only seven years and four months older than me . What¡¯s more, it¡¯s not about age . " Liu Chang said, with his hand on Li Qingshui¡¯s shoulder and looking directly into his eyes, "in fact, what I want to know is that you have known about today¡¯s affairs . "


    "Well, I don¡¯t know exactly, but I can roughly guess what will happen after you leave . " Li Qingshui told the truth .


    "So, what I want to say is that although you are my teacher and now my family member, I¡¯m really not a child . I¡¯m 23 years old in thest five years . I¡¯m an adult in theory, but more mature in emotion . So, if you want me to do something next time, you¡¯d better inform me of the possible dangers in advance so that I have a little bit of it It¡¯s not good to be prepared and to be kept in the dark . "Liu Chang said this with a smile, "you see, every time you arrange everything, and I know nothing about it . Then you go step by step ording to your established steps, and finally you appear in the most handsome posture . This is unfair . "


    Liu Chang said this half jokingly - in fact, he was talking about a very serious matter - some things, he really felt that there was something wrong . For five years, no matter what Li Qingshui did or what n he did, even if Liu Chang was included in the n, he would not be told the inside story . If he did not understand before, it can be said that he did not understand, but now Liu Chang feels that he has the ability or that it is time to know some important things and internal ns .


    "Well, I see . " Li Qingshui looked at Liu Chang with a smile, then patted him hard on the shoulder, "I¡¯ll leave you the chance to y handsome next time!"


    "Now introduce me to your new friend . " Liu Chang turned his head and looked around, "is it a member of prokaryote?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367: 367


    "Yes, they came to me two days ago in Beijing . " Li Qingshui said and turned around, and then with the direction of his turn, Liu Chang saw a group of underwater people behind the frozenrge trees .


    Four people lead the team, about thirty in all .


    "Are they members of the prokaryote?" Liu Chang looked at the people who came out of the sea behind the tree, which was different from what he had imagined .


    what he thinks is as like as two peas, who are the most advanced beings in the undersea people, and even if they don¡¯t wear a scepter or something, they must be smart and mature . But in fact, they are not like Liu Chang or the movie behind those who are behind the scenes . It¡¯s a millisecond .


    "Ha ha, good Mr . Liu . " After seeing Liu Chang, the four representatives of the former nuclear power nuclear power nt showed a smile on their faces, "Hello, Mr . Liu!"


    "Hello, everyone from prokaryote . " Liu Chang looked at these simr undersea people and knew that they could guess what they were thinking, so he simply said all his words, "thinking that you, the oldest undersea people, should be somewhat different from other members . I can¡¯t imagine that they are the same as other undersea people . "


    "Ha ha, the history of the undersea people is only a few years old . No matter how old you are, you are all our elders . " The members of the nuclear power nt speak very kindly, and there is not a trace of the tone and tone of voice of the big boss in the movie . Even the voice of the big boss is very soft . It¡¯s more beautiful than other sea people .


    "You don¡¯t have to be modest . " Looking at these easy-to-get-along people, Liu Chang didn¡¯t feel a trace of the hypocrisy that he had felt in the bottom of the sea before . The feeling of these people to other people was very sincere, which was the feeling of friends - it seemed that they cooperated with them without any worries .


    "We members of the prokaryote have always believed that all things are spiritual . As long as you cheat, no matter how deep it is hidden, others can always feel it . Therefore, Mr . Liu does not have to worry about the significance behind thending of our nuclear power nt . We¡¯re here for one purpose - to deal with willows, and we won¡¯t do anything else . " Prokaryote saw what Liu Chang thought in his heart, came forward and extended his tentacles . "We respect other life, but the existence and growth of willow is based on the plunder of all other intelligent creatures . I hope that our pronuclear members will be able to cooperate with you . In particr, Mr . Liu and Mr . Li, the human elites, have a good cooperation . "


    "We also hope to have a good cooperation with you . " Liu Chang shook hands with the head of the nuclear power delegation, and then looked at the amphibians around him . "These people are made by dozens of you . There are 1300 amphibians . You are really powerful . "


    "Mr . Li has done a great job . " The leader of the former nuclear power nt said something and looked at Li Qingshui in awe . "Mr . Li is able to control the origin of consciousness of living things . We have just amplified this ability . "


    "What about these amphibians?" Liu Chang looked at the 1300 small "streams" and knew that they were in fact a great battle force . The fighting ability of amphibians was beyond doubt . They would be invisible and their physical ability was very strong . This can be seen from the previous severalrge-scale campaigns, the stealth amphibians in strategic control of the eternal initiative .


    "All back to the Jinan Military Region . " Li Qingshui looked at the amphibians around him and looked at the direction of Jinan . "The army ising soon . Let them help pull them back . "


    Before Li Qingshui¡¯s voice fell, Liu Chang smelled the smell of arge number of men in the air -- the army of Jinan City . Here we go .


    When the amphibians took Liu Chang away, they disturbed these Jinan troops . When they left, those troops had already been fully equipped . However, as soon as the amphibians left Jinan, Li Qingshui and the members of the prokaryotes blocked them here . Without them, the human army would never be able to catch up with the amphibians, but now it has stopped . Then the human army can easily catch up .


    Before they had a few words over here, Lao Zhang led the team over there .


    "I said the atmosphere in the air is not right . . . " Lao Zhang, with a few of the regiments, felt here and saw a "frozen" amphibian . His face was shocked and said, "this Who did it? "


    Looking around, Lao Zhang saw Li Qingshui, his face showed a strange, "Mr . Li?"


    "The second time I met, I gave you troublest time . " Li Qingshui saw Lao Zhang¡¯sing, with a smile on his face . He went to him and bowed deeply to him . "Last time, because of my business, I added a lot of trouble to your Jinan Military Region and killed many innocent soldiers . I always remember this apology in my heart . "


    "Don¡¯t apologize . You didn¡¯t do those things . " Lao Zhang nodded and reached out, "Zhang Guodong . "


    "Li Qingshui . "


    ......


    Liu Chang returned to Jinan military region again, and then saw a face crying every day .


    "Wuwuwuwu . . . " Seeing Liu Change back, he still hasn¡¯t stopped his sobbing habit every day . He is still pumping, "you Well Come back Why Quick"I Think you It must be dead! " On the square, the angel rubbed the tears on his face, and a little ck face was red with cold .


    "Brother, ha ha, I thought you were dead . " Seeing Liu Chang¡¯s return, it was obvious that taishel, a straightforward fellow, was also very happy, "those white worms have caught you, so many people, how did youe back?"


    "Well, my friend hase to save me . " While Liu Chang was talking, Li Qingshui came from a distance, and when he saw him every day, his small face, which was full of tears and ice, turned ck immediately .


    "Why did hee?"


    "I¡¯ll die if he doesn¡¯te . " Liu sighed andforted the girl for a while, leaving the space for Li Qingshui .


    He knew how to hate Li Qingshui every day . After all, he was just a little girl . He thought that if Li Qingshui really wanted to improve the rtionship between them, it should not be too difficult to rely on his intelligence and means .


    Who knows, Li Qingshui walked to every day, bowed his head and said to her, let that girl stop crying .


    Later, Li Qingshui gave most of his talk to taixie .


    "Human emotions are moreplex than ours . " Looking at everything on the square, several elders of prokaryote stood beside Liu Chang and said, "this rich emotion is something that we undersea people will not surpass human beings in a thousand years . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368: 368


    "A lot of human emotions, indeed, are precipitated by time, but I don¡¯t think prokaryotic emotions are asplex as human emotions . " Liu Chang looked at the man at the bottom of the sea beside him and asked, "is the purpose of yournding about willows?"


    "Well, willows have taken away millions of undersea people, which we didn¡¯t expect . " Hearing Liu Chang mention the willow, the elder changed his face immediately . "This guy is so powerful . We, including Mr . Li, actually no one can guess how many reserved means this guy has . We thought that those people of little Turner would not do any harm to the willow tree, but we still hope that they can bring us first-hand information . But I can¡¯t imagine . . . "


    "Do you have any way to deal with willows?" Liu Chang turned his head and looked at the man with an incredible look on his face . "To be honest, it may not sound good, but since I saw the catkins all over the sky, I don¡¯t think you . Even if you are members of the nuclear power nt, I still think you can¡¯t deal with that guy . Because I felt the existence of the source of consciousness in the willow catkins all over the sky . . . "


    "Original consciousness?" Hearing Liu Chang¡¯s words, the protonuclear elder sighed heavily, "yes, the original consciousness . As far as we know, there are only three creatures in the world who have the ability to feel the original consciousness, and only two creatures have the ability to manipte him - you, Mr . Li, and willow tree . . . "


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s useful . " Liu Chang heard the original nuclearpared himself with Li Qingshui and even willow trees, interrupting the undersea man¡¯s speech, showing self mockery on his face . "I just can see them exist, nothing else . Different from Mr . Li, Mr . Li can make other people¡¯s thinking still, while the willow tree is obviously higher than others . . . "


    "No, no, no, you haven¡¯t heard me clearly . What I want to say is, in this world . Only three people can feel the source of consciousness, but it seems that you are the only one who can clearly see its existence . . . " The people of the Presbyterian group looked at Liu Chang and said, "you are the one who can see its existence most clearly . "


    "Miss Li can¡¯t see it?" Liu Chang is concerned with this issue . There are some doubts .


    "No, he can only feel its existence vaguely . It is fuzzy . Just like your sense of danger, you can feel the danger vaguely, but you can¡¯t really see what the danger is The original nuclear people talk, has been looking at Liu Chang, "about this, Mr . Li himself has confirmed . "


    "Even so, even if Mr . Li can¡¯t see the source of consciousness, how can you know that willow can¡¯t see it, can¡¯t he talk to you about it?" Liu Chang asked .


    "Let¡¯s talk about it first . About theposition of our prokaryotes . " The protonuclear elders seem to be able to lead to topics . From the issue of the source of consciousness, their membership also exins the cooperative rtionship between the two sides . After all, cooperation must be based on mutual trust . And to trust, you have to understand .


    "In fact, there are not many members in the core of our prokaryote . A few days ago, there were 5001 members, and then one died . Now there are only 500 people left . " "Five hundred people," the elder said slowly . Most of them are the first batch of undersea people born . Because we are eggying, we have a very fast reproduction rate . Therefore, we, a small race in the deep-sea trench, can now develop to such arge scale . "


    "Therefore, these 500 people are our core, and simrly, the wisdom base of these 500 people is the highest among the sea people . Among them, there are no less than 300parable to Mr . Li¡¯s current level, and several brain regions are moreplex . " A representative of the Presbyterian said: "therefore, we have our own advantages in terms ofputing power in the future, which is still obvious . With 500 prokaryotes, we have moreputing power to connect brain waves together than you can imagine at present . Therefore, we have calcted all the things about Mr . Li and the willow tree . "


    "So it is . " After getting the answer to this matter, Liu Chang did not go into the question of whether the willow could see the source of consciousness, but instead asked the birth of Xiang Haimen, "do you say that almost all of these 500 members were born in the first batch?"


    "Well, yes . "


    "Your descendants, then, seem inferior to you?" Liu Chang frowned, "after the birth of a race, the next generation is inferior to the next generation, which seems to be the most harmful ce of your undersea people?"


    "Yes, we have carefully studied the problem that our offspring are not as good as our ancestors, and we havee to the conclusion that it is the problem of having too many children . " "Mr . Liu, you know that in the history of the earth¡¯s evolution, viviparity is actually better than that of ovum - even if the reproductive capacity of ovum seems to be stronger, because there is a fatal defect in oogenesis, that is, the eggying animals never seem to take care of their offspring, and the survival rate is very low . "


    "Of course, this is not a problem for us undersea people . We are all intelligent races . If we establish a civilized system, there is no problem that we will not take care of future generations . Therefore, in addition to the criticism of low egg survival rate, we have given full y to the powerful reproductive capacity of our undersea people . In less than four years, we have developed from hundreds of people to such arge number of races at present . " The sea people elder exined and sighed, "but when the whole race developed, we found that our descendants seem to be inferior to each other . Even we did not expect this . ""So, after we studied it, it seems that it¡¯s because our offspring have too many and too many children - it¡¯s against thew of nature . "


    "In the face of nature, no one can vite thew, so since half a year ago, we have begun to call on the various tribes of the undersea people to begin to have a controlled birth . We don¡¯t want our race to be an inferior race in a few hundred years . "


    "It turns out there¡¯s this story . " After listening to the words of the nuclear elder, Liu Chang nodded, "thank you for telling me these . "


    "You¡¯re wee . " The elder bent his worm like neck and nodded .


    "I don¡¯t want to ask about anything else . I just want to ask, do you have any specific ns to deal with willows when yound ashore this time?" Liu Chang asked .


    "No The head that the elder had just ordered shook again, "but since I havended on the shore, I must go to see the willow with my own eyes and have a face-to-face talk with him . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369: 369


    "Interview?" Looking at the elder, Liu Yuanhe asked, "isn¡¯t he afraid of the danger?"


    "If a willow does not let go of an emissary, it will not be a willow . " The nuclear elder shook his head and said, "what¡¯s more, no matter when, whether it¡¯s human beings or we undersea people, even if we can¡¯t defeat willows, we will always have the ability to die together . Therefore, he will not give me the opportunity to sit down and talk . "


    "Yes, it is . " Liu Chang nodded, "when will you go?"


    "Leave immediately . Anyway, we have nothing to do in the Jinan Military Region . We must do what we think is useful . " After finishing this sentence, the elder of pronuclear looked up at the sky and said, "we have finished what we are going to do here, and we have finished what we have to say . Next, we will do other things . Speak to Mr . Li Qingshui for us, and we are leaving . "


    Liu Chang has never seen such a vigorous and vigorous person . He has never sent himself here . After saying something that seems necessary to be said, these pro nuclear elders did not even say hello to Li Qingshui and left . It seems that this race, which has only a few years of history, never knows what "courtesy" is . It has been extremely vigorous .


    "Just go away?" When Liu Chang just opened his mouth and was ready to ask a few more questions, several protonuclear elders had already gone far away and headed for the West with their teams .


    After Liu Guang walked to the other side of the field .


    "Are they gone?"


    "Gone . " Liu Chang walked to Li Qingshui and nced at the distant "how to coax well? She¡¯s not stupid . "


    "No, I didn¡¯t kill the bird, but I really like that bird, so I¡¯m going to make another one . " Li Qingshui said: "when hemitted suicide, I was still manipted by willows, thinking that it was an independent intelligent creature and might swim in the future, so I specially left a feather of his as a gene preservation . So now I can clone one to make up for every day . Although it is certainly not the best feeling in the past, it is more or less spiritualfort! "


    "That¡¯s what you said to her?" Liu Chang asked .


    "Well, the little girl is very smart . In fact, she can guess the whole story of this incident . I am not the murderer who really killed her, but willow . She hated me so much only because she knew that there was no hope of finding a willow tree for revenge, and she took me out of anger . Therefore, her hatred towards me was a kind of anger, not a real hatred . Otherwise, it would not be possible to eliminate this hatred with a single word Li Qingshui exined her analysis of every day¡¯s emotions, and then took a picture of taishel¡¯s toenails . "And your brother seems to be a good person . If you really want to go to the bottom of the sea, it¡¯s safer for him to lead the way . "


    "I know the taischels are good . " Liu Chang raised his head, looked up at the top of his head, looked at the Xilong below, and turned to use thenguage of the sea people: "we say you are good!"


    "Well, I¡¯m good!" Taishel nodded, "to the bottom of the sea, I will treat you to eat sea caterpirs!"


    "What is a sea caterpir?" Li Qingshui asked .


    "Taishel said it was a delicious food, but I didn¡¯t feel appetite after listening to it . " Liu Chang shook his head .


    "When are you going to go with him to the bottom of the sea?"


    "When you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll take more water in Jinan recently . I think the bottom of the sea will be very dark, and I don¡¯t know if I can bear the hydraulic pressure Liu Chang tried to think about the environment of the sea floor . He didn¡¯t know what the situation was .


    "I¡¯ll see when I see it . " Li Qingshui nodded, "we can make a specific n for this matter . You should be busy these days . Take advantage of the time when the people from the bottom of the sea are negotiating with the big willow tree, you can have more rest . "


    "Yes . " Liu Chang nodded, "in fact, I also want to rx . I live on the edge of life and death every day . Even now, there are countless amphibians staring at me all the time . So, before I go to the bottom of the sea this time, I¡¯ll take a good rest . "


    Since the moment when Daliushu attacked Zhengzhou, Liu Chang has shouldered countless responsibilities . He has to take care of them with he Zhizhi and Xiaojing, so that they can survive . Therefore, he has been busy, from Henan to Beijing, all the way difficult and dangerous . Then in Beijing, he encountered the current, clones, and finally Li Qingshui and amphibians . Apart from the numerous death threats, he hardly had a good rest .


    However, since Li Qingshui was rescued, his nervous tension has been rxed for the most part . With this man behind him, Liu Chang has no worries about his future no matter what he does . As long as Li Qingshui does not die, Xiaojing, he Zhizhi and even Qingyin, Li Feng in Mn will have a very safe backing .


    Therefore, Liu Chang felt more rxed when he went out of the task this time - and now that he can settle down and don¡¯t have to worry about anything for a period of time, he would like to have a good rest .


    "I¡¯m going to take Xiaojing and them to the seaside . " Liu Chang made his own beautiful ideas and ns . "I don¡¯t think anyone has tried to travel after the end of the day . Qingdao, well, go to Qingdao . Before the end of the day, it was a tourist city . Now, little Turner has built a good ce there . There are pubs, food and all kinds of equipment . I think it¡¯s more suitable to rx there . ""Well, take the family to rx, especially the Qingyin girl . I feel that she is suicidal recently . " Li Qingshui is in Beijing Research Institute, and can control the trend of everything in a few days . Even Qingyin, who is not familiar with her, can grasp the emotions and feelings of a person she is not familiar with . She is the mother of the two headed child . I have learned that, it seems that since the poor child died, her mood has been very bad . You have not found that when she was in Beijing, she was in a good mood In Beijing, at the end of the day, she never appeared in front of people? Take her for a walk and have a look, contact with nature, even if the nature is extremely dangerous now, but it can still open people¡¯s mind . Those who die in depression and pain are the saddest . Isn¡¯t she a psychologist if Mn enlightens her


    "Well, there are too many fights between life and death recently, but I have neglected the people around me . Thank you for reminding me . " Liu Chang patted Li Qingshui on the shoulder . "It¡¯s all right . I¡¯ll learn from the sea people once and do what they say . I¡¯ll go and pick them up . By the way, I¡¯ll see how Lei Hu and Lao Liu are getting better . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370: 370


    After leaving the Jinan Military Area Command, Liu Chang went to Beijing alone . He was very familiar with the routes between Beijing and Jinan . The roads between the jungle were faster and more convenient . He also kept in mind that, under the familiar roads, he spent less time on his journey .


    When we arrived in Beijing, the time was just over eight o¡¯clock in the evening . ording to the habits of human beings before the end of the world, it was the most leisure time of the day .


    However, after the end of the world, people changed their living habits . At night, Beijing City hesitated and had no power equipment . It seemed dead and silent .


    "Well, there¡¯s still no change here . " Liu Chang looked up at the dpidated high-rise buildings around him . He thought of the prosperity here, but also a burst of sigh . "If there is no threat from willows, I would like toe to this city much better than now . "


    It was cold in the air, and although the surrounding rooms were not sparsely popted, few pedestrians walked in the streets after sunset - it was too cold . And even if you can asionally see a sparse two or three people, it must be with prey, or a look in a hurry .


    After the end of the world, especially after the cold winter, survival has be the first topic .


    "I can think of tourism in the end of the world . Am I a privileged ss?" Looking at these people struggling on the edge of life and death, Liu Chang has a rare sense of superiority in his heart .


    This sense of superiority is inexplicable . When Liu Chang noticed it, he found that it might have been due to his four years of life . All along, he was like everyone around him . Even in thest year, he has endured more danger and pain than those in Beijing . However, after surviving one difficulty after another, he feels that he has struggled out of the scope of survival step by step, and even now he can lead his family to travel .


    This is the source of the sense of superiority - simple and real .


    Running like a fly, Liu Chang is eager to return home on the broken streets of Beijing .


    He¡¯s very fast . When it came to the gate of the Institute in the dark, none of the Sentinels standing in the cold winter night sky found out his existence and ran all the way into the Institute . Then he saw a girl with a surprised face waiting for him at the door .


    "Feel me?" Liu Chang asked .


    "Well . " Xiaojing walked to him with a smile and stopped talking .


    "And the others?"


    "As soon as I felt your breath, I came out . Others are still working on their own business . Li Feng and Mn seem to be trying to find their lost rtives before the end of the world by means of Beijing Research Institute . The three of them are out . Aunt Qingyin is in the room Xiao Jing said one by one: "Uncle Lei tiger seems to be fascinated by SpongeBob recently . The tall Mr . Liu hasn¡¯t recovered . "


    "Thunder Tiger is crazy about SpongeBob?" Liu Chang heard the news, feeling a burst of spirit, "ha ha, go, let¡¯s go to see him . "


    Liu Chang said, and then pulled Xiaojing into the house of the Research Institute . This time, Liu Chang didn¡¯t follow up the door of the Institute, so he hid his body shape . However, the two soldiers holding the door of the house saw that the visitor was Liu Chang . Obviously, they also knew that he was a frequent visitor here and paid him a standard military salute .


    It has to be said that the military etiquette of the Chinese people is always the most standard .


    Under the gaze of two soldiers, Liu Changjin went to the Institute . Then, following the direction of memory, and the smell of Thunder Tiger that he didn¡¯t take a bath for a long time, Liu Chang first entered his ward .


    "How quiet you are . " After Liu Chang opened the door, he said happily to Thunder Tiger: "I remember before I left, you were still noisy every day . I can hear your roar every day in your next door . What¡¯s the matter now? "


    "Oh, you¡¯re back?" Hearing Liu Chang¡¯s "bang", he opened the iron electronic door and stood there shouting . The half lying tiger suddenly got up, put down theputer on the hospital bed and sat up . "How did youe back so fast? It¡¯s said that the people under the sea have been killed by the willow tree . Is the news true? Is that willow really that good? "


    Seeing thunder tiger sitting up so agile, Liu Chang joked: "it seems that your body is almost recovered?"


    "Well, almost . If it wasn¡¯t for the little nurse who wouldn¡¯t get out of bed, I would have been able to walk on the ground . It¡¯s Lao Liu, who seems to have not stabilized up to now . " Thunder Tiger said himself, and said the old Liu next door, "that guy¡¯s physical foundation is still not good . It¡¯s a miracle that he can survive under the nuclear bomb . However, his condition has stabilized these days . I hope he can wake up early . It¡¯s a pity that this guy died . Although I¡¯m not familiar with him, I admire these people like Lao Zhang


    "Well, I¡¯ll see himter . " Liu Chang nodded and then talked with Lei Hu about some parents and the most important current affairs .


    He first told Thunder Tiger all he had seen and heard in the past few days, including the defeat of amphibian undersea man and willow catkins . He also asked why Thunder Tiger liked Shanghai Mianbao . Finally, he heard some of Li Qingshui¡¯s recent big moves in the Beijing Military Region, and finally left the ward . After leaving Lei tiger¡¯s ward, Liu Chang visited Lao Liu and Qingyin .


    Mn and Li Feng are good to say that they were ordinary people . Now they live in the Beijing Institute of research . They start to get to know Li Qingshui and other high-level officials . They hope to find their rtives and friends who were lost before the end of the world . Obviously, some of their rtives did not live in the same city with them when the end of the world happened, So as an ordinary person¡¯s mostmon wish, they want to know whether these rtives are still alive .


    This is the most normal behavior .


    Qingyin obviously did not have such good luck . All her rtives died in front of her, whether they were close rtives or nephews and other marginal rtives . After one by one, the woman lost her mind . A few days ago, when she was pursuing survival in the jungle, she seemed to forget something . Now in the Research Institute, without fear every day, she has A lot of time, immersed in painful thoughts .


    When Liu Chang saw her again, she found that this once pretty young mother was already haggard .


    Sometimes, survival is also a necessary busy . (to be continued)

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371: 371


    "Are you all right?" Seeing Qingyin¡¯s deep sunken eye socket, Liu Chang frowned and asked .


    "Nothing, nothing, nothing . " Qingyin shakes her head and says it three times . When Liu Chang hears her way of speaking, she knows that this is a typical manifestation of obsessivepulsive disorder, and that this woman has suffered from serious mental illness because of her long-term anxiety and istion .


    "Come out with me in a couple of days?" Liu Chang tried to ask .


    "Well, go out and have a look Go out and have a look . . . " Qingyin nodded, her mind was clearly awake, her IQ and conventional cognition were still there, but she seemed to like to repeat one sentence three times, as if she wanted to say the other two times for her dead double headed son .


    "Well, now that you¡¯ve agreed, pack up and set out in two days . " Liu Chang nodded and withdrew to the room, no longer disturbing the young woman .


    After leaving here, he spent another two days meeting hispanions one by one, informing them of their ns to y - and soliciting their opinions .


    Among those who were informed by Liu Chang, only Li Feng was unwilling to leave because he found the information about his family, including Lei Hu, who had not been informed, agreed to follow Liu Chang .


    "No No way, I¡¯ve had enough in bed


    On the morning before leaving, Thunder Tiger yelled at the nurse who took care of him: "you see, I¡¯m still a hundred times stronger than you, although I don¡¯t have good agility . "


    Thunder Tiger said, he bent the iron armrest of his bed . After a burst of asthma, he continued to cry: "see? What is strong? I don¡¯t want to be here anyway . You have no right to restrict my action . I am the currentmander in chief of Jinan Military Region, and I have personal freedom! "


    To hear thunder tiger go out to have a visit, even his political identity has been carried out, is a burst of speechless .


    However, this move is very effective, so, in the early morning to Jinan small team . A man filled Li Feng¡¯s position .


    "Ah It¡¯s still the fresh air outside! " Thunder Tiger walked very slowly . He didn¡¯t have a thorough body . He hung at the end of the team . It seems to be in the mood of outing, but everyone knows . He¡¯s actually panting .


    But no one will spoil his good mood - because this is the purpose of this trip .


    So Liu Chang took the initiative to find Mn when the team stopped .


    "Have a chat? I haven¡¯t talked for a long time . " She handed her a special antiseptic food recently developed by a research institute in Mn . Liu Chang sat beside her and said, "do you know about the voiceless sound?"


    "I know, obsessivepulsive disorder and anxiety disorder . I have to do it three times when I do it . I count my steps unconsciously when I walk . I seem to think about the past every day . " Mn, as a result, the cigarette like thing, in the hands of fiddling . "I¡¯ve seen her before and I¡¯ve given her psychological guidance, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be very useful," he said


    "No effect?" Liu Chang asked .


    "Well, purenguage therapy is not omnipotent . Most of the time, patients with mental illness . If she wants to get out of her depressed spiritual world, she depends more on herself . And . . . " Mn said, ncing at the voiceless side, he said, "and, you know, mental illness is something that the smarter the guy gets . The more difficult it is to cure, because they are too confident, and it is difficult to get out of it after they fall into their own logical cycle . To make a joke, if Li Qingshui is suffering from mental illness, I doubt that no one can treat him well . "


    "Mr . Li also has mental illness?" When Liu Chang heard Mn say this, his expression was not like a joke .


    "Yes, at least I feel . " Mn was stunned for a moment, and nodded, "but it doesn¡¯t matter, he is generally mentally ill . The proportion of mental illness among great people is very high, especially the intelligent and responsible guy . And even if he¡¯s psychotic, he¡¯ll know better than you and me . "


    "Is there a cure?" Liu Chang once again asked a question that others had already answered .


    "No way . " Mn said: "at least you don¡¯t count on me . If a psychologist wants to treat a patient, the first prerequisite is to have the patient believe what you say . But I¡¯m like a child in front of that guy . Do you think a child can give psychological guidance to adults? It can be seen that the guy seems to live a miserable life . He has too much to bear and too much to think about every day, and there are too few people who can really stand on the same level tomunicate with him on an equal level . Therefore, it is strange that these things add up to mental illness . "


    "No matter how smart he is, he is an ordinary man, not a God . " Mn made a conclusion, "mental endurance and IQ are inversely proportional, because the more you know, the more you bear . "


    "Oh, I see . " Liu Chang nodded and thought of the thin figure again . He still couldn¡¯t fully understand how much the man had suffered .


    "If you don¡¯t talk about anything else, just voiceless . Can it be cured?"


    "It¡¯s much better to rx . The rest is up to her . I¡¯ll talk to her more during the journey . " Mn said . "That¡¯s good . "


    ......


    After a short talk, the team set off again . Because there were several ordinary people on the way, the journey was very slow . It took nearly a week for Liu Chang to arrive at Jinan .


    "Back atst . " After seven days, Thunder Tiger¡¯s body recovered a lot on the road, and his action power hadpletely surpassed that of ordinary people . So he rushed into the Jinan Military Region and went to find his son as soon as he came back .


    But after Liu Chang returned to Jinan Military Region, he found Lao Zhang .


    "Lao Zhang, would you please look up a person¡¯s information?" Liu Chang asked .


    "Who is it?" Lao Zhang asked, "there are census data in the major military areas, but it¡¯s very difficult to find someone . How much information do you have about that person?"


    "No, I only know my nickname is Doudou . I used to be a ssmate with Mr . Li After a day¡¯s rest in Jinan, Liu Chang¡¯s team arrived in Qingdao four dayster . In addition to the original human beings in the team, taixie also recovered and followed .


    Liu Chang¡¯s first trip to the sea was just after the tour, so he followed him together and prepared to adapt himself to the shallow sea world when he was by the sea .


    "Is this Qingdao now?" When I arrived in Qingdao, I watched the world in front of me every day with Mn . I couldn¡¯t believe it . "It¡¯s like the city in the film man in ck?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372: 372


    "A lot of . . . " Her eyesight is the best every day, so she can see the world most clearly . "A lot of alien like animals are walking around, and these buildings are not the species we should have . "


    "Little Turner doesn¡¯t seem to have given up on this side . " Liu Chang also looked up and found that there were many strange creatures out there - more than when he left . "What¡¯s the matter? Are the bottom creaturesnding? When I left, only threebat races belonging to little Turnernded here . What¡¯s the matter with these little sticky monsters that are obviously incapable of fighting? "


    Liu Chang said that he pointed to a guy who looked like an aggregation of algae at his feet . After seeing Liu Chang¡¯s fingers, he even replied in thenguage of the sea people: "what do you mean, impolite guy!"


    "I¡¯m sorry . " Liu Chang got angry when he saw the sticky monster, and suddenly thought that since it couldnd and wander in the city, it was bound to be an intelligent race . It was indeed impolite to point at him so he apologized .


    "It doesn¡¯t matter . You people always like to judge people by their appearance . I¡¯ve been fed up with this kind of treatment these two days . It¡¯s still fun at the bottom of the sea . " After spitting a mouthful of saliva to the ground, the slimy monster wriggled his sticky body and left here .


    "This What the hell is this? " The first time Thunder Tiger saw the strange creatures on the sea floor for the first time . Although he didn¡¯t understand what this guy was talking about, it also made him feel very strange .


    "Whatever it is, since the arrival of these guys can make the life of Qingdao aborigines better, it doesn¡¯t matter what they do . They don¡¯t seem to mean anything Liu Chang took a look at the strange creatures less than a meter after they talked and said with a smile: "maybe the small Turner people regard this as a tourist city, maybe ah . After the defeat, they suddenly understood the gap between themselves and willows, which made the smoke of gunpowder light and the smell of Commerce . This is a good thing ¡£ let¡¯s go . Let¡¯s go and have a look . "


    Liu Chang said, then raised his head and called out in thenguage of the sea people: "taixie, you should be careful when you walk . Don¡¯t knock down the houses around you


    "Yes, you human buildings are really stingy . " Liu changmi looked around . It¡¯s not as good as his tall house . After a few careful steps, he still found that the street was too narrow for him to walk as if he were a woman with legs . Therefore, after a few steps, this straightforward big guy could no longer stand this kind of Lin Daiyu¡¯s leaving .


    "I can¡¯t, you y, I went to the seaside!" After leaving this sentence, taishel left here . There¡¯s a group of humans left in the team .


    Seeing the giant animals leave, only the human team is naturally much more convenient, so this day, Liu Chang took a group of people around the city .


    Wandering around Qingdao, people have to admire the construction capacity and speed of undersea people - Liu Chang originally thought . Since the small Turner people suffered a great loss in the three provinces of Liushu, no matter how much they lost, they should feel frustrated . He thought that when he came to Qingdao this time, he saw either xiaoturner¡¯s withdrawal or the increase of their troops . Now he sees the reality, but this is not the case at all .


    "It¡¯s a race not afraid of defeat . Is it because history is short? " Looking at the prosperous new city, Liu Chang imagined that the sea people might have encountered numerous setbacks in the years when they were born and expanded . In the undersea world, it is not difficult for Liu Chang to observe how the undersea people survive in the strong world with their weak bodies when there are only a few million people .


    Perhaps the willow side of the touch is defeated, it is not a very severe blow to this race . Moreover, even the small Turner people are much smarter than ordinary people . They are not militarized to engage in business . Liu Chang sees that they have made great achievements here and employed human beings as workers and leaders of various industries in Qingdao . It seems that they have not had too much resistance in spirit in this city .


    After wandering around the city for more than half a day, Liu Chang exchanged some of their money at Haimen¡¯s new bank and took them to a seafood restaurant for a meal of seafood .


    "It¡¯s a great treat to eat seafood by the sea . " Sitting in the seafloor restaurant surrounded by a stove, Liu Chang looked at the strange jellyfish frying on the iron cover of the stove and said, "we haven¡¯t eaten any of these things . Today we have to try several more . I just read the sign of this restaurant, but we can eat 10000 different seafood products here . Now there are more seafood than before!"


    "Well, there¡¯s a lot more . How can this thing be fried like crystal? It¡¯s dazzling . " Thunder Tiger picked up the transparent and luminous jellyfish with his chopsticks and looked at it carefully in front of his eyes . He seemed to be studying whether the thing could be eaten or not .


    And girls are born to like that kind of transparent luminous things, see this crystal jellyfish, a few women have some can¡¯t bear the feeling of mouth, even voiceless are Lengleng Leng looking at the strange jellyfish for a long time, it seems that the mood is much better .


    ncing at her situation, the attentive Mn once again recruited the waiter of the undersea restaurant . The waiter was a fish with a protruding eye . When he saw someone waving from a distance, he hopped over, speaking poor and astringent Mandarin, and entertained the guests at this table . "Please, excuse me Well, that¡¯s the word, right Humannguage is too damn hard to learn . . . " Looking at the menu on his hand, he murmured and said, "some human friends, excuse me What would you like to eat What to drink . . . "


    "Do you have any beautiful food like this crystal jellyfish?" Mn asked the fish .


    "Ah? Speak slowly . I can¡¯t understand some words . Speak slowly . . . " It is obvious that the fish are not a very intelligent race . It seems that learning a foreignnguage is not much easier for them than for Americans to learn Chinese . Therefore, if they speak too fast, they can¡¯t understand it


    "She asked you if there was a beautiful food like this jellyfish that would glow!" Liu Chang looked at the confused fish and repeated it in thenguage of the sea people .


    "Ouch, I met a human who can speak thenguage of undersea people . It¡¯s rare!" After hearing that Liu Chang could speak underseanguage, he was so excited that he even forgot his identity as a restaurant waiter . "Ha ha," he said with a smile: "how can you speak so fluently? Oh, I¡¯m exhausted from learning your humannguage . A year ago, when I learned English, it was better than English . Chinese was several times harder than English . I would have gone to Las Vegas to serve as a steakhouse I heard that there are many interesting gambling machines there . . . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373: 373


    "So you can speak English Liu Chang heard the convex fish noisy about his own experience,pletely forgot what he had to do and didn¡¯t urge him . Instead, he chatted with the guy with protruding eyes .


    "Isn¡¯t it? A year ago, after our big Tera tribe formed an alliance with the small Turner people of the undersea people, many people couldn¡¯t stand their temptation to go to the shore to watch . We were originally shallow water fish, and two years ago, we had the ability of primarynding amphibians like frogs . Xiaoturner said that our eyesight was good, so we gave us a lot of resources We work . . . " When the fish was talking about his past events, he suddenly remembered his identity . "Oh, oh, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so annoying that I can¡¯t finish talking . Would you like to order first?"


    "No hurry, no hurry . " Liu Chang waved his hand and looked at the fish . "Do you think you evolved from Qianhai fish?"


    "Yes, shallow water . Now many shallow water fish can¡¯t survive . They are desperately trying to enter the deep sea ornd . You know, it¡¯s so cold outside, and the shallow sea ice is constantly thickening, which threatens the living space of many diving creatures . We actuallynded by mistake . A year ago, we didn¡¯t know when the cold winter wasing . We had the ability tond . I can¡¯t imagine that it¡¯s still useful now . " The fish spoke with a smug expression .


    "Ha ha, congrattions . At least you can live a safe life here, better than most of us . " Liu Chang continued to listen to the situation of the fish group in a semi conventional way .


    "There¡¯s no safety . " When the fish heard that he was safe, he shook his head vigorously . "No security, no security! I want to live a safe life and see more about this new world . But you know, there is a big willow tree in the West . If you can kill the whole family of little Turner in a blink of an eye, you humans may not ept us . Little Turner, they have a lot of bad thoughts . We don¡¯t mean how smart and strong we are . If something happens, we¡¯re not dead . "


    "Then why do you want toe ashore, just for fun?" Liu Chang showed an interested look .


    "Fun is one thing . On the other hand, it¡¯s good for survival! Now here, as long as you give them a good job, you can eat and drink . If you go back to the water, you will not be worried all day long? The sea above is frozen, but when you go down to a deeper ce, you will be eaten by the bulb fish if you don¡¯t pay attention to it! "


    "Is the sea so dangerous?" Liu Chang heard the words of the fish, and thought that he might be really for the fish, they do not have guns, no high-tech weapons . In the deep sea, it is actually more dangerous than ordinary human beings in the jungle . Anyrge fish is their natural enemy, and they will be killed if they are not careful .


    So, he thought of it and took out a strange currency that had just been exchanged from the man at the bottom of the sea . It¡¯s in the hands of the halibut .


    "It¡¯s a tip . The extra part helps us to choose food that is beautiful and delicious . "


    "So much?" After receiving the money from Liu Chang, the fish¡¯s face showed a surprise look . "It¡¯s better for you people to earn money from undersea people . It¡¯s said that a skilled USB sh disk can sell tens of thousands of dors . The price ofprehensive works of art is even higher . If it¡¯s not for the people in the maind who don¡¯t ept me, I really want to go ind to find some treasures . I won¡¯t worry about eating and drinking for at least a few years!"


    The tfish weighed a handful of money given by Liu Chang, put it into his pocket with a big grin, and then left here happily for him .


    "Don¡¯t worry, what¡¯s the best to see and eat here? I can¡¯t understand it . I¡¯ll give it to you soon . "


    "Hee!" When he saw the fish leaving, he couldn¡¯t helpughing . "Brother Liu Chang, what did you say to him just now? I don¡¯t understand, but this guy is so interesting . It¡¯s more interesting than that sea animal . "


    Every day, she seems to like tomunicate with these strange looking guys, and I don¡¯t know if she is influenced by the most loving birds . She always has a great interest in those strange people .


    "It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t go to the bottom of the sea . Otherwise, I¡¯d like to see how many strange people there are in that huge ocean . " Every day, he put his elbow on the wooden table, holding his gill to watch the direction of the fish leaving, and his face showed a longing .


    The noise can always relieve the depressive atmosphere . Everyone, including voiceless, seems to have a lot of rxed mood after hearing a lot of "chattering" of the fish . It seems that everyone¡¯s emotions have been driven into the dark blue world, and they have forgotten a lot about the troubles in front of them .


    "I want to go, too, to see the sea . " Qingyin suddenly said one sentence, and only one sentence, not three .


    Hearing this sentence, all the faces showed happiness, "let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go after dinner!"


    The food was quickly served in a rxed atmosphere of conversation .


    There are few finished dishes in this restaurant of Haimen . Most of them are semi cooked, and customers are allowed to fry them on iron tes . Because the weather is too cold now, even if it is indoor, it is below zero . If it is fried, it will be cold instantly and the food is notfortable . Therefore, these restaurants on the seaside are all semi-finished products . "This is a colorful scallop!" After the fish brought up the dishes one by one, they were very dedicated in exining, "it is said that baking on the fire can give out the color of a rainbow!"


    "This is a naked drill in water! After frying, the white soup inside is delicious


    "And the wine made by this man from the bottom of the sea . They said it was delicious, but I drank it very bitter! But the color is really beautiful, and it¡¯s psychedelic . This kind of bottom coral is poisonous and can cause illusion to the creatures in the sea, but it has been neutralized and diluted now


    It is a happy thing to have an expert who knows marine life to analyze theposition and taste of food .


    However, even so, when Liu Chang ate the strange food, they still did not know where to start as the children who entered the western food shop for the first time .


    However, this meal was really very happy . By the time people finished chatting, the sky had already begun to darken . Liu Chang looked at the sky and stood up decisively .


    "Come on, go to the beach . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374: 374


    Come to the seaside city, there is no reason not to look at the sea .


    Although it was not early when they left the restaurant, fortunately the sun did not set, and there was still two hours before dark, enough to satisfy people¡¯s curiosity about the sea .


    "Although the sea people havended now, the sea is still very dangerous . " Walking on the street, Liu Chang exined to the crowd, especially to those women, "many shallow sea creatures are trying tond, and many beach creatures like to hunt human beings, so we should get closer and ignore me or Thunder Tiger too far . "


    "I see . " While answering Liu Chang¡¯s voice, they discussed the sea excitedly . First, Mn asked, "is the sea no longer visible now?"


    "Well, almost . There should be no ce to see the sea water out of those oxygen vents . " Recalling hisst trip to the seaside, Liu Chang said, "you can imagine the scene of the Antarctic and Arctic before . Now the sea surface is simr to this one . It is full of ice, very thick ice . . . "


    "s, I have never seen the sea . " Hearing Liu Chang¡¯s words every day, he pursed his lips and said, "I was young before . When I was a child, my parents didn¡¯t take me out to y . I can¡¯t imagine that now the end of the world, I don¡¯t even have the right to see the turbulent waves!"


    Hearing every day¡¯s exmation, Liu Chang suddenly asked to Xiaojing .


    "Have you never seen the sea


    "No Xiao Jing shook her head . "I¡¯ve been growing up in SOS Children¡¯s vige, and I¡¯ve never been anywhere . " Xiao Jing shakes her head . It seems that some memories are recalled between her words . She walks closer to Liu Chang .


    A sentence about the sea caused countless mncholy, and the people suddenly fell silent when they spoke . Then they came to the beach and the sea with their own strange emotions all the way .


    There are still small Turner¡¯s man-made military bases by the sea, but many ces have been shut down - therge-scale power nt still in operation, because there are so many sea peopleing here . The monsters on the sea have been cleaned up a lot, so it¡¯s much safer .


    After they came to the beach, under the guidance of Liu Chang, they soon stepped on the frozen sand . On the white sea ice .


    "It¡¯s like a dream that never wakes up!" Qingyin followed the team and walked for hundreds of meters along the sea ice . Then she looked back and saw a vast white world . Looking around, the sky is gray, the air is red fog, and the ground is cold and white . The three colors between the sky and the earth are all that hazy feeling . Standing in the sea, it really seems like falling into a dream that will never wake up .


    "It¡¯s really weird . " Mn also sighed: "the world has be this way unconsciously . There should be another color under the white sea


    "Yes, it should be dark . " Liu Chang looked at his feet . The eye seems to see through the ice, "under the sea is not easy to receive sunlight, now plus the gray sky, red fog has been threeyers of ice block . There should be very little light below, so under the ice, there is darkness . "


    "It¡¯s not all darkness, is it?" After listening to Liu Chang¡¯s words, Xiaojing seems to think of something, "does brother see the sea fish, now have eyes?"


    "Yes . " On this point, Liu Chang is also very puzzled, "clearly below should be a piece of darkness, then they want eyes what use?"


    "You can see it in the afternoon . " On this kind of academic discussion . Thunder Tiger expressed his opinion, simple and crude, but the truth revealed, "it¡¯s useless to say anything, you throw a hole in the ice, jump down to see what¡¯s going on, and everything will be clear!"


    "Yes, it is . " Liu Chang spoke . Turning back to Thunder Tiger, he said, "then you can lead them around here . It¡¯s more than an hour before dark . I¡¯ll go to taishel to adapt to the sea water under the iceyer first . I can rest assured that you are safe for them . "


    "Well, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m almost forty or fifty percent better in my body . In terms of strength, I should be a bit better than you are now . As long as it¡¯s not thending scene of a super sea monster, I can handle it . "


    "OK, then you don¡¯t run too far, I¡¯ll follow the taste of youter!" Liu Chang listened to the Thunder Tiger¡¯s words, nodded, rubbed the next small static hair, then left here .


    Taisher, a sea animal, has a strong smell . Although the sea people¡¯s base is veryrge, it still has certain regional restrictionspared with the vast seashore . Therefore, after Liu Chang came here, he smelled the residual smell of taisher . At this time, ording to the map, he quickly found the shadow of the sea animal in a big ice hole .


    The big ice hole is an oxygen outlet in the sea . Because of the entry of sea people, many of the sea¡¯s intelligent biological ecosystems have been disturbed . Therefore, there are few such outlets around Qingdao these days . Therefore, looking at the dense sea fish and strange creatures gathering in the oxygen outlet, Liu Chang felt a feeling that his old friend had not been seen for many days .


    "Hey Facing the edge of the huge oxygen outlet, Liu Chang yelled into the rolling sea water . "Hey, Tessel!" Liu Chang¡¯s body is strong and his lung capacity is veryrge - but his voice is still weak in the face of the sound of hundreds of millions of creatures rolling over the sea .


    "Tessel,e out?" Facing the huge figure inside, he called several times . The other party heard Liu Chang¡¯s cry . Taisher, who was at the edge of the pit, forced himself in the water and stepped on the water to free up more than ten meters . The "bang" fell on Liu Chang¡¯s side like a giant shell .


    "Hey, brother! It¡¯s stillfortable in the sea! " After falling on Liu Chang¡¯s side, taishel, like a sea lion out of the water, wrapped up his thick skin with all his strength, and scattered the ice flowers all over the sky on Liu Chang¡¯s cheek and the ground, making a "crackling" sound there .


    "Sure enough, animals born in the sea still feel better in the sea!" Liu Chang looked at Tai Sher and said with a smile: "it¡¯s like I can go to the sea, or feel thend to adapt to some of the same . "


    "Ha ha, but since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you jump?" Taisher "ha ha" a smile, a direct Liu Chang into the hole .


    Taishel¡¯s giant force made him fly in the air . After Liu Chang took off his clothes and threw them to the shore for a few seconds in the air, he "puffed" into the sea and smashed a sea urchin in a hole .


    "What warm water (to be continued)

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375: 375


    Liu Chang jumped into the sea water and suddenly felt warm .


    It feels warm, but Liu Chang knows that the water is not really very warm . At most, it is about zero degrees . The sea water is constantly stirred by the creatures in the surrounding caves, and is also warmed by their body temperature, which leads to the sea water not freezing . However,pared with the air outside, the tumbling sea water is much warmer than the outside air . Although it is only about zero degrees, it is dozens of degrees higher than the outside . So Liu changzha jumped into the sea and felt a strange feeling of taking a hot spring .


    And just as he was enjoying the warmth of the sea, there was a thunderous cry in the sky .


    "Brother, I¡¯ming!"


    Taishel roared, then jumped dozens of meters in the air, and then sat down in the cave, setting off a huge wave that directly threw away countless marine life .


    "I . . . " Liu Chang¡¯s body is dozens of meters high . Liu Chang is hit by the huge waves and flies into the air . He just wants to curse, but he is covered by sea water and covered with a starfish .


    The starfish that wrapped Liu Chang¡¯s face was obviously carnivorous . As soon as he pasted his face, there were countless barbs trying to prate his face . Fortunately, Liu Chang was strong enough and thick skinned enough to not pierce his skin .


    A pull away the starfish on the face, Liu Chang called: "Tai Sher, can you stop!"


    "I just want you to adapt to the impact of the current . You know, it¡¯s a weapon used by many giant creatures underwater!" "I know you are strong," cried Tessel . Even on the shore, some monsters can¡¯t beat you, but underwater and ashore are two different worlds . Many creatures with low intelligence quotient will attack you by manipting the water flow instinctively . I just want to make you adapt first, and the most disgusting thing is to deal withrge creatures! "


    "Is it?" "Putong" fell back into the water again, and taishel¡¯s words made Liu Chang think .


    In fact, Liu Xie can deal with the beast easily if he has no weapon . Can also escape in the other party¡¯s hands . But it can¡¯t work underwater . The individual weapons of underwater humans are almost useless . If they rely on their bodies, underwater creatures obviously know how to fight better than they do . Moreover, because of the current, there are more dark forces in the water than on the shore . Large creatures have innate advantages .


    "Come on, man . I¡¯ll take you underwater . " When Liu Chang was thinking about the problem . Taishel grasped his body with his big ws, and then his strong hind legs exerted a strong force on the water . Liu Chang only felt that his body suddenly felt a sudden drop . He even dived into the depth of 100 meters in the blink of an eye .


    "Damn it . . . " Potential underwater, Liu Changgang wants to talk . Arge number of air bubbles gushed out of his mouth, making him leak air, but now his body muscles are flexible, internal organs can control themselves, wriggling the base of his tongue and stomach . Liu Chang "hum" from the nasal cavity to say the second half of the sentence, "you run faster under the water than on the shore . . . "


    "That is, that is! Ha ha ha . . . " Entering the water, taishel¡¯s way of speaking seems to have no change . Liu Chang noticed that when he was talking underwater, there seemed to be ayer of mucous membrane in his throat . It can easily block the invasion of the current, "I am a sea animal, just like those sea lions and walruses in your human history . It always looks bulky on the shore, but it is more sensitive than the rabbit under the water . . . "


    "Ha ha, you have learned a lot recently, even the sea lion and walrus know it!" Liu Chang knows that there are not necessarily sea lions and walruses on the sea floor now . Even if there is, it doesn¡¯t have to be the former name, the former address . Since taishel used the name of human beings, he must have learned these knowledge from human beings .


    "Yes, you human beings have thousands of years of civilization . If we, the backward intelligent species, do not learn, it will even take hundreds of years before we bid farewell to the era of rudimentary food and blood Although the intelligence quotient of our race is not as high as that of the sea people, it is also an intelligent species, isn¡¯t it? As long as it is an intelligent species, there is no one who is not interested in knowledge! " What¡¯s more, make a trip to the bottom of the sea, and the light of the bottom is getting darker . "Only your human books and thoseputer, and so on, the font is too small to see the ants climb . Let those people look at the bottom line, makeints about our gentry, Jane can just blind our eyes!"


    "Your race is called gut?" Taishel¡¯s swimming speed under the water is very fast - much faster than Liu Chang - because of his body shape, taishel is not slower than Liu Chang when he runs on the bank . At the moment, every time he flicks his body under the water, he can jump forward to 200 meters . This extremely fast swimming speed makes Liu Chang¡¯s face feel the strong resistance of the current . "Now where are we swimming, the surroundings are getting darker and darker Now, even people like me who have the ability of night vision can¡¯t see the things around them clearly . How can your people be blind when their eyesight is so good? "


    "Underwater fish, if they have vision, have very good night vision . If they don¡¯t have vision, they are pure blind Those blind people are more terrible! However, we are not far away from Qingdao . We are still in the shallow kelp . We have not been to the territory of those blind people . Otherwise, I dare not run around like this! " "You think, after the red fog, there is so little light that you can ept on shore, and there will be less underwater for us . In the past, the deep sea was darker than the night, and after the red fog it was even darker . Those who have vision must have the ability to see things in the dark, and where there are few particles of light, those fields arepletely blind . ""What about the undersea man? Listen to the name, they should be sea creatures . You are diving . It¡¯s OK to say that they are deep-sea . How can they have vision? " Liu Chang asked again, and at the same time, he saw a giant eel that he had seenst time passing by . But this time, this guy with a diameter of tens of meters and a body length of several hundred meters, only nced at taishere, who swam past, without any reaction . Obviously, there is no Xilong nationality in the recipe of giant eels .


    Taishel obviously turned a blind eye to the giant eel and continued to speak to himself: "well, in view of your ignorance of marine life, I will continue to poprize popr science knowledge for you . "


    "After the red fog, our marine life is basically divided into three levels, you can call the shallow sea, the middle sea and the deep sea . In shallow water, fish usually have the ability of night vision in the water . Even a little light can let these creatures see what is going on around them (to be continued)

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376: 376


    "And there¡¯s almost no light in the middle sea, so that¡¯s where the blind are . The Zhonghai is thergest area in the sea . When the light reaches 200 meters below the bottom of the sea, it needs to be melted away . Therefore, from 200 meters below to 200 meters above the sea floor, it is the territory of the blind . There is no light all the year round, and it is dark . Because there is no light, even if people with good eyesight go there, they will not be able to see anything tiny . "


    "On the other hand, the hunters there are all terrifying hunters who don¡¯t need the senses of eyes, and enter the territory of the blind . . . " As if to prove the authenticity of his words, taisher turned to point to the eel that had just passed behind him . Because the eel was over 100 meters long, it was his head that passed by just now . Now when he turned back, he could still see his tail . "Do you see that truest eel? Even when it swam in this shallow sea area, its body is still learning Inertia is the horizontal swimming, the tail never dare to drop to hit 100 meters below, this behavior is a kind of habitual caution . If in deep water, he dares to drop his body below 200 meters, then it is finished . "


    "Can¡¯t this giant Beast Rank in the middle sea?" Liu Chang looked back at the giant eel and asked, "it shouldn¡¯t be . After all, it¡¯s a giant animal . It¡¯s the most senior predator in the shallow sea area . In the middle sea area, it has to be a medium sized one . "


    "No, no, no, the terror of those blind hunters is beyond your imagination . Because of its huge size, it has a lot of meat and is easy to be targeted . I¡¯ve rarely seen a trestle eel swim back into the middle sea Taishel said, swimming, and soon left the shallow sea, and then he continued: "let¡¯s just do it like this . Anyway, you havee today . I¡¯ll take you to a slightly farther ce, because it is very close to the continental shelf, so the sea is also very shallow . I¡¯ll take you to a ce where the middle sea is just now, but the sea is not very deep . Although there is a middle sea there . But it¡¯s rtively safe . In any case, you must cross the middle sea to the undersea world on this ocean trip, so it¡¯s better to familiarize yourself with the situation first . "


    "Well, that¡¯s it . " Liu Chang heard about the dangers in the middle sea area mentioned by taisher . His heart also filled with curiosity . Under his leadership, the two soon left Qingdao and entered the sea a little further away .


    The water here is a little deeper, the iceyer blocking the light above the head, and the light feeling below is very poor .


    "Well, now because of the ice . The middle sea area has been raised, so, not far down, there is darkness . " Aftering here, taishel pointed to the bottom with his huge ws . It was dark there .


    "Are you ready to see it?" Asked Tessel .


    "Well, I¡¯m well prepared . Is there anything to pay attention to?" Liu Chang asked .


    "Try not to make unnecessary noises . " After that . Taishel turned over in the water, head straight down, and dived deeper into the sea .


    Taischel is a fast swimmer . It only takes half a breath to dive into a hundred meters . So, after one breath, Liu Chang felt his body fall rapidly . At the same time, there was less and less light in front of him . Finally, it was dark .


    This is the real darkness, not the kind of darkness that belongs to the human night sky - it is the kind without light particles . ording to the darkness, here, don¡¯t say you have night vision ability, even if you have a thousand miles eye, it¡¯s useless . Because there is no light source here, the best description here is that you can¡¯t see five fingers . Because, what Liu Chang is doing at the moment is to spread out his fingers and stick them on his eyes . He doesn¡¯t see anything .


    Yes, it¡¯s just darkness .


    "How dark it is ording to taixie¡¯s advice before, Liu Chang didn¡¯t make a sound . It¡¯s just that the mood has changed a lot .


    Human beings are born with fear of darkness, which is imprinted in the depth of genes . When people are in absolute darkness, they will go crazy in a few hours . At the moment, Liu Chang instinctively feels absolute depression in this absolutely dark environment . There was nothing to see around, only the sound of the silent flow of the sea water, and the sound of some nkton floating far and near like ghosts .


    In this absolute darkness, for the first time, Liu Chang¡¯s vision has never beenpletely lost . Closing his eyes is not an absolute loss because he can feel the light source . Therefore, other senses are also more acute than ever before .


    Especially the sense of hearing and touch - the "rustling" sound of creatures in the water, the soft feeling of water flowing through the skin, are so clear .


    Feeling everything around him, Liu Chang felt that after taisher entered the sea area at this level, he was obviously nervous - the ws of his body were tightening unconsciously . Liu Chang could even feel the fear that his muscles trembled slightly under his huge ws .


    He knocked on taishel¡¯s finger and let him let go of himself . Liu Chang, who knew the danger of this sea area, didn¡¯t want to tie himself in a cage .


    Taishel also understood his mood . After Liu Chang was released, he did not speak or move . It seemed that he wanted to let Liu Chang feel the darkness of the sea for a while and then leave here .


    Liu Chang has never been a adventurer, so he just let his body float around taishere quietly, ready to adapt to the situation here and then leave - but obviously, he did not . Just a few minutes after arriving here, Liu changna suddenly felt something strange on his skin because he lost his vision . This kind of abnormality is very slight, so slight that if he was not floating, he would never feel it .


    When people close their eyes and meditate, they can even feel the mosquito bite - and Liu Chang is in this state now, and his feeling is more sensitive than ordinary people, but even so, he only slightly feels that there is something strange outside the skin . This feeling is like a very thin and light yarn, gently touching the skin, which makes Liu Chang feel a little warm Warm, sleepy .


    "Broken!" At the moment when Liu Chang felt his skin was strange and drowsy at the same time, he suddenly woke up in his heart . Then he felt the current surging and falling around him, and then he felt that taisher had slowly sunk into the bottom of the sea .


    No longer care about the previous ount, Liu Chang was in a hurry to shout: "taixie, there is danger, run quickly!"


    But no one in the water responded to him . The sound wave spread slowly from the water, but did not wake up the fallen taishel . (to be continued)

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377: 377


    "Shit!" See Tai shere did not respond, Liu Chang heart more anxious up . Just now he heard that the middle sea area was dangerous, dangerous and dangerous, but he could not think that the life and death of taishel, who had just been in here for less than a minute, was still alive and kicking about how dangerous the sea area was .


    This is really unthinkable .


    After all, no matter how dangerous the ce is, it shouldn¡¯t be like this . What¡¯s more, ording to what Tai Sher said before, this guy has not crossed the middle sea once or twice . It¡¯s impossible that he has no defense at all .


    "Is it bad luck that you meet a fierce animal when you go out?" Liu Chang¡¯s heart shed a little thought, and quickly followed the direction of body paralysis .


    Then, he felt something sticky on his bare arm . It was very soft and felt between liquid and real objects . It was like the feeling of a man¡¯s essence shooting on his hand . It was sticky and soft . Liu Chang immediately pulled it out of his fingers as soon as he started . Unexpectedly, this kind of thing squeezed out of his fingers as soon as he grasped it No strength .


    However, in a panic, Liu Chang quickly settled down and rubbed his arm with his hands . He found that it was still ineffective and his body was warm andfortable . When he wanted to sleep more and more strong, he gave up the struggle and hurriedly took advantage of his mind to dive into the water, smeared along the direction of the water, found the top of taisher¡¯s head, and then grasped a scaly groove in his head The water swam upward .


    The body size difference between Liu Chang and taishel is about the same as that between a sparrow and a human . At the moment, although Liu Chang has endless strength, it is still a very difficult thing to pull a sinking giant water monster away by rowing in the water .


    Because the area of the stroke was too small, and taishel had too much resistance in the water, Liu Chang used all his strength, and the speed of swimming in the water was still very slow - and not only that . The numbness and warmth of his body grew stronger and stronger, which made him anxious .


    Fortunately, the two men were careful enough before, and just went down to the shallowest ce in the middle sea area and stopped to let Liu Chang feel it . So now escape this absolute darkness, only need Liu Chang to upstream dozens of meters on the line, so . No matter how slow he was, within minutes, he saw the light again .


    Came to the shallow sea, retina again feel the weak light, Liu Chang by this weak light, finally see what is attached to his body, what is .


    White slime - no nose, no eyes, looks a bit transparent, like jellyfish or jellyfish, but no body . It¡¯s more like a ghost in the water .


    What¡¯s more, they seem to have a characteristic with ghosts, that is, when theye to the light area, they can¡¯t pull off the sticky things, and the broken things fall off Liu Chang¡¯s body one after another, and then slowly return to the dark abyss .


    And after pulling teschel out . Liu Chang found that it was these things that made taishel¡¯s life and death unknown, and there were more sticky ghosts on him than on himself . Fortunately, now this piece of guy saw the light automatically fall off, have fallen into the bottom of the sea .


    "Tessel, wake up, aren¡¯t you dead?" After pulling thepanion out . Liu Chang swam to its orbit around, found that this guy still has the breath of life, is a sigh of relief .


    "Wake up, Hello, wake up!" Liu Chang in the water, hard to stimte a few taishel¡¯s eyes, but the other side has no response, has entered the state of deepa .


    However, Liu Chang had to drag his body and swim upward . After all, it was dangerous in the sea . Even diving into the sea was not a good ce to mix . After swimming his huge body upward for more than 100 meters, Liu Chang went under the ice . Relying on his strong body, Liu Chang began to throw holes on the ice .


    "What hard ice!" Liu Chang¡¯s body, not to mention throwing holes on the ice, can dig out a cave even on steel, but it is only limited to digging out a cave that can be passed by one person . Now, with theatose taisher, Liu Chang¡¯s engineering amount is countless timesrger .


    Digging a hole in the ice, or cutting a human body, is enough trouble . It¡¯s even more troublesome to take care of taishel and keep him from falling . The more the ice goes up, the harder it gets . Moreover, because of the cold air, some ces just dig and coagte again, which adds ten times to his workload .


    Therefore, by the time Liu Chang seeded in dragging taishel onto the sea ice, it waste at night .


    "I don¡¯t know where it is . Xiaojing, they should worry about it when they are at the seaside . " Looking around, Liu Chang, who had been busy for seven or eight hours, stopped to look around and found that they hade to a strange sea area after a swim of taixie . Originally, Liu Chang followed taishel, only to "see" the middle sea area, estimated to be able toe back in about an hour, but now a sense is not important, human life is almost dyed, not to mention, people are trapped in these seven or eight hours, and to see taixiea, when can wake up is not sure .


    "Fortunately, this guy is in a deepa, but his life seems to be stable . " Standing beside taishel, the sea animals just pulled out from the sea were frozen into ice sculptures . Standing next to the ice sculpture, Liu Chang has nothing to do but stay .


    Therefore, he waited for more than 20 hours . After one day and one night, when the night came again, taisher moved and broke away the thick ice sculpture on his body, and then he came to his senses .


    "Well, it hurts so much . " With the instinctive movement of taishel, "Hua La" ice debris fell from Liu Chang¡¯s head .


    "You finally wake up, brother . If you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯m going to drag you all the way back to Qingdao . " Liu Chang pped the ice dregs falling on the top of his head, then jumped onto taisher¡¯s body, raised his hand to turn his eyelids, looked at his pupil and said: "how, feeling ok?"


    "Well, it¡¯s a headache . I¡¯m paralyzed . What happened to me just now?" After recovering a little sanity, taishel suddenly remembered that the ce where he had fainted just now seemed to be in the middle sea area . After being shocked, he could have bounced with fear, "have I been attacked by creatures? What kind of creature looks like a poisonous creature


    "Well, a slimy white monster that looks like a snotbo . Do you know what it is?" Liu Chang asked curiously . (to be continued)

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378: 378


    "White snotty?" When she heard this, she immediately thought of what she was


    "Australia?" Liu Chang looked around the sea, "this piece of sea should be Qingdao to South Korea? It¡¯s a thousand miles from Australia


    When Liu Chang heard that the ghost like creature just now came from Australia, he was alert and puzzled .


    Through the attack means of the creature just now, Liu Chang judged that the attack of this creature was from the poison paralysis, but he never thought that this kind of thing was from Australia - because generally speaking, the intelligent creatures have their own fixed habitat areas, which will not migrate in arge scale, and are unlikely to cross such a long distance toe here .


    "Is it the rtionship between ocean changes?" Liu Chang pondered for a moment and came to this conclusion - now that the world¡¯s oceans are changing, the sea surface is freezing, the middle sea is rising, the sea temperature is falling by dozens of degrees, and the oxygen outlet is bing less . All these reasons may lead to the chaos of the whole marine biosphere . Usually, the result of the chaos is the irregr appearance of organisms and the danger ofpeting for space again .


    "Must be the Australian ghost mother!" Hearing Liu Chang¡¯s doubts, taisher anxiously confirmed: "it can¡¯t be wrong . This kind of ghost mother is very famous in the water, and few people or creatures can escape because their venom only needs to be touched on the skin, and it can paralyze people¡¯s sensory ssics quietly We have learned this knowledge systematically in our family, and some elders have warned us if we want to enter the middle sea area . Don¡¯t enter Australia because there are too many poisons, and this kind of ghost mother is one of the top 12 poisons in Australia


    "Australia¡¯s twelve poisons!" Liu Chang nodded when he heard the name . "I don¡¯t know if you have learned the knowledge before the red fog . In fact, before the red fog came, more than 80% of the highly toxic substances on the earth were all in Australia . Now I¡¯m not surprised to hear these 12 poisons . I just don¡¯t know who summed up these things . "


    "Well . All kinds of intelligent creatures have been summed up together, and the sea bottom people have summed up the most . " Taishel exined: "because they were born on the sea floor and learned to be civilized onnd, they often shuttle between the middle sea and the deep sea . With more frequent exchanges and more dead people, they naturally summed up a lot of dangerous objects . This is what they summed up . And then theypiled these dangerous objects into underwater adventure manuals and sold them to all races in exchange for resources and minerals


    "The sea people are really a business people . " Liu Changughed when he heard this . Then he looked down at his body on the ice in the cold wind and asked, "this ghost mother is in the list of twelve poisons in Australia . " you are familiar with Australia . Are you a species from Australia


    "Well, we are very close to the Australian people . " Taishel said a word, closed his mouth, as if thinking of something, do not want to speak again .


    And Liu Chang also waited for him in silence for a while . When his body was almost paralyzed, they went back together .


    When Liu Chang found thosepanions, everyone was very anxious . When they saw Liu Changing back, they all showed a sigh of relief .


    "Thought you were dead . " He Zhizhi said: "I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time . "


    "There was some danger on the way, but it was safe toe back . " Liu Chang nodded and did not go to exin to these friends one by one . After all, in the doomsday world, these things were tooplicated to exin . After pacifying them, Liu Chang apanied these people to have a good time .


    In the same way, he didn¡¯t waste the time in the past few days . When he found mustache in Qingdao, Liu Chang gave a brief ount of his own situation, and then asked him to be a messenger to send some underwater equipment he needed to Jinan Military Area Command . I hope that Lao Zhang and his colleagues can make some armed equipment suitable for hisunching in this period of time The trip is not only very dangerous, but also very long . No equipment is unnecessary .


    And ten dayster .


    The tour is over .


    Li Qingshui also personally sent things .


    "Most of these things are handmade by me, including the spines, fish guns and this diving suit . " When Li Qingshui found Liu Chang, he was at the seaside . He handed over his own products and exined their uses .


    "The resistance in the water is very strong, so the big knife designed by the boss for you is not applicable . This stab can stab and cut, and it is not afraid of corrosion . Moreover, this streamline has slowed down the resistance in the water to the extreme . It is a very practical fighting equipment in deep water . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379: 379


    After introducing the stinger, Li Qingshui handed it to Liu Chang who was listening, and then began to introduce two other things .


    "This is a fish gun . . . " When Li Qingshui was talking, he took out a mechanical device that looked very thick . The mechanical device looked very high-tech - it was a hundred times moreplicated than the thorns with good lines before . It was a kind of epoch-making product . "Although this thing is 1 . 3 meters long and 40 centimeters wide, considering your height and body shape, it¡¯s on your back Your back will not cause any burden on your underwater activities . This is what I thought you had to deal with the giant underwater animals . There is only one arrow in the fish gun, but it¡¯s very thick . The kic energy device is the transmitter of nuclear energy . It¡¯s not necessary to say that even the hardest animal armor can pierce it . There is a metal chain in the fish gun, which can be recycled and released at one time It¡¯s impossible to give you a small arrow because you have to deal with a giant beast . So the spear has only one arrow . You should use it carefully . "


    With these words, Li Qingshui handed Liu Chang arge fish gun .


    Finally, it was the diving suit .


    "You can breathe underwater, so this diving suit doesn¡¯t help your breathing function very much . However, the original design and the anti resistance coating on the outside can greatly increase your speed in the water . There is also the design inside the mask, which has an opening . . . " Li Qingshui said this, pointing to arge capsule like thing in the diving suit mask, "this is a small air bag, which contains the stimnts in my purified Tachypleus tridentatus . When you are in danger, you can bite the air bag, and your mobility will be greatly increased


    "Well . . . " After handing Liu Chang thest piece of underwater equipment, Li Qingshui thought for a moment and said, "in fact, there are a lot of things to exin, but there are many things I don¡¯t need to say . I don¡¯t want to be a wordy person . I wish you a safe journey! Say hello to the protonuclear elders


    "Yes . " Liu Chang nodded - then he looked at the sea .


    In fact, his trip to the sea seemed to be his temporary interest, but everyone including the children like Tian Tian knew how significant the action was .


    The ocean is the cradle of most life in the world . It is also the birthce of all species, which contains the most powerful force in the biological world . Now human beings are almost in a desperate situation . Willows upy the central three provinces, and almost no one can shake them . Liu Chang went to the bottom of the sea to see if there is a possibility of alliance on the sea floor . The other is to take Li Qingshui to meet the mysterious protonuclear Presbyterian group .


    Prokaryotes are the only biota that can keep pace with willows in intelligence level . There are no less than 100 wise men at Li Qingshui¡¯s level . And if hundreds of brain regions are connected together and calcted together, Liu Chang believes that they can clearly see countless changes in the future .


    It is no longer a fog . The strength of this Presbyterian group should be no less than that of willows .


    "Did not some elders go to the willow to negotiate?" Don¡¯t think of Liu Changhai beforest time . "Has the matter of those vigorous elderse to an end?"


    "No, they have been there for many days, but they never seem toe back . I can¡¯t figure out what happened to the willows . I can¡¯t see the situation clearly, so . . . " Li Qingshui didn¡¯t finish talking, then he patted Liu Chang on the shoulder, sighed and then stepped back, leaving the space for the other people .


    The next thing . It¡¯s a farewell .


    After saying goodbye to his rtives and friends one by one, Liu Chang left the beach with his three pieces of equipment on his back, and stepped on the solid ice surface -- the world was white .


    "Let¡¯s go, brother . Don¡¯t look . It¡¯s not that you don¡¯te back . " Taishel apanied Liu Chang out of more than 100 meters after . Seeing the other side looked back for thest time, he said with a smile: "your human feelings are really rich . "


    "Well, it¡¯s sentimental . I found that the sea people are not so sensitive . It seems that the grief of the millions of people who died in the war can be forgotten in a day . Moreover, when we see the death of brothers and friends on the battlefield, these creatures do not touch too much Liu Chang turned his head and continued to move towards the ocean .


    "Well, isn¡¯t it in your biology book? Primates are the most expressive creatures . It seems that in the age of dinosaurs, there was a kind of dinosaur whose intelligence had surpassed that of orangutans and was close to ape man, but it was alsock of emotion Taisher spoke like thunder, while opening the ck humor belonging to Xilong, "take me for example . Although I regard you as a brother before your life, I will use my life to protect you, but if you die in front of me one day, I will take you as a lump Well . . . "


    "A lump of meat that looks like my brother . "


    "It¡¯s a good metaphor . " After listening to Xilong¡¯s ck humor, Liu Changughed . After several steps forward, he could not see the shore again . This time, he really entered the white world and said, "don¡¯t you ce your thoughts on the dead? You Xilong are really a happy race


    Liu Chang said, walking, did not go far to see an oxygen outlet, and the edge of the oxygen outlet, some have climbed onto the shore, evolved into short limbs of fish . "Into the water?" Liu Chang went back to ask for taishel¡¯s advice . He began to take off his clothes, and then put on the ck diving suit with countless strange lines on it . "There¡¯s a headlight here!"


    As Liu Chang dressed, he found that the diving suit had many small functions that Li Qingshui did not introduce . After wearing it in a short time, he put on his back a fish gun and a stab on his back . After that, he took taishel step and jumped into the water .


    After entering the water, Liu Chang avoided the water directly . As expected, just a few seconds after he left there, a shock like a huge mine came from above - taishel fell into the water .


    Entering the sea is not too warm, but the feeling is particrly warm . Liu Chang looks back and looks at Tai Sher, who is particrly intoxicated when he enters the water, and asks: "the first stop to see your home?"


    "No problem, I¡¯ll take you to eat delicious sea caterpirs!" Taishel said a word, and then one of them swam to the East .


    And Liu Chang moved his lower leg, and a strong feeling of treading water spread from the fins, which made him three times faster than before, shooting forward like a bow arrow .


    The trip to the sea, also with this rapid speed, officially set sail . (to be continued)

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380: 380


    Traveling in the sea, Liu Chang feels that with the help of the diving suit designed by Li Qingshui himself, his swimming speed is much faster than before . In the past, the most difficult thing for him to swim was theck of force in the water . Now, with the tailor-made fins for him, the strong reaction force can be intuitively transmitted from above .


    "Where is your home, taischel?" Liu Chang asked as he swam .


    "Darwin harbour, Australia!" Taishel just swam a few steps in front of him, then he saw Liu Chang catching up like a flying fish . His face also showed a surprised look, "so fast?"


    "Well, this diving suit is good . " Liu Chang chuckled, "Darwin harbor, ha ha, your birthce is quite interesting?"


    When Liu Chang heard that taishel¡¯s birthce turned out to be Darwin harbor, Liu Chang had a strange look on his face - he did not expect that taishel¡¯s birthce was connected with the most famous figures in modern biology .


    "Do you know who Darwin was?"


    "Yes . " Taishel and Liu Chang were swimming together . Taisher turned around and said, "Darwin port is the name of your people . It¡¯s a big port in Australia . We¡¯re right there . "Is Okinawa any fun? Isn¡¯t Japan already upied by little Turner? " Liu Chang asked: "if xiaoturner upied Japan earlier, it should be well built there?"


    "Well . Little Turner has been rebuilding in Ryukyu for seven or eight months . Many things are new and very good-looking . " When Tessel said the word "very nice . " . It happened that a group of fish with silvery white light passed by, and the silver light on their bodies was like stars .


    "It¡¯s the silver storm . Stay away from them . " After seeing the strange fish like sardine, the Tai fish was quickly evaded . "These fish are dangerous . . . "


    "Well, I can see that . " When Liu Chang saw this fish swarm, which was just like the thousands of stars gathered together, his face showed his memories when he saw the "underwater world" for the first time .


    sardine¡¯s first memory of Liu Chang in his memory is a dolphin¡¯s predation on sardines - the dark blue sea, sunlight shining into the sponge, and the stars like sardine clusters, like storms in the water . As soon as a dolphin rushes, it bes one shape . As soon as it goes, it bes another shape, like clouds . It¡¯s like water .


    It is because of this undersea world that Liu Chang fell in love with that mysterious and blue world - and now in reality to see that scene which is a hundred times more wonderful than that in TV, Liu Chang is still hiding .


    Because he knew that in the ocean, the more beautiful creatures . The more dangerous it is - because no one dares to dress up like this except for those species that are very defensive .


    "Fortunately, it was a silver storm, not a bloody one . " Avoiding the little star like fish, taishel continued to swim while introducing: "this is a kind of fish that mainly eat nkton, but it¡¯s very powerful . Those silver scales are very hard, and the group consciousness is very strong . Don¡¯t provoke them . "


    "Oh . " Liu Chang nodded . He didn¡¯t know anything about the ocean . All the theoretical knowledge he learned came from previous books and records, but the current sea is not before . Therefore, he was very d that there was a know it all beside him . While he was a student, Liu Chang silently wrote down every useful word taishel said .


    "After I get to Okinawa, I want to buy a" survival manual on the sea floor piled by the seamen After making up his mind, Liu Chang continued to swim to the southeast .


    Soon, we arrived in the East China Sea .


    In the East China Sea, it is from the shallow sea area to the deep sea area . When the depth of the sea water goes up, the life in the sea is also rich and colorful .


    Then, Liu Chang saw the jungle in the sea for the first time .


    "This is . . . " Liu Chang looked at those floating in front of his eyes, which were thick or thin, and touched the "leaves" of the forest in the sea . "Is this algae?"


    "Well, algae!" Taishel shuttled through the algae, tearing off the stems of some algae, and slowing down a lot of speed, "when the sea water reaches a certain depth, this kind of algae will appear in many ces . It¡¯s much better now . Before the sea was frozen, there were more of these things! "


    "Is it?" Liu Chang floats in the green jungle . He feels that the algae density here is even more than that on thend . Not only are they connected one by one, but also there are many kinds of them . There are giant strip-shaped algae with stem diameter of several meters, bright algae blooming like flowers in water, ordinary algae like green leaves, and small algae like moss .


    These various algae of different sizes are connected together, turning the whole upper sea area where there is light into a water jungle .


    After Liu Chang came to the jungle, he swam here curiously and sighed: "I didn¡¯t expect that there was such a wonderful scene in the sea . "


    He gently touched the "flowers" in the water with his hand, and then the stamens of the flowers opened and became a bloody mouth, biting Liu Chang¡¯s wrist, and then his strong scales shattered the "fine teeth" of his mouth;After a big algas like as two peas, he saw a fish with a thin and long pretended coat of color almost like the algal bloom . Liu Chang reached out to pinch it curiously, and the fish¡¯s sharp mouth tried to get into his flesh .


    finally Liu Chang came to a strange seaweed jungle again, and then the whole area of the jungleunched him . Attack .


    And until this time, taishel finally made a voice to remind .


    "Don¡¯t y with it . It¡¯s dangerous for you . "


    "Oh . " After tearing off the algae, Liu Chang gave way to this area, then looked at Tai Sher, pointed to the dark "Bush" in front of him, and said, "you lead the way!" (to be continued)

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381: 381


    "OK . " Hearing Liu Chang say to let himself lead the way, taisherughed and said a rare human dialect . Then, with a twist of his fat butt and a swing of his tail, he swam in front of him .


    The underwater world is really beautiful .


    Liu Chang shuttles among the treesposed of algae and sees many magical creatures .


    There¡¯s a little crab with a jellyfish on its head .


    There¡¯s a crayfish with a huge shell on its back .


    has as like as two peas .


    There are clean fish standing on the face of giant fish pecking at parasites .


    "There seems to be more symbiosis in the water than on the shore . " Seeing these living creatures, Liu Chang swam forward a few steps and caught up with taishel .


    "Well, yes, there are a lot of symbiotic creatures on the water . If many weak animals under the water have poor ability to survive alone, they will associate with other species and be a symbiotic rtionship . There are alsorge fish . Some of them are infested with parasites, and they can¡¯t clean them up without hands and feet . Let those small fish clean them up . The price is to resist the hunger of swallowing each other . " Taishel side said, while the water flow a roll, caught in the hands of the has been a huge "light bulb fish . " .


    This "light bulb fish" body is about seven or eight meters long . Taishel can barely grasp it with one hand . It looks very fierce . Its roots and fangs are exposed outside his face . There is a huge bulb with a radius of one meter on the top of its head, which emits light like an incandescentmp .


    "See, this guy is a ferocious fish of the East China Sea generation, with luminescent objects on his head . Eat everything . Mud, algae, fish . Of course, the most nutritious food is fish . The light on the head attracts fish and eats them in one bite . But even if it¡¯s such a cunning guy, it still needs symbiosis to survive . " Taishel said, releasing the fish struggling in his hand with the crackling of his teeth . Then he pointed to the ce where he had caught the light bulb fish and said, "here, see . The animal, which looks like a dog, has ws on it . They are gentle, rare vegetarians . In order to survive, these little guys have developed the ability to weave algae . "


    Liu Changshun looked at the direction of taishel¡¯s direction and saw several lovely little white and fat guys as expected . These guys have thick fur and a pair of nimble looking ws on their chest . When Liu Chang saw them, these little guys were weaving the algae in groups, making a nest for the bulb fish with a clear division ofbor .


    "These guys build nests for fierce fish, and then they protect them . " As a watermentator, taishel knew part of the purpose of Liu Chang¡¯s trip to the sea, so he dutifully said: "don¡¯t look at these little guys so cute, in fact, the stomach is also full of bad water . "


    "They¡¯re building nests for fierce animals . They will deliberately make some defects in these nests, and then the nests of these fish will be damaged from time to time, and we must constantly find them to repair them, so as to ensure their continuous living space . They are a very resourceful race


    "Ha ha . It¡¯s all about survival . " Liu Changughed when he saw the aquatic creature that looked like a dog . "Compared with a kind of bird on thend that pushes down all the eggs of other birds and lets their children survive, these little guys are very kind . "


    "Ha ha, isn¡¯t it? I haven¡¯t heard of such a bird . It seems that there are many interesting animals on thend . I haven¡¯t seen them before Taishel heard Liu Chang¡¯s words and gave a hearty smile .


    Then one man and one beast continued to move in the water .


    From the East China Sea to the Ryukyu Inds, the distance is not very far . At the speed of Liu Chang and Tai Sher, Okinawa can be reached in two days, but the first night is inevitably spent at sea .


    "It¡¯s getting dark . " As they drove along in the sea, they swam in the East China Sea at dusk . They felt that the little light above their heads was getting dimmer, and the sky was getting dark .


    "When the sky ispletely dark, the monsters in the middle sea will go up to the shallow water to look for prey . Let¡¯s go up there . " When taisher spoke, Liu Chang saw that with the weakening of the light, the absolutely dark area under his feet was rising at the speed visible to the naked eye - just like a ck line, slowly invading .


    Thinking of the terrible ghost in the water, Liu Chang decided not to take the risk until he understood all the creatures in the middle sea . After that, Sherry continued to dig out of the iceyer and listened to his words .


    "It¡¯s better to be down-to-earth . " Out of the sea, Liu Chang took off his swimming suit after a whole day¡¯s soaking, and then looked around at the white world .


    "Sleep on the ice today . " Taishel said that he wanted to lie down on the thick ice, and waster organized by Liu Chang .


    "Don¡¯t worry . " Liu Chang patted Tai Shel¡¯s toes, then moved his nose, "it seems that there is an ind around . "


    "So lucky?" When taisher heard of an ind, his face was surprised . After all, it was freezing . Anyone who sleeps on the ice which is stronger than steel is hard to sleep on . Every time he sleeps here, he will be frozen to the ground and be an ice sculpture the next day . "Well, it should be an ind . I can smell volcanic sulfur . It won¡¯t be too far away . " Liu Chang said, and then followed the direction of smell son forward, and sure enough, after walking thousands of meters, he saw the edge of thend .


    "It¡¯s a volcanic ind . " Stepping on the frozen soil of the ind, Liu Chang looks at the different geographical environment between here and the maind .


    In the sea, many of these nameless inds are just a few kilometers round . Some of them are caused by geological movements, some are formed by volcanic eruption, and many of them have no names .


    Liu Chang knows from its scale that this ind is one of the nameless inds in the sea . The whole ind is round and its diameter looks very small . Judging from the way ofnd extension, it is estimated that it is only seven kilometers up and down . It is a very small ind .


    "A little hungry . " Both of them did not bring any food for a day . When they were in the sea, taisher also caught several big fish and ate them into his mouth . However, Liu Chang in the water had not adapted to the way of eating which put a living thing into his mouth . Therefore, he did not eat anything for a day .


    It¡¯s consuming too much energy . It¡¯s time to replenish . (to be continued)

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382: 382


    "There should be food on the ind . " Liu Chang moved his nose again in the air, smelling the smell of animals and fish here .


    "Well, go in and have a look . I don¡¯t want to sleep on the ice anyway . " Taisher stepped on the shore as he spoke . His huge size left him nowhere to stand in the dense Ind jungle, and immediately trampled on several low shrubs .


    "Are the jungles of the ind generally dangerous?" No matter in the water or on the shore, as a human being who has lived for several years in the end of the world, Liu Chang arrived in a strange ce and always paid attention to the safety issue .


    "It¡¯s not safe anyway . There are a lot of inds where strange things grow out, and some of them like to upy an ind as their territory - especially the amphibian giant . Most of the time they are underwater, and asionally when they go ashore, they want to dominate an area . " Taisher said and looked around, "but there seems to be no giant animal Pangeng here . You can see that these small trees on the ground have no traces of being destroyed, no footprints trampling, no snake dragging marks . There are no other things here, at least there are no giant animals . "


    "And I hope there is no strange dangerous thing . " Liu Chang spoke and entered the jungle .


    The night came as he entered the ind .


    After the red fog, especially after the dead night, the time at dusk is always short . Probably because of the cloud cover, the time from the beginning to the end of the sun¡¯s setting has been greatly shortened . When people feel that the sky begins to darken, it is not too far away from the night .


    So by the time Liu Chang entered the middle of the ind, it waspletely dark - and then . Also let him see the only beautiful scene in his life .


    "What a beautiful book!" Standing on a small hill in the center of the ind, Liu Chang saw a basin surrounded by three small volcanoes . In the middle of the basin, there were beautiful trees simr to coral reefs . After the night came, these beautiful things one by one gave out the red crystal like light, the brightness of which wasparable to the searchlights of the airport . The whole small basin surrounded by three mountains is illuminated by trees like a world in mes .


    "It¡¯s not dangerous, is it?" Teschel was also obviously a careful man . Standing on the three heads, he looked at the red trees and the hot springke under the volcano . There was a look of vignce on his face .


    "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s dangerous, but . . . " When he saw this tree, Liu Chang felt that his source of consciousness, which had not been shaken for a long time, actually felt some slight fluctuation when he saw these trees .


    So -


    "I want to go down and have a look, whether it¡¯s dangerous or not . " Liu Chang said a word, and then slipped down the slope and came to the basin surrounded by three mountains .


    When youe to the tree to see the tree, it is not as hazy as the fog eyes seen 100 meters away, and the veins of those branches on the tree are clearly visible . As if a root of blood vessels, in the crystal like fiery red transparent tree under the extension . With his hands on the tree trunk, Liu Changshun closed his eyes from his own feelings, as if he saw the scene after the Clematis entered the body .


    I stand in front of a huge white light ball, the top of which is connected with a thin invisible line . Then it spread to the endless sky .


    "What is behind the thin line?" Standing in front of the mangrove, Liu Chang thought about this problem for the first time . Then the red trunk seemed to guide his consciousness and thought, and then let him see a bright world


    For a long time


    Liu Chang¡¯s thinking was interrupted by a burst of spray in the water . A fish and bird like creature leaped out of the hot springke . After a heat wave in the air, it finally perched on a red crystal tree .


    Then Liu Chang opened his eyes and saw Tai Sher running down the mountain like thunder .


    "How long has it been?" Looking up to see Tai Sher just arrived, Liu Chang asked .


    "What, how long?" Seeing the confusion in Liu Chang¡¯s eyes, taisher¡¯s face showed a greater confusion, "what how long? I saw youing down just now, and then this bird passed by . It was not afraid of us . I was still thinking about whether to take it as dinner . "


    "Only a moment has passed?" Liu Chang¡¯s eyes showed as if he had been closed for many days . Then he turned his head and looked at the fish like bird .


    It¡¯s three or four meters long, but it¡¯s not very big . There¡¯s nothing strange about it except that it¡¯s fiery red . It looks like a pterosaur, but it¡¯s more like a flying fish . Its fins turn into wings . It¡¯s smooth . It seems to be able to fly in the sky, but it¡¯s more likely to live under water .


    "Do you want to eat?" Taisher saw Liu Chang staring at the bird fish, and taisher lowered his voice, "this thing seems to survive here, and is not afraid of alien species . Generally speaking, I¡¯m so big that ordinary creatures should have run away . Do you want to eat them? "


    "Forget it . " Liu Chang took a look at the fire red eyes, staring at his immobile bird and fish, shook his head, gave up the idea of taking him for a meal .


    Taisher, who was very broad-minded, didn¡¯t find Liu Chang¡¯s anomaly . No matter Liu Chang was staring at the bird, he stepped tens of meters to the huge hot springke and said, "this ind is not big, but theke is not small . Under this hot spring, there should be volcanicva, and I don¡¯t know how many degrees there are . "Taishel, speaking to himself, poked his huge, scaly ws into the water, and then --


    "Ow Between the silent inds, there was a huge thunder like roar: "ah, how is this thing so hot?"


    Taishel yelled at this, while swinging it as if cooked shrimp general red scale ws, jumping in ce .


    "Is it so hot?" Liu Chang¡¯s face showed an incredible look - taishel¡¯s scales are thick and hard, ordinary bullets and shells can¡¯t prate, and even if the water boils to boiling, that is, 100 degrees, how can¡¯t taixie be scalded to grin .


    "Is it really hot?" Liu Chang saw that taishel¡¯s expression was not like faking, and even if his expression was false, the red scales could not be faked .


    "Very hot, hotter than fire!" "It¡¯s not water at all, it¡¯s magma that looks like water . It¡¯s hot to death, and my ws are going to be ripe!" cried Tessel


    "Is it?" Through taisher¡¯s reaction, Liu Chang carefully observed the strangeke again, and then found that the air above theke was actually twisted - just like the air above the me, it was the twisting rotation caused by high temperature, and it was impossible to achieve the distortion of the air .

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383: 383


    At first, Liu Chang didn¡¯t notice that the air was distorted by theke water transpiration, because theke water was exposed to the ordinary hot spring like white gas, especially in the cold weather outside . This kind of white fog transpiration is very fierce . Standing beside makes people feel like standing in the bathhouse . Even if the observer is meticulous, he can not be in the white air transpiration without knowing in advance See those tiny air distortions .


    "It¡¯s not water, but it¡¯s not magma . " Seeing the magic of theke, Liu Chang picked up a section of tree branches by theke, and then slowly put it in the water .


    By the time it was pulled out again - the branch had turned into a carbon rod - it waspletely charred .


    "It¡¯s amazing!" Liu Chang looked at theke . "I don¡¯t know what the specific substances are . It is said that many liquids will not boil when they are burned to hundreds of degrees . "


    "But the bird just now . . . " Hearing Liu Chang¡¯s words and blowing his own red paws, taisher pointed to the strange fish and birds on the other side of the fire mangrove, and said, "but that guy just came out of this, not cooked?"


    "I don¡¯t know, that¡¯s why I said magic . " Liu Chang took another look at the fish and bird that had been staring at him . After thinking about it, he said, "forget it . I can sleep here tonight . I think about some things too much and I can¡¯t understand them . I can¡¯t exin my questions until I find the elder of the original nucleus . "


    "What about that? Can¡¯t you eat the birds? Do you want to eat the rice? " Taishel said, yawning, and the great wind came out of his mouth like a bomb shelter .


    "No more . Eat tomorrow, and sleep here today . " Liu Chang once again took a look at the red crystal tree, and then stretched out a very tired, so nest in the warmke, lying down .


    "Sleep!" Tessel looked at the white, steamingke, and then left far away .


    "Why is it so far away? It¡¯s hard to have a warm ce?" Liu Chang saw Tai Shel straight out of a hundred meters away from his sight, did not intend to lie down, and then roared at the ce where the figure left .


    "You don¡¯t understand . We underwater creatures are used to floating with the water and sleep on the shore . It¡¯s easy to roll . I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll sleep soundly in the middle of the night . I¡¯ll roll into thevake and cook a roast fish A thunderous sound came from the distance, and then a violent "puff" came from there - hey down .


    Liu Chang was also tired for a day, especially the "long-time" mental confusion just now, which made his mental state consume a lot, lying on the warmke . It wasn¡¯t long before I fell asleep .


    This sleep is two days and two nights .


    Since the end of his life, Liu Chang has never had such a stable sleep . He is worried every day . He has too many things in his heart every day . He always feels light when he sleeps . In particr, he has a keen sense of five senses . He can wake up when there is a little wind and grass around him . Especially since he died in the cold winter night, he has never slept so soundly .


    Two nights without dreams .


    The body and mind have been greatly rxed .


    When Liu Chang wakes up again . I saw the huge dragon face of taishel .


    "You wake up atst!" Tai Sher seems to have been sitting beside Liu Chang . As soon as he wakes up, there is movement here, "do you know how long you have been sleeping?"


    "It seems like a long time!" Liu Chang did not have the concept of time after he got up, but the sense of hunger from his belly let him know that time has passed for a long time .


    "Well, you all sleep . Well ording to your human algorithm, you have been sleeping for more than 50 hours Taishel said, looking up at the sky, "the day is almost bright!"


    "More than 50 hours, did you really sleep that long?" Liu Chang looked at the white air of theke . "Does this thing still have a sleeping effect? Why don¡¯t you wake me up? "


    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to wake you up . It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never seen a creature sleep so sweetly, and the expression on your face at night is intoxicated, do you know?" Taishel said, with a look of recollection . "This kind of thing is very precious to me, so I can¡¯t bear to destroy it . "


    "As you know, our race was born in the shallow sea . At the beginning, we did not have the ability tond, and our wisdom was not good . I remember when I was very young, I spent every night in the sea . As soon as the night came, the scope of the middle sea rose, and the bottomless darkness was constantly moving up, bringing countless terrible things that could kill people . Therefore, from the year I was born to growing up andnding, I spent every night in fear . So these two days I saw you sleeping so soundly and your breath was so stable that I didn¡¯t want to disturb you


    "After listening to the story of your group, I suddenly feel that human beings are still very happy . " Liu Chang listened to Tai Shel said things, some feelings in the heart .


    In thest five years, many human beings haveined about life, from life to existence . They have to challenge food and livelihood every moment . However,pared with the sea creatures that can¡¯t sleep safely, orpared with most wild animals, human beings can at least have a warm nest, and cities in the past can be used as shelters .


    In the past, it was easier to be controlled by extravagance . Eschatology is the end ofpetition . Human beings have the advantages of the past . In fact, the mortality rate is very low among all species .


    Since the end of the world, in fact, countless species have been born, apanied by the extinction of countless species . Although humans have fallen from the throne, and it seems that they have not evolved as fast as the top species, it is only because after the end of the world, human evolution is not at the top .


    The pure speed is not the top, but it is definitely on the middle .


    Most of the evolution or mutation in nature is useless mutation . Because the gic structure of human is rtively stable, there is no useless mutation . Moreover, in thest few years, there has been continuous poption evolution, so the speed is not very slow . In nature, the slow evolution speed is eliminated .


    But it¡¯s just an averageparison . Just like the sudden rise of human beings millions of years ago, the goddess of luck can¡¯t care for the same species every time .


    Therefore, when the "second era"es, there will always be particrly lucky species, whose evolutionary speed is far faster than that of human beings or other species, reaching above the average . This is also the reason why there have been constantints from human beings after the end of the world: "other species have evolved, why human evolution is so slow . " .


    ording to Li Qingshui, "human beings have only changed from being particrly lucky to being one of the average . " the huge sense of difference makes it seem that evolution can¡¯t keep up with the people of Shanghai .

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384: 384


    Because I used to have top speed - so I always want topare with the best now .


    But luck always falls on one species, which is too much .


    "Hungry . " After sighing in his heart that the Xilong people were not easy, Liu Chang raised his head and said to taishere, "go ahead, this ind is too evil . If you stay for a long time, you may not know what will happen . Anyway, after a while, I¡¯ll have to go to the deep sea to find the protonuclear elders . It¡¯s also a good choice to adapt to eating underwater first . "


    "Well, try something underwater . It¡¯s delicious . " "People are very happy to hear that the seafood that is well-known to people is finally epted by people who are not familiar with seafood . Some cooked food is OK, but most cooked food destroys the taste of the food itself . I¡¯ll take you to the East China sea squid . "


    "Well . " Liu Chang nodded and left the ind with the excited taisher .


    When they came to the sea, they dug a big ice cave and jumped down together .


    And then again in the jungle of the sea .


    One dragon swimming in the sea, taishel these two days guarding Liu Chang, also appears to be very hungry .


    "In fact, there are many delicious things on the East China Sea side, but most of them are not easy to grasp . " When ites to eating, taishel seems very excited . The diet printed in the gene depths of all species can really bring people the most original happiness, "especially when I¡¯m so big, I can¡¯t eat enough small things, and big things are too fierce . In fact, the kind of eels I¡¯ve met before is the one that¡¯s bigger than me . It¡¯s delicious, too . But it¡¯s too fierce for us to subdue . I¡¯ll treat you to the family . "


    "Well, those eels have eaten me, and I must taste them in your family . " Liu Chang followed taixie with a smile .


    Taisher was quite familiar with the East China Sea . After swimming for more than 100 kilometers, they came to a "thorny jungle" .


    "Well . The big squid in the East China Sea likes to live in the thorny algae Pointing to the fiery red algae with barbs in front of them, taishel said, "big squid perches here . Their bodies are smooth, and they secrete a kind of thick grease, so this is the safest ce for them to live . "


    "How big is the big squid?" Liu Chang asked .


    "Ten meters . It¡¯s delicious . Let¡¯s go Taishel said, and went straight into the thorny algae .


    The algae in the water are huge - as big as a human jungle .


    So . Liu Chang always worried about cutting his bathing suit into the thorns because the barb of the thorn bush was really sharp .


    However, after swimming, Liu Chang found that Li Qingshui¡¯s diving suit was made of unknown material . It was so strong that he was stunned . He tried it on purpose with the skin of his arm . He found that the seemingly sharp barb could not cause any damage to his diving suit, which made him feel relieved .


    But the huge taisher in front of him was not the same . He shuttled through the bramble jungle . His scales rubbed with those thorns and made a sour "squeaky" sound .


    "You can¡¯t catch food at all, can you?" Sound travels faster through water . It¡¯s like the sound of an electric saw falling in the ears of Liu .


    "Don¡¯t worry, there are some things you don¡¯t know about underwater . The big squid here is very big, and they live in small groups in small groups . Use these favorable environments for predation . It¡¯s a bit like spiders, but squid is squid after all . Even if it has evolved for five years after the end of the world, its IQ is still not high . I don¡¯t make any noise . They can¡¯t hear . " Taishel said this and continued to swim at full speed . There are more and more thorny and vines of seaweed hanging on the body, and the sound is getting louder and louder .


    After swimming for more than ten kilometers, he was wrapped in seaweed vines and swam forward like a algal ball . Finally, he pressed down thest straw of the camel and bound him in ce .


    Probably guessed that taishel was going to perform some ghost tricks . Liu Chang was lurking in the algae beside him, and did not make a sound . He looked at the group of things in front of him quietly .


    Sure enough, as he had expected, Liu Chang felt a different smell in the water after waiting for less than 10 minutes in one person and one dragon .


    He can¡¯t breathe underwater by nose, but Liu Chang can still judge the smell of all the creatures in the sea by his body, just like the shark with smell on his body .


    When his body sensed the origin of the squid, Liu Chang leaned over to a handful of thick thorny seaweed, ready to see how the underwater "intelligent species" hunted the creatures with low IQ .


    There are a lot of marine organisms . Before evolution, the IQ of jellyfish is very low, which means that the IQ of jellyfish is infinitely close to zero . As a kind of mollusk, squid, or squid, is not very high . Liu Chang hides behind the seaweed and watches Tai Sher perform there . His acting skills are not very high, but those squids are still cheated . Liu Chang read a book about hunters a few days ago . In thest four or five years, Liu Chang also hunted in the jungle countless times . Most of the animals on thend are very vignt . If you want to capture the prey by trapping, you need topete with the prey for a long time, and you should have enough patience and luck .


    But for those giant squid, there are few ways to explore before hunting . After the three squid emerge from the Bush, they slowly approach the tightly packed taishel . The three guys seem to be a little surprised by the size of the intruder, so they are hesitant to move forward .


    However, these low-level creatures did not seem to know how to hide their emotions and emotions . After circling around taishel for a while, they found that he was really unable to move . After that, they began to use tentacles to attack tentatively . Then, the tightly wrapped taishel stretched out his ws from the hole in the thorn ball, and grasped the tentacles of a squid A loud cry came from the mouth .


    "Help, help, grab the big one!" Taishel grabbed the tail of a squid, and the seven or eight meter long squid struggled violently in the water .


    And Liu Chang heard the roar of taishel, also immediately took up the fish gun on his back and aimed the muzzle of the gun at today¡¯s breakfast .


    "Try the power . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385: 385


    The design and modeling of the fish gun is very simr to the ordinary hand gun . The muzzle is like the muzzle of the gun . There is a huge alloy gun head inside .


    The operation of the fish gun is very simple . Liu Chang has been holding the gun for several days . He has studied the usage of the gun for a long time . Another button on theuncher of the fish gun will be connected with a metal cor with retractable force . It is equivalent to the iron chain of an ordinary fish gun, which can tie the head of the gun .


    If the stic metal ring is not connected, the gun head will be difficult to find back .


    Liu Chang has a habit since he was a child . He likes to use what he is used to a little . He knows something in his mind . It¡¯s like the first day of hisst life, when he found a police pistol with few bullets, he also wanted to try how to use it .


    Today¡¯s situation is simr to that of that day . Although the giant squid in the East China Sea looks very ferocious, it is still in the position of being huntedpared with taisher or Liu Changbi, and the nuclearuncher has no use at all . Moreover, the energy in the nuclearuncher is limited, and the number ofunches must be limited .


    But even so, ording to Liu Chang¡¯s steady character, he still likes to try the gun with something first .


    Boom!!!


    By pressing the button for developing theuncher, Liu Chang felt that the head of the fish gun had a pause of about 0 . 1 second, and then the powerful energy was used from it . Driven by the powerful propulsion of nuclear energy, the fish gun pushed forward in the water with bubbles and heat at a very fast speed - even underwater, it was three times faster than the fastest bullet on the shore .


    And because of the great difference between the quality and the bullet, the power of the spear is beyond doubt .


    However, behind the huge propulsion force, there was a huge reaction force . After a shot, Liu Chang¡¯s own body flew backward like a bullet . Although there was a strong buffer device in the body of the fish gun, the force was still extremely powerful even after buffering . Moreover, there was no thicknd in the water . As a result, the gun burst out, and the fish gun and Liu Chang flew together Shoot .


    In two opposite directions .


    But fortunately, the metal band is long enough to fly 100 meters out of the fish gun . When Liu Chang retreated more than 30 meters, the fish gun with powerful force finally shot into the huge squid . Then, under the dual effects of powerful force and sharp gun head, it entered the thick body surface of the squid like a hot knife cutting butter, and then pierced it in seconds .


    Put the squid through . The strength of the fish gun almost did not weaken, and it still flew forward . Fortunately, the metal ring that tied it behind was strong enough, and Li Qingshui could bear the powerful force . He pulled the spear back and transferred it to Liu Chang¡¯s arm .


    "Shit In the water, Liu Changxian was shot by the reaction force of the fish gun . Then the fish gun that flew out was pulled by the metal ring again, and the driving force was transmitted to his arm again . When he pushed and shrugged, his arm was strongly pulled .


    Fortunately, in the process of pulling, the ring began to deform irregrly to cushion the force . Otherwise, with the powerfulunching force of the fish gun, his hands could be torn off at this moment .


    But even if there is a ring to cushion the pulling force, Liu Chang still feels the strong tearing forceing from the front . He tightens his muscles and grasps the grip groove on theuncher which is ready for time . After a full second of stalemate, his body gradually changed from a rapid retreat to a stable figure, and finally was again carried forward by the nearly buffered force .


    But the speed of this shot was much slower . No matter how powerful the power is, it won¡¯t be a lot under the repeated self consumption . With the force set by Li Qingshui to fly forward, Liu Chang¡¯s speed has slowed down a lot under the strong resistance of water after flying over 100 meters . The fish gun shot in front of him was also brought back by this force, and returned to Liu Chang¡¯s hand through the huge hole in the squid .


    "This gun is really powerful . " After catching the flying gun, Liu Chang looks at the big hole in the squid that can¡¯t be called "hole" .


    Why can¡¯t it be called "hole" is because the fish gun goes through, and the huge body of the squid is almost broken in two by this force .


    In thest five years, Liu Chang used countless guns . If you know how fast a bullet is, a bullet the size of a finger can tear a human into two pieces . But in water, it¡¯s going to be hundreds of times more difficult to do this .


    The length of the spear is one meter and the size of the arm is thick . It looks very big to human beings, butpared with this big squid in the East China Sea . It can only be regarded as the size of an ordinary bullet to human beings, but even so, even if it is in the water, even with a metal ring trailing behind it, a fish gun is still so decisive that it can pierce its body - even a powerful afterwave can tear it off .


    This is from Li qingsailor¡¯suncher, the power is still beyond Liu Chang¡¯s expectation - and this is only the first kic energyunch .


    "Brother, you are such a good thing!" When she got out of the seaweed that had been "self restrained" before, taisher looked at it . Even if it was broken into two pieces, it was still two pieces of squid that wanted to escape from each other . She said, "if this shot is hit on my head, it will definitely kill me with one shot! What a violent thing the man with sses gave you"Well, in addition to this emission, there are three keys behind it . " Liu Chang looks down at his own fish gununcher . The operation of theuncher can be described as "fool type" -- the more high-tech things, the simpler the operation, which is reflected incisively and vividly .


    Theuncher has four buttons with Chinese characters written on them . It is clear and simple at a nce - first kic energy emission, second kic energy emission, third kic energy emission and all kic energy emission .


    As the name implies, the higher the number of kic energyunchers, the greater the power of the fish gununched, and the more intense the energy consumption inside . The whole kic energyuncher should consume all the energy in theuncher as thest shot in a desperate attempt . Moreover, under the "all kic energy emission" button, the reticent Li Qingshui annotated a line of small words: "if you press this button, it is rmended to remove the cor . " .


    This means that obviously, because the power of all kic energyunch is too powerful, it is bound to tear Liu Chang¡¯s arm . After it isunched, it will not be under Liu Chang¡¯s control . (to be continued)

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386: 386


    But even so, the power of the water gun is still beyond Liu Chang¡¯s expectation .


    However, beyond Liu Chang¡¯s expectation, in addition to the power of the fish gun, there is also the strong vitality of the big squid in the East China Sea .


    After catching the head of the spear, he saw the two pieces of squid in front of him that were almost torn off by himself . One of the whiskers was grasped by taisher, and the rest of the body was struggling . The first half of the body was caught in the hand with the second half, which broke into two pieces as soon as he tried .


    After that, there was a bloody smell, which made the sea bottom red with the bright red color . Through the red sea water, Liu Chang even saw two parts of his body ying like earthworms . The second half was in taishel¡¯s paw, and the first half ran away by the current .


    "Don¡¯t let it run away . If it runs far away, other things wille to eat . " Taishel grabbed the back half of his body and called out, while Liu Chang saw the squid escape, and subconsciously followed him . Then he slipped to the head of the squid and put the fish gun¡¯s fierce difference into it . Then he tied the ring to the algae group nearby, which could be regarded as tying up the big guy .


    "Sure enough, the lower the animal is, the more tenacious it is . " Liu Chang looked at the squid that was still struggling, and roared to taishel on the other side: e and kill it . It¡¯s because of the demand, but it¡¯s better not to be such an animal . It¡¯s strange to see half of its body still struggling to survive . "


    "Well, I know . " Taishel said that he knew, but he did not hesitate . He tore half of the squid into pieces with his big ws . Then the tail swung a person to Liu Chang¡¯s side, and then in the same way let the struggling fish body be a ground part .


    "Underwater hunting is violent . It looks more violent than on shore!" Liu Chang looked at the blood mist on his head and face under the water, which was ten times as bloody as hunting on the shore . After all, even if the wound was deep enough to kill arge animal on the shore, it would flow to the ground and could not be seen . Even if it was really a tear, it was just the moment when the blood mist bloomed . But now it¡¯s underwater . The scene of blood mist has not subsided for a long time . Even eating food is in this bloody scene . It is really a very violent visual effect .


    "Don¡¯t sigh . Eat it After tearing up the squid, taishel looked around warily, "most of the underwater predators are very sensitive to the smell of blood . More sensitive than predators onnd . Because the smell of blood is easy to spread in underwater hunting, so smell is a good weapon to find prey . If we don¡¯t eat now, maybe there will berge animals following the taste in a while . "


    "Is there anything you can¡¯t cope with in the shallow waters of the East China Sea?" Liu Chang heard taixie¡¯s words, but also showed his vignce . Then he grabbed a floating squid whisker and held it in his hand . He found that even if it was torn, the squid parts would still move instinctively .


    But the squid did . Liu Chang still put the wormlike savings in his mouth . Suddenly, the mouth felt sticky and slippery, apanied by the fishy smell and the wriggling feeling, bloomed from his mouth, and finally gathered into a strange eating experience .


    "Ouch Forced to hold back the stomach juice, Liu Chang swallowed the best and worst meal in his life .


    "Well . Does it taste good? " Taishel saw Liu Chang¡¯s expression, and a dragon face full of scales showed a shrunken smile: "you don¡¯t tell me that this is the first time you eat raw food . Don¡¯t pretend . I have seen what the human world looks like after the end of the world, and even I have seen you cannibalism . If you tell me that you are eating raw food for the first time, I will say that you pretend to be garlic . Do you believe it or not? "


    "I believe it . " Liu Chang nodded and swallowed a mouthful of squid whiskers again . He found that if he ruled out the resistance of eating raw food and the food was still wriggling, the taste of the food was really good . In addition to the heavy fishy smell and some choking nose, the taste was delicate and smooth, and because it was seafood, it naturally brought out a salty taste It¡¯s delicious .


    Moreover, the squid meat is rich in nutrients that the human body needs - especially the protein content is very good, which is very suitable for hungry people to eat .


    So, after getting used to the difort of the first mouthful, Liu Chang began to swallow .


    "In fact, I haven¡¯t eaten less raw food in recent years, but it¡¯s the first time that I eat raw food in such a blood fog environment, and it¡¯s also the first time that I eat it when I¡¯m still moving after I die, so I¡¯m not used to the first bite just now . " Liu Chang squirmed his throat and said, "you haven¡¯t told me what you can¡¯t deal with in this shallow sea area . "


    "More . Blood storm is one of the most frightening . There are many strange super strong individuals in the sea While eating, taishel used the strange generator overhead to speak, so he swallowed very fast - probably because the sea creatures were naturally alert to the dangers of eating, so he ate faster than all the creatures onnd that Liu Chang had ever seen .


    "You mean super life?" Liu Chang usually squirms his abdominal cavity to talk, but when eating, in order to prevent water from pouring into his mouth, he always said, "there should be many strong individuals in the sea . Even in the same ethnic group, if the ethnic groups arerge enough, they should also be able to produce very strong individuals . It¡¯s like the Thunder Tiger among human beings . We don¡¯t know whether the undersea people and you Xilong people have super strong individuals"I don¡¯t know . Undersea people are not very strong all the time, but there are enough people to see super strong individuals . However, we have heard that there is a super individual in the Pacific Ocean, but I haven¡¯t seen it . I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s true or not Taisher ate his mouth clean before he spoke . He almost finished the squid, which was seven or eight meters long . It only took less than 17 seconds . Liu Chang calcted this point urately .


    Seeing that taixie ate so fast, Liu Chang also knew the danger in the sea . Obviously, when eating in the sea, it was not a time for chatting, so he elerated his speed to fill himself up to the saturation state, and followed taisher on the road again .


    "Before dark today, we¡¯d better go to Okinawa and y there . I can also find a warmer ce to sleep . " After eating and drinking, the body will have strength . Taishel¡¯s swimming speed is a little faster than before .


    Liu Chang obviously didn¡¯t want to spend the night on the ice . After the night of death, any behavior of spending the night in the wild is a kind of suffering .


    The body is frozen, and then frozen in the cold sea, this feeling is really bad, especially in thetter half of the night, because the body is too cold, water vapor stuck to the cold ground, it is impossible to turn over . It is very cold, and the body will be like a needle . As long as it is a sensory animal, no one wants to spend the night in the wild .


    In fact, after the night of death, Liu Chang found that natural selection was inevitable - animals always follow the pace of nature¡¯s evolution . After the cold winter, the ability of those animals in the jungle to dig holes and build nests has greatly improved, and those who were originally strong and fearless of danger also began to build their own "homes" .


    After all, it¡¯s too cold outside . Even if the body is really strong enough, it will never feel good .


    So, hearing that he hopes to arrive at the Ryukyu Inds and see the current situation of Okinawa before tonight, Liu Chang speeds up the pace of swimming for the sake of a warm bed .


    The two of them were so chatting at the bottom of the sea, and the time was not very slow .


    However, even though they had been on their way, they still didn¡¯t feel the Ryukyu Inds at dusk, but even if they didn¡¯t, because of theing of night, they had to break the ice and get out .


    "How far is it?" After breaking through the ice, two figures, one big and one small, jumped out of the cave with the icy sea water .


    "Is it not far?" Taishel tried to confirm the direction on the ice, "ording to the route in memory, it should be two or three hours ahead, and it is almost time to arrive . "


    "Then go over there . " Thest ray of light at dusk will soon dim . Liu Chang looks down at the rising darkness at his feet, leaves the cave that will gradually freeze again and goes forward .


    "It¡¯s OK to walk over, but I don¡¯t have a good sense of direction on shore . You¡¯ll confirm the direction for meter . " Said Tessel, discerning the next direction and moving forward .


    As a matter of fact, it is more difficult to distinguish the direction on the sea than on the sea floor - there are many references under the sea, but there are no on the sea . It is a vast expanse of ice, and the world is the same . No matter how many kilometers or hundreds of kilometers go out, the scenery in front of you does not change at all, which makes it easy for even the person with the best sense of direction to get lost .


    Fortunately, from the day when Liu Chang felt the bio maism on pigeons, he also had the ability to sense the geomaism of birds . Under the leadership of such a livingpass, one man and one beast soon arrived at the small inds around the Ryukyu Inds .


    "These small inds are now uninhabited . They are all concentrated on that big ind . " Taishel pointed to the front, "it¡¯s not far away . Hurry up . "


    When he came to the ce where there was a reference, taisher no longer used Liu Chang to guide the way, but ran on the ice surface with a thickness of tens of meters or even hundreds of meters . Even a giant beast of this size didn¡¯t have to worry about falling into the ice hole . Therefore, after a rush of one man and one beast, he came to thergest ind of Ryukyu Inds, and then ran all the way to the only human city on the ind ¡ª¡ªOkinawa Prefecture . (to be continued)

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387: 387


    "After NABA port, Okinawa county is ahead . " Pointing to the port that the two men did not pass by, taisher said, "Naha, a military andmercial transit port upied by little Turner, is actually a port now . After all, the sea is frozen, and most of the ships built by human beings are useless . It is said that little Turner has recently developed an ice vehicle, which is much more than a ship, but does not know the mass production How long will it take to get down? "


    Taisher was once a member of xiaoturner¡¯s army, and as a Xilong nationality, his authority in the army should not be very low, so he understood a lot of hearsay .


    "I don¡¯t know how long this night willst?" Liu Chang looked at the sky and couldn¡¯t understand the idea of heaven .


    "No one can say anything about it . Maybe we can find out something by asking the protonuclear Presbyterian, but I heard that they don¡¯t like to talk . " Afternding on thergest ind of the Ryukyu Inds, the two men ran to Okinawa county . "I remember that Okinawa did not have a Okinawa County before, but there was a Okinawa city . The two ces were not in the same ce . What¡¯s the matter now?"


    "Well, the one near the port of Naha is Okinawa county . Now it is a city where human beings live, and it is almost the only city where human beings live . As for the Okinawa city in the middle of the ind, it has been transformed into a distribution center for marine life by little Turner . The buildings there are no longer suitable for human habitation, but it is too far away to go today . "


    "Oh . " Liu Chang nodded and looked at the sky which had beenpletely dark for several hours . With taisher running in the country of the sea, they went to the edge of Okinawa county .


    After all, the ind is an ind . Even if the ind is a littlerger, it will be more than 100 kilometers across . What¡¯s more, Okinawa county is very close to the port of Naha where theynded, so it was not long before the two reached the edge of this human city .


    When he came to the edge of the city, Liu Chang found that the city had been transformed into the architecture of an ancient city - he could see the new-style city walls on the edge of the city .


    The walls were painted gray and ck, not brick, but looked like they were made of a very hard stic material . It¡¯s covered with greasy material with a pungent smell on it . It looks wonderful .


    "Do you know what this wall is for?" Taishel saw Liu Chang staring at the city wall, and his face showed a look of children who wanted to show off preaching .


    "It should be used to protect those marine creatures whonded inexplicably . These coatings have a pungent smell and can keep many animals away . Moreover, the paint looks very greasy, so that those shrimps and crabs will not climb into the city . It¡¯s supposed to be useless to monsters and intelligent creatures . It¡¯s supposed to be just to prevent those small, dangerous organisms from moving around . " Liu Chang sucked his nose in the air and got such an answer: "what doesn¡¯t make bricks is that for giant creatures, bricks or stic baffles have little difference . And after the end of the human race, engineering has been greatly reduced . They can¡¯t afford to build the city walls . "


    Liu Chang said a set of words, blocked Tai Shel¡¯s mouth, let him hold his breath for a long time, then suddenly remembered what¡¯s added a sentence, "Er . This city wall is not built by human beings, it is the material provided by the sea people! "


    "Ha ha, it seems that this ce called pure human city is not so pure!" As they spoke, they reached the edge of the city¡¯s "wall," and wereter spotted by soldiers holding hands there .


    However, the soldiers did not panic after seeing this man and a giant animal, apparently on this ind . All kinds of intelligent biologicalmunication has a long history . Soldiers obviously know Xilong people . Therefore, after seeing taixie, several soldiers came down from the "lookout tform" on the city wall respectfully, opening the "city gate" to taisher .


    Of course, the city gate of the city wall is no exception - but even if it is stic, Liu Chang can see that the baffle of the city gate is still very thick, and there are electronic devices in the things more than half a meter thick . Under the control of the soldiers, the city gate opened a huge door opening with a height of 30 meters and a width of 20 meters, so that people of this body type can also pass through safely .


    Liu Chang didn¡¯t pay attention to the electronic structure of the city gate . After all, this thing existed decades ago . When taisher bent down to enter the gate, he stretched out his hand to pinch the stic material and slightly pressed a nest on it .


    "This stic is so hard that it can match the ordinary metal products . " After a few soldiers in Japanese farewell, Liu Chang and Tai Sher entered Okinawa county .


    "Well, little Turner¡¯s stuff is usually not too bad . " As soon as taishel entered the city, a Japanese woman who could speak thenguage of undersea people immediately weed her .


    "Two Two, all right Women should belong to the evolution of vision, because in the cold winter night of death, in the dark, Liu Chang found that she urately found the right direction from a long distance to meet up .


    However, although her eyesight was not bad, she could only see the vague shadow of taishel in the night . She only found that there was a human being when she came near .


    Probably I have never seen such abination of one person and one Xilong, and I have never seen a human who dares to act alone in the sea in the middle of the night . So when a womanes, she looks a little surprised . "Hello,dies and gentlemen, I¡¯m dieno Xingyi, the guide of Okinawa . This gentleman is . . . " The female guide named dieno Xingyi looks at Liu Chang . For professional reasons, she can see that Liu Chang is not from the Ryukyu Inds or even from Japan .


    Although Chinese and Japanese are simr in appearance, they are quite different in temperament, not to mention dieno Xingyi, a specially trained receptionist, who can be easily distinguished by ordinary people .


    Therefore, for this woman to see her identity at a nce, and asked, Liu Chang is not surprised . After all, after all, few human beings have been able to travel across borders, let alone across the sea .


    Liu Chang now has a frozen swimming suit in his hand, a fish gun on his back, and thorns that have not been removed in time . At first sight, this outfit is justing from the ocean . This woman is not surprised, because ording to her attempt, it is absolutely impossible for no one to cross the sea, even with the help of the Xilong people .


    "Oh, I¡¯m a Chinese from Jinan, Qingdao . " Liu Chang didn¡¯t hide his identity . After all, the purpose of his trip was to watch all the intelligent creatures on the sea floor . The best thing he could do was to have a good rtionship with them . For the Japanese, thest four years had passed . Liu Chang also wanted to see how the inhabitants of these sea ind countries survived .


    "From China?" Even though she had guessed something, when Liu Chang confessed, the receptionist still showed a look of surprise . She covered her mouth with her gloved hands, and blurted out a Japanese sentence: "¤¦¤½!"! Did you cross the sea? "


    "Well, I came here after Donghai yesterday and wanted to have a rest . " When Liu Chang spoke, he suddenly thought that he had no money . After the end of the world, the hard currency in many ces was grain . However, because the local governments had to operate the city¡¯smercial operation function, they usually forced their hair styles to be universal currency . Liu Chang thinks that since this is the territory upied by the small Turner people of the undersea people, if there is no ident, they will also issue their currency for cirction, but he really has no money - he didn¡¯t want to take some before he left, but the trip to the sea is extremely dangerous . Even more self-defense weapons are unnecessary, and he won¡¯t bring this useless currency .


    So, thinking of this, Liu Chang said --


    "I don¡¯t have any money now . If I need to, I will pay you some food tomorrow . . . "


    "No, I don¡¯t need to . . . " Before Liu Chang finished speaking, Dieye Xingyi quickly waved her hand, "it¡¯s our honor to receive friends from China . Pleasee with me, sir and this gentleman . . . "


    The Japanese woman spoke and bowed to Liu Chang and taishel, and then led them into Okinawa county .


    Not long after entering the city, Liu Chang first saw a huge building, which seemed to be a wonderful hybrid building with obvious functions, which provided temporary amodation for intelligent creatures of different sizes .


    There are holes the size of fists, and there are huge rooms tens of meters high . This kind of things of different sizes and shapese together, which looks like a kind of strange honeb .


    After taking Liu Chang and taishel to the beehive, the Japanese woman bowed to them again and said to taishel, "this gentleman, please stay here tonight . "


    "Well . " Taishel looked at the huge beehive . Although it was simple and crude, it was much warmer than that in the wild . Then he patted Liu Chang on the shoulder and said with a smile, municate well with your peers . I¡¯ll sleep first . "


    "Go to sleep . I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow . " Liu Chang nodded and watched Tai Shel drill into the beehive, then turned his head to the Japanese woman and continued: "go ahead, there should be a ce for human beings in front of you?"


    "Well, No The woman shook her head . "Because after the end of the day, few foreigners havee to this ce, only our own ce of residence . Come with me, sir . I¡¯ll take you to our settlement . Please stay with us tonight . "


    "Yes . " With a little bit of sense of preparedness, Liu Chang followed the woman forward . After a while, they came to an equally huge building . The building looked unbroken but not new . It looked like a renovated building . The woman pointed to the building and said, "five years ago, this is the Okinawa police headquarters . More than a year ago, the money was rebuilt into an underground building by the undersea people One third of us live here

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388: 388


    "One third?" Liu Chang looked up at the building . Although the building isrge, it can hold at most two or three thousand people . If these two or three thousand people are all people in Okinawa County, then is there only less than 7000 people left in the original 1 . 4 million people of the Ryukyu Inds?


    Even Liu Chang can¡¯t imagine this figure . After all, the people living in the sea have been rebuilt here . No matter how, the living conditions here should be better than those in other ces . The survival rate of the poption should be much higher than that on the maind side . Especially in this year, there should be a lot of new poption .


    But now listening to this figure, it is even worse than that on the maind side .


    "Yes, one third of them are in the headquarters of the police station, some in theprehensive office building and some in Kainan primary school . " Dieno Xingyi said, pointing to three different directions, it seems that the distance between the three buildings is very close to each other, "now there are more than 6000 people in the three buildings, and more than 2000 of them are newborn babies . "


    Butterfly wild Xingyi said words, with Liu Chang into the settlement .


    Outside the building is a modest entrance - probably to prevent the invasion of cold wind, the size of the entrance is not the size of a huge building with 2000 people living together . What¡¯s more, Liu Chang noticed that the small scale at the entrance of the building was not rebuilt these days at all, but had been designed a year ago when the sea people built the city .


    This makes Liu Chang wonder, "is this building built by the little Turner people?"


    "Little Turner?" Japanese women obviously don¡¯t know much about the ethnic system among the undersea people, and they are a little strange to the title of "little Turner . " I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s the undersea people who helped build the buildings


    "Directly built to the basement scale?" After Liu Chang entered the building, he directly saw therge-scale stairs leading into the underground .


    "Well, we didn¡¯t adapt to it when we first built it, because the underground venttion was very poor, but now it seems that the underground is more suitable for survival in this cold weather . " The woman talks . He followed Liu Chang up the stairs and went down to an underground square after several hundred steps .


    The square is round, just at the entrance of the steps - or the exit of the underground residence . It seems to be a ce where human activities can be traded - at this time, there are not many dozens of people gathering there to talk about this - and apart from these, what Liu Chang sees is the kind of smallpartments that are dug out from the underground . They are dense and block the whole underground space .


    "Everypartment in this is a small household . " Liu Chang¡¯s arrival attracted the attention of several Japanese nearby . They heard dieno Xingyimunicate with this man . It is even more strange to use themonnguage of the sea .


    It seems that AnaI can¡¯t help but be curious . At the moment, a Japanese man asked two questions in Japanese .


    But when dieno Xingyi exined, the Japanese man¡¯s face immediately showed shock, and then bowed to Liu Chang and left here .


    After a while, the man led a middle-aged woman who looked like a leader and came out of the deep part of the grid .


    "This is one of the three tribal leaders and the only female leader . Lord Mizuno Dieno Xingyi said, that wearing kimono tribal leader "shuishunainai" came to Liu Chang, she first looked up and down a piece of Liu Chang¡¯s clothes . Then he held out his hand and made an international courtesy, saying in English, "wee to Okinawa . "


    "You¡¯re wee . Thank you for your hospitality . " After a simple handshake with the female leader, Liu Chang found that the other party¡¯s fingers were very strong - it is obvious that wherever you want to be a leader in the end of the world, the most basic condition is to have a strong body .


    "You¡¯re wee . I haven¡¯t entertained you yet . " Shuishu nainainai bowed to do a please posture between the words, let Liu Chang in the front of the team, and then he had two assistants and Dieye Xingyi to follow up . It¡¯s very polite .


    Although Liu Chang walked in front of them, those who were not familiar with the ce of life were still in the situation that they were guiding the way behind, which led to arger grid space .


    The interior decoration of this space is very simr to the ancient Japanese architectural style, with wooden floors and paper-shaped sliding doors, except that the walls are made of hard stic, which destroys the atmosphere . Or let Liu Chang feel a little bit of the atmosphere before the end of the world .


    In the reception of the female leader, Liu Chang sat with her on a futon, face to face - while Dieye Xingyi was on her side, and the two assistants of the female leader stood behind her .


    "It¡¯s said that the SIR is from China?" Dieye star clothes to Liu Chang poured a ss of wine, put on a small alcoholmp on the warm open .


    "Well, from China, from Qingdao . " Liu Chang said truthfully .


    "How are things in your country?" Although his manners were in ce, he did not beat around the Bush and asked directly what he thought - quite different from those politicians in the past .


    "Well, a lot of people have died, but there are still many more people here . " As Liu Chang spoke, he observed the middle-aged woman named shuishunai at a close distance, and found that the other side was not dressed very thick . Since the death of the night, almost all human beings have been dressed like pr bears . Besides thunder tigers and their super strong people who need to fight all the time, they don¡¯t like to wear very thick clothes . Besides, he has hardly seen such a small number of human beings, especially It¡¯s women . Only a thin kimono .


    "To tell you the truth, I thought you would be better . . . " Liu Chang looked at shuishunai, sighed and said, "but there are fewer people who can¡¯t think of you . "


    "Yes, after all, it is an ind country, surrounded by the sea . Most of the people died in the early end of the world . And then a small group of human beings hide in various ces in the center of the ind, struggling to survive . I think the poption here would have been less than 500 if the undersea people had note here to help rebuild the city a year and a half ago . " What she said and what Liu Nai said was not clear .


    "Have you ever been in touch with your home country?" Liu Chang wanted to know more about the state of the world, so he asked a second question .


    "No, but I¡¯ve heard about it from the seamen . It should be simr to here . It¡¯s just that the ind over there is bigger and more poption, and the situation may be better . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389: 389


    "Well, when I was in Qingdao, I also met two Japanese girls . They were trained by the sea people to speak Chinese, and then they were sent to Qingdao to do political propaganda . " After listening to the words of shuishunai, Liu Chang thought about it and told her about the situation in Qingdao .


    "Well, undersea people have their own ideas . " After hearing Liu Chang¡¯s words, the tribal leader thought about the current situation of Ryukyu Ind and said, "in fact, these inds don¡¯t have many things that the undersea people need . We people also get their help at a time when our poption is almost extinct . But anyway, without them, we would be happy to live afortable life without them . Although there are some emotional conflicts, in fact, we still have to thank them


    In front of her, the female leader said something like tongue twister - but Liu Chang distinguished countless useful information from it .


    So he nodded,ughed and said, "thank you . "


    "You¡¯re wee, sir . Since you cane here from China, you must not be an ordinary person . Since we are all human beings, we should be more simr in emotion . That¡¯s right . " Shuishunai heard Liu Chang¡¯s words, also nodded with a smile, the corner of his eyes showed a little fishtail lines . "Sake, but it¡¯s going to be hot now," she said


    "Well, it¡¯s too low . In such a cold day, it¡¯s good to get some spirits . " Liu Chang took up the slightly hot ss and drank it down . He talked about some seemingly insignificant topics: "in such a cold day, I estimate that only wine above 55 degrees will not solidify . "


    "Now the temperature outside at night is minus 70 degrees . When we were in school before, our teacher did a coagtion experiment . Alcohol at 60 degrees would solidify around - 80 degrees below zero . For sake like ours, which only has ten degrees, it is estimated that it will solidify under - 20 degrees . " Shuishu nainainai also followed Liu Chang¡¯s words . Just as the two people were ready to talk about their daily life and increase their mutual trust and exchange more information, the paper door was opened and an excited young man rushed in .


    "Elder sister, I heard that a Chinese ising!" The boy rushed into the room and made a big noise . Liu Chang turned his head and found that a boy of 14 or 15 years old wasing in . He was wearing thick clothes . He was wearing a huge ragged wool hat on his head . In his hand, he also held a ragged cartoon that was too yellow and moldy to look like .


    "Xiong Er, go out and don¡¯t disturb the guests . " The chief of the female tribe frowned when she saw the boy rushing in . The two men standing behind her immediately stepped forward to try to pull the boy apart .


    But was stopped by Liu Chang, "it¡¯s OK, can see the youth also appears some lively . " Liu Chang waved his hand . The boy seemed to be afraid of the two men who caught him . He ran to Liu Chang¡¯s side .


    "Can you speak English?" After the boy sat down beside Liu Chang, Liu Chang tentatively asked - he can¡¯t speak Japanese . At present, he only has mastered threenguages, namely, undersea people¡¯snguage and Chinese and English . He didn¡¯t think abouting to this ce in advance, so he didn¡¯t waste those hours browsing words and pronunciation .


    "Some, not so good . " The young man stuttered to answer Liu Chang¡¯s words, and then, with broken or even wrong words, he organized thenguage that only Liu Chang, a brain domain mutant, could distinguish . He asked, "are you reallying from the other side of the sea?"


    "Well, from the other side of the sea, from China . " Liu Chang nodded and answered, and took a look at shuishunai .


    "Is the sea wonderful?" The young man pointed to a manga which was so old that it would fall apart when he touched it . He asked, "have you seen the pirate king?"


    "I have seen the story of a group of men adventuring on the sea . " Liu Ben is the best seller in this era .


    "Is the sea fun now? My sister doesn¡¯t let me get close to the sea . Even if I¡¯m hunting, she says she¡¯ll wait until I¡¯m an adult Said the boy .


    "Because the sea is dangerous . " Liu Chang thought for a moment and told the boy what he knew about the real situation . "In the current sea, except for the ice outside, the shallow sea area is only a short one or two hundred meters . Even if it is a short one or two hundred meters, there are countless water monsters more terrifying than those in the pirate king cartoon . Some of them are huge, some are insidious, some release venom . And unlike the sea king, you can almost never defeat a water monster much bigger than you, because quality almost determines everything . Large creatures have no natural enemies . "


    "So it is .


    ¡±Liu Chang said that the "real" sea did not scare the youngsters away . He also seemed to know something about the sea . "It turns out that this is true . I have read some previews of marine dangerous creatures written by those sea bug people before . I thought it was made up by those monsters to frighten people . I can¡¯t imagine that it is really so terrible . "


    "Well, it¡¯s just shallow waters, and things in the middle seas are even more terrifying . " Liu Chang chuckled and grasped an interesting thing in the young man¡¯s mouth and asked, "does the manual you mentioned still exist?"


    "The sea bug man wrote it?""Yes . " Liu Chang nodded .


    "Yes . . . " As the boy spoke, his eyes drifted to his sister .


    "Mr . Liu, please follow me," he said


    From the reception room all the way to the middle-aged woman¡¯s storage room, Liu Chang took over a beautifully made manual handed over from her hand . It¡¯s made of paper rather than paper . It¡¯s pliable and gives off a pungent smell - obviously, it¡¯s also antiseptic for the end of the world - and it¡¯s usually written by people from the sea .


    "It¡¯s avable in Okinawa, but it¡¯s very, very expensive . " The female leader handed the book to Liu Chang and said, "it¡¯s allpiled by the sea people . There are pictures and texts, notes, maps and regional marks . It¡¯s a more detailed underwater survival manual . It seems that they take strict care of intellectual property rights . If anyone dares to copy the things they sell, the consequences will be very serious, and they will give them to you . "


    "No, I¡¯ll just go through it . " After taking over the "preview of dangerous creatures at the bottom of the sea", Liu Chang could not resist his curiosity and read it on the spot .


    The first page that opens is the head of a giant monster .


    Then there is a map of the world, marked with red, yellow, blue and ck . (to be continued)

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390: 390


    Red, yellow, blue and ck, simr to the world¡¯s storm warning system - the lowest level of blue is considered to be a low risk area, yellow is a medium risk area, and red is a particrly dangerous area - Liu Chang found that most of the ces marked in red are in the Pacific Region - Monsters emerge from deep mountains andkes, and there are dangerous creatures in the Pacific Ocean . Liu Chang is not surprised, except for these warning points Liu Chang also saw one - and the only ck giant dot on the map, which was brightly marked in the middle of the map .


    That¡¯s the region of China .


    China¡¯s Henan, Hubei and Hebei provinces are located, there is marked with a pure ck five pointed star - the bottom of the five pointed star is also marked with a bold line of characters by the sea bottom people - please do not approach this and surrounding areas, extremely dangerous!!!


    There are three exmation marks behind the danger . Liu Chang sighs when he sees this area .


    "What is this ck dot?" It seems that he was curious about the ck spot for a long time . Seeing Liu Chang sighing at this point, he thought that he was from China, and then asked .


    "The ck dot is a big willow tree, which is veryrge, with the area of three provinces . It can plunder the human brain and possess the wisdom and memory . It is a very, very powerful intelligent creature . " Liu Chang exined the terror of the big willow tree in a few words . "Before that, a tribe of undersea people wanted to use targeted weapons against him, but almost in an instant, millions of troops were wiped out by willows . This is what I saw with my own eyes . "


    "So terrible?" When he heard Liu Chang¡¯s words, he seemed to be a little unconvinced . "Thebat effectiveness of the army of millions of undersea people is absolutely more terrible than that of any other country now? How can it bepletely destroyed in one breath . "


    "Well, extinction is not the most terrible thing . The most terrible thing is that these extinct sea people will be used by willows after they die . Be his brain, be his wisdom, and even his body may be a puppet . " Mention the big willow . The expression on Liu Chang¡¯s face gradually disappeared - because he had met this guy countless times in the past few years, and had been chased by this guy for many times . He was already numb - Numb in despair, because so far . He thought of countless possibilities, but there was no possibility that man could destroy the willow .


    Unless we all die - but after that, there¡¯s no point in it .


    "Fortunately, there is no second ck Pentagram on this map . " Liu Chang looked at the map, "I don¡¯t know if there are any omissions in the sea people . If there is a second ck pentagram in the world, maybe you can let him talk to willow tree?"


    "The sea man is not the second Pentagram?" He continued .


    "I don¡¯t know . I¡¯ll have to wait until I see it . " Liu Chang thought of the end of his trip to the sea - the protonuclear tribe .


    As for whether there is a second pentagram in the world . I¡¯ll have to wait until he sees it . He has met Daliushu . He has only seen a few people from the protonuclear tribe . So far, he can¡¯t judge whether all the members of the Presbyterian group of the protonuclear tribe can match the big willow tree, so he wants to have a look .


    Before leaving, Li Qingshui said that he was interested in the original check, so both sides had a dialogue to see if they could carry out further cooperation .


    Therefore, Liu Chang took a look at his general road map . It is found that there are dozens of blue spots, dozens of yellow spots and a red dot .


    Write down all these things in silence . Liu Chang continued to flip through the manual, and then used the unforgettable ability to write down all the notes of the entire as, and focused on the shape and hunting ability of those monsters .


    "Here, thank you . " After reading the as, Liu Chang handed it back to shuishunai .


    "Finished?" After taking over the as, a trace of surprise appeared on the face of mizunouchi . After three seconds of reaction, her eyes suddenly widened: "are you a brain mutant?"


    "Well . " Liu Chang nodded, and then continued to ask, "do you have brain domain mutants?"


    "Well, only one . It¡¯s the leader of Kainan primary school . Our three tribes are headed by Kainan primary school because that guy is very smart . " When he mentioned the only "brain mutant" in the Ryukyu Inds, he did not have the "vision" that he should have, but frowned slightly . This expression was caught by Liu Chang, and he began to ask with some doubts: "do you seem to have some contradictions with him?"


    "It¡¯s not a contradiction . Because I know he¡¯s doing the right thing After taking over the dangerous biological map, he put it away again and took Liu Chang to the living room . As soon as they arrived, someone knocked at the door again . After the two men arrived, they didn¡¯t speak much, so they took away the dieno Xingyi that had been waiting here .


    "For what?" Liu Chang turned his head and looked at the direction of several people¡¯s departure - Dieye Xingyi left, made a deep bow to him, and then pulled up the paper sliding door .


    "Routine family nning . " Shuishu nainainai looked at his younger brother with some taboo in his eyes, and said in a vague way, "this is the reason why I don¡¯t like that guy in Nakamura . "


    "I see . " Liu Chang nodded his head to show his understanding . The man named Zhongcun must be the only brain mutation on the ind where the birth n was proposed . It is not easy to say that this small ind is also lucky . It is not easy to say that a brain mutant can be born with more than one million people in a medium-sized city in China before, but the number of brain region mutants is less than half Number . And it¡¯s even harder for this brain mutator to survive through the early days - after all, in ind cities, even if you¡¯re a brain mutator, you won¡¯t be ten times more likely to survive in the first ce .


    From 1 . 4 million to a few thousand, what a painful process - and it¡¯s probably the most important reason that the brain mutant came up with a birth n - is that the ind¡¯s poption is almost extinct .


    The smaller the human poption base, the more difficult it is to increase it . Therefore, he may carry out the family nning to a certain extreme - even in the eyes of ordinary women, it may be a bit obscene, disorderly and uneptable .


    In view of the presence of a 13-4-year-old boy, Liu Chang has no time to ask about the n . Although the 13-4-year-old may have known everything, some things are always hard to hear .


    After a meal, he stood up and said, "it¡¯s already past dinner time, but Sir,ing from afar, we must treat our guests well . Just now I have ordered to hold a special meeting for you . I hope you cane here . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391: 391


    "A rally?" Liu Chang thought that since they met, the female leader of the tribe in front of her had never left her sight . If she had ordered it before, it was obvious that before they met, she had received news to deal with the vacancy . Through this point, we can also see that the female leader in front of her can be regarded as a well arranged and thoughtful person .


    "Well, the gathering specially held for you, sir . I hope that your speech will bring some hope and vitality to the people of our tribe . " "As you know, sometimes people need something spiritual to live, especially the seed of hope . Once it is destroyed, it is difficult to maintain vitality . To be honest, our ind is no less popted than the residents on your maind . Now it is only a few thousand, so the gray mood in the group is more serious than you think . Coupled with theck of external humanmunication, many residents have lost their confidence in life . "


    "What do you want me to do?" Liu Chang took a look at mizunouchi . If it wasn¡¯t too much trouble or a waste of time, he didn¡¯t want to refuse this woman . After all, after all, the concept of state was rtively weak after the end of the world . Everyone was human . This woman also helped herself a lot - especially the manual, which saved him a lot of trouble . So he decided to help if he could .


    "If you don¡¯t do anything, I just want you to talk about things outside, about China, about the sea, about anecdotes or your experiences along the way . Anyway, as long as the information from the outsidees, it will be helpful to the rest of us . " He said .


    "That¡¯s simple . Although I¡¯m not very good at storytelling, I¡¯ve experienced too many stories over the years . I¡¯ll tell you about China and the outside world, and I¡¯ll repay you for your kindness in that manual . " Although Liu Chang has no aversion to this woman, he doesn¡¯t want to take advantage of others . Being entertained for no reason .


    "Thank you very much, sir . As long as it can bring vitality and vitality to these tribes, it can at least make the dead thousands of people no longer worry every day . " Natsuya said, showing a little bitter smile . "You know, although many people have died here since the end of the world, there has never been suicide . On the contrary, in the past few months, I don¡¯t know whether it is because of the captivity of undersea people . Although our life is better, many people are more depressed and lose the pressure of survival . A few months ago, people began tomit suicide! "


    "Suicide?" How many years has Liu Chang never heard of this word? He remembers that since the end of the world, he has hardly heard the worde into being - because in the process of fighting against heaven and earth and various evolutionary creatures, as long as the will to survive is a little weak, it will be eliminated by nature . No one has the problem of suicide .


    Now at first hearing this strange word for many years, Liu Chang¡¯s first thought is Qingyin, the woman who suffered from depression after enough food and clothing .


    "Yes, suicide, from seven months ago . This is the first case that started more than half a year ago . Up to now, there have been 18 suicides in our tribe, of which 13 are women . " Mr . Mizuno sighed . "Especially since Nakamura implemented the family nning program, the existing women seem to have a harder life . They have no right to choose . In a sense, they have been reduced to a tool for the continuation of future generations . This is not in line with their own will . "


    "Well, humans can¡¯t be kept in captivity . " Liu Chang frowned and looked at shuishunai and thought for a while - then he thought about the nature of undersea man and little Turner . Then he stood up from the ground, "since the rally has begun, let¡¯s not waste time . I¡¯ll try to tell you more about the world outside the ind . Because I¡¯m leaving tomorrow . "


    "What, big brother is leaving tomorrow?" Hearing that Liu Chang was going to leave tomorrow, the young man who was sitting next to Liu Chang immediately interrupted in poor English, "stay a few more days, or take me with me? I¡¯m fed up with life here . The sea bugs give us food . Think of us as pigs in captivity


    "I can¡¯t take you . " In the face of the young man¡¯s request, Liu Chang refused without any hesitation . "The thirteenth four is a half adult age . It¡¯s no use saying those silly words . You should know that if I really take you, you will freeze to death on the sea surface in a few hours . If you really want to leave, want to be a man like the pirate king Luffy, you will grow up and be strong . Use your wisdom and strength to take your rtives away from this ind . I have my own business . "


    Liu Chang rubbed the boy¡¯s head and left the room with thest Japanese vor .


    When he came to the square again, the square with only a few dozen people just now was full of people . Obviously, when Liu Changgang met with shuishunai, someone had already informed the whole tribe of his arrival .


    After Liu Chang came here, he saw countless expectant eyes . There were few men and women, but there was no old man . After arriving here, Liu Chang found that the number of newborn babies in this tribe is veryrge, and most of them are less than one year old, and most of them are children less than three months old . Moreover, the proportion of pregnant women among women in this tribe is also veryrge . Obviously, the birth n of that vige is to hope that every fertile woman can have as many children as possible, Let the poption of each tribe reach a certain level first, leaving the fire of life for the tribe . It is just that the means are too radical, so that the tribes, which are already full of haze, are shrouded in ayer of dark clouds .


    However, these are not what Liu Chang should really care about . He came to the center of gravity of the grid square and began to speak under the gaze of people nearby .


    "Hello, everyone . I don¡¯t speak Japanese very well . "


    Liu Chang¡¯s first opening remarks are in English . The content sounds funny, but it is the biggest fact . But fortunately, when he finished this sentence, the one who followed him quickly tranted it in Japanese .


    "Mr . Liu said he didn¡¯t speak Japanese very well, so the next thing was for me to trante . " When he came to the crowd, he put away his sadness in the room and looked energetic . (to be continued)

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392: 392


    Liu Chang also gave a rare smile when he saw the appearance of shuishunai next to him, and continued his first speech in his life -


    "with this person as a trantor, I don¡¯t have to worry about yourmunication . I believe you all heard some news about me before youe here . Yes, Ie from China . On the other side of the sea, Ie from the East China Sea Swimming here, with a partner of Xilong nationality The sea is really beautiful and dangerous . . . "


    Liu Chang¡¯s speech for the first time in his life is longer than the ten speeches made by others . How could he think that some of the outside world he said casually would be so attractive to the residents of this ind . From night to night, from midnight to early morning, the Japanese on these inds were even more and more enthusiastic . After Liu Chang said that, one after another, strange questions came one after another . They seemed to have unlimited curiosity about the outside world like birds in a cage .


    In particr, they have unlimited concerns about the future of this kind .


    At this moment, in the face of these people who have infinite desire for the world, Liu Chang suddenly found that the former concept of state was suddenly indifferent in the end of the world . He felt a kind of centripetal force from human beings .


    As a result, he patiently talked about the outside world with these enthusiastic andnguage poor Inders . At the end of the day, more and more people came, especially in thetter half of the night, when people from the other two neighboring tribes got news, which created a strange situation of shoulder to shoulder in the square, which was also Liu Changzi Since the uprising in Zhengzhou a year ago . It¡¯s the first time to see such a high density of people gathering together .


    So the speech and answering questions continued until 3:00 a . m . Liu Chang saw that everyone¡¯s enthusiasm had not subsided, and he had to go on his way tomorrow . Only then did he signal to mizunouchi to finish his speech .


    After receiving the look from Liu Chang, she was very pleased to know that she could raise her spirits if she continued to ask questions like this . Therefore, she had been listening to her trantion without any unnecessary interruption, and for the first time, she said her own words besides trantion .


    "Well, there¡¯s a lot of enthusiasm . But Mr . Liu is very tired Standing next to the loudspeaker, Mizuno mizushi tried to calm the wave of enthusiasm by lowering his gesture . He continued: "Mr . Liu will leave here tomorrow to go to a bigger ocean and experience more things . It is said that Mr . Liu¡¯s next stop is Australia, where there are many poisons . So I suggest that we end this day . Let this friend from the other side of the sea have a good rest and face greater challenges tomorrow


    Although many inders still want to hear more about the outside world, no one asked any more questions . Liu Chang was among the crowd and watched by everyone . It¡¯s squeezed out . But what made him feel a little funny was that before he left, there were still people looking for him to sign .


    "Really?" Liu Chang picked up the crude pen and looked at the young men and girls who were looking forward to each other .


    "Well . " The couple, who looked like brothers and sisters, nodded and stretched out their sleeves . Let Liu Chang sign his name - after signing, Liu Chang knows that this signature will follow them for a long time - because clothes are scarce in winter, and few people can change their clothes except for very few human beings . After all, there are too many things to wear, and the cloth in the past is easy to rot, and some things can be wrapped in the body, and most people will not let go .


    After the signing, Liu Changpletely squeezed out of the crowd, then left the square in the eyes of everyone who could see him, and then under the leadership of Narita mizushi . Came to a spacious and clean check room .


    "I haven¡¯t had time to get you something to eat after talking for so long . " When she came to this room, she seemed much more energetic than before . It seemed that the energy of hope that appeared in the public was also transmitted to her, which made her more lively than before . She said this, and at the same time, she told her assistant to get some food .


    Assistant went back, the speed is still very fast, after a while, Liu Chang¡¯s house is full of stoves .


    "It¡¯s nice to have a hot meal . " After the end of the world, people¡¯s eating habits have changed . One is the shortage of food, the other is the weather . The food that Kazuo Mizuno entertains Liu Chang is quite different from the traditional Japanese food . It is actually a "pot stew" simr to hotpot .


    However, it is because of this that it is more in line with the current weather conditions . After eating raw meat for a day, Liu Chang¡¯s appetite is greatly increased when he sees these things that can be cooked .


    "Is this the sea man¡¯s crop?" Liu Changjia has a mushroom like mushroom in his hand, which is also one of the most popr dishes .


    "Well, the average undersea man will provide us with these mushrooms on a per capita basis every week . If we want to eat something else, we have to kill ourselves or exchange our resources . " As he spoke, he rxed his cor and opened the stove filled with strange oil fuel for Liu Chang . The room immediately became hot .


    After a day¡¯s journey and a long speech, Liu Chang finally got tired, and the sky was about to light up . After making a warm bed for Liu Chang, he bowed down with a smile and was ready to leave . "Thank you, sir, for everything today . " Before leaving, he thought and said, "if you want a person to talk to, I can do it for you . "


    "No, I just want to sleep alone . " Entering the warm bed, Liu Chang had no more words to say . He waved his hand and watched the mature woman step back to help him pull the door . He also immediately fell asleep .


    After sleeping until the next day, Liu Chang thought about it . After thinking about it, Liu Chang easily bypassed everyone¡¯s eyes and ears with his own equipment . He left the tribe from under the eyes of mizuna, who was waiting outside the door for a night, or from the ceiling above his head . He picked up the stairs from the underground to the cold outdoor . Liu Chang easily found thepound room by following the smell Taishel is still sleeping .


    "Man, get up!" Taishel snored in bed, shaking the floor was shaking, "man, it¡¯s time to get up!"


    "I didn¡¯t hear you snore before . Fortunately, this is in the city . If you snore on the sea or in the sea, how many predators can be attracted!" Liu Chang said


    "Snoring?" Taisher heard Liu Chang¡¯s words, his face puzzled for a while andughed, "don¡¯t worry, I will never make unnecessary sound in the sea . We Xilong people only sleep in the safe zone where the spirit ispletely rxed, and we will make redundant sound when we sleep . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393: 393


    Taishel said, while looking at the sky, "time seems to bete . "


    "Well, it¡¯s been a while since dawn . " Liu Chang nodded, "let¡¯s go . "


    "Where to go, straight or to little Turner¡¯s city?" Asked Tessel .


    "Go to little Turner¡¯s city and see what¡¯s worth noticing . " Liu Chang thought for a moment and said, "go to see if there are ces like selling route maps . I saw the dangerous area division they marked yesterday . Since they are so familiar with the world¡¯s situation, they should also be able to mark out some rtively safe flight charts . "


    "Route? This kind of thing is actually changeable . " Hearing Liu Chang¡¯s words, taishel stretched himself in the same ce - his bright scales "ttered . " for example, the white ghost of Australia was only in Australia before, but now there are all over the East China Sea . Who can say how many changes have taken ce in the habits of these animals after clearing the iceyer? What¡¯s more, even if the sea people have arge poption and sophisticated instruments, it¡¯s impossible to explore the whole sea area . The route map is of little significance . "


    "That¡¯s better than nothing . " Liu Chang patted Tai Shel¡¯s body, "let¡¯s go, don¡¯t waste time . "


    "Yes . " Standing up in situ, taixie and Liu Chang went directly to the gate of the city and left the besieged city . Naturally, the soldiers in charge did not dare to stop them .


    After leaving this tiny human settlement, they ran all the way on the ind for less than an hour, and then they ran all the way from Okinawa county to Okinawa city - and then came to this city . Only then did Liu Chang feel the taste of the words "prosperous personnel" .


    It is just that the peak of this person is not the peak of human beings, but the prosperity of all kinds of marine life .


    It is moreplicated than Qingdao in terms of personnel allocation - but only human beings can not be seen . Obviously, on this ind of Ryukyu Inds and Okinawa, human power is far less than that of Qingdao . After being confined to that small area, human beings have no right to live in other ces . Therefore, almost all of them are foreigners .


    "Almost all the marine intelligent creatures can be seen here . " Liu Chang and taishel just ready to enter the city, a convex fish to stop Liu Chang . "No entry, man . "


    "Why?" Liu Chang looked at the fish and asked .


    "Why?" The halibut is not a race with high intelligence quotient . He only knows that he is in charge of guarding here, and he has recited the regtions before he came here, but he has forgotten almost all of them . In the past two or three months since he came here to work, he has not seen any human beings wanting to enter the city . It¡¯s Liu Chang¡¯s "why" question that this eyeball protrudes the guy¡¯s eyes to grunt to turn up .


    "Why?" The fish turned its eyes and couldn¡¯t figure out why it was . After fixing his mind and stabilizing his eyes, he said: "I don¡¯t know why . This is the rule . "


    This person fish dialogue, there are a few more guards - the security personnel configuration is very reasonable . In one group, there is a sea bear as fighting force, a puffer as an eye, and three sea people as ordinary team members .


    See three sea peoplee . The puffer¡¯s eyes werepletely stabilized, and he asked one of therger men, "grugrugru, I wish you were here . This human can speak yournguage and want to enter the city . He asked me why I didn¡¯t let him in . You can tell him . "


    Little Turner, named "grugrugru," did not move when he heard the fish . Instead, he went to Liu Chang and used his new turbid eyeball to make a lot of it . After Liu Chang asked tentatively, "is it not Okinawa residents?"


    "Well, I¡¯m from China . " Liu Chang nodded .


    "Release . " Without saying a word, the leader of the guard team immediately waved his tentacles to let Liu Chang and Tai Sher pass . Atst, it seemed that he had not done enough . He even took out a strange sign from his waist . "This is my waist token . It¡¯s a symbol of a pass . There is no pass here . I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient for friends from China to enter the city . "


    Impolitely, he took the waist token handed over by the team leader . Liu Chang Hung it directly on the chest of his swimsuit, carrying his flippers and fish gun, and approached the city full of people thoughtfully .


    Entering the city, Liu Chang couldn¡¯t help sighing: "the people of the sea are worthy of being called brain abnormalities, and they all seem to be so smart . "


    A small guard captain on the ind, a guy at the bottom who only manages two or three people, can understand and implement the "strategic intention" arranged by little Turner so clearly and thoroughly, which makes Liu Chang have to admire the understanding and execution ability of undersea people . Liu Chang is really curious about whether the 500 members of the proto nuclear Presbyterian group can count the future trajectory to a certain extent .


    "The city of Okinawa is ahead . " Okinawa¡¯s streets are very broad, and the width is even more than 200 meters . Taisher can easily walk through several of them side by side .


    "The streets of this city are so wide . " Liu Chang was walking in the center of the street, and he could hardly see the buildings on both sides . "This is what little Turner needs to prevent the asionalnding of the giant brachial . Those water monsters are too big . Although they are not able tond now, if the weather keeps getting so cold, they wille ashore in less than two years . " Taishel exined .


    "The ability to prepare for a rainy day is not small, and the ability to tter allies is higher . " After Liu Chang said with a smile, he began to get close to the buildings on both sides . Although the sea people have taken precautions, most of them are still small and medium-sized creatures . In particr, most of the residents are still small Turner people .


    Two times in the street, after turning around the strange building, he saw a shop selling route maps . There were no shops or faces on the street, only a sign and a cave . The sign says "buy and sell all kinds of routes and first-hand information", and the cave leads to the underground .


    "You wait for me here for a while, and I¡¯ll see if I can change something . " Liu Chang said a word to taishel, and then jumped into the underground cave . The cave of the sea people was not deep . After Liu Chang jumped into the cave for three or four meters, he came to a rtively wide circr space, which was about six or seven meters wide and high, oval and full of things .


    When Liu Chang entered, a man was crawling on the ceiling, his tentacles were hooked on the rocks under the ground, where a pendant was hung .


    Just after registering the pendant, Liu Chang fell on his ground and made a "puff" sound .


    "Human beings?" After hanging the pendant, the sea man "swam" from the ceiling to the ground like a bug . Then he put up the front half of his body in the shape of a centipede . He looked at Liu Chang in doubt, "there is a human being . It seems that he is not from the ind yet?"


    "Well, I¡¯m from China . " Liu Chang nodded, looked around at all kinds of fragmentary items in the small shop and asked directly, "I want toe to you to buy some submarine and maritime safety routes . Of course, it¡¯s better to have maps of the distribution of various submarine tribes . "


    "Money?" Hearing Liu Chang¡¯s words, the sea man didn¡¯t ask more questions . Instead, he exuded the temperament of a human profiteer - totally different from those small Turner soldiers Liu Chang met .


    "No money . " Liu Chang shook his head, "but I have news . "


    "News doesn¡¯t sell much these days . " Little Turner began to bargain, and with his words, he showed no interest and began to sort out the books in the seaweed basket on the ground .


    "General news can¡¯t sell for much, but what about the ck Pentagram?" Liu Chang didn¡¯t care about the neglect of the sea people, butughed and said a word that made the centipede like body frozen . "You know, Ie from the maind, and coincidentally, I was born in Henan, where the ck five pointed star was born . I know a lot about him Of course, these things are nothing to me, but I believe you are interested in hearing . . . "


    Half an hourter


    Liu Chang once again drilled out of the two meter opening hole . This time he came out again, covered with strange pieces and carrying a strange machine .


    "What is this?" Guard at the door has been waiting for some impatient Tai Sher to see Liu Chang a strange outfit jump out, surprised to ask: "what thing? How did you go in and make so many thingse out? "


    "All useful things!" Liu Chang raised the machine that looked like a small car and a small ski car in his hand and said, "this is what you told me before . The ice vehicle developed by xiaoturner has not been mass produced, but it has been basically developed sessfully . Today, I think, no, let¡¯s drive on the sea . Although the speed will not increase much, it is still safer than the sea bottom . Especially, with me, you don¡¯t have to worry about getting lost on the ice . "


    "Isn¡¯t it?" Tai Shel looked at Liu Chang, who changed his clothes . He grew up a little frustrated and said, "you drive, I run?" ¡¢


    ......


    "Because there¡¯s no vehicle you¡¯re on


    On the surface of the sea ice, Liu Chang exined to Tai Shel, who ran behind in a loud voice: "this thing was originally used by the sea people themselves, and there was no big one at all . Damn it, there are 16 trading tables on it . If it wasn¡¯t for my quick eye and quick hand, I couldn¡¯t handle it with two hands . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394: 394


    Although the two sides are simr in size, Liu Chang is not toofortable to sit in . What makes him feel bigger is that there are 16 operating devices in the vehicle, including a pull rod and a steering wheel . The seaman has more tentacles . He has only two hands, which makes him feel a bit busy .


    But even so, driving is always morefortable than running .


    Liu Chang put his clothes and equipment in the cockpit . After closing the transparent car cover, Liu Chang looked at Tai Sher behind himughing at full speed .


    The fuel supply of the aircraft is very sufficient . Probably considering that the biggest use of the aircraft on ice is to sail on the sea, the general volume of the whole vehicle is filled with fuel - the fuel is a green liquid, which has a strong pungent smell, and is somewhat simr to oil .


    After a while, they finally left the ind and entered the established route . After setting the route, Liu Chang let the vehicle enter the automatic straight-line navigation state . He opened the transparent ss cover on his head, sat in the cockpit and looked at the dashing taisher,ughing at a piece of undersea man¡¯s The cheese goes into the mouth .


    "Seriously, I have an impulse now . " Tai Shel looked at Liu Chang¡¯s leisurely manner of pretending to force, and raised his feet with a smile .


    "Do you want to trample my machine down?" Liu changchewed his food and then said, "don¡¯t be so violent . I asked you whether there is arge-scale aircraft for you . The answer they gave me was that therge-scale aircraft was not cost-effective at all . Anyway, I wanted to make it, but considering various factors, it was not implemented . "


    "What¡¯s more, the boss of the undersea man also said that he bought this vehicle at a high price, specially customized, much faster than that kind of mass production!" Leaving Okinawa, Liu Chang yed a joke on the rare way .


    Three dayster, in the middle of the night .


    Liu Chang left the vehicle in ce . We got out of the cockpit and identified the direction .


    "How far is it from the Philippines?" Tessely panting on the ice .


    "Come on, we¡¯ve gone more than half of the way . " Liu Chang proofread the map in his head and looked at the endless ice . Ask: "run a day, you are hungry, I will go into the water to get you something to eat . "


    "It¡¯s dark . It¡¯s not safe to go into the water . " Though Tessel said so, he was still staring at the ice under his feet .


    "It¡¯s OK . I don¡¯t go too deep, and I have to enter the middle sea sooner orter . There¡¯s no danger . I can¡¯t meet such fierce animals every time . " Afterughing, Liu Chang bent down and began to dig holes in the ice . Because he was strong, he dug very fast . The ice powder was all over the sky . Soon he got into the water, which was still warm .


    When he got to the bottom, he put on his fins . After opening his eyes and putting on his goggles, he turned on the searchlight on the diving . The world under the sea at night was presented in front of Liu Chang .


    The jungle in the water, blue seaweed, strange cannibals . The little squid with a smiling face, and the golden swordfish that is as slender as an arrow .


    "Red man eater . " The ce where Liu Chang went into the water is a light blue seaweed jungle . ording to the biological As of the sea people, it is still a rtively safe area, so . Liu Changcai dares to sleep in the middle of the night - cyanobacteria jungle - which is the name given to this area by the sea people . The cyanobacteria all over the sky are poisonous, and there is no strong lethality . However, there are records of the red giant man eater .


    "It¡¯s more than ten meters in size, but it¡¯s not that big in the picture . " The ce where Liu Chang falls into the water is just above a cannibal flower . The cannibal flower is very beautiful . From the top down, it looks like a huge peony in full bloom, bright red and bright red . Inside the blooming flowers are fleshy and granr stamens, which are full of various fruits and emit a strange smell of meat, which are used to attract all kinds of animals to eat .


    As long as there is an animal to eat, if it is too small, it may not care, but if it enters the scope of its diet, the beautiful petals will be covered with barbels in an instant . When the petals are closed, the prey will be riddled with holes, and then the powerful digestive juice will be injected into the prey¡¯s body, and finally turned into nutrition into a feast of undersea man eating flowers .


    These cannibals grow on top of cyanobacteria, which is amon symbiosis on the sea floor - except that this symbiosis is between nts, which is different from that of animals - the symbiosis system of nts works more closely, even to the level of exchanging food and energy .


    These cannibals grow on top of cyanobacteria, which provide them with the energy to grow when they are still young . If vegetarians do not know how to grow algae, they will be able to prevent the growth of blue-green algae .


    The tiny toxin of cyanobacteria is not a barrier to those algae eating fish .


    So, it needs protection from cannibals - it will provide a hotbed for the growth of cannibals . Of course, this trade is not so cost-effective if it is only for protection . After growing up, cannibals will also give back some life energy to cyanobacteria if they swallow up the nutrition surplus ofrge fish . This is how ntsplement each other .


    Looking at the cannibals below, Liu Chang recalled all kinds of underwater knowledge he had seen in the submarine man¡¯s cabin three days ago . He knew that it was easier to huntrge fish in this area, because what he was going to do today was not a predator, but a snatcher .


    Just like those lions in the grasnd who are robbing cheetahs¡¯ food - what he has to do is not to improve his speed and his hunting ability, but to be stronger than his opponent, which is enough .


    So, swimming in the underwater, cyanobacteria space, Liu Chang swam underwater, trying not to touch the deeper area, using his overhead searchlight, wandering underwater, one by one to check those open and close cannibals .


    Then, ten minutester, he finally saw a full flower that had just swallowed a big fish . Cannibals digest fish very quickly, usually within half an hour after swallowing the fish - and ten minutester, there is no value for grabbing .


    When Liu Chang passed by the cannibal, he just saw the flower shrinking . The seven or eight meter long fish was attracted by the smell of flesh in the stamen . After standing for only a moment, he was wrapped and opened by the petals . Then Liu Chang heard the "crackling" sound of fish struggling on the chopping board ¡£


    A trace of blood from the gap between the petals, Liu Chang know the opportunity is not lost, rushed to swim up .


    With the help of Liu Chang¡¯s powerful force, he easily cut open the petals of cannibal flower, which was as strong as a copper wall . The flower petals were full of strange nt veins . After being cut by Liu Chang, he even flowed out A lot of bright red liquid like blood .


    But he didn¡¯t care . He continued to swim forward, rowing and pulling . After a while, he swam around the petals and cut the whole cannibal into two parts - petals falling . Then he revealed the horrible scene in which thousands of barbs were inserted into the body of the struggling fish .


    "nt hunting is violent!" Swimming into the petals, the barb on the fish saved the dying fish from the stamens . Then, before the blood spreadpletely, he pushed it in the water and pushed several petals wrapped in his body, swimming all the way to the small hole where it entered the water .


    By the time he wielded his knife, the hole had been expanded dozens of times . These days, tianchengtian and taishel had already formed a tacit understanding . Liu Chang hunted in the water and taishere dug the hole on the top . Compared with the hunting, digging the hole was much easier . This is what Liu Chang usually does these days, because Liu Chang keeps his head above him in the morning Driving, so there is no physical exertion .


    It only takes a few minutes for Liu Chang to dig a hole the size of one person, and the same is true for taishel . However, the concept of "one person size" is somewhat different between them .


    Therefore, when Liu Chang threw the big yellow croaker on the water, Tai Shel had been waiting here for a long time .


    "Ouch, cannibal fish wrapped in sea is a famous dish . " Guarding at the edge of the ice hole, seeing what Liu Chang threw out, Tai Shel immediately swallowed a mouthful of saliva .


    When Liu Chang threw the big yellow croaker out of the water, his head popped out of the water . What Liu Chang weed was small pieces of ice all over the sky - it was too cold, and the caves that had just been dug would freeze . So when Liu Chang threw the big yellow croaker, he broke the small iceyer on the water surface, falling all over the sky . After diving out of the ice cave and climbing tens of meters of ice on the surface of sea ice, Liu Chang saw the expression of Tai Sher swallowing saliva .


    "It¡¯s delicious?" Liu Chang threw the ice beads on his body and hammered hard at his chest . The iceyer on his body that was like armor fell to the ground .


    "It¡¯s delicious!" Taishel said: "this food is a famous dish in the sea people . It is said that this dish is the first step for the sea people to start eating cooked food . "


    "What do you say?" Liu Chang heard taixie¡¯s words and showed an interested look .


    "As you know, the bottom of the sea lives on the bottom of the sea . They should be more difficult to ept cooked food than we are shallow sea creatures . " While exining the history of the sea people¡¯s diet, taishel wrapped the petals and fish tightly with his sharp ws, and did not even remove the barbs on them . (to be continued)

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395: 395


    "The reason why they ept cooked food so much now is that this cannibal wrapped in sea fish is inseparable . " Taishel said, and then out of saliva, and then greedy eyes, looked at Liu Chang¡¯s sea craft, "fuel borrowing point?"


    "Not enough!" Liu Chang looked at the fuel . There was enough in it, but after all, it was a sea trip, and there was no replenishment on the way, so the fuel was not enough .


    "It¡¯s OK . We¡¯ll be in the Philippines, where we can find the city of undersea people . " Taishel said: "it¡¯s a good time to buy some . Don¡¯t you have a lot of undersea currency in your cockpit to extort that information department?"


    "Well, well, here¡¯s the fuel . Go on . " Liu Chang said this, went to the back of the sea craft, unloaded the fuel tank, and pushed it to taishel¡¯s front . "Continue to tell us what the rtionship is between this man eating yellow croaker and the sea people¡¯s beginning to like cooked food . "


    "Well, this sea drop fish is a kind of fish which is widely distributed in the sea . It is not so delicious in itself . It¡¯s not as bad as sea caterpirs, and it¡¯s poisonous . " Taishel took the fuel, slowly watered it on the petal fish, and continued: "there are fish and flowers in the United States, cyanobacteria jungle . When the sea people firstnded, they sometimes went fishing around the United States . At that time, there was a man named" percte ", who was quite famous at that time . "


    "Famous?"


    "Well, it¡¯s rare among the sea people who pay great attention to food . It¡¯s said that four brain changes have taken ce in the brain region, but all the energy has been put on eating . It seems to most of the sea people that they don¡¯t do a proper job . So he was very famous among the undersea people at that time . " Taisher poured the fuel on the petals and spread it evenly . "Four brain abnormalities are among the top in little Turner . Therefore, his fame is due to his IQ and his hical diet contribution . "


    "After hended in the United States . I didn¡¯t take part in the war and upation . I went around those hamburger fries every day, and one day I had a special opportunity . He went to the sea to fish . Then he saw the scene of cannibals wrapping the sea fish . Then he used his tools to get the leaves and the fish together . ording to the American way of French fries, fried together, found very delicious


    "And then the sea man was very curious . ording to thew, there are many kinds of food now . Of course, there are many delicious things, but he has never met anything so delicious . He had eaten Haitou fish before, but it didn¡¯t taste like this at all . Driven by curiosity and appetite, he did experiments to analyze the ingredients between the two . He found that when the digestive juice of the cannibal touched the toxin on the fish, he did some experiments . It will emit a strong fragrance that directly stimtes people¡¯s appetite, just like this! "


    When he picked up the jet fire starter of the sea craft, taisher ignited the flowers and leaves that he had painted with materials, and the big fire rose on the ice surface, which also let Liu Chang smell the strong fragrance taixie said .


    "It¡¯s really delicious!" I smell the smoke from the fire . The saliva in Liu Chang¡¯s mouth is constantly secreted - he has never smelled anything so fragrant, so stimting people¡¯s appetite . This fragrance from his nose has been stimting to his brain, making him greedily suck this wonderful human delicacy like a drug .


    Putting down the ice craft, which seemed like a toy to him, taishel continued with saliva: "so, even the sea people who are used to eating raw food can¡¯t resist it . This kind of fire scorched meat delicious, quickly spread to the sea people, let them taste the fun of eating cooked food


    Taisher said, the me gradually became smaller and extinguished - after all, the fire was ignited on the ice, the temperature of the me melted, the me would also be extinguished by water after the ice surface, plus the cold wind, the me could notst long, so, within a few minutes, the fire just started turned into a small me, and after a few minutes, the me went out, so Liu Chang saw it Face to face situation .


    The red flower petals stick to the skin of the fish, and the melted barb turns into a kind of strange brown sauce, which goes into the boiled fish skin and white tender fish meat, with the residual temperature of Mars, sending out the "crackling" fragrance .


    "Damn it, I really want to take it back to let old Li Xiaojing taste it . " Since the end of the world, Liu Chang has been inspired by hunger for countless times . However, he has never been able to turn this kind of appetite into pure tongue desire . The things in front of him look so delicious that they all make him feel unbearable .


    "Eat quickly . It¡¯s not easy to make . " After finishing their dinner, Tessel rubbed his hands .


    And Liu Chang, after sighing about the blessings that his rtives did not get, rubbed his hands to enjoy today¡¯s dinner .


    But when Liu Chang and Tai Sher sucked in the rich aroma and prepared to start the most delicious dinner on the sea trip, the ground suddenly shook .


    "In danger!" Liu Chang¡¯s face changed suddenly at 0 . 1 second before the shock . Then he saw the iceyer tens of meters thick under his feet began to shake, and he quickly dodged away under his vignce - and the one who had the same action with him was naturally taisher . Although he looked very heavy at ordinary times, he would find that he was like a frightened rhinoceros in danger, although he was huge in size There are few creatures that can match his speed . So, as the ice began to shake, two people, big and small, jumped out of the dangerous core area . Then they saw that the thick ice suddenly burst into thick cracks, and then suddenly broke apart in the next moment - into huge pieces of ice several meters in size .


    Then, in the st hole, a huge octopus w with a diameter of tens of meters or even close to 100 meters was found, and the length was not measurable at all .


    "Damn it, the king of the deep sea!" After jumping out of this area, taishel saw the thick Octopus ws, and did not raise any idea of resistance . He roared at Liu Chang, "brother, run quickly!"


    "It¡¯s OK . " Standing in front of the 100 meter cave, Liu Chang stares at the sky above the huge cave that has not been dropped . The octopus ws roll up the piranha wrapped yellow croaker flying out . Then, in the blink of an eye, the tentacles retract and return to the bottomless deep hole of the sea .


    Seeing this scene from a distance, taishel was a little stunned: "this Is it for food? "


    "Well, attracted by the fragrance . " Liu Chang looked at the other side of the cave, which they had just dug out . Although it was frozen, the iceyer was not thick . "The smell spread from there to the sea . I didn¡¯t expect there was such a big guy near us . " Another tremor came from under his feet . Liu Chang could feel the feeling of the undercurrent surging on the ice under the sea, and then said, "go . "


    "Damn it, I¡¯m here to grab food!" Taishel heard King Zhang go, and cut his feet vigorously, "this thing, quite know what is delicious . But the fish is only seven or eight meters, which is not enough for him to plug his teeth . I really don¡¯t know the significance of spending so much physical strength to snatch something that can only plug his teeth! "


    "All animals have the desire to speak . Forget it . " Liu Chang was not very depressed because he didn¡¯t eat the delicious food . There are opportunities in the future . This is to repay the species for saving his lifest time .


    Although it may not be the same species, the deep-sea King Zhang did save Liu Chang¡¯s life once .


    Thest time he was swallowed by an eel, at thest moment he escaped from the monster¡¯s mouth, he was almost swallowed back by this thing . It was an octopus tentacle that dragged the eel to the bottom of the sea . Although it was unintentional, although it was only for hunting, objectively, it also saved his life .


    "What was robbed is just taken back . " Liu Chang suddenly wanted tough, "I just robbed the thing of cannibalism, but now others have robbed mine, I still can¡¯t get rid of one link of the natural food chain after all!"


    "No chain, I only know . I don¡¯t have to eat tonight . " Taishel looked at the hole in front of his eyes . He did not intend to go into the water before he was not sure whether the king Zhang was far away .


    "It¡¯s OK . Dawangzhang must not be interested in anything more than one meter . I¡¯ll go down and get you something to eatter on . But for safety¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll go down again in the middle of the night . " Liu Chang said that he wanted to walk dozens of meters to the edge of the hole, and found his own thrown sea vehicle .


    Just now this thing stopped at the edge of the yellow croaker . Taisher used the fuel tank on it when he was making fuel . Later, the ice broke . Liu Chang only wanted to run for his life . He had no time to take care of this thing . He had to watch the machine fall heavily on the ground after being thrown for hundreds of meters . The front cover of the car waspletely depressed and the whole body was twisted and deformed .


    "It¡¯s not scattered!" Standing in front of his broken machine, Liu Chang sighed, "the fish did not eat, the machine is also broken . "


    "Maybe it¡¯s not broken . If you try again, isn¡¯t the front cover deformed?" Taishel went to Liu Chang and looked at the vehicle which hadpletely lost its former appearance . "The man-made things on the sea floor are very solid . "


    "No matter how strong it is . . . " Entering the cockpit where the ss cover had beenpletely broken, Liu Changgang wanted to say something, and then subconsciously started the car .


    "Damn it, it¡¯s too strong . " Hundreds of meters of high-altitude fall, coupled with the impact of the first bounce, the car is not broken - and even can drive! (to be continued)

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396: 396


    This makes Liu Chang think of the car made by human beings - a hundred meters high is equivalent to the height of more than 30 storeys . Liu Chang can¡¯t phenomenon . What kind of car in the world can be pushed down from the roof of more than 30 buildings and can be started - no matter how good the car can be .


    "What level has been reached in the industrial technology of undersea people?" Sitting in the deformed cockpit, Liu Chang couldn¡¯t help eximing, "is this car controlled by a chip? As long as the main chip is not bad, can it continue to operate? "


    "Who knows, anyway, little Turners are absorbing knowledge very fast . I think it will be decades before you are eliminated . " Taishel said the sarcastic words that are not sarcastic . "When technology takes off and reaches another level, I think our other ocean giants will be eliminated sooner orter . The difference in intelligence base is too big . The intelligence level of our family and your human beings is equal, even weaker . If we do not continue to evolve, we are doomed to be eliminated . "


    "Well, when science and technology reach a certain level, we will be eliminated . We don¡¯t need to start a war, use any radical means, and do not force human beings to use the means of annihtion . Xiao Turner only needs to constantly develop economy and science and technology, and human beings will be gradually melted away by the torrent of history in the warm countryside . I can even imagine that in a hundred years After that, if there are still human beings alive, they may even worship the sea people as gods - because the newborn will destroy the only existing sense of superiority of mankind . " Liu Chang looked at the well-made ice vehicle and sighed: "in this sense . The appearance of big willows is not entirely useless . "


    "Ha ha, yes, I didn¡¯t think of that at first . " Taishel said of the big willow tree, he evenughed: "it is almost impossible that little Turner wants to subdue that guy . That guy is too powerful . I have seen the scenes of millions of army training . All of them are the most elite troops of little Turner, and they are all extinct in one breath . That guy is so powerful


    "Well, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in the willow groves in the three provinces . When I saw amphibians, I saw them carrying rockets . Is this an Arsenal made by willows with paper?" Liu Chang tried his imagination and could not figure out what level the willow had reached now . Then he had to sigh helplessly: "it¡¯s a pity this time Gaia goddess . It¡¯s not on the human side anymore


    With these words, Liu Chang lies in the cockpit and slowly closes his eyes . His mind goes back to the strange ind, to the strangeke, and to the crystal vein like red crystal tree .


    "What does that mean?"


    ......


    Early the next morning . Liu Chang went into the water to fish again . Half an hourter, the two men, who were full of food and drink, went on their way again .


    Two dayster, they arrived on the ind of SAMA, which belongs to the Philippine archipgo, where theynded at bolongan, where they inhabited this group of Xilong people . So taichel strongly rmendsnding here .


    After arriving at bolongan, Liu Chang found the strange beach city and a head of Xilong perched on the beach city .


    "The things here are so big When he came to Bolong bank, Liu Chang opened his eyes and saw a huge cave on the Bank of Bolong . A dozen meters wide caves stand there, just like countless holes in a mountain .


    There are also reef houses modeled after caves, one by one, just like the thatched cottages built by the sea by ancient humans . However, the thatched cottages are extremely huge, and although they have the shape of thatched houses, they are made of rocks .


    "We call this kind of house shanyanfang . Many Xilong like to dig holes when they are adults . So they moved hundreds of meters long rocks from the mountains or under the water, and then two or three people worked together to dig holes in them, and they turned into this kind of house, so the outside looked very irregr Xilong taishel returned to his own territory . Although he was not his tribe, he was still very excited . "Our n doesn¡¯t pay much attention to beauty . Generally speaking, it¡¯sfortable . Therefore, the houses you see are all crooked and have not changed their shapes . "


    "But there is a sense of beauty that is simple and close to nature . " Liu Chang could not see the whole picture of the house until he came to a rock . The rock had not been carved by any man . It is obvious that what it looks like is still what it looks like now . It is only a hole made by Xilong in the middle, which is even a house .


    Moreover, there is no foundation for this rock . Such arge rock is as stable as Mount Tai with its own weight, and it does not need a foundation, so it is easily put to the sea .


    It is not difficult to imagine that if there is a high-altitude vision, a beach on the beach, filled with such fragmentary giant rocks, would be a beautiful scene .


    When Liu Chang stopped to watch the strange house, a guy who looked very simr to taishel came out .


    "Why, my kindred?" After Xilong came out, he didn¡¯t see Liu Chang the size of his toe, only Tai Shel, who said, "it¡¯s the same n . Hahaha, Bolong has note here for a long time . Come in and sit down?"The Xilong people are very happy when they meet the same kind of people . They don¡¯t feel that there are so many polite words and mutual vignce among them . Maybe the ethnic group has been around for only a few years, and the number is notrge . In addition, the natural bold and unrestrained character of Xilong people makes them feel as if they are just two old friends who have not seen each other for many years .


    "Come in . What tribe are you from?" The Xilong side let the body, while reaching out to grasp taishel¡¯s ws, this bow, only to see Liu Chang this human .


    "Howe there is another human being, do youe together?" When Xilong saw Liu Chang, his face showed a little strange expression, just like that of taisher when he first saw Liu Chang . This kind of expression is the same as that of a human being seeing a caterpir . It can¡¯t be said to be disgusting, but instinctively he doesn¡¯t want to get close to Liu Chang .


    Thinking that the Xilong people have a natural resistance to the animals without scales, Liu Chang immediately changed another form, and the red scales on his body emerged . With the appearance of his scales, Liu Chang noticed that the Xilong¡¯s expression changed from the evil feeling of seeing a fleshy caterpir to the surprise feeling of seeing a hairy kitten .


    "And the change?" As if human beings couldn¡¯t help feeling the cat, the strange Xilong saw the scales growing on Liu Chang¡¯s body, subconsciously squatted down and observed him carefully, "is this human?"


    "It¡¯s a human being, a man after the change . " Taishel said, pointing to himself, "taishel, Australian Gutt . "


    "Oh, my name is rutel, just from the Bolong people in the Philippines . " The strange dragon pointed to himself .


    "This man . " Tai Shel pointed to himself and pointed to Liu Chang, "saved my life, was born together like this brother, called Liu Chang!"


    "Saved your life?" The strange Xilong heard that Liu Chang had saved the life of the Xilong people . His face changed a little again . After squatting down, he stretched out his dragon ws and made a human handshake ritual .


    "Hello, man . "


    "Hello, lutel . " Liu Chang reached for the tip of the dragon¡¯s w, and Liu Chang entered the interior of his rock room under the hospitality of the strange Xilong .


    "Eat, sit, take . " Luther entertained taishel and Liu Chang into the stone house, showing the unique bold and unconstrained side of Xilong once again . "Arge number of food soaked in strange mucus was thrown out of the stone jar of the stone house . These pickled meat is the sea fish I made a few days ago . Eat it together while there is no decay . "


    "Good . " Taishel went to a stranger¡¯s house, and was not polite at all . It was like returning to his own territory, and ate it quickly .


    Liu Chang, who did as the local custom did, jumped directly onto rutel¡¯s stone table, tore up a piece of sea fish and ate it on the spot .


    "Guts, don¡¯t you guts join the ocean intelligence alliance of little Turner?" Eating with taishel, lutel asked strangely, "didn¡¯t many of your people go to the Asian continent? Why did youe back so soon? "


    "Well, most of those who have gone are dead . " Taishel thought of his own people, although he did not miss the dead, but he wanted to fight the number of his own ethnic groups dropped by more than half, and he was still a little upset, "Damn it, he was cheated by those people of little Turner . He said that the danger coefficient was very low, and the result was not that the whole army was destroyed . "


    "The whole army is destroyed? Little Turner? " Living in the harbor Bay, the Xilong people seem to know very little about the outside world . Hearing the words of taisher, the man named rutel asked, "is that ck Pentagram really so powerful?"


    "It¡¯s even more powerful than I thought . The agreement signed by a small Turner, a member of the n who went there, was to assist in the periphery and not participate in the attack on the body of that guy . But who could have thought that there were still hundreds of kilometers before people would be killed by the white hairs all over the sky . " After eating arge piece of fish, taishel pointed to Liu Chang, "ask the guy, I was blown out of a big hole in the chest, this guy is at the scene . "


    "Well, the willow tree released catkins at that time . Catkins are the seeds of willow trees . At that time, catkins were all over the sky . After covering the sea people, everyone lost their senses . " Recalling the bright scene all over the sky, Liu Chang still felt a burst of fear, "as long as it is stuck with a little willow white catkins, they all lose their senses . As for those few who have not been glued, they are also wiped out by the amphibians who follow up . "

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397: 397


    "Oh, amphibians are actually a subordinate race of willows . They can be invisible . Their intelligence is worse than that of undersea people, but they are not so bad . They are a race with much stronger fighting ability than undersea men . "


    Liu Chang exined as he ate .


    "So terrible?" Hearing Liu Chang¡¯s words, lutel shook his huge head in surprise . "China is really not a ce for people to go . "


    "You¡¯re a joke like you were five years ago . " After Liu Chang finished eating, he jumped down from the table and said, "thank you for your hospitality . "


    "Ha ha, you¡¯re wee . Since we have saved the lives of our race, we are our friends anyway . " Truer¡¯s character is obviously careless - there aremon characteristics among different ethnic groups, and it is obvious that there are their own personalities among different races - the Xilong nationality is obviously a broad-minded and open-minded race .


    And think of a goal of this trip, Liu Chang and this strange guy talked a lot .


    "In fact, China is not as terrifying as you think . Apart from the fear of the willow guy, other ces are even safer than this ind and more suitable for ordinary creatures to survive . " When hees to other people¡¯s ethnic groups, Liu Chang does not miss the opportunity to promote his own territory and spirit . "Especially in Qingdao, xiaoturner has established a city . Whenever you want to go to y, you can do it . "


    "Ha ha, when the willow is gone, I haven¡¯t lived enough . " Hearing Liu Chang¡¯s invitation, truer refused without even saying a word of euphemism, "our people in Bolong harbor don¡¯t really like to go out . We can be self-sufficient in food, and if not for special circumstances, we can also protect ourselves . The gutes are arge ethnic group . They are the birthce of the Xilong people in your mouth . They are also thergest group in our ethnic group . Because they shoulder the mission of strengthening the big ethnic group, they make a deal with Xiao Turner . "


    "It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s a big loss this time . " Taishel said, shaking his head and sighing - the army of millions of undersea men . Among them, the number of Xilong is no less than thousands . Most of these Xilonge from the ancient special nationality, except taixie . Almost all of them entered the arms of willows, which was a huge blow to the newly rising race of Xilong .


    Because Liu Chang knows . Generally speaking, therger the size of the creature, the more trouble it will be to have a baby . For example, if you can have one or two in a sea area, it will be good . Although the Xilong nationality is not thergest, its body size is still huge . Therefore, it is very troublesome for this kind of creature to grow and grow up . The huge demand for food may seriously limit their reproductive ability . Only when Liu Chang came to this ce called Bolong, did Liu Chang find that the number of Xilong people was rare - the port area was not small, but . Liu Chang can tell from the smell in the air that there are no more than 100 Xilong here .


    This is even a group that upies the country - one is that the number of ethnic groups is small - and the other is that it can be seen that there are many guts .


    "Well, our ethnic group originated in Australia, and now most of them live in the waters near Australia . " Liu Chang is more interested in his race . After thinking about it for a while, taisher introduced his race for the first time . "Like this Philippines, it¡¯s not far away from Australia, so there are sporadic people from our ethnic group . "


    "Is Gute the original race of Xilong . It¡¯s like the protocore of the undersea man . " The rare open heart, Liu Chang looked up at the huge friend .


    "Yes . " Taisher nodded, "all the Xilong ethnic groups are separated from Gute . Our family has no restrictions on members . Some people love to go elsewhere, and they leave in groups . And we gut is not as bold and powerful as the prokaryote . We have been living in Darwin harbor all the time


    "So it is . " Liu sighed, "you have not said, in fact, the loss of small Turner, is a major blow to Gutt . "


    "Well, after you go back, please tell the elders of our family clearly what happened that day, which can be regarded as an exnation for this matter . " It seems that after eating his hometown, he has seen the direction of his hometown .


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave this matter to me . I hope that human beings can make friends with Xilong people . " Liu Chang also looked at the south, his eyes also showed a meaningful vor, "I may be the only witness of that matter . Although your family must have been informed by the small turners, what they know is absolutely not as detailed as I know . "


    Liu Chang spoke andy down on the spot .


    ......


    China .


    Qingdao .


    "Liu Chang has been away for many days . " Standing in the city, looking at the direction of the sea, voiceless mouth said .


    "Well, I¡¯ve been away for days . " Standing beside her has been apanied by Mn, he Zhizhi and Xiaojing have disappeared . On the bustling street, only two of them know each other, "I don¡¯t know how his situation is . Li Qingshui, who hasn¡¯t said a word since Liu Chang left, asked him nothing . This is a boring guy . ""It¡¯s a very boring guy . " Qingyin looked at the East, spected: "but since Liu Chang left, this guy has not returned to Beijing . Two days ago, he came suddenly and took Xiaojing away . I don¡¯t know what the purpose is . "


    "Well, it¡¯s said that it¡¯s the protonuclear Presbyterian, who came back from the willow tree . "


    ......


    After living in Bolong for two days, Liu Changcai left here . In these two days, he contacted many Xilong people and chatted with many people . He also got friendly treatment there .


    Therefore, on the road that day, the whole family of 56 people all went out to see Liu Chang off .


    "I won¡¯t take the meat . It¡¯s too big for the car . " Liu Chang patted his warped vehicle and yelled at dozens of people behind him: "I wille and y when I have a chance . You are also wee to visit China!"


    "Be careful on the way . Don¡¯t be eaten by monsters . " The way of seeing off the Xilong people was very strange . They said whatever they thought - even the words of blessing - in their hearts, they wished that they would not be eaten, so they called out boldly and boldly .


    "Even if you are eaten, don¡¯t be eaten by the ck algae . You like to eat the food, and the process of death will be very painful!" Another Xilong brings good wishes .


    "Yes, it¡¯s not to eat after killing the prey, but to secrete digestive juice after wrapping it . It starts to digest when it is alive, and try not to let the prey die . I heard it¡¯s terrible!"


    ¡°......¡±


    Liu Chang opened his own vehicle, and in the strange sound of blessing, which seemed like a dialogue or a deliberate threat, he left the Bay and continued his journey to Australia .


    The roar of the aircraft is resounding in the sea


    "It¡¯s a little noisy . Aren¡¯t you afraid of the beast eating you?" Running on the sea surface, taisher asionally joked with Liu Chang¡¯s aircraft .


    "Forget it . No matter how loud it is, it¡¯s not as loud as your steps . " Liu Chang patted his vehicle and said, "before this thing falls, there is no noise . Now, although it¡¯s broken, there¡¯s no problem in running to Australia . What¡¯s more, we¡¯ve replenished fuel for Bolong people . "


    "Ha, I can¡¯t believe that they can find the things of the sea people . " Taishelughed, quickened his pace and ran ahead .


    Liu Chang also used two hands as a 16, manipting theplicated instrument panel, quickly catching up with


    There was no wind or rain along the way . When they ran hungry, they went down to the sea to hunt for food . At night, they took a rest in situ . During this period, they also found several small inds for habitation ording to the map . They ran all the way to eat . After a week and a half, they arrived at the boundary of Australia .


    ......


    "Australia is indeed the capital of poisons . All the fish in the sea are of this color!"


    Standing next to an oxygen outlet on a sea ice surface, Liu Chang stopped the vehicle and looked inside the hole -rge oxygen outlets aremon on the sea ice, while the two people seldom live near the oxygen outlet along the way - because more creatures are more dangerous, there is no need to join in the fun .


    At this time, when he came to the boundary of Australia and was curious about the creatures of other continents, Liu Chang stopped and watched .


    Obviously, the fish in the cave are very different from those in the East China Sea . The biggest difference is the color . Generally speaking, the fish in the sea, whether they are predators or herbivores, are not too bright in color, because this will attract the attention of other creatures .


    But Australia is different . Looking at it with a big eye, Liu Chang found that all the fish in Australia are the most dazzling colors - bright red or orange, or bright dark purple, as if afraid that others would not see them .


    "It¡¯s a poison indeed . The color of this warning is so conspicuous . " Seeing these conspicuous to bright colors, Liu Chang instinctively got goose bumps - this is caused by fear from the depths of human genes . People have an instinctive fear of animals that look particrly bright . This is because for millions of years, creatures with particrly conspicuous body colors have one thing inmon - that is, they are extremely poisonous .


    For millions of years, human beings have evolved and witnessed countless painful scenes of poisoning of their own species, which have been passed on from generation to generation . This fear is imprinted in the gene depths - it is an evolution of emotions that enables people to know at a nce which animals should avoid . (to be continued)

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398: 398


    From the biological point of view, poisons are generally bright in color, which is a threat and warning to the enemy . From their own bright colors, we can tell others in an intuitive way that Laozi is not easy to provoke, you¡¯d better stay away from me . This is also the threat way of many creatures .


    Some creatures in danger, the body will suddenly be the brightest color to frighten the enemy, this is a way of defense, verymon in the animal kingdom .


    Some non-toxic animals also use this method to confuse the public and the public - arouse the fear in the memory of other creatures, so as to defend themselves .


    But in any case, bright body is generally a symbol of poison . Looking into the cave, Liu Chang¡¯s eyes are full of bright colors, so bright that he seems to go back to the kindergarten era, the age of thirteen color crayons .


    At that time, many children could not draw, but bought the most colorful andplete crayons, and then grabbed seven or eight sticks and daubed them on the white painting paper, making them colorful .


    How simr the situation is .


    Just at this time, the white painting paper became endless ice, and the colorful color became a pit of fish .


    "Dare you jump in?" Liu Chang pointed to the colored things in the cave and asked Tai Shel .


    "I dare not . " Taishel looked at a pit of things, and stepped back, "you want to jump . "


    "Didn¡¯t you grow up in Australia? Why are you so afraid of these poisons Liu Chang continued .


    "It¡¯s because I was born and grew up here that I¡¯m so afraid of these colorful things . Besides, although I have a strong anti-virus ability, I am not far behind you? " Taishel stood at the edge of the hole, pointed to a poison with white rings inside, and said, "I¡¯ll teach you to recognize what¡¯s the most poisonous among you! That¡¯s the long ring on the body . See? Generally speaking, there is a rule in Australia that the brighter the body is, the more poisonous it is, and the longer the body is, the more poisonous it is . "


    "What about the ghost of zhonghaibai?" When ites to poisons, Liu Chang suddenly remembered that he and taishel almost died in the middle sea for the first time . At that time, taishel was in apletea, caressing something like jelly on his body, which was extremely poisonous, but his body was not bright . There¡¯s no pattern yet: "it doesn¡¯t seem to fit the poison characteristics here . "


    "No, I haven¡¯t finished yet . " Taishel said, and continued to add what he had not finished just now, and saidpletely: "the full text is, the brighter the color is, the more poisonous it is . If you want to kill people like the wind, it depends on those monochromatic objects!"


    Thest sentence of Tessel¡¯s speech was like a bad . Especially when it is sung in thenguage of the sea people, the scale is verypact and has a feeling of human nursery rhyme .


    "This is a song that we children have to recite from birth, so that they can have a profound understanding of poisons from childhood, and will not die in the middle of the journey . " "The meaning of this bad is very clear . The brighter the color, the more poisonous it is . The more poisonous the ring is . The animals whose bodies are pure and have no trace of variegated color . They almost die when they meet . Australia¡¯s twelve poisons (there are twelve Australian poisons in reality, which seems to be called Australia¡¯s twelve King Kong) rank at the top, almost all of them are solid colors . "


    "It¡¯s not easy to mix up in this area . " Hearing taischel¡¯s words, Liu Chang suddenly thought of the situation of the Australians at the early end of their lives - perhaps different from the Chinese . They have to face more colorful things . They will die inexplicably when they go out to eat a meal, or even die inexplicably after taking a breath of air .


    "Sad Australians . " Liu Chang thought of this strange scene, deeply breathed a breath, and then stepped on his "chariot" again, "let¡¯s go, how far is Darwin port


    "It¡¯s almost there . " Tai Shel saw Liu Chang get on the car, also left the hole, in front of the road, "there are more than 100 kilometers . I seem to have smelled home


    After leaving the cave, they continued on the road . The distance of 100 kilometers between them was more than an hour¡¯s journey . Therefore, after thousands of kilometers of fighting, they soon saw Darwin harbor, a huge harbor in northern Australia .


    "Shit . Home Getting along day and night for more than ten days, taishel had learned some of Liu Chang¡¯s mantras . When he smelled the soil on thend from afar, taisher was as fast as flying .


    And Liu Chang in the back also hastened to maximize the throttle of the aircraft, all the way roaring to catch up .


    Port Darwin is a big port - the guts are a big group .


    When he came to Darwin port, Liu Chang obviously saw something different from Bolong, that is, big and many . Nature is still the huge house, and more is the number of houses .


    Different from the scattered houses for walking in Bolong, the mountains and Sea rocks here are stacked in neat rows, with scale, quantity and shape - and the number of Xilong people is also veryrge . Before he got to the seaside, Liu Chang saw no less than 50 Xilong people digging pits in groups to prepare for hunting . While passing by the hunting team, a Xilong recognized taixie .


    "Ah, is it Mr . taishering back?" A Xilong with a huge harpoon heard the roar of running from afar . He was wrinkling his forehead to see who was so ignorant . He started to run away from the fish that had just been dug up in the hole . However, he saw taisher¡¯s all-round running, and then his forehead immediately expanded . "Taischer Young master Liu Chang almost didn¡¯tugh when he heard the fishing captain¡¯s words from a distance . He always felt that the Xilong people were a bold and unconstrained race, and had never heard of honorifics to anyone . Although when he first met taisher, Liu Chang guessed that this man was of high status from his conversation with the Haimen chief Guan Xi, but now he heard honorifics from one of the roughest races It¡¯s kind of funny .


    "Don¡¯tugh, childe is our honorific title . " Taishel heard Liu Changughing at him, and said a word while running .


    Then they came to the fishing team one after another .


    First taixie, then Liu Chang .


    Therefore, the expressions of the Xilong people who were fishing at the front and back feet changed twice when they saw the surprise of taixie¡¯s return, and then the curiosity of Liu Chang¡¯s arrival . Because of the lessons learned from the past two times, Liu Chang changed his skin into scales before he came this time, and then became the favorite fresh food of Xilong Red .


    "What kind of species is this? It looks so cute . " One is obviously a female Xilong . Seeing Liu Chang¡¯s love in her eyes, she reaches out to pinch it .


    "Human beings, mutant humans, my friend . " To stop the reckless behavior of the people, taisher introduced: "this is my friend, my best friend, who saved my life . "


    "Ah?" Hearing taixie¡¯s words, the female Xilong, who stretched out her hand to pinch Liu Chang, stopped her ws . She angrily returned to the original ce and asked, "I have saved the life of the young master . I can¡¯t think of this lovely little thing . No, no, no, this human is still very powerful . "


    "I¡¯ll tell you about himter . Are my parents still in the family?" Asked Tessel .


    "Well, the two adults are still in the family . They both think the childe is dead . They are nning to have another child . . . "


    "Poof!" Hearing this, Liu Chang, who had endured for a long time, couldn¡¯t helpughing directly . Generally speaking, the death of a child is a very sad thing for human beings . However, the happy Xilong people obviously don¡¯t know what sadness is . As taisher said, when they die, they be flesh like rtives, and they will not have any thoughts on the dead .


    Therefore, the death of taischel, his parents will not be sad, but are nning to fill their void with another person .


    This is not what makes Liu Chang feel the most ridiculous ce . The most ridiculous thing is that an outsider is informing taixie of this matter with a serious and solemn expression, and taisher himself is still interested in hearing it .


    "What? They are going to have a baby Taishel was shocked to hear the news, and ignored Liu Chang, who wasughing at the side, and said goodbye to them and ran to the port again, "we can¡¯t let them regenerate . If we have more children, we will consume our energy greatly . I¡¯ll go first . I¡¯ll inform them that I¡¯m back . You can keep busy with you


    Taishel waved his paws while running, and left the sea ice in a big stride, while Liu Chang naturally followed .


    All the way to the maximum throttle, Liu Chang came to the seaside and stopped the aircraft to the shore . Then he ran quickly to catch up with the pace of Tai Sher, who was running at full speed in front of him . He shuttled between huge stone houses, and soon came to thergest man-made hillside of the port .


    "You have a big family . " The hillside of the port is man-made . It looks like a hill more than 100 meters high .


    Smell should be a piece of sea rock, very hard texture, was so born to be carried to the shore, put on the shore, the most obvious, the highest terrain - muchrger than ordinary houses .


    The mountain has been hollowed out into a hollow shape, and there are two Xilong guards at the door .


    The two guards saw Tai Sher and Liu Chang from a distance, and then their faces showed the same expression as those of the fishermen: "childe, you . . . "


    "Go ahead, I¡¯ll tell youter!" Taishel did not have time to listen to the words of the two guards, all the way into the house, and Liu Chang followed closely, entered the real home of this friend .


    There is no magnificence in the imagination . There are no dazzling decorations in the huge mountain . There are only some simple and simple tables and chairs . After entering the mountain, Liu Chang did not find more Xilong people . It is different from the situation in which servants and servants are everywhere in the ancient big families . It seems that although the Xilong people have formed a social ss However, due to time and character, there is no obvious privileged ss here .

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399: 399


    Therefore, Liu Chang walked smoothly to this huge building which was really the Xilong pcepared with other buildings . Liu Chang met the parents of Xilong taixie, two Xilong who looked almost the same as taisher .


    When Liu Chang and Liu Chang arrived, taishel¡¯s parents were ying puter" .


    Yes, it¡¯s ying withputers .


    It¡¯s a hugeputer . It should be specially made by the people of the sea . Even if it¡¯s the size of the Xilong people, they can operate smoothly . They use aputer side by side . Next to theputer is a small generator - an engine that only drives aputer . Thisputer is also the only electronic equipment in this huge pce .


    When they came, Liu Chang¡¯s "two old men" were reading books on theputer .


    "Dad, mom!" After returning home, taishel called two of them with the simplest scale . It sounds childish, but the clearest words collide . Just like the human "father and mother", they just need a simple lip collision to produce the clearest and most beautiful scale .


    "Tessel?"


    "Back, you¡¯re not dead?" The two giant Xilong, who are ying with theputer, stand up and look like they are not old at all . In fact, among the hundreds of Xilong people Liu Chang has met, none of them is a little bit old-fashioned . After all, this race has only been born less than five years ago . Even the oldest andrgest can¡¯t be as old as Liu Chang or as old as Liu Chang .


    Therefore, although these two Xilong are Tai Shel¡¯s parents, but in appearance, they are really simr to taishel . It¡¯s as like as two peas .


    "You didn¡¯t die . " The Xilong people don¡¯t know how to ce their thoughts on the dead, but they will show a strong joy for the return of the living . Otherwise, they will not be a sentimental race . After seeing taisher get up, they quickly stand up, jump over theputer table and throw taishel to the ground . This situation is not like the situation of parents seeing their children, but more like the reunion of lovers The strange situation is that the Xilong people can only express their feelings in the most straightforward way, so . Liu Chang saw the scene of two Xilong toppling Tai Shel, but for a moment he remembered the love of dog blood in the TV series of love triangle .


    "You didn¡¯t die . " After the two giant Xilong knocked the child down, I thought it might be a bit of a gaffe . He pulled him up again, stepped back two steps and asked, "I heard from the special envoy sent by little Turner that all of your troops involved in the encirclement and suppression of willows have been destroyed . You¡¯re on the death list . Why didn¡¯t you die? "


    "Well, I might have died, but this human friend saved my life . His name is Liu Chang . " Taishel said, pointing to Liu Chang on the ground - and his parents through his guidance, this only noticed the existence of this human .


    "Thank you, man . " The two Xilong looked at Liu Chang, and at first they looked surprised, but fortunately they didn¡¯t speak as straightforward as those of their peers outside . Instead, he bowed deeply and said, "thank you really, man . "


    "No, No Although the "two old men" in front of them are not really very old, they are after all the elders of taixie . Maybe the Xilong people have no concept of seniority . But facing the sincere thanks from the Xilong elders, Liu Chang still felt that some etiquette was too heavy, so he quickly waved his hand and said, "it¡¯s OK . Taishel is my good friend . I saved his life all the way . He also saved my life . In theory, it¡¯s even . Emotionally, we don¡¯t want to pay back for helping each other, so we really don¡¯t need such a heavy etiquette . . . "


    "Thank you, it must be said, and we must repay you . " Taisher¡¯s parents said, introducing themselves: "our names are Tai Dong¡¯Er and Tai lin¡¯er . They are the elders of the Gute n . As thanks for saving our children¡¯s lives, you will be our eternal friend of the gutes . "


    "I came here to be a friend . " Liu Chang was also very happy to hear the most straightforward thanks from the two people - and at the same time, he became more and more fond of this straightforward race .


    However, even if there are still many words he would like tomunicate with the two people who seem to have great power, Liu Chang is a smart man . He knows what to do when his rtives meet again after a long separation . There must be a lot to say, especially in this situation . He wants to leave the space for three people to speak, and take taisher¡¯s words and experiences as a buffer, when hees back, he can also Better to start a conversation with the elders of the Xilong nationality .


    After all, he left only one impression on them now - "saved my child . " . However, when taisher talked about his experience and the origin of Liu Chang these days, he had another topic and identity - he believed that with the wisdom of the Xilong elders, he could also understand part of his purpose ofing here .


    Therefore, Liu Chang said, "don¡¯t meet again . I won¡¯t disturb you . I haven¡¯t been to such a huge tribe . I¡¯ll go around . "


    "Well . . . " After listening to Liu Chang¡¯s words, taishel¡¯s father, who was the stronger Xilong, said: "well, you can go around now, but you must have dinner here . Then I will be anxious for all the people toe and give me a celebration banquet . One is to make friends, and the other is to let those Xilong people who blindly believe little Turner¡¯s lies and are bewildered by interests, have a good understanding of how cruel the outside world is . And how many difficulties will our race have to go through if we want to continue in the future . ""So, please make sure Mr . Liues to our dinner party . "


    "Don¡¯t worry . " Liu Chang nodded, "before dark, I wille back . Now I want to go to the surrounding human cities and have a look . "


    "Well, take your time, sir . " Before Liu Chang left, taisher¡¯s mother said politely again - and some of their polite words made Liu Chang recognize the difference between these two people and other ethnic groups . They understood the etiquette of human beings and the polite words . It was obvious that these two so-called "elder" wives were not as simple as "elder" in name, but had real wisdom Smart .


    After saying goodbye to the two elders and taisher, Liu Chang finally became a lone person this time . After turning around in the tribe where taisher was, he left the port and went to the human city .


    Darwin as a port has been named by mankind, although the coast is now upied by the Xilong people, it is obvious that this ce used to be a human city - port city .


    Liu Chang came here to see if there is a spiritual intersection between the living conditions of Australian residents and the Xilong people .


    But when he came to the city, Liu Changcai was disappointed to find that there was no big difference between Qingdao and Qingdao before, or even slightly worse .


    "The originalnguage barrier and the size gap can really create such a huge spiritual barrier . " Wandering in the broken streets of human beings, Liu Chang can not help feeling that the Xilong people are not a very bad race . Even from Liu Chang¡¯s contact these days, it can be seen that this race is more generous, monotonous and kind-hearted than human beings .


    However, they hate animals without scales . Therefore, Liu Chang finds that although they live on both sides of a city, the Xilong people do not actively interact with human beings . As human beings, they are obviously afraid of the monsters with huge size andnguage barrier, and it is difficult tomunicate with them .


    However, this is not absolute, because Liu Chang found that although there was not too muchmunication between the two, there was no trace of war .


    After all, the origin of Xilong is in Australia . It must not have been a day or two to live in this port . If the two sides can be so peaceful, there must have been some verbal agreement, but the exchange is only here .


    Therefore, wandering around the dpidated streets, Liu Chang found that it was really a deste scene . After walking for three blocks, Liu Chang could smell the human vor, which was even more sparsely popted than Qingdao . In arge supermarket, Liu Chang found a group of Australians living in the coastal tribes .


    Australians with white skin and yellow hair form a group of less than 30 people . They huddle together in the dpidated underground supermarket during the day, looking very deste .


    When he came to the supermarket, Liu Chang took a look around . The shelves in the supermarket had already disappeared . There was a fire pile on the ground . All the people were women and children . It was very simr to his first trip to Qingdao .


    The arrival of Liu Chang naturally attracted the attention of these Australians . At first sight of a yellow skin and ck hair maning here, all the people who looked sick showed curiosity .


    "Asian?" Liu Chang was still wearing the same swimsuit with fins in the vehicle, but the spear and stinger did not leave . Therefore, as soon as he came here, he immediately aroused the vignce of those white skinned women, protecting their children behind them . A white woman drove from five meters, which was the longest distance she could see, and called out: "Who are you? Why haven¡¯t you been here before? "


    "I am a friend from maind China . I have no intention of malice . " Aussie¡¯s English is as hearsay as it is, and ents are very heavy . But fortunately, Liu Chang simultaneous interpreting and imitating his ent as a brain area variant: "I have no malice, please rest assured!"


    With these words, Liu Chang put down the fish gun and bay on his back and stood five meters away from the poor man .


    "The men have gone hunting . If you have anything, pleasee back at night . " Although Liu Chang repeatedly said that he had no malice, it was obvious that he could not win the trust of this group of human beings who had been struggling on the death line . The white woman who spoke up politely asked Liu Chang to leave .

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400: 400


    As for the attitude of women¡¯s refusal, Liu Chang does not have any negative emotions - because he understands too much the mentality of these people who are struggling on the line of death all the year round . Although with the improvement of his ability and strength, he has been separated from this group, but because of his separation, he can see more clearly .


    The reason why the ethnic groups in Japan can ept themselves smoothly is that they are backed up by the undersea people, and there is no need to be afraid of an outsider emotionally .


    But now it¡¯s obvious that the situation is different - there are no undersea people here, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of Xilong - it¡¯s still in the era of "one human" in most parts of China, and there are too few ethnic groups in front of us . There are only less than 20 women who have children . This kind of vulnerable ethnic group has a very heavy vignce because of any Their ethnic groups may suffer from disaster .


    Therefore, Liu Chang didn¡¯t want to let himself stir up the tense nerves of this small tribe . After picking up the fish gun and hand thorn just put on the ground, he left here in the eyes of the public .


    Back on the street again, looking back at the door of the supermarket again, Liu Chang suddenly felt that "it is a very good thing that China has arge poption" .


    Because Qingdao is also a coastal city, it has suffered from the same disaster . However, no matter how the dead escape alive in Qingdao, there are still manyrge tribes surviving, just like the bearded ones .


    However, the poption density of Australia can¡¯t bepared with that of China . I used to watch TV and know that the streets of Australia are usually quiet . Death is more thorough . ording to the same death rate as Qingdao, it is not surprising that there are not many people left in them .


    Wandering in the cold street, Liu Chang thought a lot of things in his heart - the depression and dpidation of human beings . He saw the gentle policy of little Turner one by one . Although he had not left China for a long time, he found that China¡¯s situation was no longer so bad, butpared with those of his peers around him . It¡¯s still good - though there¡¯s no big willow anywhere else .


    All the way to dusk, Liu Chang found three tribes in the city, but each one was willing to ept or give him time to speak . After looking at the sky, he knew that the time appointed by himself and his parents wasing . Liu Chang left the city on the human side and came to the heterogeneous area formed by huge rocks .


    And here . It¡¯s a lot more lively .


    After dark, all the Xilong came back from the coastline with what they had got . In order not to attract other people¡¯s attention, Liu Chang used his best sneak method to slip away from their eyelids and return to the huge mountain gate .


    Once again into the mountain, Liu Chang saw that taixie¡¯s father had left, leaving only taixie and his mother in the empty mountain .


    "My dad went to prepare dinner for you . I told him to prepare a delicious sea caterpir . " Tai Shel saw Liu Change back on time and said with a smile .


    "Sea caterpir again?" Hearing the name reminds Liu Chang of the fluffy and soft thing . He frowned and asked, "can you not eat it?"


    "Ha ha . You¡¯ll know how delicious it is when you eat it Taishel heard Liu Chang¡¯s words andughed and did not speak .


    As soon as he shut up, the space for him to speak naturally was left to Liu Chang and his mother .


    Obviously, this is what Liu Chang hopes .


    On the gap before the dinner, Liu Chang and the elder wife of the Xilong nationality began to talk . The two started with the personal experience of taisher as the topic . All the way to talk about the undersea man, and finally the topic fell to the two people¡¯s hope - the future of mankind and the willow .


    "We have heard of the legend of the ck five pointed star . " Speaking of willows, taishel¡¯s mother said, "that was specially marked by the protonuclear elders . It seems that the danger as is the only one they have marked out . The rest is collected by other people . "


    "The protonuclear elder really knows everything . " Liu Chang said with a smile .


    "Yes, almost everything, but rarely . " Taishel¡¯s mother showed a rare look of reverence when she mentioned the protonuclear elder . Obviously, what she had heard about the protonuclear elder was not only legends, but probably met some of them . "I don¡¯t know what the consequences would be if I said one sentence . In fact, three months ago, um, no, three and a half months ago, a small group of protonuclear elders came to our tribe ¡£¡±


    "What, mom, the protonuclear people have been to our tribe, how can I not know? I didn¡¯t leave yet, did I? " Taishel, who was just beside her and was ready to make room for two people¡¯s speech, heard her mother¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but put in a word .


    "It was a secret meeting . No one knew about it except me and your father . " After taischel¡¯s mother replied, she went on: "at that time, the protonuclear elders told us that this matter should not be known to others, and we agreed that you leave the tribe to join little Turner¡¯s army, which is also rted to this matter . "


    "I¡¯ll tell you!" After listening to his mother¡¯s words, taisher seemed to solve a question hidden in his heart for a long time . "I said that you two were very opposed to the tribal people to join little Turner¡¯s army because of the resource problem, but how could they agree with me to go? It seems very contradictory, and unexpectedly it has something to do with this matter . ""Well, at that time, the elders of pronuclear told us that it was better to allow you to leave the tribe, saying that you would bring back a man who saved the tribe . " Taishel¡¯s mother said this with great significance .


    When Liu Chang heard what she said, she suddenly felt a sense of God¡¯s nagging . This feeling was very simr to the situation when she met the olddy when she went to Qingdao . However, saving the world became saving the tribe, and the Supreme Lord Lao Jun was reced by the nuclear elder .


    So, about this sentence, he did not answer .


    When he didn¡¯t answer, taishel¡¯s mother continued: "at that time, because they were the protonuclear elders, your father and I chose to believe his words . But not long after you left, there was news that you were killed in the area of the ck pentagram, and at the same time, the news came that little Turner¡¯s army waspletely destroyed . "


    "At that time, we were very puzzled about your death . Could it be that the protonuclear elders cheated us by means of inferior actions . But now it doesn¡¯t look like it . You dide back, and you did bring back a friend of yours, a human being . "


    Taishel¡¯s mother¡¯s words just said here, outside came a guard: "Tai lin¡¯er elder asked me to inform you, the banquet is ready!"


    "OK . " Standing up from the stone pier, taishel¡¯s mother said to Liu Chang, "human friends, please spend a party together!"


    "Well!" Nodding, Liu Chang followed .


    During the banquet, Liu Chang was chatting with all the Xilong, telling about the outside world and the battle that reduced the number of their ns by two-thirds . When they heard that the legendary "ck five pointed star" wiped out all the sea people in a sh, they were very frightened and surprised .


    What Liu Chang talked about most at the banquet was the legend of the big willow tree


    In this process, Liu Chang also showed his diplomatic purpose for the first time . After establishing a good feeling and trust between each other, he gradually changed his own form, so that these Xilong, who looked at human beings as disgusting as caterpirs, gradually adapted to this visual experience .


    In fact, he believes that the visual feeling is only the first impression . If the first impression is established, there will be no difficulty in themunication between the two sides . As can be seen from the example between him and taishel, apart from the initial antipathy, Liu Chang¡¯ster appearance in front of taishel did not seem to affect their normalmunication .


    Therefore, although these Xilong could not get rid of the evil feeling of "no scale" for a while, Liu Chang took the first step . After building up trust and a little good feeling, he said something about Australian human, hoping that Xilong and human canmunicate more .


    On the way to the banquet, Liu changlue counted all the existing ethnic groups of the Gute nationality - only about 1000 people were left . Although the number was still huge, it had been reduced a lot - because when Liu Chang came, he had noticed that most of the rock houses on the beach were empty .


    A banquet was spent in a diplomatic atmosphere . After midnight, taisher¡¯s father told his people to go back and leave the mountain square .


    Liu Chang finished his work and returned to taishel¡¯s home .


    "Brother, where are you going next?" After returning home, Liu Changy on the huge rock copse of taisher and sat side by side . However, taisher¡¯s parents did note back because they had to inform the family of other things .


    "The next stop will definitely go to the bottom of the sea . The protonuclear elder said that he would like to see me at the bottom of the sea . Then I will go to see this mysterious organization and see if they have the power to save the world . " Liu Chang looked up at the ceiling and found that even with his own vision, he could not see the ceiling of the hall in the mountain . It was obvious that the height of the flower board was more than 100 meters from the ground that day .


    "Won¡¯t you go with me?" Liu Chang turned his head to taishel and asked, "after all, you havee back home . There is no need to go to the bottom of the sea with me . "


    "Do you want me to go?" After thinking about it, taishel said, "if you want, I can apany you . "


    "Well, it might be more dangerous to have you with you . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401: 401


    "The middle sea is not so easy to pass through, and if you are too big, you may attract some strange things that I can¡¯t bring . " After all, it¡¯s not very important for Liu Changhai to go back to the Tai tribe . After all, what he didn¡¯t want to know about is that he didn¡¯t know much about the situation of the Tai tribe .


    Because Liu Chang has already recited the sea floor as and read a lot of materials there in Haimen¡¯s bookstore . In terms of theory, what he knows and learned is not much less than that of taishel . Therefore, after weighing again and again, in the dual consideration of emotion and rationality, Liu Chang refused taixie¡¯s good intentions .


    "Stay at home ande back to see you when you have a chance . " Liu Chang patted the scales on taixie .


    "Then don¡¯t die . " Taishel also wanted to pat Liu Chang, but the other side was not as big as his paw, and his hands were all raised, but he did note out and fell, so embarrassed he stopped in the air .


    "Can¡¯t you speak auspicious words?" Seeing that the other party¡¯s ws didn¡¯t fall, Liu Chang pped him again .


    Then the w that did not have the ce to fall finally in his provocation, heavily fell down .


    "Have a good journey


    ......


    After staying in taixie tribe for three days, Liu Changgan¡¯sst thing was to lead taixie to visit the tribe he had been to once again in the middle of the night . This time, because he came at night, Liu Chang saw the men in the tribe . But even so, because of leading taixie, so Liu Chang¡¯s arrival this time, to this small tribe is to bring greater panic .


    But this time there are men, there are men who have the courage to protect their women, so although in human instinct fear, but also in human instinct . Most of the men also stepped forward to protect the tribe and began the first round ofmunication with Liu Chang .


    "I hope we don¡¯t hurt our wives and children . " This is the courage of men,e out of the first sentence - very tacit understanding . It was the same - though the voice was shaking, the tone was firm .


    "I¡¯m not here to hurt your wives and children . " Since some people are willing to open the flow, the next thing is much simpler, which simply exins the purpose . Liu Chang asked taixie to have an equal and peaceful exchange with these people for the first time .


    "You belong to the giant dragon n by the sea . " Australians, or Darwin, to be exact, have already known their "neighbors" for a long time, even withmon names among them .


    This is inmunication . Liu Chang ys the role of trantor and connector . The first dialogue between the two sides was initiated by him .


    "They¡¯re not dragon, they¡¯re Xilong . " Liu Chang transliterated the name of taishel race in thenguage of undersea people, and then said, "we have no other meaning . Ie from the outside world ande from China . This is my friend . In fact, Xilong is a very good race . I hope you can have a friendly exchange . . . "


    Sometimes a dialogue between human beings and human beings is called wisdom .


    It¡¯s like the first conversation between China and the United States after liberation . As long as there is a conversation between the two sides, it is easy to break the barrier between the two sides as long as there is amunication between the two sides .


    Liu Chang¡¯s presence here made the first conversation between the two sides .


    Of course, the process of the first conversation was a bit bumpy . The two sides, especially the human side, did not fully open up . However, with this good beginning, and Liu Chang¡¯s ount after that . He believed that the race would make friendly exchanges with mankind .


    As long as Xilong has reached friendly exchanges with Australians, it will be of the same significance to the whole human race or the Chinese people in the future .


    Therefore, Liu Chang thought that he had done the greatest thing since the end of the world - except for the time of saving Li Qingshui . So he was in a good mood .


    He also had a smile on his face when he left the next day .


    "This car will give you a ride!" At his request . This time, only taixie came to see Liu Chang off . After wearing his own equipment at the seaside, Liu Chang pointed to the broken car beside him and said, "this is the witness of our friendship . "


    "You want to say that our friendship is rotten?" Taishel pointed to the car, said he did not understand Liu Chang¡¯s humor .


    "Well, I mean, our friendship will be as strong as this ice craft . " Liu Chang patted the body that was about to be scattered, and said: "it¡¯s OK to fall from a height of 100 meters . Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m more skinny than him, and I can¡¯t die . I have to save the world . "


    "Well, I¡¯ll say a lucky word before you leave . "


    "Have a good journey


    "Really, man!"


    ......


    A word of blessing .


    Farewell to Tai Shel . Leaving the friendship between different races, Liu Chang arrived at the sea ice far away by himself . Seeing off taisher was only the first stop of his ocean journey, and his final stop was in a trench in the South Pacific, where the Presbyterian group of prokaryotes is currently located and inhabited . It is still thousands of kilometers away from here . It seems unwise to go to the sea from here Choice, but ording to the map book of the sea man - this is the best ce to go .


    Although there are many poisons here,pared with the Pacific region, the sea area is as dangerous as a warm greenhouse .


    The most dangerous part of the world is in the Pacific Ocean - because the Pacific Ocean is thergest in the world .


    Because it¡¯s big, it¡¯s dangerous - it¡¯s hard to exin - there¡¯s a lot of species in the big jungle, so the species that¡¯s left behind are stronger - thepetition in the ocean is more intense, so the species left behind is more terrifying . This is just like the species of Australia on the Asian continent may soon be extinct, and any species on the Asian continent on the Australian continent may destroy their ecosystem as a whole .


    Nothing else - only big .


    Therefore, although there are many poisons around the Australian maind, it is undoubtedly the best ce to enter the sea if you want to find the location of the prokaryote tribe safely . Because in the Pacific Ocean, there are countless red dots on the map, and these red dots are floating and will die when they are touched . There is no other way to go . (to be continued)

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402: 402


    In order to avoid the most dangerous middle sea area in the Pacific Ocean, Liu Chang chose a safe route point ording to the description on the map of the undersea man . He dug an ice hole and prepared to go from the bottom of the sea .


    In fact, the protonuclear tribe, or undersea man, was not born in the Pacific Ocean, but in the North Antic Ocean, which is half a world away from the South Pacific Ocean, around the United States .


    Liu Chang is not very clear about the purpose of the protonuclear settlement in the South Pacific . It may be that they feel that the sea area there is broader and more suitable for their development . However, whatever the purpose, the people of the protonuclear Presbyterian are now settling deep in the trench of the South Pacific Ocean . If they want to go there, it is most appropriate to go to the sea from the periphery of Australia .


    The South Antic Ocean is to the east of Australia, and Darwin port is to the south of Australia . Therefore, Liu Chang, who chose the route, spent several days from Darwin port in Australia to the gold coast in the west of Australia . All the way, he did not choose to drive onnd, or even walk on the ice . Instead, he went straight to the bottom of the water and constantly adapted to the shallow sea Underwater life .


    Liu will have to adapt to the water pressure for a long time after entering the deep sea, because he will have to adapt to the water pressure for a long time .


    After staying underwater for a week, Liu Chang also found many inconveniences ofnd creatures under water: eating, drinking, sleeping, none of the five was convenient . And these five . It¡¯s even more challenging than one item . Eating is OK . As long as you don¡¯t let too much seawater leak into your mouth when you open your mouth, it¡¯s not the same to drink it . For seven days, drinking seawater every day has made Liu Chang feel sick .


    Before evolution, human beings could not live by drinking sea water . Fortunately, Liu Chang¡¯s body has changed, so there is no need to worry about this . It¡¯s just that the sea water is really hard to drink, and it¡¯s bitter and salty, along with the food that must be eaten raw . Really let Liu Chang feel taste buds constantly paralyzed .


    But .


    It¡¯s all OK .


    After eating and drinking, it¡¯s time to say za" -- on the ground, humans rely on gravity, but in underwater Lasa, you will find that gravity on this side is just like that fart released - it will only rise, not fall .


    Pee is OK to say, the first bubble in the water pulled out of the excrement let Liu Chang have a kind of feeling of being pasted on the buttocks . The most gratifying and irritating thing for him was that Li Qingshui even took this into consideration . In the diving suit that looked perfectly fitting, there was a universe . There was a strange device on his body . As long as he needed, the swimsuit could be changed into open crotch trousers at any time . Then let Liu Chang excrete freely underwater .


    Liu Chang clearly remembers the scene when he pulled out the first bubble of excrement under the water - the feeling of excrement floating on his face from his buttocks was really bad .


    Fortunately, Liu Chang, as a brain mutant, has the ability to adapt to circumstances, and his body is strong enough . In the days that followed, he invented a moving excretion method that allowed him to swim as well as excrete like a fish .


    "I didn¡¯t think about it before . Fish excrete when they swim . Was it forced? " When the seventh bubble excreta pulled out, Liu Chang knew that a week had passed .


    After seven days in the water, he came out of the ice hole for the first time .


    The purpose of getting out of the water is very simple - it is to make the final preparation for entering the water - and his mind showed the perfectly nned water entry route . After eating thest cooked food on the sea surface, Liu Chang walked for several hours to the selected water entry area, settled down and started the deep sea journey .


    "I hope that meal . It¡¯s not myst supper . " The time of arrival at the selected site is 3:00 p . m . ording to the manual, about 3:00 p . m . is the least active time for Chinese sea creatures - and the most favorite time for most dangerous Chinese sea creatures to sleep .


    Liu Chang¡¯s choice of the ce to go into the sea is also rtively safe . There are two safety conditions: one is that there are fewer dangerous creatures recorded here -pared with the Pacific Ocean - and the other is that the water depth here is rtively shallow, but not too shallow .


    Therefore, it is suitable for Liu Chang to enter the sea from here .


    Before the end of the world, the Pacific Ocean was the deepest ocean on earth - and thergest ocean . The average depth of the sea water is more than 4000 meters, which is iparable to other oceans . Among the 25 deepest trenches in the world, 20 of them are in the Pacific Ocean, and the five more than 10000 meters are all in the Pacific Ocean .


    On the earth, there are too many legends about the Pacific Ocean . In the ancient documents of many countries, the Pacific Ocean is an endless sea, a sea that can¡¯t be turned back .


    "I don¡¯t know I can¡¯t get out after I go in this time . " Finally, with a sigh, Liu Chang bent down and began to excavate the sea ice around the Pacific Ocean . One meter at a time, until he had dug through hundreds of meters of ice, he took a deep breath and jumped into the ocean, which upied nearly half of the total area of the earth¡¯s water .


    After diving into the sea, Liu Chang checked his equipment for thest time . Then, he dived slowly and kept diving . The distance of 200 meters for him shed away . The endless absolute darkness kept approaching his retina - until it was close to his face, Liu Chang stopped .


    "In front of us is Zhonghai district . " Liu Chang looked at the absolute dark area in front of him . He summoned up his spirit directly under the water, stayed for only five seconds, and then plunged into the dark ck horizontal ne .


    Liu Chang felt as if he had fallen into an endless nightmare . At this moment, all sense of direction in his brain was almost lost . The absolute darkness brought him a moment of trance, but Liu Chang did not dare to stay . From the middle sea to the deep sea, it was only about 3000 meters Chang said, it only takes less than a minute .


    And these dozens of seconds, although extremely dangerous, but Liu Chang is confident to spend .


    Therefore, he swam and elerated toward the vertical bottom of his feeling, and the sound of the current was dispersed from his ears . Liu Changmu could not see, so his ears felt more keenly . Under the water, Liu Chang¡¯s lips moved slightly, sending out strange ultrasonic waves like bats . Then he positioned himself by this sound wave and avoided the invasion of dangerous creatures for three times, Then, a few secondster, his eyes suddenly burst into light - it was the middle sea that let him escape without fear and danger .


    "So well?" After seeing the light, Liu Chang smoothly fell to the bottom of the water, and then felt his ears roar . This was caused by the water pressure . The difort was as if there were invisible walls around him to squeeze his body, and the air in his chest seemed to be squeezed out of the alveoli directly .


    But fortunately, he is strong enough and has some functions of underwater creatures, so there is no big fork - it¡¯s just that under the water, his ability to move is greatly limited .


    After falling to the bottom of the water, Liu Chang did not ignore the roar of his ears, but looked at the strange underwater world . The underwater world is not as dark as the central sea area . Under the deep sea, Liu Chang saw three kinds of luminous creatures, which brought light here . One is a kind of strange submarine algae, which is dark green and slender like a human finger . It will emit a light simr to its body color; the second light source is a kind of strange scallop, sea shell, clean The white one emits pure light . If you put it in the past, it will definitely be the priceless treasure of the night pearl level - it¡¯s just everywhere . Thest one, which is also the most extensive light source, Liu Chang¡¯s big eyes found that 80% of the light from the bottom of the wateres from here . This is a kind of peculiar coral insect . It is a coral insect when it is alive, and it bes beautiful after death Even the coral reefs still shine .


    This kind of coral is very gorgeous in color, including red, yellow, blue, purple, flower, all kinds of colors shine together, directly turning the sea floor into a kind of strange and strange world simr to the magical territory .


    "Beauty or confusion?" Liu Chang looked at the world as if in a fantasy situation . He took the first step carefully on the seabed . Then, he was bitten by a strange thing .


    "Er . " Liu Chang felt as like as two peas . The bottom of his feet was a sharp pain . He looked down . He was lying in a yellow sponge with the same color as the seabed rock . Now he stepped on the sponge and Liu Chang had a sharp pain on his sole . "Mother, SpongeBob SquarePants is also poisonous!"


    Liu Chang knows that the yellow sponge that he stepped on is called sponge . It looks like a sponge baby . It has existed before the end of the world, but it¡¯s not so big, and it¡¯s not so fierce - even the diving suit made by Li Qingshui can be bitten .


    "Pure colored sponge, is it still poisonous?" With a stab, he opened the venomous sting on "sponge" . He saw that the sponge baby like thing suddenly curled up because of the pain in eating . He didn¡¯t want topete with this kind of low-level coelenterate with almost no intelligence . Liu Chang rose more than one meter from the bottom of the sea, out of his range .


    As for the venom on the sponge, he didn¡¯t care . Although the coelenterate was a pure color poison, Liu Chang was not even afraid of the white ghost, which ranked sixth in Australia¡¯s twelve poisons . Naturally, he did not care about the poison of this thing . After floating, he recalled the scene and route in his mind, and then checked the direction of the sea floor with the biomaic method After remembering a few reference objects, ording to the memory of the line, toward the southeast slowly forward to drive . (to be continued)

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403: 403


    The location of the Presbyterian order of the sea people is marked on the map in a trench, not a deep trench for going out . There was no name before - but because of the settlement of the prokaryotes, there was a name - thend of wisdom - the people of the protonuclear Presbyterian group are the undersea people, or in other words, among the whole sea bottom intelligent races, they are the most respected¡ª¡ª No one can disrespect wisdom .


    As the world, but no matter what, since they live on the bottom of the sea, even if they are underwater species - so there are plenty of benthic organisms, especially those giant species, most of them will live on the bottom of the sea . Not only that, Liu Chang read the as, but also showed that because the light of the sea floor is too blurred, it is under the lurking of the colorful light . Most creatures are hidden masters, and will surprise you when you pass by .


    Therefore, Liu Chang was very careful when he moved forward .


    Keep your eyes wide and ears up . Sensing the smell, the mouth also issued underwater ultrasound, Liu Chang turned on the whole human radar state, swimming forward under the colorful seabed .


    Swimming in the bottom of the sea, Liu Chang sensed countless creatures under the water because of the full opening of his senses . All of them are indistinguishable to the naked eye . (recently, I watched numerous ocean documentaries to write about the underwater world, and found that the hidden abilities of those creatures in the Gulf are not covered . This is not made up by me . If you are interested, you can have a look . Most of the creatures stay there . Even if the screen is close to the close-up, you can¡¯t tell whether they are rocks or creatures The camouge ability of those creatures on thend is really more than one level, and there are all kinds of strange shapes and shapes on the sea floor . It¡¯s very interesting to watch them . I rmend you to have a look . ) However, Liu Chang has many sensors on his body . No matter how deep it is hidden, no matter how good the camouge is, most of them can be distinguished .


    But that¡¯s not to say he¡¯s out of danger .


    He is an expert in radar and anti reconnaissance, but there are so many strange creatures on the sea floor that Liu Chang can¡¯t tell apart . Because his sensory systems are all from ancient creatures, and there are always some creatures that can escape from the category of ancient creatures and evolve strange abilities that even Liu Chang can¡¯t detect .


    So even if Liu Chang is careful, he can¡¯t avoid all the dangers, especially when the nightes --


    eating, drinking, and sleeping are the five most ufortable themes under water . Eating, drinking and drinking, but not sleeping are the five most ufortable themes under water . Actually, as and creature, the most ufortable thing is not that the shit will float on your face under the water, but you will always sleep under the water No safe ce to be found .


    Especially on the first night at the bottom of the sea, because there are still thousands of kilometers away from the trench of the target ce - even if Liu Chang is a superman, he can¡¯t not go to sleep - because he usually stays upte, but under the water, his five senses are almost turned on to the maximum, and his mental expenditure is very serious - it¡¯s like ordinary people stay upte, but you let him focus on 100 points and return He is in a state of apprehension, and he has to run at full speed - the average person can¡¯t stand it for ten minutes . Even if Liu Chang is a superman, he has to rest . Otherwise, if he can¡¯t concentrate in two days, more dangerous things will happen when he is on his way .


    Liu had two or three hours to sleep, but it was hard to get back to sleep .


    The bottom of the sea is full of strange coral reefs, some of which arerge and some are small . They grow on the reefs on the bottom of the sea . They fluctuate and change with the rise and fall of the reefs . It is like a jungle on the sea floor . There are hundreds of millions of creatures hidden in it . Liu Chang can¡¯t judge that those creatures are a threat to him, and those are not .


    Finally, he chose a ce with the least biota . After exploring for more than ten times with five senses, he found that there was no danger at all . Then he ran away arge hermit crab, upied his cave under the coral reef, and did something about the turtle¡¯s nest .


    The cave of the hermit crab is quitefortable . After Liu Chang curled up and entered it, the color of scales on his body slowly changed . The exposed ce was matched with the color of his swimsuit, which perfectly integrated with the surrounding environment . After making him look like amon reef, he went to sleep in the cave gently .


    Liu Chang was afraid to sleep too hard . He was alert when he was sleeping five minutes . He gradually fell into a shallow sleep state . He was spitting small bubbles under the water and closed his eyes . He had just been underwater for less than an hour, but his body felt a slight tremor .


    After waking up, Liu Chang popped out of the cave without saying a word . Then his eyes saw that the coral reef below waspletely closed . A huge mouth, which was 100 meters away, enveloped in, directly swallowed up the whole hundreds of meters square ground .


    All of this Liu Chang see really cut, hundreds of meters square!


    Because of his dynamic vision, bullets flying in the air can catch traces in his eyes like slow motion movies . No matter how fast the monster¡¯s mouth closes, he can see clearly - so he is sure to be hundreds of meters . When he popped out of the coral reef cave, he could only see one mouth of the monster, while the other side could not see it . The radius of swallowing by one mouth was nearly 100 meters, while that of the other side was more than 100 meters, and that of one mouth was more than 200 meters or even 300 meters . Liu Chang could not imagine that the animals that had devoured the whole area actually had How big - and, of course, he wasn¡¯t interested in studying how big each other was . In the face of danger, Liu Chang¡¯s body muscles tightened up unprecedentedly . Under the water, Liu Chang used the strength of Arthropods for the first time . Under the expansion and closing of the muscles, Liu Chang¡¯s speed soared unprecedented . At this moment, he flew out like Li Xian¡¯s arrow, and then left the horrible area at the moment when the monster¡¯s mouth closed .


    Boom!!!


    After the 300 meter mouth was closed, it drove a powerful cyclone and undercurrent, and flew Liu Chang, who had just left the monster¡¯s mouth .


    It was only after flying several hundred meters that we stabilized ourselves .


    "Damn it, this is the abyss mouth . Why is this monster not recorded in the as?" In the distance, there was a sound of "boom and rumble" like the Haiti earthquake . Liu Changgang could not see the whole picture of the monster, nor could he judge what the monster would be if all the things in the 300 meter area were swallowed up . But what he can be sure of is that this horrible monster is not recorded in the underwater man as .


    However, if you think about it, you will be relieved that the ocean is so big, so deep, so broad, and there are so many species . Moreover, new species are born every day . It is understandable that the records of undersea man are not entirely understandable . Moreover, this monster is so huge that it is absolutely rare in number . It is usually hidden in the deep soil of the sea bottom . All the people who can meet him are dead . It is normal that there is no record .


    "Bury yourself so deep that you can¡¯t detect anything at all!" Liu Chang¡¯s sense organs are very keen, but no matter how keen the senses are, it is impossible to detect things tens of meters deep in the seabed soil, or even 100 meters below . So even though he has explored more than ten times just now, he still suffered from a dumb loss .


    "It looks like we¡¯ll have to sleep in a crowded ce next time . " Liu Chang was not in the mood to go to sleep again . However, an hour¡¯s sleep also made him recover half of his energy . After tightening up his spirit, he headed for the southeast again .


    In the deep sea, there is no distinction between day and night . No matter what time is around, there is an enchanting colorful light . (to be continued)

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404: 404


    In this kind of world which is simr to children¡¯s dream color, even Liu Chang felt that the biological clock was confused after a long time of shaking, and he could not tell whether it was day or night .


    Fortunately, in the undersea world, day and night don¡¯t matter . With this colorful light, Liu Chang hunts and eats when he is hungry, and drinks some seawater when he is thirsty . When he feels sleepy, he finds a safe ce to pull out the original host and sleep for a while . Generally speaking, he eats and sleeps almost together .


    The whole process is - kill others, catch them, eat them, and sleep in someone else¡¯s house .


    This set of rules sounds cruel and stupid, but it is the survivalw of the sea floor, and it is the basis of Liu Chang¡¯s survival . He does not dare to be ck .


    After four or five days¡¯ journey and a journey of nearly 2000 miles, Liu Chang finally saw a seafloor inhabited area -- a real undersea man, a settlement on the sea floor .


    This is a basin in the sea . Liu Chang can¡¯t see clearly howrge the area is . But judging from the smoothness of the opening radian of the basin, Liu Chang can judge that this is a very huge basin . When he swam into the submarine basin, Liu Chang saw more beautiful coral reefs and colorful houses transformed from the topography and structure of coral reefs .


    Not long after Liu Chang came to this dream world, he was found by a swimming undersea man - he did not hide his body here, after all, he arrived here only after being invited by the nuclear Presbyterian group, and the undersea people are a highly intelligent race . He doesn¡¯t kill people when they see them . So when he sees a man swimming under the water like a bug from afar, he wants to float over, but Liu Chang doesn¡¯t avoid it .


    Looking at the sea people in the distance from far to near, Liu Chang couldn¡¯t tell what tribe the sea people in this basin belonged to . But when he saw the underwater people for the first time, Liu Chang found that these long insect like creatures are indeed the race born on the sea floor, and he did not see how fast they moved onnd . They are onlyparable to ordinary human beings, but under water, Liu Chang found them in the ce where there is resistance . Even faster than the speed of moving on the shore, a swing of the body forward seven or eight meters, a few breathing time . From Liu Chang¡¯s ultimate sight distance - 100 meters away, came to him .


    The undersea man who came to Liu Chang was very surprised to see Liu Chang . His eyesight was not very good . He just happened to see a strange creature, which looked like a human being and was still wearing a human diving suit, but he didn¡¯t bring any oxygen bottles .


    This makes the sea man very curious - because in his understanding, it is impossible for human beings to go to the sea alone without oxygen - before and after the end of the world, because of the various monsters in the sea, there is no such possibility .


    "Are you human?" Swimming with a t and long body around Liu Chang around a circle . The man asked .


    "Yes, I am human . " Liu Chang nodded and took off the headgear of his diving suit, revealing his own face .


    "How can man get to the bottom of the sea?" After seeing that Liu Chang was indeed a human being, the undersea man who came up to him was even more surprised . "How do youe here, how can you breathe and talk under water, how can you speak thenguage of our undersea people? Are you alone?"


    Seaman asked four questions in a row - because it was so bizarre that it was beyond his knowledge of human beings .


    However, Liu Chang patiently answered his four questions .


    "I came here from Australia, I¡¯m a mutant human being who can survive underwater . You have taught me thenguage of the sea people . I am a man . "


    When Liu Chang finished answering the four questions of the sea people, the astonished undersea talent found his gaffe . Seeing that Liu Chang had answered his questions so patiently, he said with some guilt: "I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s rude . I¡¯m really sorry that we should treat our guests like this . "


    "It doesn¡¯t matter . After all, no one has been to the bottom of the sea before . " Liu Chang nodded and smiling - and then he tasted the bitter sea water .


    "Guest, pleasee with me . I¡¯m sure your arrival will stir up all the sea people in the whole South canyon . " Seeing Liu Chang¡¯s smile, the man at the bottom of the sea imitated and squeezed out a simr expression . Then he turned around and swam into the canyon first, "follow me!"


    Keeping up with the shaking figure, Liu Changshun kept diving at the mouth of the basin, and then saw the underwater people¡¯s city at a close distance .


    A city built on the bottom of the sea, on a coral reef .


    Along the way, all the buildings are stacked with coral reefs . There are bungalows, caves, even high-rise buildings, undersea factories, shops and ygrounds, but there are no streets .


    The structure of the whole undersea city is very simr to that of human beings . Liu Chang even saw an underwater shuttle .


    "Is this for sale?" All intelligent creatures are curious, and the sea people are no exception . Liu Chang has been walking all the way, and all the people watching him pay attention to him . There are even a lot of small sea people with a length of only 30 cm . Most of them have never seen human beings and don¡¯t know what politeness is . However, they follow up one by one curiously, and even more boldly lie down on Liu Chang¡¯s body Some "bold children" will be immediately drunk by adults . "Don¡¯t lie on the guests!" Haimen are very fertile, but Liu Chang did not see too many children in the sea basin like city . Perhaps the warning of the nuclear elder yed a role . These guys who can bear hundreds of children per child have started birth control measures .


    The undersea man who took Liu Chang into the city drank back the children who had followed him, and then he answered the previous question of Liu Chang, "you mean the underwater shuttle is very small, we don¡¯t sell it in general, but if you need it, I think the manager in the city will give you one . After all, you can reach the bottom of the sea as a human being, and you are definitely a guest of honor to us


    "Are you little Turner?" Hearing the sea man¡¯s ttering way of speaking, Liu Chang suddenly reminds Liu Chang of the small Turner people who are carrying out the gentle policy on the shore . Those guys have ulterior motives, but their mouths are sweeter than the other . So when Liu Chang hears these words, Liu Chang can¡¯t help but ask .


    "No, the dozens of urban tribes that have settled in this sea area are all subordinates of the prokaryotes . Although each city has the name and name of each city, for the outside world, we are all members of the frontier nuclear n . " Sea people heard Liu Chang regard himself as a member of small Turner, as if his face showed a look of contempt .


    "Frontier protonuclear n?" Liu Chang chewed the word, "a subordinate tribe of the prokaryotes? Are you not the first group of undersea men? "


    Prokaryotes are the original tribe of the undersea people - it sounds like a big tribe, but there are only those 500 people in the world who dare to call themselves members of the protonuclear tribe, because they are the real origin and the ancestors of all the undersea people . Although they are now renamed the protonuclear Presbyterian, they still represent the oldest tribe .


    However, in addition to these 500 people, there are also some of the first ethnic groups to follow the nuclearnding . These are also the earliest tribe members of the undersea people . They are called the frontier pronuclear tribe . Liu Chang has read all these histories . Although the history of the sea people is less than four years, the division of history and tribes is veryplicated because of their strong reproductive capacity and influence .


    "Yes, we are the first group of undersea people tond . I am three and a half years old this year . Among the sea people, this is very old . " The undersea man who took Liu Chang¡¯s speech pointed to himself with a soft tentacle and said, "because we are the first people tond on the sea and because of the teachings of the nuclear elders, we respect human beings very much . You are giants . We are a group standing on the shoulders of giants . Thank you for providing us with civilization and knowledge . "


    There is no flicker in the eyes, no fluctuation in emotions, and no half of the information in the source of consciousness is false . Therefore, Liu Chang is 100% sure that what he says and what he expresses is true, not the hypocritical pandering simr to Xiao Turner .


    "Although you say so, you are really blessed . With your wisdom, you can quickly surpass human beings without umting human knowledge . " Liu Chang looked at the coral city under his feet and sighed from his heart .


    "No, no, no, it¡¯s not us who are in the sea . It¡¯s you people . " They swam in the basin . After a while, they came to the gate of a huge pce . Then Liu Chang, led by the man who spoke at the bottom of the sea, went to the gate of the huge pce and swam down the sea . Liu Chang found that the huge pce was built on a super small trench . When he entered the gate and swam down, it turned out to be a deep underwater corridor .


    The cloister seemed to be very long, and Liu Chang was swimming in the corridor . The man from the bottom of the sea continued to say, "the people of the Presbyterian group once said that you humans are the most favored race . I don¡¯t know what this means . Until today I see your arrival, I seem to understand some of them . "


    The sea man swam, twisted his soft body, looked back at Liu Chang, and introduced himself: "my name is 3202 . In front of us is the undersea pce of our coral city . The name of the pce is Chang, which is given to us by the Presbyterian . What¡¯s your name, sir?"

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405: 405


    "The name of the pce is Chang?" As like as two peas in Chinese, Liu Chang heard the name of the undersea man and smiled . Until today, he found out that the pronunciation of "smooth" and "smooth" in Chinesenguage is exactly the same .


    "The people of the protonuclear Presbyterian, even if I had been out a few years ago, would I havee to this ce?" Liu Chang smiles with a bitter smile . At this moment, he suddenly finds that he is like a puppet . It seems that everything has been nned and nned several years ago . This kind of feeling will be ufortable to anyone, "my name is Liu Chang!"


    Liu Chang took a deep breath and said, "my name is Liu Chang . "


    Hearing Liu Chang¡¯s name, the "three thousand two" in front of her did not seem to be too surprised . After a pause, she continued to move forward, as if all her surprise had been used up at the first sight of Liu Chang . Therefore, no matter what Liu Chang said, she was in a calm mood .


    After standing still for a while, she continued to move on . "Three thousand two" did not say any more words until she came to the coral hall . "I¡¯ll inform you, little elder of coral City, please wait here . "


    "OK . " Liu Chang nodded and watched the man swimming slowly .


    Then I watched at random in the hall of the color corridor - the sea people are very smart, which is reflected in all aspects - such as food, technology, and art .


    There are not too many decorations in the hall, but as long as the decorations are ced there, it is just like finishing the finishing touch . It can make people easily feel the artistic atmosphere inside . The coral walls of the main hall were not decorated too much . But the whole wall made of coral reefs can form a huge stroke .


    Thisbination is abination of light - coral reefs have a variety of colors, and the light emitted by them is also different . Therefore, the seafloor people have used this principle of refraction to divide coral reefs with different light into lines, orbine them into "paint" of strokes, and then put together millions of pieces . Let the four walls form a huge mural .


    The first wall depicts the origin of the sea people - five hundred sea people gathered in a deep trench - looking at the static state, Liu Chang seems to be able to see the whole process of the sea people from insects to adults .


    The second mural is the starry sky, which seems to have nothing to do with the content of the first . It depicts the scene of a red fog around the earth under the starry sky . The earth looks red in outer space . Those red fog pictures are very realistic . The red coral reefs with strong or dark light are perfectlybined to make the red with different light and shade arranged in a strange way, which creates a real red fog transpiration effect .


    As for the third painting, it is a figure - or a God . I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a god worshipped by the people of the sea . What Liu Chang sees is a woman . The lower part of her body is wrapped around the earth, but the upper part of her body can¡¯t see clearly . It seems that it stretches into the endless starry sky, which makes people feel profound .


    The moral of thest painting is not profound at all - evenpared with the other three murals which are so delicate that they can only be described perfectly . This painting can only be described in four words: the content of the painting is very clear . It is a human, but this human has no nose, no eyes, and no distinctive facial features . That¡¯s all . The most ridiculous thing is that the human has two heads . One looks like a brain shaking one, but the other is still, looking weird and rough .


    "Mr . Liu has a good eye . This painting was made by the people of the protonuclear Presbyterian . " When Liu Chang was looking at the painting, three thousand two came from the deep of the pce with three sea people who were very respectable at a nce . When the three people came, Liu Chang was staring at thest painting and frowning . That¡¯s why we have the above words .


    "What does this painting represent? Or what is the moral? " Liu Chang did not understand the content of the painting, and did not want to pretend to understand it, so he asked .


    "In fact, I can¡¯t understand the meaning of this painting, but listening to the elders said that this painting represents an unpredictable future . " The three sea people called by 3202 were obviously not ignorant . The visitor exined: "during the two years since we moved here, sometimes I always like to see this painting . After all, it was made by the Presbyterian group, and I can certainly see some different things, but I still can¡¯t understand the meaning of this painting after two years of continuous reading . "


    "Well, I don¡¯t quite understand . What does a person with two heads have to do with the future?" Liu Chang rubbed his chin . After thinking for a while, he still didn¡¯t quite understand . He simply stopped worrying about the issue, but turned back to three people and told them the destination of his trip: "I¡¯m here to see the protonuclear Presbyterian . I was invited toe here . Several members of your protonuclear Presbyterian group took the undersea people of the tribe to negotiate with willow . I don¡¯t know the result, but I hope you can introduce the elder, or give me some advice or something . "


    "After all, the protonuclear elders didn¡¯t say anything before I came . What¡¯s more, when I came, I was only on the map of little Turner¡¯s shop . I knew that the Presbyterian was in the area . But because of the scale problem, maps can never be too urate . I think if it¡¯s convenient, I hope to get help from a few people . ""Since Mr . Liu is the person invited by the great elders, we will naturally offer you the best help . " The three people left one of them . "We have sent someone to prepare the shuttle for you . It¡¯s the best variety . There are urate underwater route charts in it, and it can automatically avoid danger . We set the end of Hang Hang Hang route in the great wisdom Canyon where the great elders are located, but we will not go with you . "


    "Well?" Liu Chang looks puzzled when he hears that the service is so considerate, but he doesn¡¯t send anyone to follow him .


    "The great elders don¡¯t like to be disturbed by others . They don¡¯t dare to go to the canyon without telling anyone . Since Mr . Liu is invited, only Mr . Liu is invited . We can¡¯t follow him . "


    "Oh, I see . " Liu Chang nodded, probably able to guess the situation in the canyon . Each of these prokaryotes had the level of Li Qingshui . 500 people gathered together to calcte or connect brain regions every day . They had no time to care about other things . They didn¡¯t want others to disturb and increase variables on the way .


    Therefore, we simply issued such a prohibition order to avoid being harassed by others .


    After trying to understand the joints, Liu Chang did not speak any more - and Haimen¡¯s efficiency was as high as ever . After he was silent for less than a minute, an underwater shuttle was opened up, and then the man who had left earlier got out of it .


    The reason why Turner¡¯s invention of the nuclear shuttle is much more advanced than that of the original one is that it takes much longer tounch the aircraft than before . Anyway, after Liu Chang went in, he found that it hardly needed to drive, and it was very fast . There was also a kind of underwater shading device on the outer ss window . As long as it was activated, it could be a kind of invisible effect simr to amphibian, and itpletely shielded the smell and even made little noise .


    "I would have stopped swimming if I had known about it!" Sitting in the cockpit, looking at this epoch-making technological product, Liu Chang not only felt the technological sophistication of the people living in the sea or the frontier protonuclear race, but alsomented the hardships he had made along the way . After waving goodbye to several undersea people, Liu Chang activated the button of the underwater shuttle . After a burst of refraction, Liu Chang¡¯s body waspletely hidden in the conical machine, and then at a very fast speed Du, out of the pce .


    The navigation system of the shuttle is very intelligent . Liu Chang doesn¡¯t know how the Bian protonuclear family can avoid obstacles so urately without satellites . However, in the colorful corridor, Liu Chang can fully feel the perfect avoidance effect of the shuttle when facing a turn, even taking into ount the curve of the turning and the feeling in the cockpit, which makes Liu Changshen I can¡¯t help but think of the TV advertisement words five years ago .


    "Technology serves people . "


    With the underwater shuttle, Liu Chang¡¯s speed was much faster .


    First of all, the speed of the underwater shuttle is very fast, evenpared with Liu Chang¡¯s swimming speed after turning on the control of animal power - this is only one of them . The most important thing is that when you travel underwater, you don¡¯t have to worry about all kinds of underwater dangers . The routes are set . Not only is it the nearest, but also the safest . This passage is cleaned up by people at the bottom of the sea . All dangerous objects are removed and cleaned every once in a while .


    After all, this is the route to the protonuclear Presbyterian . For people in coral City, this is the most important and even sacred road . Therefore, it is important and safe .


    Therefore, because of the safety and speed - almost only in two or three hours, Liu Chang crossed the distance of thousands of kilometers, and came to the famous wisdom Canyon among the underwater people .


    When Liu Chang¡¯s shuttle stopped at the mouth of the canyon, he knew the destination had been reached .


    When we went down the canyon, we didn¡¯t see anything else . We saw a huge round headed fish blocking the whole mouth of the valley . The head of the fish was very big . How big the mouth of the valley was, its head was as big as it was . It was so tightly packed in there that no one could pass through .


    After getting off the shuttle, Liu Chang looked at the huge fish whose head diameter was more than 100 meters, but he did not encounter the terror warning of dangerous creatures, because he knew that since the fish was blocked in the mouth of the valley in this way, it must be the pet of the Presbyterian . (to be continued)

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406: 406


    Although Liu Yuan¡¯s mind is huge, it seems that there is no big fish in Liu¡¯s mind .


    After all, the body shape of the fish was there . In order to prevent him from getting into trouble suddenly, Liu Chang stayed at a ce tens of meters away from him, which was not far or near . But with his strong dynamic vision, if the fish moved a little bit, he could avoid it in advance .


    "Hello . " After staying at a safe distance, he did not understand the strange fish and could not understand his own words . Liu changchong called out to him, "I am invited by the nuclear Presbyterian group . Can you let me in?"


    "Is Mr . Liu Chang really?" Strange fish¡¯s voice is very dull . Hearing Liu Chang¡¯s words, he slowly raised his head and made a gap for the canyon . "Come in, elders have been waiting for you for a long time . "


    "Well . " Raised his eyes again to see the strange fish, Liu Chang in the water after a pause, slowly along the body of the fish swim in .


    Squeezing through the strange fish to get out of the way, Liu Chang can see a long passage below . He can¡¯t see clearly . However, he can still swim along the channel with a sense of direction - 10 meters and 100 meters . Until it is over 1000 meters, Liu Chang finds that the fat headed fish is not fat - it¡¯s just a big head and looks very fat, It¡¯s still a slender, slender figure .


    This is the longest animal Liu Chang has ever seen .


    After a kilometer deep into the corridor, Liu Chang felt that the space in front of him suddenly widened . The fat headed fish¡¯s body gradually thinned to the tail, and rtively, he also entered an absolutely dark and deep space .


    The light here is almost zero, and there is no luminous coral or scallop on the wall . It is the same as that in the middle sea area, and there is no finger in the middle hand .


    However, Liu Chang has never been one of those people who only rely on his eyes to see the world . Therefore, after he came here, he stopped and let his body float quietly on the water .


    Nearly five hundred lives, deep in this dark corridor - quite different from what he imagined - there was nothing .


    There was only a dark hall, and there was a little smell of food around, and there was nothing left .


    "Hello, elders . " Liu Chang floats at the end of the cloister, shouting at the 500 lives around him .


    "You¡¯re wee . " It seems that after hearing Liu Chang¡¯s voice, all the elders came back from the strange state simr to "meditation" . The tone was very easygoing and entertained Liu Chang, "ording to your human opinion, you should be entertained to" sit as you please ", but there is no ce to sit here . "


    "Yes, it¡¯s dark here . "


    "Well, absolute darkness helps people calm down and think about things . " The five hundred elders didn¡¯t pretend to be mysterious . Their tone and tone of voice were simr to those of ordinary sea people . They chatted with Liu Chang like old friends . "People have misceneous thoughts . They can¡¯tpletely calm down when they are in contact with many things outside .


    "But you have been so ascetic . " Liu Chang looked around, or only harvested a dark "pure spiritual world, can really meet all the needs of an intelligent creature?"


    "Ha ha, I don¡¯t know . Maybe not . I don¡¯t think we¡¯re doing well . " Several elders heard Liu Chang¡¯s words andughed, "it¡¯s just that the world doesn¡¯t give us much time to think about, so we have to seize the time . I¡¯d like to go out and y every day, but if I know more, I¡¯ll be in a hurry . It¡¯s like knowing that something is going to happen to one¡¯s rtives . Naturally, we should try our best to change this possible fact . "


    "I see . " Liu Chang nodded, "is the big willow thing imminent?"


    "The willow tree has been out of the system for a long time, and I think it has been a long time since the willow tree was established . "


    "Do you have any way to stop him, or, in other words, to stop his thoughts?" Liu Chang asked a question that he had been thinking about in his mind .


    "We can¡¯t have stopped the willow, but we don¡¯t have the ability to stop him . " The words of the elder of prokaryote were like pouring a basin of cold water on Liu Chang¡¯s head .


    "No, if you can¡¯t stop him, there should be no other force in the world that canpete with him . " Liu Chang asked strangely, "you mean that you can¡¯t stop it, that is, the willow has been out of your control, or that he . . . "


    "Yes, we have thought about countless possibilities, and there seems to be no way to stop him . " When the protonuclear elder admitted this, there was no big fluctuation in emotion . "There is only one possibility . In the history of life on earth, there has never been an individual creature that has been so powerful, and there has never been a creature that has grown to such a huge size . Therefore, we have calcted numerous possibilities, and finallye to the conclusion that if willows can really be tile from the earth If it is disintegrated, it can only be internal disintegration . As for internal disintegration, we think of two ways . "


    "One is uncontroble, we won¡¯t talk about it, and the other is squeezed by the environment . . . " When the elder of pronuclear talked about this matter, there was a trace of simplicity in his tone: "there are countlessws in the universe, but the biggestw between heaven and earth is bnce . If he breaks the track of bnce, he will be bitten by the bnce . In the early stage, he may be able to bear it, but in the end, no one canpete with the whole universe . What¡¯s more, the birth of life, and this second Cambrian, is not as simple as it happens to be . ""Well, Mr . Li once told me about these things . . . " Liu Chang has heard and thought about some of the principles advanced by the protonuclear elder . However, the theory is always just a theory . How to develop the specific situation, and when the willow tree can be bnced and squeezed are uncertain .


    Therefore, after listening to the speech of the protonuclear elder, Liu Chang said in an urgent way, "since you havee up with some solutions, is there any way to help this thing to bepleted, or to speed up the operation of this matter? Sometimes the matter of survival is never as simple as talking about it . If there is anything I want to exin to me, I will go back and discuss with Mr . Li to see if it is feasible . "


    "Well, of course . " A pronuclear elder¡¯s voice went from far to near . It was obvious that before Liu Chang asked, he started to approach . A feeling of water gushing slowly came to his face . Liu Chang felt an extended tentacle as the water approached .

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407: 407


    "We¡¯ve got this ready for a long time . " Through the direction of the water flowing, Liu Chang reached out and took a thing from the elder of prokaryote . In absolute darkness, he couldn¡¯t see what it was, but it felt like a pebble or something . It was t and smooth, and it felt good .


    "What is this?"


    "Mr . Li will understand what he has given to him . " The voice of the protonuclear elder is close at hand .


    "Well, I¡¯ll give it to him . " Liu Chang put the pebbles into his diving suit and asked, "can I ask you some questions? After all, these days, I have a lot of questions in my heart, especially on the way to here, I came across a mysterious ind, saw a strange red crystal tree, and then I saw some very strange things


    "Something . " The prokaryote elder, who seems to be able to know everything, is suspicious when he hears Liu Chang¡¯s words .


    "I don¡¯t know . I see lines . " Liu Chang thought about it for a moment and said, "you know, I can see the existence of the source of consciousness . After that, I once saw through the iron wire worm that there seemed to be a very long line leading to the sky above the source of consciousness At first I didn¡¯t know what it was, but this time through the strange crystal tree, I seemed to understand what it was


    "Well, it¡¯s amazing . " After listening to Liu Chang¡¯s words, the protonuclear elder nodded in front of him, which made Liu Chang feel the fluctuation of the current . The way the Elder spoke was very strange . There were nearly 500 people present, but it seemed that there was only one person who spoke . The 500 people used one thought and one mouth, which was like an integrated circuit like a willow tree .


    "Do you know what these lines are?" Heard the protonuclear elder nodded and said yes, Liu Chang continued to ask .


    "The thread in the hand . "


    "God?" Liu Chang was deeply shocked when he heard the words of the protonuclear elder . His thinking was connected together and he was one of the most intelligent and intelligent thinking groups in the world . If you say that there is a God from these people, it is absolutely credible .


    "Is there really a God in this world?"


    "Yes, but we don¡¯t know what form it is . And concrete . We still don¡¯t know whether the God is thinking or not The protonuclear elders hold a firm attitude towards "having gods . " in ancient Chinese mythology, isn¡¯t it that God has a thread tied to everyone¡¯s ankles? Simrly, in this source of consciousness . In my opinion, the hand leading to the sky is the magic line


    The protonuclear elder pauses and continues .


    "People¡¯s thinking is essentially the operation of an energy maic field . What is the first thing that affects the red fog? It is not the evolution of * *, not the change of environment, but the maic field . Yes, how many mysterious elements are there in the red fog? I don¡¯t need to say that you humans have also analyzed them, and these mysterious elements . Is it just the maic field of the earth¡¯s core, or the maic field of human beings, or both? "


    "A person¡¯s thinking in his whole life is actually constant self selection, but how much of it is autonomous? Most of the time, changes in the trajectory of life change with the change of choices . And the more important choices faced by human beings, they are often the inspiration of a moment and change the overall n in a short time . "


    "And where does this differencee from?" As the elder of pronuclear said, he suddenly raised his tentacle and let the absolutely dark sea floor show a trace of fluorescence, e on . Let me give you a picture to simte the generation of brain thinking of intelligent creatures . First of all, the source of consciousness is the driving force of brain thinking, which is the shining light . . . "


    As the nuclear elder raised his hand to exin, Liu Chang saw the light slowly shing .


    "With the motive force, there is thinking . The structure of the brain has been dissected countless times . You should know that after a thought is created, it is stored in thework area of the neuron points in the cerebral cortex, and then the thought starts to transmit - like this! "


    When the elder of prokaryote said the word work area", there were somework grids around the light spots, and then these grids formed numerous "neuron points" . Then the thinking began to transmit with the end of his speech - one light spot first lights up, and then another light spot, so the transmissionyer byyer formed the wholework thinking .


    "It¡¯s the mode of thinking of the human brain . " The origin, the protonuclearwork .


    "But what does this have to do with God? Does this prove that there is a God?" Liu Chang is still puzzled .


    "well, as like as two peas, you know that if you study astronomy, you know that the maic field of the star re is also transmitted by each other, which is exactly the same as the energy generated by the maic field of the human brain . Perfectness as like as two peas,


    proimed the nucleus, and then the light dots were transmitted again in the air . Then the grid was formed, and the dots were passed . Thest thoughtpleted a birth and death -- exactly like the picture just now .


    "So, I don¡¯t know if there is a kind God in this world, but the rules of the universe are so perfect that man, as one of the rules, has a line within the rules, which is the thing within the rules . That¡¯s why I said that the line you see on the source of consciousness is the one on everyone¡¯s ankle in Chinese mythology . And this is the key to our victory over the willows . . . ""You mean?" Liu Chang¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard the words of the nuclear elder .


    "Yes, willow is the only thing in the world that vites the rules . As I said before, if he breaks the rules, the rules will crush him . It¡¯s just like in the myth, he wants to go against the heaven, which can¡¯t hold him after all . "


    "So, you want to say, our only chance is to help the rules squeeze willows? Squeezing all the possibilities of his existence? "


    "Yes . "


    "Does the willow know the God in your mouth, or the existence of rules?"


    "Of course he knows what we all know, but he still can¡¯t resist the temptation of transforming into a life level This kind of opportunity is impossible for hundreds of millions of years . If I were him, I would also like to try As a matter of fact, Liu Shu has never regarded human beings, sea people, or any life on earth as his opponent . He wants to challenge the rules, pull off the thread on his head, and be his own master - in a sense, he is the protagonist of thepetition for life . "


    "And you, Liu Chang, are the biggest opponent of this freepetition!" RQ

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408: 408


    "I became the viin . " Liu Changughed . "Think about it . If everyone is a puppet as you said in the world, then ording to the routine of general film and television, those who dare to rush to freedom and dare to challenge the fate are undoubtedly the protagonists . "


    "It¡¯s just a pity that the protagonist wants to kill my family and me, so that I don¡¯t even have the right to be a puppet . Then I have to be a bad man once . "


    "Well, so you have to be a qualified saboteur . " "You are the only one in the world who can see the source of consciousness and see the line at the top of the source of consciousness . Therefore, no matter whether the God in the world is conscious or just a set of pure rules like the designed program code, since you can see the existence of this rule, you are his spokesperson . "


    "It¡¯s like willow who wants to challenge the rules, he will be squeezed by the rules everywhere, and if you can be the spokesperson of the rules, you can be helped by the rules everywhere . With the continuous strength and challenges of willow, the more challenges he faces, the greater the squeeze . On the contrary, the more help you can get . You¡¯ll get more and more help from the rules as he challenges


    "What do you say?" Liu Chang thought of some reasons, but not too clear .


    "When timees, heaven and earth work together, but heroes are not free . With the continuous challenge of willow, the whole world will help you, your luck will be extremely good, the rules of heaven and earth are the same . There is noparable strength between you and willow, but if heaven and earth are helping you, you will have the capital topete with him . " The protonuclear elder has finished this sentence and will not add any more .


    When Liu Chang heard this, he did not ask .


    Dark space, a return to quiet .


    After a long time, Liu Chang sighed deeply and said, "thank you . It¡¯s OK . "


    "Well, have a good trip


    "Bon voyage . " Liu Chang heard this word, but now has a different feeling .


    "With the wind? If the willows start to expand, then I¡¯ll probably have a good time everywhere? "


    ......


    When he left the valley of the nuclear elder, Liu Chang once again looked at the fat headed fish . He couldn¡¯t understand how to solve the problem of food for such a big fish stuck in the canyon every day . He also couldn¡¯t understand why the elder of pronuclear made such a fish as a guard instead of a more human and high-tech sibling .


    However, there are so many things that he can¡¯t think about recently, and some things he doesn¡¯t need to worry about - so before leaving, after saying goodbye to the fat headed fish, he doesn¡¯t think about these messy things any more . After getting on the strange undersea shuttle, he goes back to the coral city again ording to the set route .


    "Is Mr . Liu Chang back so soon?" The route set by the shuttle machine is to return to the hall of the colored corridor . After Liu Chang returned here, he found that everything here was the same as when he left, and the personnel had not changed . The young elders who saw him off had never left the hall since he left, and they have been waiting for him here . From this, we can see how much they are about this matter Attention .


    "Are the elders all right?" These small elders who are simr to the city Lord of coral city or the n leader of this tribe are obviously very concerned about things in the wisdom valley . When Liu Changes back, he immediately asks, "we haven¡¯t been contacted by the elder for a long time . Can you tell us about the situation there?"


    "Oh, they¡¯re all very good . They can¡¯t see clearly, but they all look good in spirit . " Liu Chang truthfully exined the situation there, "but they look very busy, it seems that a trace of time do not want to dy . "


    "Well, the elders are always very busy . They don¡¯t seem to have a moment of leisure . " Several young elders heard their father like existence, all were well, and their faces showed a sigh of relief .


    "That¡¯s nothing else . I¡¯ll leave here . Thank you for your help this time . " Liu Chang nodded his head to express his thanks to the elders . After thinking about it for a while, he said with some embarrassment: "although I have already received a lot of help from you, but for the sake of safety, can¡¯t this underwater shuttle function be borrowed from me? I¡¯m afraid that something will attack me when I cross the middle sea area . It will be much safer with this thing! "


    "Should be, should be . " Several elders seemed very generous, "this shuttle machine was given to Mr . Liu Chang, and the door of coral city will be open for you at any time . You are the guest of the great elders, that is, our real VIP . If you need anything in the future, please feel free to ask . "


    "Well, thank you very much . " Liu Chang nodded to express his thanks again . "I¡¯ll leave first if there¡¯s nothing else . Many friends in my family are still waiting for me . "


    "Well, don¡¯t waste Sir¡¯s time . " People in the sea have a strong sense of time . Generally speaking, they say that they should do what they do immediately . Therefore, although these three young elders have always been very enthusiastic, they did not say any polite words that would dy Liu Chang¡¯s time, such as "staying overnight" . Liu Chang said that Liu Chang would let him go, which was not ambiguous at all .


    This is also Liu Chang¡¯s favorite ce .


    Therefore, after receiving their emotional influence, Liu Chang also Leili¡¯s popr saying go and go . After saying a word, he has opened the cover of the shuttle again . But just as he turned on the shuttle, he suddenly saw a strange light change in the corner of his eye . His retinal light sense was very shallow, and the light around him could be clearly received . So he felt the change . Liu Chang followed the light transmission ce and looked there subconsciously . Then, he saw a scene that made him angry and tongue tied .


    The fourth picture on the wall - the man with two heads - slowly showed his face in such an instant - the first face was his, his facial features were clear and almost the same as him - while the second face was Li Qingshui¡¯s, who had no expression, wore a pair of frameless sses, and looked at the sky in bewilderment .


    "This . . . " When Liu Chang saw the painting, the strange feeling in his heart was almost speechless .


    And he also stood on the spot, is the three sea people frontier protonuclear n of small elders .


    It was a long time of quiet . After a long time, Liu Chang broke away from the strange mood, and then he dived into the shuttle machine . After saying hello to the young elders, he fled and left the space .


    He drove a shuttle from the deep sea to Zhonghai, then broke the ice and finally saw the sun again after soaking in the deep sea for several days .


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409: 409


    "It¡¯s better to be down-to-earth . " Standing on the ice, Liu Chang raised his eyes to the midday sun . When underwater, the day could never tell the difference between day and night, because whether it was day or night, the Zhonghai sea was still dark, and the sea floor was still bright .


    Regardless of day and night, it is not a good thing for a man who is used to living on thend . The chaos of the biological clock will bring great mental pressure .


    Therefore, after standing on the sea for a long time, Liu Chang went into the water again .


    The reason why he went into the water was because of the existence of the shuttle, which was very fast . He was tired for days, physically and mentally . At present, he was in the South Pacific . It was still thousands of kilometers before he wanted to go back to the nearest continent, Australia . He didn¡¯t want to catch up .


    In any case, the shallow sea area is rtively safe, and the speed of the underwater shuttle is fast . Liu Chang saves energy and doesn¡¯t want to dy his time . After basking in the sun for a while, he jumps into the water again and starts the shuttle to move towards the Australian maind .


    Australia .


    North coast .


    Port Darwin .


    Taischel followed the fishing team along the coast - he took a huge harpoon, looked at a Hu Hu green oxygen outlet, and sighed .


    When Liu Chang left a few days ago, he actually told him that he had more exchanges with human beings . However, taishel had no interest inmunication . In the past few days, he only went to the ind again and exchanged some food for human beings . However, the human side did not provide him with more things that he was interested in, so he was toozy to go again .


    The most important difference in the behavior of intelligent creatures lies in their own interests - while taishel is not interested in human beings, so today he came to the sea with a steel fork and began to do what he thought was interesting - hunting sea caterpirs .


    Sea caterpirs are a kind of shallow sea creatures, and the number is not huge - in fact, there are few things in Shanghai . Because of the fiercepetition in the sea, there are many strong species, and it is difficult for one animal to dominate the whole sea area . Therefore, this has created arge number of marine animal species, but if it is a single species ¡ª¡ªThe number is very small .


    Thergest number of creatures in the ocean, at present, are seafloor people, and others are not huge .


    In particr, because sea caterpirs are too delicious, Xilong likes to kill them . Thousands of Xilong¡¯s tastes are focused on this species, and the number of sea caterpirs in this area of Australia has dropped sharply - so that texel, who has been moring to invite Liu Chang to eat sea caterpirs, did not have any sea caterpirs during Liu Chang¡¯s three days in his tribe Catch, let him frustrated .


    "Uncle Da, do you think there are still sea caterpirs here?" Tessel, with his fork, looked at the oxygen outlet ahead .


    "There should be more . Yesterday I saw a sea caterpir sprouting up here . " The one named "Da Shu" by taisher is a stannum with a harpoon . His body looks very strong . He takes seven or eight Xilong fishing and looks underwater .


    "It¡¯s not easy to get into the water . There are a lot of poisons in the water . We can¡¯t bear to go down rashly for a long time . We have to find out the target before we can


    "Well, I promised my brother to take him to eat sea caterpirs . After blowing for so long, I didn¡¯t let him eat it . Even if he does, he won¡¯t be able to eat this time! " When Tessel spoke, he was staring at the oxygen outlet in front of him . The shallow sea creatures in the ice holes were writhing and stirring the water . However, the whole life scene of all things made him a little decadent .


    And just at this time, the tumbling big hole, suddenly out of the general thing, the speed only let taishel feel a sh of light in front of his eyes, that thing flew to near, and then "bang" hit him .


    "Shit, there¡¯s something out there!" When he got out of the water, Liu Chang¡¯s eyes shed and the light suddenly lit up, which made his retina shrink sharply . However, in such a short time, he flew out of the water shuttle and hit an iron wall like object, and then let his body suddenly lean forward in the cockpit .


    The speed of the underwater shuttle was very fast . It took thousands of kilometers to arrive in one day . After 25 hours, Liu Chang found the area near Darwin port ording to the route he remembered . Then he was very lucky to see an animal¡¯s oxygen outlet . Knowing that it was very close to Darwin harbor, Liu Chang simply flew out of the water, saving the time of digging the ice hole . However, he didn¡¯t want to bump into something as soon as he came out . However, when he looked at it, he found that the thing he had bumped into was actually his good friend taishel .


    "How is it you?" After the shuttle collided with taisher, it fell to the ground with a bang . However, the belongings of the undersea people, even those of the "small Turner n", are very solid . However, the "Bian yuan nuclear n", which is obviously not of the same level in science and technology, is more substantial .


    So, afternding on the ground from the air, Liu Chang didn¡¯t even check the shuttle on the ground . Instead, he opened the cockpit door and walked out in surprise .


    "Damn it, man . Why are you jumping out like this all of a sudden?" Tai Shel almost knocked down his own people, even after Liu Chang, was more surprised than he: "how did youe, do you know I¡¯m here? Are you kidding me"No, I wanted toe over and say hello to you after I finished the business of the undersea man . As a result, I came across this oxygen outlet on the way . I thought that I woulde out with the time to dig the ice hole . Unexpectedly, I bumped into you . Should I say this is a coincidence? Or is it that heaven and earth really work together? " Liu Chang was still in his diving suit before he went into the water . Standing on the ground, he looked up at taisher and his people and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    "Catch sea caterpirs, but I think this generation of waters may not have Wait Taishel was trying to exin the purpose of their group of people here . Suddenly, his voice was stagnant, and his eyes showed a look of "Xing" . If you find it, don¡¯t move . I¡¯ll do it


    "What?" Liu Chang turned around and saw a huge thing with a body size of tens of meters in the animal cave when he came . This thing looks very disgusting . It looks like the cabbage caterpir on the branch that Liu Chang has seen before . It is uglier than the caterpir, because the caterpir has at least hair, and this kind of thing rolling and swimming in the water is muddy The body is round and round, without hair . (to be continued)

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410: 410


    "What kind of animal is this? It¡¯s hard to grow!" It¡¯s ufortable, not ugly, because the animal¡¯s body is very strange . After seeing what taishel was looking at, Liu Chang couldn¡¯t help saying, "the sea caterpir you said is not this thing!"


    "Shh, don¡¯t talk . I want to catch it . It¡¯s not meat . It¡¯s not easy to deal with . " Taisher said,manding the people who were very energetic when they saw the sea caterpir, and opened arge that they had prepared in advance . "Especially, after catching him, he can¡¯t be hurt . The juice in his bodyes out first-ss, and it¡¯s not delicious if it¡¯s fragrant . "


    "I really don¡¯t want to eat this kind of food . " Liu Chang looked at the creeping Xilong catching insects in the, and silently stepped back . Before that, taisher had always said that he would take him to eat sea caterpirs and sea caterpirs . He thought it was just the kind of small insects with thick fingers . Now it seems that this thing is hundreds of times bigger than he imagined, and hundreds of times more vicious habits than he imagined .


    However, although Liu Chang didn¡¯t really want to eat this food from the bottom of his heart, he would never destroy the hunt because he could see that after seeing the sea caterpir, the Xilong people looked very excited .


    So, standing on one side and holding a curious attitude, he saw that the people of the Xilong nationality quietly spread their fishings beside the holes like human fishermen . Then, in their own way, they jumped into the sea water from the shore at a very fast speed . Then, the sea water sshed with huge waves, and two kinds of giant beasts began to wrestle with each other, Let the next small animals fly all over the sky .


    Liu Chang saw that the sea caterpirs in the water were sessfully trapped in the by the efforts of the Xilong people, especially taisher . After wrestling in the water, the huge and fat body of the sea caterpirs was dragged onto the shore by several Xilong .


    Afternding, the sea caterpirs seemed to be very ufortable . Their chubby bodies rolled and swayed on the ice . Their huge bodies hit the ice and made a "Pa Pa Pa Pa" sound .


    After hunting out the giant sea caterpir, taishel quickly spread one end of the and ran towards Liu Chang, pointing ostentatiously at the chubby fellow behind him and saying, "how, how powerful?"


    "I didn¡¯t see it . " Liu Chang shook his head inexplicably .


    "You don¡¯t understand . It was very difficult to catch this insect before . You can¡¯t see that it¡¯s very fat . In fact, it has a kind of organ that sprays poisonous fog on its body, which is very difficult to handle . The venom on its body is not inferior to the most poisonous pure color creature, so we usually have to hide when we catch him, and we have to pay attention to pulling the . However, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on . It seems that we have just fought with other fierce animals . The attacking organ on its body has been discarded, which saves us a lot of trouble . "


    "So it is . This time, I¡¯m not so lucky .


    ¡±As Liu Chang spoke, his eyes turned to the northwest, where China was heading .


    When he looked at China, he also had his own thoughts . Before Liu Chang went to the bottom of the sea this time, and before he heard the nuclear elder¡¯s theory of squeezing rules, his luck was not so good . Although he did not run into the danger of his death, he had a lot of UPS and downs along the way .


    But this time, everything went smoothly, almost unbelievable - and if he was really lucky to this extent, there was only one possibility - the big willow was more powerful!


    "Hey, man, what are you thinking?" Tai Shel saw Liu Chang¡¯s words, and suddenly started to froze, and said in a loud voice: "is the sea bottom fun? Have you seen the protonuclear elder? It should be nothing toe out this time . Stay with me for a few more days! "


    "Well It doesn¡¯t seem to work . There should be something wrong with the maind . " In the face of taishel¡¯s invitation, Liu Chang politely refused, "I have to go back tonight!"


    "What happened? Did the protonuclear elder say that? "


    "No, I felt it myself . " Liu Chang¡¯s face showed worry - before going to the nuclear power nt, Liu Chang knew that the willows were terrible . After he had been to the nuclear power nt, Liu Chang knew that the willows were terrible to this extent . If there was something wrong with the willows, then human beings could not stop him . If human beings could not stop him, his family would be in danger of death .


    "Well, since something happened there, I won¡¯t keep you . " Although he was not a human being, taishel was not ignorant of human nature . After all, he was a species born in the end of the world . He knew the truth that time was pressing and danger came everywhere .


    Therefore, even though he wanted to stay with Liu Chang, he did not say a word about leaving Liu Chang when he heard the news .


    "Eat the sea caterpirs before you go . Even in an emergency, you have to eat . Thousands of kilometers have passed . You just came from the bottom of the sea, and you should not have eaten . " Taisher pointed to the sea caterpir behind him, "and since you are so lucky today, you should taste the first gourmet of the gutes . Let¡¯s go to the tribe!"


    "Well . " Liu Chang nodded - time is not urgent . This moment, he does not eat here, but also wants to go to the sea to catch, time may be more urgent, and taishel¡¯s hospitality is difficult . Although he still resists eating such disgusting things in his heart, he has been boasted by the other party for so many times, and he also has a little curiosity in his heart . Therefore, after the two came to the tribe, taisher said to Liu Chang to "deal with food" and ran away .


    When hees back ten minutester, your fat sea caterpir has been "processed" and some other organs have been removed, leaving only the whitest and fattest body .


    "More disgusting . " Liu Chang said .


    "Well, it¡¯s really ugly . Anything without scales is not beautiful . " Tai Shel holding that simr thing with his reminder, all the way "utter Chi Chi Chi" ran to Liu Chang, "but delicious! If you don¡¯te today, I can¡¯t grab it! Those little guys like to eat this kind of food too much . Our race was not born for a long time . There are children in every family . It¡¯s not enough to divide them! "


    "Well, after listening to you for so long, it should taste very good, but how to eat it?" Liu Chang looked at the huge thing with tens of meters in length, looked at the round body, even had no ce to put his mouth down, "raw or cooked food?"


    "Get used to eating with it!" Taisher, who had already been ready, took out a huge metal straw from his back at the moment of answering Liu Chang¡¯s words . One end of the straw is very sharp, and the other end is made of leather .

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411: 411


    Taishel said, and directly inserted the sharp end of the metal straw into the body of the sea caterpir .


    It was like the sound of broken cotton wadding inserted by the tip of a knife . The moment after the straw was inserted into the body of the sea caterpir, Liu Chang smelled the smell of making in the air .


    The fragrancees out from the end of the straw, giving off a strong aroma - it¡¯s like ice cream, mixed with the taste of chocte, but also mixed with a faint musk vor, the smell is mellow and makes people salivate .


    "It¡¯s delicious . " Liu Chang could not help sighing: "after the end of the world, many creatures in order to survive, the smell on their bodies is very bad . I can¡¯t imagine that this ugly sea caterpir is so fragrant . "


    "That¡¯s why you have to use a straw . " "The body of this sea caterpir is full of thick mucus, which is very, very fragrant and tastes good," said taishel . But probably because the taste is too mellow, as soon as the air will vtilize within a few minutes, the taste will be much worse, so we have to use a straw to prevent its smell from vtilizing


    Standing on the beach, Liu Chang watched taisher¡¯s exnation and the fat sea caterpir with a big straw on his body . He felt that the picture was extremely strange . If he was five years ago, if he was still a high school student in the peaceful era, he felt that he could never have seen such a strange picture .


    A strange Cyrus is asking him to eat sea caterpirs with straws .


    "But the straw is too big for me . Your mouth is so big that I can jump in . "


    "I¡¯ll suck it out for you . "


    "Can you be more disgusting?" Liu sighed and picked up an empty shell with a big mouth from the sea . Then he went to the body of the sea caterpir and gently cut a small hole on it with his finger stick . The skin of the sea caterpir is very thick, but Liu Chang¡¯s thorn is more sharp . After a stroke, a crack is born, and then from the crack, apanied by a strong fragrance, slowly flows out a little milky white slurry .


    After the slurry flows out, it condenses into an ice-cream like solid in the cold wind, which is taken into the shell bowl by Liu Chang, and then the small wound solidifies due to the cold .


    "You¡¯re smart . " See Liu Chang, you picked up a bowl of serous, taishel can¡¯t help but urge: "eat quickly, after a few minutes it¡¯s not delicious . "


    "Well . " Smelling the best strange smell since the end of the world, Liu Chang¡¯s strong appetite was attracted by the smell, which made Liu Chang forget the disgusting body of the sea caterpir for a while, and scraped a bit of this "ice cream" like thing with his finger and put it into his mouth .


    With his fingers like his mouth, the moment Liu Chang touched the milky white coagnt on the tip of his tongue, a strong fragrance apanied by the mostplex and beautiful taste instantly filled more than 10000 taste buds on his tongue . The most primitive * * was seduced out . This feeling of satisfying the desire for perfect stomachs, such as the same * * of * *, made Liu Chang feel a strong sense of satisfaction for no reason .


    "How about it, how about it?" Taisher stood next to Liu Chang . Seeing his expression after eating sea caterpirs, he knew that his rmendation was correct . "Eat more . This sea caterpir is one of the several poisons in the shallow sea creatures . Even if the poison organs are removed, its meat juice still has a certain illusory effect . When you eat, think about the good things . Although you have a strong anti poison ability, don¡¯t resist this feeling Go along with your feelings and imagine the best things . He will take you back to where you want to go


    "Well . " Liu Chang listened to taisher¡¯s words, under the urge of appetite, this time directly ate arge piece of wonderful meat juice, and then one mouthful after another, the strong aroma went into the nose along the taste buds, and then went into the brain along the nasal cavity . This feeling of satisfaction made Liu Chang drowsy .


    Therefore, he simply relies on the sea caterpir on the ground, carrying the shell while taking food, and then slowly enters into a dream like effect


    I know where I am and what I am doing, but I really see my high school, my teachers, my ssmates, my books, my warm bed, myputer in front of my bed, and the fast broadcast in myputer


    Turn on theputer, the movies after the college entrance examination are still


    However, Liu Chang was not in the mood to see these things . In pursuit of this beautiful feeling, Liu Chang opened the door of his bedroom and saw his parents in the living room


    "Mom and Dad . . . " Knowing that it was an illusion, Liu Chang couldn¡¯t help crying out . In this fantasy world, his parents, whom he had never met, turned around and asked him about thetest assessment with a smile


    After a long time, Liu Chang wakes up from his hallucination, his face is icy, but still with a smile


    "Thank you, Tessel .


    ¡±After waking up, Liu Chang had a beautiful dream, which swept away his fatigue in the sea floor for several days . After he got up, he looked at the sky . Nearly half an hour had passed .


    "You¡¯re wee, brother . " Taisher kept sober all the time . He looked at Liu Chang who got up . After a moment, he couldn¡¯t think of a word to say . Finally, he sent him a sentence -


    "go well all the way . "


    "Rare auspicious words!" Liu Chang, with a smile and a wave, said "goodbye" to taishel, and then left the beachpletely . Back under the water, Liu Chang drove all the way to the maind with his shuttle machine . He didn¡¯t know if he would have a chance to meet again . The willow trees had already begun to expand without ident . Taishere had no reason to go to the dangerousnd of China .


    But this time, he will face the most powerful challenge . Everything in the future is an unknown number


    So, after sailing for several days, Liu Chang finally returned to Qingdao, where he left .


    He returned to his familiar ce, China .


    Smelling the familiar sea breeze, Liu Chang always felt that the air here smelled better than that of other ces . However, afternding, when Liu Chang carried his shuttle into the city - in addition to smelling the fresh feeling in the air - he smelled a different smell - the smell of tension .


    Different from the booming construction of the city when he left, Liu Chang came here again and found that there were a lot less marine intelligent creatures . Most of the intelligent species seemed to have left the city and returned to the sea bottom again . There was no sense of "man in ck" on the street, and only the small Turner people were left . (to be continued)

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412: 412


    With a face of doubt, Liu Chang in the surrounding small Turner¡¯s wonderful eyes, holding the underwater shuttle to the stronghold of the beard, found his old friend .


    "Hey, man!" Blocking a shuttle the size of a car at the gate of the mustache stronghold, Liu Chang enters the house and finds the old friend .


    "Long time no see . Where is this?" Hearing the familiar voice, just ready to go out, saw a figure drilling in .


    Listen to the voice know it is Liu Chang, but when big beard saw Liu Chang¡¯s shape at the moment, he was still surprised, "the clothes are good!"


    Up and down a lot of Liu Chang¡¯s close fitting diving suit, beard half jokingly said .


    "Well, if you leave this dress in the past, you¡¯ll get at least a Nobel prize or something . " Liu Changughed and said, "it¡¯s rare that you are joking . Why, are you in a good mood recently?"


    "It¡¯s not good . It¡¯s just that the things in my heart have been put down . I feel rxed a lot . " Big beard said and sighed, and Liu Chang also thought of the reason .


    "It¡¯s joy and sorrow!" Liu Chang didn¡¯t say any words offort . He didn¡¯t smell the old man¡¯s smell before entering the door . When he was a child, he guessed that anyone could die in the end of the world, while the grandmother with a big beard was so old that she could live for five years in the end of the world . If there was no ident, she should have died of old age, which was absolutely happy and sad .


    "Well, maybe after the end of the world, my grandmother is the first person to die of old age . I have nothing to think about . " Big beard gave a smile, and his voice was filled with feelings: "grandma has been so kind to me since childhood . I am very proud to be able to give her a peaceful old age in such a chaotic situation . "


    "Well, it¡¯s rare . " Liu Chang nodded .


    "Well, stop talking about it . What¡¯s the matter with me? Now the war is in chaos . Don¡¯t you go with your family? I remember you have a lot of friends and family .


    ¡±Big beard and up and down arge number of Liu Chang¡¯s clothes, doubt asked: "did you go to the sea? It looks like it¡¯s juste back! "


    "Well, from the bottom of the sea . " After Liu Chang said this, he did not wait for the expression of surprise on his big beard¡¯s face to show . He quickly continued: "it seems that something has happened outside . I¡¯ve been busy at the bottom of the sea for half a month . What happened during this period?"


    Liu Chang also looked at the inner room, a group of thirty or forty bearded people . At present, there are only a few left .


    "You should know about the big willow tree . Listening to the news from the people at the bottom of the sea, the horrible willow tree in the Central ins has started to expand again . It is very fast and can extend hundreds of miles in every direction . I think it will cover Qingdao in a few days . It may be within a month The branches of China will be all over China


    When beard spoke, he had a frightening expression on his face . He had inquired about all these news from the sea people, and I don¡¯t know how credible they are . But it is true that Qingdao people, who have just stabilized recently, are in a state of panic .


    "Is it true?" Liu Chang sighed deeply when he heard the big beard . Before he came here, the elder of pronuclear had said that the big willow had been recuperating for such a long time . In addition to the umtion of several hundred thousand level brain region evolutors sent by amphibians and little Turner, they have already had a solid capital .


    At this moment, it finally expanded and started the first round of charge against the rules .


    "Is the news true?" Seeing the dignified expression on Liu Chang¡¯s face, big beard confirmed with some disbelief: "although people in the sea are so nervous, we all believe it is true, but I really can¡¯t imagine any tree that can grow all over China . "


    "There is such a tree in China . " Liu Chang sighed again, looked up and said, "where are your brothers


    "When the news of the willow tree that Haimen took a walk the other day, it was said that they would be able to take some people to the North American continent for refuge, and most of the Qingdao residents followed . I didn¡¯t leave because I had to take care of my grandmother, but now I still have a chance . I¡¯ve heard about some rtionships, and if you want to go together, I can take you and your family


    "No, I have a lot to deal with . " Liu Chang shook his head and refused the big beard¡¯s offer .


    And the other party sighed .


    "Well, if we go together, we can take care of it . Forget it . Everyone has his own business to be busy with . I won¡¯t inquire about your business . You are always mysterious . " "Come in and sit down . It¡¯s very cold to stand in the outer room . "


    "No, I have to hurry back . " Liu Chang shook his head and rushed out of the room . "Have a good trip to America!"


    "Good word for you!" He called out to the outside, and bearded said goodbye to this friend who had only a few friends - or a friend .


    Go out and lift up his shuttle again . This thing is the product of the "frontier nuclear family" . It has a very high scientific and technological content . In addition, he is now in a state of chaos . Although he ims to shoulder the mission of "savior", he does not have a savior¡¯s heart .


    The slogan can be louder, but the back road should be prepared at any time . As long as the shuttle is kept, Liu Chang feels that at least he has a way back . If China and even Eurasia arepletely upied by then, he will certainly take Xiao Jing Li Qingshui and others into the shuttle and drive him to the United States or other ces to escape Yes . If the expansion of willows can¡¯t be stopped, there will be only one more day, until the willows cover the whole earth, or be squeezed to the ashes by the rules .


    Thinking about the future, Liu Chang held the shuttle machine as light as nothing in his hands . He ran out of Qingdao, then stepped on the frozen forest and ran all the way to Jinan .


    People who have run long-distance buses always feel that a short distance of one or two hundred kilometers is just around the corner . Liu Chang, who has traveled to the sea, does not pay much attention to this distance .


    From Qingdao to Jinan, he only felt that he had not run long before he arrived at the destination and met the familiar people .


    "Back . " Before Liu Chang came back, Li Qingshui waited for Liu Chang at the entrance of Jinan City . Seeing him back, he took the heavy load in his hands a few steps forward . "I¡¯m tired all the way . "


    "Well, it¡¯s hard . It¡¯s much more dangerous under the sea than in the jungle, but it¡¯s a good thing that we¡¯ve had no danger . " No matter how long Liu Chang and Li Qingshui haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, they won¡¯t feel a bit strange . After meeting, they even don¡¯t even bother to say polite words . After handing the shuttle to sailor Li Qingshui, Liu Changzhong enters his chest and finds a yellow amber stone from the crack of his diving suit . (to be continued)

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413: 413


    "This thing was sent to you by the people of the protonuclear Presbyterian group . I looked at it on the way and found nothing strange . " Liu Chang put the Amber Stone in his arms for a long time to Li Qingshui, and asked, "what information is hidden in this, but I have to give it to you?"


    "Well . . . " After receiving the Amber Stone, Li Qingshui shone at the strange thing in the sunlight and shook his head: "I don¡¯t know . I have to go back to study it . It seems that there is a little information sequence code hidden in it, but now there is nothing . "


    "Well . " After listening to Li Qingshui¡¯s words, Liu Chang nodded his head - most of the 500 members of the protonuclear Presbyterian group have reached the level of Li Qingshui . Therefore, what they have studied together is that Li Qingshui can¡¯t see the mystery, and it¡¯s not surprising that Liu Chang doesn¡¯t understand why the two sides are grasshoppers standing on the same line, why should they be so mysterious .


    "Let¡¯s go back to the Institute first . A lot of things have happened these days . " Li Qingshui put the amber stone into his pocket, called and took Liu Chang to Jinan City .


    At this time, the urban area of Jinan was already in a state of panic . Thest time we came here, although people had the tension and urgency of survival in the end of the world, they did not have the expression of "as if the sky was going to fall down" . But now entering the city, Liu Chang can see the ant like expression on people¡¯s faces everywhere . This feeling makes Liu Chang think of the film that "Japanese devils" enter the vige, the three light policy, and the war is imminent . People are unarmed and want to run, but they don¡¯t know where to run .


    "Has the news of the big willow gone for a walk? This is not your style Liu Chang walked on the street and saw the expressions on people¡¯s faces . He thought that when he was in Zhengzhou, Li Qingshui actually informed the public of the news before the arrival of willows, so that he was afraid of unrest . Although the final result was chaotic, because the news was spreadte, the time of chaos was very short and no more unnecessary casualties were caused .


    "I didn¡¯t give the news . It was the little Turner guys who did it . " Li Qingshui continued to move forward "but it doesn¡¯t matter . The paper can¡¯t stop fire . The news that we should go out must go out . The willow is advancing faster thanst time . Before long, it will bepletely surrounded here . It¡¯s the same whether we say it or not . "


    "Is he not afraid that we shall die together?" Liu Chang couldn¡¯t help asking when he heard that big willow was so arrogant this time .


    "I¡¯m afraid . So, this time, he bypassed all human cities, and he didn¡¯t hurt anyone during his march . " Li Qingshui speaks very fast, and his feet are also very fast . He is a person who is always vigorous and vigorous . "He did not harm human beings . There are two reasons . One is that he is afraid to die together . The other is that maybe the human brain is no longer important to him now . "


    "Doesn¡¯t it matter?" Liu Chang sighed deeply and thought about it . Willow is a home built by human beings . But now, after five years of evolution, there are too many species that are smarter than human beings . Not to mention the sea people and prokaryotes, the amphibians controlled by willows are much smarter than human beings - and those marine races are not much worse than human beings, and the wisdom umtion of willow itself is also very much Tired has also reached another level, no longer urgent need for arge number of human brains as his knowledge umtion products .


    "It¡¯s really sad that the peaceful evolution n of the big willow tree is much more violent than the small turners!" Yes, Liu Chang¡¯s heart is surging again . In fact, xiaoturner or willow have great advantages in the face of human beings . Therefore, they do not need to treat human beings as enemies in an urgent way, but only need to get along with each other peacefully or make friends . In this way, the two sides can not have a fierce conflict at all, and then they just need to wait for the passage of time to eliminate the weak race .


    It would be a fool¡¯s way to fight against the human beings who still have a certain amount of umtion . But even if it is "peaceful evolution", because of the absolute difference in strength, the driving n of both sides is not the same . Willow is upying all the ces except human beings, which means very clearly - "give you a living space and do not disturb each other . " ¡ª¡ªDirectly attack the bottom line of human¡¯s bearing -- let human beings not choose to "die together" .


    After all, no one wants to die if he can survive .


    "Where are the willows now?" Liu Chang asked .


    "It¡¯s only half of the country in China . In the south, it¡¯s Hohhot in the south, Nanchang in the north, Xi¡¯an in the West and Lianyungang in the East . " Li Qingshui said, the brain region wave touched Liu Chang there, "this is the willow expansion map in recent days, I simted it, you see . "


    After receiving the brain wave transmitted by Li Qingshui, Liu Chang "saw" such a picture: the map of China was at the beginning of his eyes . The background color of the map was blue, while the original area of willow trees, Henan, Hubei, Hubei and Hebei provinces was bright red . With Liu Chang¡¯s observation, those bright red areas began to move as quickly as ink dripped in water In a short time, the area of several provinces around it was dyed red . Finally, as Li Qingshui said, when he went down to Hunan and up to Inner Mongolia, a small part of China was instantly permeated .


    However, there are still some gaps around these diffuse Red areas . These gaps are visible to the naked eye, which are the cities of China . Among them, the biggest gap is Beijing, where willow trees pass by .


    "What do those red areas look like now?" Liu Chang looked at the map and asked curiously . "It¡¯s still a forest, but there are only willows left in the forest, and the animals are still there . " Li Qingshui replied: "willow strips are thick and thin . Those forests don¡¯t look very different from those before, but there are not so many varieties, but the branches and leaves are more luxuriant, and the jungle looks more primitive . But these are not the key points . The point is . . . "


    "We don¡¯t seem to be able to get into the forest . " Liu Changshun Li Qingshui¡¯s idea interface way .


    "Yes, the jungle is not as dangerous as it used to be for others, but it¡¯s hard for us to get out of the jungle after we get in . "


    "Well . " Liu Chang nodded . Recalling the bright red coverage, he knew that although he was strong enough now, he was the least likely person in China to cross the forest .


    Daliushu is not a fool . He is sure to know what the elder of pronuclear knows . In addition to the big willow, Liu Chang believes that amphibians are also interested in talking to themselves . Therefore, the forest is no longer the forest of poisonous insects, snakes and ants, nor the jungle full of cannibals . It is a brand-new intelligent jungle . If he dares to enter, he will nevere out again . (to be continued)

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414: 414


    Therefore, the danger level of the jungle is more dangerous for Liu Chang than for ordinary people .


    "How can I get to Beijing now?" Liu Chang looked at the map . Although Jinan was notpletely surrounded, the roads leading to Beijing were blocked by big willows, which was obviously intentional .


    "It can only fly over, or go around from the sea . " Li Qingshui said: "but the sky is not safe, and from the sea around or a section of the jungle, this matter needs to be considered for a long time . "


    Between Li Qingshui¡¯s words, the two people went to the gate of the Research Institute . The soldiers watching the door were still there . After seeing the two people, they were released directly to pass .


    "Quiet every day, are they OK?" Entering the Institute, Liu Chang heard the familiar smell and asked casually .


    "Well, it¡¯s OK . Before the willows expanded, I took them back from Qingdao . " Li Qingshui nodded, "in fact, it may be better for them to follow little Turner to the United States . " These days, I have been in contact with the top management of little Turner, and there is some rtionship there . If the branches are willing to go, they can find a ce that can ensure that they can be sent to safety . But I asked them the other day . None of them wanted to leave . "


    "They should go . " Although some reluctant to part with it, Liu Chang thought, this is indeed the best way - Xiaozhi He Zhi Zhi, they are here, really worried, and now the willow tree is so strong, whether it is Li light water or the sea bottom people have no way to stop his expansion, the Chinese maind will not be attacked by the willow trees, if not unexpected, then those people around Liu Chang will be implicated . ¡£


    Because both amphibians and willows are concerned about Liu Chang and Li Qingshui - so the people around them may be their targets .


    "I¡¯ll tell them it¡¯s too dangerous to stay here . " Liu Chang thought about it and quickly entered the Research Institute .


    The news of Liu Chang¡¯s return soon spread in the Research Institute . After a while, those familiar people gathered again .


    Gathering in the conference room, because everyone knows that Liu Chang will have important news to inform when hees back . After all, his travel direction is the sea, which is a world that no one, including Li Qingshui, has ever set foot in . There are too many mysterious things in it .


    Therefore, after all the people gathered, they all looked at Liu Chang with eager eyes .


    "I¡¯m not a good storyteller . I met a lot of things on my way to the bottom of the sea . I set out from the sea with taisher that day In the face of the ardent expectations of his rtives and friends, Liu Chang did not dampen everyone¡¯s interest . He talked about his experience in the sea for several days, from shallow sea to deep sea, from ind to Australia, from human to Xilong, and finally said about the nuclear Presbyterian .


    He had nothing to hide from these people, and he told all his experiences along the way


    "It¡¯s really breathtaking . " After hearing Liu Chang¡¯s speech, Lao Zhang couldn¡¯t help sighing: "it¡¯s a pity that we didn¡¯t encounter Australia¡¯s top ten poisons or the silver storm or the bloody storm again, which made this story less exciting . "


    "Ha ha, I guess I can¡¯te back . " After seeing the tiger in charge of Jinan, how did you turn to see the tiger in charge


    "Well, that¡¯s all right . " Lei Tiger stood in front of Liu Chang, no bandage on his body . He looked as if he could move freely . "If you don¡¯t take anything, I guess you can win . "


    "Ha ha, that¡¯s good . " For Thunder Tiger¡¯s words, Liu Chang has no doubt - as long as his body really recovers to 70% or so, he can¡¯t beat him without taking things .


    But after taking something, this strength has to bepletely reversed - in the case of both sides with weapons, Liu Chang only needs to y to 70% of the ability to defeat Thunder Tiger .


    It¡¯s just that these things have be meaningless at present .


    After all, the enemy they are facing now is willow, and the effect of personalbat effectiveness in front of willow is almost zero . B after all, if they really want to fight with a round arm, a thousand Liu Chang carrying small nuclear warheads are not willow¡¯s opponents, which is an irreparable problem in number - . .


    therefore, after making a joke, the topic began to get on the right track .


    "Herees the willow . " The speech was voiceless . Originally, this meeting was not a very orthodox military meeting . There were no other officers except Lei Hu and Lao Zhang, so the atmosphere was very free .


    "Yes, herees the willow . " With the beginning of the heavy topic, the atmosphere of the meeting changed from rxed to dignified . Following the Qingyin topic, Lao Zhang gave a table, "this is the current data statistics, which is convenient for you to watch . Liu Chang probably knows the current situation of willow expansion . ording to the current speed of willow expansion, he only needs 17 days to cover the whole Then three monthster, it will cross the three continents of Eurasia and Africa, and half a yearter, it willpletely cover all thend areas of the three continents, and be aary level super life .


    "It sounds like we don¡¯t have to y anymore . " Thunder Tiger heard Lao Zhang¡¯s words and spread out his hands, "but now the willow has not started with human beings . I even heard that the area covered by willow branches has somehow begun to grow some edible fruits for human beings . " Few people dare to eat it now, but it is absolutely conceivable that within half a year, most areas, especially those in backward areas, will even worship willow as a tree of life . ""It¡¯s just amazing . " Liu Chang heard thunder tiger¡¯s new news, can¡¯t help but praise willow¡¯s skillful means again, "this fruit still grows out?"


    "Well, I¡¯ve sent someone to pick it up . It should be delivered by tomorrow . " Lao Zhang nodded, "I don¡¯t know what kind of fruit it will be . "


    "No matter what, I won¡¯t eat it . " Hearing this, Liu Chang shook his head . "It¡¯s no use saying anything else . Do you have any solutions to this problem?"


    "No


    "No Hearing Liu Chang¡¯s question, Lei tiger and Lao Zhang shook their heads together . "What can be done? Nuclear bomb bombing more than half of China? Will the earth perish, or will conventional weapons be used against that guy? Seriously, there is no way for human beings to deal with this guy now . The only reason he gives face is that he doesn¡¯t want to die together . Fruit is the only way to show his kindness . "


    "We¡¯re just ants . " Lao Zhang said, pause for a while, "at best, it¡¯s an ant with a poisonous sting . If you trample on it, you¡¯ll break your feet . So you¡¯ll confine it in a ss cover and wait for it to die . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415: 415


    "Report!" A few voices of soldiers were heard outside the meeting .


    "Come in . " Lao Zhang answered, knowing that it was a big thing - because if there was no big situation, the soldiers would not disturb the conference room .


    "What¡¯s the matter?" After the soldiers entered the conference room, Lao Zhang looked up and asked .


    "Themando you ordered yesterday to pick the fruit is back today . " The soldier said, and took out the vacuum packed stic bag, which was tightly sealed with a fruit . "You told me that this matter is very urgent . If you pick it back, it will be sent to you as soon as possible in any case . "


    "Oh . " A few steps forward to take the stic bag, Lao Zhang nodded to the soldiers and responded, "hard, go out . Call themando leader and I¡¯ll ask him something


    "Yes, sir . " Although it was the end of the world, the basic discipline of the soldiers was still there . After a salute, the soldiers went out .


    "Don¡¯t you say you won¡¯t arrive until tomorrow?" Liu Chang went to Lao Zhang and looked across the bag at the fruit of the willow tree - the red fruit, which looked very much like an apple, but was much redder than the apple, and looked more plump and juicy .


    "This thing looks like you can eat * *, and the willow tree is quite able to choose the shape . " Thunder Tiger also came over, took the bag from Lao Zhang¡¯s hand, opened the sealed mouth, and smelled into it - suddenly, a unique fragrance of fruit filled the whole conference room .


    "It¡¯s tempting, for the hungry . " Li Qingshui couldn¡¯t help saying .


    Just as his voice fell, the guard, who had just left for less than a minute, came in with a wounded man in his arms .


    "Hello, sir . " The wounded man¡¯s face was livid . A tear wound on his thigh was simply bandaged . It was obviously bandaged on the way . He didn¡¯t have time to deal with it when he returned to the Research Institute .


    "Hurt? Is this willow? " Lao Zhang saw the wound of themando leader and asked .


    "No, they were bitten by poisonous insects on the road . There were too many dangers in the jungle . Some soldiers were killed on the road, but fortunately, they brought these things here . " Themando¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke, apparently suffering from a great pain .


    "Painstaking, give me treatment myself . " Lao Zhang looked down at the festering wound ofmando Zhang and asked, "but before that, I want to ask you why I have to return today for the journey that I expect to arrive tomorrow? Is it that the branches of the willow have been distributed here? "


    "Yes, we looked for it ording to the route map you gave before . We found that it was green before we got to the destination . Then we entered the willow forest and saw the fruit you said . Then we picked it and brought it back . On the way back, a wave of poisonous insects suddenly came out from the ground and dragged several team members away And bit me by the way


    Themando leader finished the whole journey in a concise way . After listening, Lao Zhang nodded and led him out .


    "You talk first . I¡¯ll take care of his wound . It¡¯s not easy to clean up the venom of this poisonous insect . I¡¯m afraid others can¡¯t do it well .


    ¡±Lao Zhang left a word and went out .


    As soon as Lao Zhang left, the rest of the people put all their attention on the "fruit" left by the willow tree .


    "It should be edible . " Thunder Tiger held the vacuum collection bag and looked for a long time . After finding that there was no problem, he simply took out the "apple" and said, "it¡¯s not dangerous . Does Mr . Li want to see this thing?"


    Thunder Tiger spoke and handed the apple to Li Qingshui .


    Then, at the moment when the apple skin just touched Li Qingshui¡¯s finger, the apple suddenly opened its mouth .


    It¡¯s the opening of the mouth - the bright red skin on the surface of the apple suddenly cracked, and then split into the shape of a human mouth . Finally, after some juice was squeezed out of the fruit, the structure inside becameplicated . After a burst of shaking, with the juice sshing around, the apple actually opened its mouth to speak .


    "It¡¯s not easy . We meet again, brother Qingshui . " After the apple has a mouth, it grows something simr to the "tree eye" on the apple body . The strange tree eyes just stare at Liu Chang . "And Liu Chang, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time . "


    "Well Long time no see . " Looking at a talking apple, Liu Chang was shocked . There was no analogy in his heart . He couldn¡¯t figure out what "principle" could make one of his "organs" still have the ability of induction and thinking after being separated from his body, which was beyond the scope of ordinary life .


    And it¡¯s obvious that this talking fruit was brought by the willow tree intentionally by themandos - everything is in control .


    "Oh, I¡¯m relieved to see you¡¯re still here . " The fruit of the willow tree, without the ability to move itself, was held in the palm of Li Qingshui¡¯s hand . Therefore, the eye of the tree has never left Liu Chang¡¯s face . "Don¡¯t look at me like this, after all, we are all from Kaifeng . . . "


    PA!!!


    Before the willow fruit said this, Li Qingshui threw the apples on the ground and trampled on it . Then he raised his head and called out, "soldiers, clean up this ce with fire . Don¡¯t leave any residue . "Aftermanding all this, Li Qingshui just looked at Liu Chang, "can¡¯t let him get more information from us . The willow has learned that you are back, and I think he will try his best to kill you next


    "Damn it . He¡¯s very well informed . " Liu Chang was hit by a willow just after he came back . If what the seaman said is right, he is definitely the willow¡¯s number one enemy . Willow may let most of the human beings go, but he and Li Qingshui are definitely spared .


    "What about that?" As a super intelligent life, willow is definitely the first in the world if it is vigorous and vigorous . He will not miss a second after knowing the existence of the target . If Liu Chang sees the branches of willow outside the window 10 minutester, or encounters tens of thousands of amphibians at his own door, he will not be surprised at all .


    "Well, follow me . " Originally rtively leisurely atmosphere suddenly became urgent, Li Qingshui took off his apple shoes and directly pulled Liu Chang out of the meeting room .


    "I now know what the protons did for me . " After walking to the meeting room, Li Qingshui took out the pebble that Liu Chang handed him . (to be continued)

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416: 416


    "This thing Liu Chang looked at Li Qingshui again pulled out the "goose Mao stone" also reflected, "this is the interference willow information source!"


    "Yes, the protonuclear elders can¡¯t count willows, but at least they can make willows count as your existence . " Li Qingshui said, then handed the pebbles to Liu Chang, "take it . "


    "If you want to go, you have to go too . I am not the only target of willow . " Taking the pebbles, Liu Chang suddenly thought of the strange murals in four suits that he had seen in the depths of the sea . Thest one was a man with two heads . Before he left, the mural changed its shape . One head became him, the other became Li Qingshui .


    "Mr . protonuclear said that the rules chose me because the rules would automatically find the most suitable person . " And to see the existence of the source of consciousness, I am the most suitable person toplete his task . I am not the only one in the world who can feel the source of consciousness, so I think if I die, you are the next messenger of the rules . Therefore, if the willow tree wants to get rid of me, it will definitely join you to get rid of it .


    ¡±Liu Chang clenched the goose Mao stone, frowned and said, "and I think, even if you can¡¯t see the existence of the source of consciousness, the willow tree will not let you go . You are the only one who can escape after being controlled by him . You know too many secrets of him, and he won¡¯t let you go . "


    "Yes, it won¡¯t let me go . " Li Qingshui lowered his head and repeated a sentence, nodded and thought for several seconds . It seemed that he was weighing the pros and cons . After a few seconds, he nodded his head and said, "OK, let¡¯s go together . Time can¡¯t be dyed!"


    "Well . " Liu Chang also nodded . He had just returned from half a tour of the world . He had nothing to take with him . He went back into the room and told the people close to him to pack up their things and leave . He had no time to exin in detail . After five minutes, he forced all the people into the shuttle machine he had held . Then he said hello to Lao Zhang, and exined the general situation He continued to carry the heavy weight of the three or four hundred jin thing all the way back to Qingdao .


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" All the turning points were too fast . Just as the meeting was still in progress, the fruit of the willow tree began to speak . Finally, Li Qingshui and Liu Chang went out for a while and took everyone away from here . All of this made everyone a little unprepared . At the moment, he Zhizhi, sitting in the cockpit of the shuttle, looked at Li Qingshui with some fear .


    "Because the willow tree has found the existence of Liu Chang, he wille over in the shortest time, and then pull out the thorn . " Li Qingshui said to a person in the cockpit: "and you are the people who have a great deal to do with this thorn . I don¡¯t think willow can pay attention to benevolence when doing things . He wants to catch Liu Chang, but he can¡¯t catch him, and you are around the Research Institute . I think of the consequences when I think about it . I don¡¯t need to say that everyone should know?"


    "Oh, so it is . " A cockpit person knew the cause of the matter, Qi Qi sighed, "I can¡¯t believe that willow has such a big hatred for Liu Chang . Logically speaking, to reach his high level of life, there is still hatred? Is willow so bitter? "


    "Liu Chang¡¯s hatred is not for the purpose of killing Liu Chang . " Li Qingshui in the cockpit, with Liu Chang running up and down bumping up and down, "he killed Liu Chang for the purpose of not wanting to be killed by Liu Chang . "


    "Ah?"


    "Kill the willow?"


    "How could it be?"


    "Brother Liu Chang?"


    Although the words came from Li Qingshui¡¯s mouth, all the people in the cockpit, hearing the news, felt that the most reliable person was suddenly out of line and was "bullshit" . However, Li Qingshui never joked, and he never said anything casually, so this sounds especially unbelievable .


    Moreover, the news was so shocking that none of the people who trusted Liu Chang most believed that Liu Chang had the ability to kill willows .


    "Liu Chang can¡¯t kill Liu Chang when he stands still . " He Zhizhi swallowed it . Saliva, again some fear looked at Li Qingshui, the other side did not exin .


    All the way through in this strange atmosphere .


    A few hourster, they came to the seaside of Qingdao again .


    "Why did you bring us here?" Those familiar with Liu Chang came out of the cockpit one by one . They looked at the white sea of ice and asked, "do you want to send us abroad?"


    "When I first came back to the base, I thought about the danger of willow . I wanted to force you to the United States . " Liu Chang was interrupted before he finished his speech .


    "I¡¯m not going . " The first one to interrupt him is Xiaojing . Her mood does not fluctuate, but her tone is unusually calm . N seems to be saying a matter of course . Her attitude is as firm as cold ice .


    "I¡¯m not going either!" The second one is he Zhizhi . "We¡¯re going to die together . There¡¯s something that might be better than willow . We can meet again in another world . "


    "Well, I want to die in my hometown, where I am with my children . " Qingyin looks at the northwest where his two headed child died .


    "I¡¯m not going . The viin hasn¡¯t returned my beloved bird yet . " Staring at Li Qingshui every day, he still looks hostile . And the rest of the people did not say that they wanted to leave .


    "It¡¯s better to die in your own country and hometown . If you can¡¯t stop the willows, what¡¯s the meaning of living in the United States for another three or five years? It¡¯s better to die cleanly . " Mn looked very open: "all the way to run, everyone is tired, every day chased with headless flies, early end, early clean heart . "


    "Liu Chang, can¡¯t you kill the willow? I¡¯m waiting to witness the miracle here


    "No one¡¯s leaving, are they?" Liu Chang looked at the crowd, epted their firm eyes, and took out the pebble . "OK, since you don¡¯t leave, you can¡¯t catch what¡¯s left behind by the willows, and I don¡¯t know how far it can be isted


    Liu Chang took the pebble, and before he finished speaking, the strange Amber Stone suddenly broke into pieces without any sign, and was divided into four parts . The section was as smooth as new, as if he could understand people¡¯s words, helping Liu Chang solve the biggest problem at present .


    "Can the protonuclear elder sense the message here?" Liu Chang picked up the broken goose Mao stone, handed one to he Zhizhi and one to Li Qingshui . He took two copies and looked at the remaining one . He thought of those people who were still in Beijing . (to be continued)

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417: 417


    "No more, no less . Four . " Liu Chang held the pebbles and said, "you, me, Mr . Li, the people in Beijing . " Liu Chang counted the number of stones and suddenly found a problem .


    "If it¡¯s four yuan, Mr . Li, do you want to act alone?" Liu Chang turned his head and looked at Li Qingshui .


    "Well, I¡¯ve prepared the chips for the final negotiation with the willow tree . " Li Qingshui nodded .


    "Chips? You got the nuclear code? " Liu Chang was surprised again .


    "Yes, or what do you think I¡¯m doing in Beijing for so many days?" Li Qingshui¡¯s face was calm and squinted, but before that, I was ready to get your business done . "Since you are the messenger of the rules, then some things can be seen as the real start of construction! Remember the ingredients in the red fog that can cause biological changes? No one can really absorb those ingredients . People who have been injected with red fog concentrate are dead, including me! If it wasn¡¯t for my body that willows had recreated, I would have died at the moment


    Li Qingshui¡¯s body is not his own, which we all know - up to now, he can still grow willows and his blood is not red .


    "So, before, no one could really swallow the red fog for artificial evolution, but now you should be able to . . . " Li Qingshui looked at Liu Chang, and his crazy thought appeared again in his eyes: "if you are really the emissary of red fog and the spokesman of the rules, how can you toss around? You should not die . Do you want to experience the pleasure of hyperevolution? What a difficult phenomenon, if atavism evolved to the level of nt microbes, what kind of species would you be! Maybe you can reallypete with the willows


    "Ha ha, I¡¯m more and more like a monster now . " Hearing Li Qingshui¡¯s words, Liu Chang chuckled, "in this case, what are you waiting for? Go where I can evolve! Since you are so confident, don¡¯t tell me that you are not prepared . "


    Li Qingshui always makes ns for things . Since he now says this conjecture, it is definitely not something thates out of a single thought, but has grasped all the threads of the matter . After all, Li Qingshui may not have thought of what the Presbyterian group can think of . There are many prokaryotes, but Li Qingshui has a greater potential to feel the source of consciousness .


    "Well, we¡¯re not in a hurry . What about these people?" Li Qingshui took a look at Xiaojing, and then nced at the rest of the people .


    "I¡¯ll stay in Qingdao . Don¡¯t worry . If I¡¯m caught by willows one day, I won¡¯t be a hostage . " He Zhizhi looks at Liu Chang and makes a face of "biting tongue andmitting suicide" .


    "I won¡¯t drag my brother down . I¡¯ll wait for you here . " Xiao Jing looked at Liu Chang and said, "don¡¯t die . "


    "Ha ha, Liu Chang and I are not close enough to be hostages . " Mn looked left and right and said, "I don¡¯t want to say sensational words . I¡¯ll be with them . One day will be less . "


    "Me too . " Qingyin smiles and doesn¡¯t say much .


    "That¡¯s fine . I know a friend who has a good stronghold here . No, you can go and live there first . " Liu Chang spoke and took the people to the small tribe by the sea of Qingdao . What he said was naturally the stronghold of beards .


    Liu Chang and Li Qingshui arranged the rest of the people . Liu Chang left the shuttle and left with Li Qingshui .


    "Come with me . " After only two people left, Li Qingshui¡¯s feet suddenly elerated, the speed soared to nearly sonic speed, and Liu Chang barely caught up from behind .


    The burden is removed - they are ten times more efficient .


    At the speed of more than 200 meters per second and nearly 300 meters per second, the two left Qingdao in three minutes and arrived at a small town around Qingdao ten minutester .


    Small viges and towns have been deserted for a long time . They are the mostmon viges and towns around the city . They are tens of kilometers away from the city . It is estimated that before the end of the world, the poption was only a few hundred .


    There are only a few dozen houses in the vige, which has be a vige in the forest . The vige ispletely covered by forest and hidden under trees and grass . People who don¡¯t go here can¡¯t find another vige here .


    Aftering here, Li Qingshui stopped his action .


    "This vige used to be called Luowang vige . After the end of the world, like most viges, it was abandoned . " Li Qingshui stood at the gate of the vige and looked at it, as if to distinguish whether there was a dangerous breath . After that, Liu Chang led him in for a moment .


    "When did you find this stronghold?" Most of the houses and trees on the ground copsed before they copsed .


    "Not long ago, before the willow expansion, I copied all the things I studied in Beijing and the technical achievements in Jinan, and brought them here . Because I always feel a lot of things are not safe, so it¡¯s a file backup . " When Li Qingshui talks, he leads Liu Chang to open the door and enters a "new" house . Then Liu Chang sees boxes of hard disks, documents, weapons and potions . "You made all these things?" Not interested in hard disk and documents, Liu Chang went to a weapon box money, took out a strange electric gun in his hand .


    "Well, this is a sma gun that can break the amphibian stealth effect . Its configuration is not mature enough and can not be mass produced at present . " Li Qingshui didn¡¯t even look at Liu Chang, but he knew what he was holding, but these were not his concerns . He slowly walked into a box containing medicine, and then took out a beautiful box from it .


    "My most cutting-edge stuff, it¡¯s all here . " Opening the box, Liu Chang saw three drugs - red, yellow and ck, neatly ced in the test tube .


    "This thing should be regarded as the real essence of red fog, especially this ck medicament, which I made after refining more than 100 tons of red fog . Originally, I wanted to keep it for myself at the critical moment . Now, it seems that you are more suitable!" Li Qingshui said and handed the exquisite small box to Liu Chang .


    Liu Chang looked down at the ck test tube, but he did not receive it, because he heard a different taste in Li Qingshui¡¯s mouth .


    "For yourself? You want to kill yourself? " When Liu Chang spoke, his eyes were slightly red, "why?"


    In theory, no one can afford a hundred tons of red fog purifier . Without the support of rules, Li Qingshui could bring about a short time, or a few minutes and seconds of strength, but he would surely die . This is the ce that Liu Chang can¡¯t think of .


    "It¡¯s not easy to survive . Why do you want tomit suicide?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418: 418


    "I don¡¯t want tomit suicide, I just want to leave ast resort . " Li Qingshui said ambiguities, but Liu Chang knew that things would never be so simple .


    Since the brain region mutation, every thought in his brain can be clearly seen . Many problems that he didn¡¯t understand before can be understood at a nce . Many problems that can be understood can also be understood by analogy and think of other aspects . Seeing this 100 ton concentrate, he does not know how Li Qingshui got hundreds of tons of red fog ingredient into a small bottle, but What he can think of is that the people who will leave their own way back have never left such a dead end .


    Just like those ancient dead men, no one would put poison on the root of their tongue if they didn¡¯t have the consciousness of death .


    "It¡¯s not as agreed before . Is there anything you can¡¯t tell me?" Liu Chang was holding the small box with the beauty of J ¨© ng, some angry and some helpless, "what things are holding back not tired? I heard that you have a very serious illness . I think it¡¯s suffocating . "


    "Er . " Liu Chang nodded . In thest few years, this is the first time that he was preached to others, because in everyone¡¯s opinion, he was the most intelligent one . Moreover, in Liu Chang¡¯s small team, because he was Liu Chang¡¯s teacher, his seniority was virtually higher . Therefore, because of this and other reasons, no one preached to him, so for several years, today is the first time that Liu Chang felt that he had A little annoyed .


    Because he felt that Li Qingshui had suicidal thoughts .


    It¡¯s something he wants to make clear in any case .


    "Why?" Liu Chang didn¡¯t understand - although people¡¯s lives are not good, they have already had food and drinkpared with most of the people who are still struggling on the death line . However, they are better than those R ¨¬ Zi in Kaifeng . He can¡¯t understand why Li Qingshui wants tomit suicide again .


    "Well, I didn¡¯t want tomit suicide . " Li Qingshui thought for a while, as if after listening to Liu Chang¡¯s "lesson", he said some of his thoughts in his heart without holding back, "I didn¡¯t want tomit suicide, but in the end, no matter what the oue is, I can¡¯t live . I want to give you more life . "


    "Can¡¯t you live? The end? " Liu Chang heard Li Qingshui¡¯s words, some clouds and mists, "what end?"


    "The end of you and the willow, or the rule and the willow . " Li Qingshui sighed, "within a few years, there must be a duel between the rules and the willows . It is the willows who break through the shackles of the rules to reach another dimension of life, or the rules kill the willows . I will not survive . "


    Li Qingshui said, stretched out his arm, his fingertips slowly sprouted, growing willow branches .


    See Li Qingshui this action, Liu Chang in this moment, understand everything .


    If Liu Shu wants to break through the rules, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui are not allowed to exist because they are the people who can see the source of consciousness and are the spokesmen of the rules . If the rules want to crush the willow, it is bound to crush everything about willow, including Li Qingshui, whose body has be half a willow .


    "This . . . " Seeing the branches on Li Qingshui¡¯s arm, Liu Chang was surprised to think of Li Qingshui¡¯s dilemma . Then, in the process of thinking, he tried to understand another problem . Suddenly, a wave of Ch ¨¢ o came to his mind .


    "This Did the willows n this before? " Liu Chang¡¯s eyes widened .


    "Yes, at first nce, the previous long battle was that I seeded in undercover at the willow tree, and you controlled the source of consciousness, and we yed a good game . But to my surprise, this chess game has always been in the hands of willow . I thought the undercover went to him, but before the wind passed the cloud, in the end, it was the undercover who helped him be the rule . " Li Qingshui said here, some self mockery, "smart, ha ha, I¡¯m smart!"


    "In fact, the willow tree has never seen anyone . There is only one opponent . . . " Li Qingshui sighed heavily and looked at the sky .


    Carrying the wooden box, Liu Chang was shocked beyond measure after he knew all this .


    With millions of brain regions and intelligent Tianhe, he had never thought that willow was superior to Li Qingshui before, but today he really knows the real gap between the two sides .


    It¡¯s like the game between Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang, which seems to be only one step away, but it is always in the hands of the other side .


    "I won¡¯t let you die anyway . " After knowing everything, Liu Chang thought deeply for a moment and had his own ideas in his heart .


    "No one wants to die . " Li Qingshui raised his head underground, "so if you want to survive, you¡¯d better control your own destiny first . "


    "I have taken into ount the tenacity of your skin, so it can be absorbed by oral administration . I drink it and I¡¯ll watch you . We don¡¯t have much time . We have to race against the clock . " Li Qingshui said, took out the three ss test tubes, and then unscrewed the cork on the top, "drink it . In the end, no matter whether I am dead or alive, I want you to have more vitality . ""Oh, you¡¯re halfway there . " Liu Chang looked at the potion in front of him, took it and drank it .


    Cool things into the stomach into a hot ball, do not know what theposition of the medicine, and after the collision with gastric juice, it seems that there is a strong chemical reaction, like a cup of pesticide, let Liu Chang feel that the viscera are stirring pain . Taking advantage of his wits, Liu Chang took the remaining two potions in the box, unscrewed the stopper and drank them one by one .


    Goo Doo!


    After three bottles of potions were put into his stomach, he felt like an explosion . Liu Chang knew that Li Qingshui put the three kinds of potions together, which showed that the three kinds of potions could be mixed together . Since the three kinds of potions could be mixed together, they would definitely have a chemical reaction that was so strong that it could not be added .


    At the moment, he felt as if he had swallowed a bullet in D ¨² L ¨¬ . The water in his stomach would be lost due to the burning of three kinds of medicaments . He seemed to be impacted by the neutron current . He could not hold on for long . He lost his mind in the extreme pain .


    The transformation of the body is always painful .


    A small operation has to add a knife edge to the body, and the degree of pain is self-evident with regard to cell or even gic modification . But fortunately, human beings have a natural protection mechanism, that is, when your body produces pain that your brain can¡¯t bear - your brain will automatically iste itself from the body¡¯s training system, which ismonly known as fainting .

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419: 419


    Standing next to Liu Chang, Li Qingshui looks at Liu Chang after swallowing three test tubes of medicament, falls to the ground and convulses . The sweat on his body is like steam, which is condensed by the cold air outside, and turns into ayer of mist like frost . .


    Liu Chang rolls all over the ground . Li Qingshui stands beside him . After thinking about it, he stretches out his finger . The willow sticks out from above and binds Liu Chang to the original ce to prevent him from causing more trauma and damage .


    In fainting, Liu Chang¡¯s body began to twitch at the moment when Li Qingshui willow was born . His body was shaking violently on the ground like epilepsy . His hard body directly smashed the crumbling cement ground into full of gravel .


    For a moment, a very fast-paced "Dong Dong" sound came out from the quiet depth of the jungle .


    Seven dayster .


    When Liu Chang opens his eyes again, his eyeballs are shriveled . The eyeball that has lost water is still functional .


    "Er . . . " After opening his eyes, Liu Chang opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but his voice reached his throat and was stuck there .


    "Your body is almost drained of water . You can¡¯t speak for the time being . " Li Qingshui has been guarding in front of Liu Chang . Seeing him get up, he handed over arge bucket of mixed nutrient solution . "Slowly drink it . A person¡¯s body water evaporates more than 50%, and he is not dead! There is really no other word for this except to describe it as a miracle . I feel that if you dry your body a little bit more, you will be as good as a mummy


    ¡°......¡± Unable to say a word, Liu Chang took the bucket of nutrient solution and sent it to his mouth . His tongue was shriveled like a premonition of drying in the sun . After touching the liquid, he was as full as a sponge absorbing water, which made Liu Chang realize a magical process .


    Gudu, gudu


    Slowly drink arge bucket of nutrient solution into his stomach . Liu Chang feels that his whole body has experienced the feeling of his tongue from withered to full just now, and the energy of his body is rapidly recovering . The powerful resilience of coelenterates makes hime back from the edge of life and death . He was full of energy at once .


    "It¡¯s delicious . " Liu Chang heavily coughed twice, tried his voice, and found that he was able to speak, "how long has time passed?"


    "Seven days . " Li Qingshui said a number, "much faster than I thought . "


    "How long do you think?" Hear the number of seven days . Liu Chang was a little surprised - he never thought about it . I¡¯ll be in aa for that long .


    "What I think is one month and 15 days . The transformation of your body is so fast that I can see everything in seven days . I can only say four words about the transformation process of your body - if God can help you . " Li Qingshui said with a smile, "as if the spiral rules in the body are connected with the various rules outside the world, everything is going to the best and best direction . It¡¯s going well beyond people¡¯s imagination . In fact, do you know what the chances of survival are if you let another person as strong as you drink them at the same time? "


    "I don¡¯t know . " Liu Chang shook his head .


    "Infinity is close to zero . If you insist on a number, it is about one in thirteen trillion . " Li Qingshui said a number that shocked Liu Chang .


    "Damn it, it¡¯s against the sky . " Liu Changughed after hearing this, just want to ask these three medicaments go down, oneself can be strong to what extent . But suddenly feel li Qingshui¡¯s life energy .


    "Oh, what a powerful life energy you have . . . " A strange thing is forming in his brain . Liu Chang suddenly finds that he has a seventh sense besides the five senses and the source of consciousness .


    "It¡¯s the ability of serenity to sense the energy intensity of life . " Li Qingshui exined . "With your calction power now, it should be very easy to calcte my life intensity value, which is the kind you defined before . What is my value now?"


    "17334 335 Three hundred and four . It¡¯s still growing . Why? " Liu Chang asked, "more than when you chased me . Even better than when you first arrived in Beijing? "


    "Well, my body is the offspring of a willow, and it will be strong or weak with his strength or weakness . " Li Qingshui sighed and said, "now the willow is constantly expanding, and his power of life is bing more and more vigorous . Naturally, the water rises and the boat rises . "


    "Don¡¯t talk about me . How much are you now?"


    "Oh . " Liu Chang sensed himself with that special organ in his brain, "1700 3600 It¡¯s high, but why not a stable value? "


    When sensing himself, Liu Chang feels that with his heart beating, his body¡¯s energy intensity is constantly changing from strong to weak, just like an ECG sensor . Up and down, it is not like everything outside, but a stable value .


    "Probably because of the gic instability in your body, how much atavism has evolved? The strength of arthropods should be fully mastered! Come on, give me a punch! Try your best and let me have an estimate of your ability . Don¡¯t hold back, because it will affect my judgment and cause unnecessary danger Li Qingshui said, his hands are poor to hold up, made a defensive posture, e on, with all your strength . ""Well!" After nodding, Liu Chang bowed down and took a deep breath . After holding the posture, he pushed his hind legs forward . Subconsciously, he drank loudly and aimed at Li Qingshui¡¯s palm and smashed it in the past .


    Bambooboobam!!!


    With one punch, Liu Chang¡¯s eyeball, whose dynamic vision reached the limit, saw a scene that surprised him . After the arm was swung out, his body¡¯s musculoskeletal structure suddenly changed . The degree of variation was very high . Exoskeletons grew out of the skin in an instant . The texture and modeling of muscles werepletely different from human beings, just like the round and rigid structure of ant legs And his internal skeleton also has a "bang" sound, I don¡¯t know what changes have taken ce in it .


    Then Liu Chang saw that his fist turned into a fuzzy straight line that he couldn¡¯t see clearly . Then hepressed the air in front of it into a ball with the speed that was faster than that of the bullet . Then Liu Chang and the fist that came after him bumped into Li Qingshui¡¯s arm .


    Boom!!!


    When the air mass exploded, Liu Chang stopped at his feet . The reaction force made his body go downward . H, he slipped down more than ten meters . First, he broke the wall of the house, and then he sank deeply into thend, which was as thick as steel te . Liu Chang stopped in the ravines out of his plough, No Don¡¯t think - if it wasn¡¯t hard enough outside, he would have been three or four meters underground .


    "Miss Li, are you ok?" The reaction force of a fist is so terrible that Liu Chang can¡¯t help worrying about the current situation of Li Qingshui . .

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420: 420


    "It¡¯s OK . It¡¯s just that my arm is broken . " Li Qingshui¡¯s voice came from afar .


    Following the direction of the sound, Liu Chang found more than a dozen huge trees in a mess, and finally got stuck in the middle of a giant tree which was hugged by seven or eight people . At the moment, Li Qingshui¡¯s face was green and blood, his left hand¡¯s hand was crushed and fractured, and his right arm was also out of joint . The shape was very miserable .


    "It¡¯s OK . You¡¯re much stronger than I thought . " Li Qingshui saw Liu Changing over and nodded with a smile . Then strange willows began to appear at the fingertips of his fingers, constantly repairing his stumps .


    "Willow is very good at recovery . "


    "I didn¡¯t expect it to be so heavy . " Liu Chang frowned and looked at his teacher, "I knew I wouldn¡¯t start so hard . "


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re capable of . Can¡¯t say, let you exert one tenth of your strength to have a try? No one can control it, can¡¯t it? " Li Qingshui said, and his body moved slowly out of the stuck wood . "The stronger you are, the better it is, because what we are going to do next is not peaceful . "


    "You mean, to Beijing?" Liu Chang asked .


    "Yes, Liu Shu doesn¡¯t know where we are now . The stone should have the function of interfering with information and sending out false information . But even if there is any false information, Liu Shu will know that we are going to Beijing . Because he is afraid of human nuclear weapons, it is impossible for him to extend the branches into the city . However, the distance of more than 100 kilometers around the city will be strictly guarded . It will not be easy for us to pass by then . " Li Qingshui said, the wound on his face has gradually healed, "and even if we enter Beijing, we have to face the obstruction of amphibians . Those guys already know that you killed Liu, so even if willow is afraid of human nuclear weapons, those amphibians wille to visit . "


    "Well, so the trip to Beijing will not be very smooth . " Liu Chang nodded and understood a little, "have you prepared any weapons for me? ording to your character, you should be prepared for this trip to Beijing? "


    "Not well prepared, but there are . " Li Qingshui, with his arms drooping and willow twigs on his body, took Liu Chang back to the cottage in the woods . There were no two walls in the hut, and the earth was falling on all sides . It seemed that there were signs of copse at any time .


    Li Qingshui pulled out a long box from a wooden box with one arm . After opening the box, Liu Chang found it was a knife .


    The shape is almost the same as what I used to use, and the length and width are almost the same, but the whole body of the knife is green, which seems to be cast by the branches of the willow .


    "The hardest knife in the world, even if you chop 10000 times with all your strength, you don¡¯t want to break a hole . " Li Qingshui only introduced such a sentence for this Dao - he didn¡¯t say about the material, the forging process, only the practical value, but it was enough for Liu Chang .


    "Thermal weapons are not prepared with you because the manufacturing process is tooplicated and I don¡¯t have enough time . " Li Qingshui said and walked out of the room, "after all, the conditions for individual weapon suitable for you are too harsh . If the power is small, it is not convenient tounch . If it is powerful, the number ofunches will be greatly limited . Therefore, I don¡¯t have time to tailor-made thermal weapons for you . You can use this knife first . "


    "Well, it would be better to have a knife . " No matter how strong people, from the elderly to the children, or the strongest middle-aged people, a knife in his hand is much more powerful than barehanded . Liu Chang held the dark green knife in his hand and weighed it . It was not heavier than the one in the past . In his hands with such a heavy power, it seemed that he was holding a feather .


    "Because of your weight, you can¡¯t use too heavy weapons . Your body will be carried away by weapons . " Li Qingshui exined the same thing as the boss once said .


    "Yes . " Liu Chang nodded and put the back of the knife behind him, "will you go directly to Beijing now?"


    "Well, it shouldn¡¯t be toote . A weekter, willows may have upied more than half of China . " After Li Qingshui said a word, he quickened the pace under his feet, while Liu Chang stepped hard behind him and followed up .


    Both of them are very fast .


    At present, the speed of Liu¡¯s body is iparable, and if Liu¡¯s body size is not so strong, it¡¯s the fastest speed in the world .


    Liu Chang, in particr, has not been very strong in the past, and even the former Liu Lei tiger and Li Qingshui are not as bad as they used to be, but ten times and dozens of times worse . But at that time, his speed was not very slow, and he was able to rely on strong skills to win the battle .


    Therefore, when a skilled person¡¯s strength also goes up, that speed is not a little bit increased .


    All the way from Shandong coast to Hebei border, the two only took about an hour .


    "The willow forest is ahead . " Stopping at the border of the two provinces, Li Qingshui pointed to the dark forest ahead - the forest in front looked more lush, butpared with other frozen forests, there were absolutely not many trees here, because in the forest covering half of China in front, there was only one tree, willow . "You won¡¯t be found in it, will you?" Liu Chang slowed down the pace of "flying" from one tree trunk level to another like a cat, and fell to the original ce from the air . All the way up, he ran in this way . Because his strength is too strong, his body is too light for his strength . If you want to run at full speed, you must be very strong under your feet, and others will rise up unnaturally with the reaction force . After all, as far as the human body structure is concerned, the feet are forced under the syncline, not just in the horizontal direction .


    Moreover, the physiological structure of human "legs" is very unreasonable for creatures running at speeds of 100 km / h or even hundreds of km / h .


    So, along the way, he flew from branch to branch like a spider man who could only fly horizontally .


    Li Qingshui than that kind of pit like running way, much more quiet .


    "It shouldn¡¯t be found . Hold on to the Amber Stone . " Li Qingshui stopped in ce, put the Amber Stone in his mouth, and then slowly walked to the front of the forest .


    And Liu Chang also has a kind of learning, go forward .


    They followed suit, like ordinary people, and approached the willow forest . Then Liu Chang saw a thousand eyes . (to be continued)

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421: 421


    Eyes are naturally the eyes of willows . When Liu Chang approached the willow forest, he saw many strange tree eyes growing at the edge of the forest, that is, the junction of the willow forest and the ordinary forest .


    There are strange eyeballs hidden in the paper of each willow tree - it looks very terrible - these eyeballs are slightly different from ordinary tree eyes . Although they are still growing in the trees one day, they are more like the embedded eyeballs embedded in the trees . One by one, with the willow paper, flutters around the edge of the forest, pping in the wind .


    "Will it be all right?" Liu Chang looked at Manyao¡¯s eyes and asked .


    "Trust the protonuclear elders . " Li Qingshui said a word, the first step into the willow jungle .


    Feeling the change, the willow fresh paper fell from the top of the soft tree . A strange eye floated to Li Qingshui under the swing of the paper . After arge number of up and down, it shrank back .


    "We are ssified as ordinary . " Li Qingshui said back, let Liu Chang follow up .


    "This strange Amber Stone also has the effect of deceiving the eyes to cover up the sound?" Liu Chang doubts also followed up, did not cause the attention of those who wait and see eyeball .


    "Since it¡¯s a deceptive thing, it¡¯s not difficult to walk out with false influence and sound . Since the protonuclear elder can deceive the willow¡¯s calction ability, naturally he has to calcte all Li Qingshui looked at the lush forest on the upper side, stepping on the ground without grass, and went to the depth of the jungle .


    Walking in the willow forest, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui can¡¯t enter too fast . Even if Bi Jing can cheat the voice and image, if the moving speed is too fast, the amount of information leaked will be too much .


    This is like, in front of the police in front of the disguise of the intruder, pretending to walk into the road, if you take out the gun, then you don¡¯t know what the consequences will be .


    After slowing down his pace, he also gave Liu Chang more opportunities to observe willows .


    "The willow paper is so luxuriant that it almost blocks the light on the young leaves . " Liu Chang looked up to see theposition of the "forest" -- there was only willow in the forest, and there was no longer any luxuriant Artemisia and a variety of small shrubs .


    The tall branches of the willow trees are thick and deep into the ground . The tiny branches on the ground are the twigs of the willows that hang down in the air . They are no longer ferns such as Parthenocissus tricuspidata, but the strips of paper and leaves intertwined with the willows themselves .


    "Every leaf seems to move . " Liu Chang walked in the willow jungle, picked up a small gravel from the ground, and slowly touched a willow delicate paper, and then the paper seemed to be able to sense the touch of foreign objects, and suddenly curled up in a touch .


    "It looks weird . " Throwing away the broken stones, Liu Chang quickened his pace .


    Two into forward, a few steps, you see a strange beast - there are many wild animals in the jungle, but when you don¡¯t attack them, it¡¯s hard for them to see them because they have their own nest and have a sense of self-protection . Liu Chang didn¡¯t mean to dodge the beast¡¯s arrival, but he didn¡¯t pay any attention to it .


    Liu Chang and Li Qingshui are on the back of a willow forest . It¡¯s hard to see what the monster is confronting . But obviously, this strange scene arouses Li Qingshui¡¯s curiosity .


    "Go and have a look . " Li Qingshui stepped forward a few steps, and Liu Chang saw a strange beast bound by willow paper .


    The beast in the bundle and the beast in front of it are the same species . They both look like pangolins and look like omnivores .


    At this time, the strange beast was beingshed by several willows, and its shape was terrible .


    "Isn¡¯t it that after the willow expansion, it¡¯s no longer targeted at animals? What¡¯s the matter with this tie up? " Liu Chang looked at the magic, "if you want to say that willow needs nutrition, it should be absorbed directly . It seems that this beating is not the style of willow . He is not such a boring tree . "


    "I think these pangolin like things are destroying trees for no reason . " Li Qingshui couldn¡¯t see the clue in the willow jungle, so he could only guess: "I heard that willow even allowed animals to eat his tubers or branches . But if animals destroy their bodies for no reason, they may be branded with some spiritual fear . "


    When Li Qingshui was talking, Liu Chang saw the huge pangolin in front of him . It seemed that he wanted to save hispanion to tear up the branches of the willow tree that whipped hispanion . However, he was not the opponent of the paper . He would be whipped away every time he approached .


    "Let¡¯s go . " With a thoughtful sigh, Li Qingshui and Liu Chang are on their way again .


    In the willow jungle, although the speed of the two entrants could not be increased to vite the conventional rules, it still reached the limit standard of the abnormal entry ss on one day . Therefore, the two entrants did not run long before reaching the first city in the willow jungle .


    Li Qingshui chose this route . He would pass through the city on his way . His purpose of choosing the surrounding areas of the city as his route was to see what willow trees had to do with the existing attitude towards the city . "Cangzhou is ahead . " Li Qingshui, walking in the willow forest, pointed to several stone pir fragments on the ground and said: "beside are some ruins of Huangshi Expressway before . There are counties and towns around the city . I would like to see if willows have bypassed these viges and towns . "


    Walking forward slowly, two into and out of the line after nearly 100 kilometers, the eyes suddenly suddenly suddenly opened up - unlike the feeling of trees gradually thinning out of the jungle before . The dividing line between the willow jungle and the town is very obvious, just like the one approved by Yaoshen with a giant knife . On one side, there are ssified cities and the other is willow jungle On this side of the willow jungle, there is the dense forest with almost no sunshine, while on the other side, there are almost no weeds .


    "The willows have absorbed all the nutrients of those nts, and the ground has been hollowed out, so it looks so distinct . " As Li Qingshui walked, he seemed to think of the willow roots he saw in the underground sewer in Kaifeng . At that time, the willow roots twisted slowly under the city, but the trees outside the city flourished one day .


    "Well, before the willows came, those nts were very lush in both the city and the surrounding areas . It was hard to clean them up . I can¡¯t imagine that now they are all withered . " Liu Chang looked down and saw a cut-off wood . The water in the end wood has beenpletely absorbed . It seems that if you touch it again, it will turn into powder .


    "In front of you . " Two into walking, just ready to go out of the forest, but in the thick fog after the trees, saw a few shaking into the shadow . (to be continued)

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422: 422


    "Well . " It is true that Liu Chang¡¯s eyesight has been greatly improved after this drug catalysis . Through the cracks in the tree, he can see that there are indeed several people - several women, aged between 40 and 50 years old - more than 100 meters away .


    "It looks like rural women in the suburbs . " Li Qingshui observes more carefully . A person¡¯s temperament can reveal his personality and origin, especially in front of Li Qingshui, a person with a strong ability to collect and analyze trace information, you can see the situation in the first 20 years at a nce .


    "Well . " Liu Chang listened to Li Qingshui¡¯s words and nodded his head . The women in front of them are indeed rural women with low education level in the suburbs . After the end of the world, most of them still retain the knowledge and cognitive concepts before the end of the world .


    After all, schools almost no longer exist after the end of the world, and things such as Inte,puter, television and othermunication with the outside world do not exist . Therefore, what people usually look like before the end of the world, and they are still like that after the end of the world, there is no change .


    As they approached, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui both focused on this group of ordinary women, who were supposed to be verymon and should not attract their attention, but they still stayed here for a long time .


    Because of what these women do .


    "They are picking the willows . " Standing 20 meters away from several women, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui stopped at the same ce . Along the way, they did not see the bright red apple like fruits that themandos in Jinan pickedst time . Liu Chang originally thought that this fruit is a trap of willow for human beings, so it should grow around the city .


    Now it is . They sawrge areas of bright red fruits around Cangzhou City .


    "It¡¯s only a few days ago that someone has begun to eat the fruit of the willow tree!" In the near future, Liu would like to have a lot of fruits in the city, but he would like to get a lot of fruits in the future!


    "No, when the willowes, there should be a lot of noise . These people should be scared to death . I can¡¯t imagine that it will take less than a month . Some people began to stop worrying about the branches of these willows, and began to eat the willows This situation reminds Liu Chang of going to the countryside to catch small animals when he was a child . As long as the animals are really hungry, he will not care whether they are dangerous or not, and will eat what you scatter .


    I can¡¯t imagine that people are the same .


    "In their values, it¡¯s good to be able to live, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with not thinking about things so far away . " Li Qingshui looked at several women picking fruit and shook his head . "What¡¯s more, these willow fruits are not dangerous to them for the time being . Let¡¯s go . Let¡¯s go to the city to see how popr the fruit is and what¡¯s going on underground


    "Well, there is no grass on the other side, which is different from the situation in Shandong . " Liu Chang nodded . When they entered the willow forest from the ordinary jungle in Shandong, although there was a clear dividing line between the tree species, the other side of the willow forest was not barren .


    "There are willow roots under the city, but there are no branches . " Li Qingshui walked out of the jungle and trampled on the "deste"nd rarely seen after the end of the world, and said: "I want to grow branches again . It only takes minutes, and then in the blink of an eye, the whole city can be destroyed


    Talking, they walked out of the jungle to the "sunny" ce outside, and then walked hundreds of meters "dividing line" into the outskirts of Cangzhou .


    Liu Chang has never been to Cangzhou before, only seen on the map . Therefore, he came to this dpidated house, do not know whether it is the outskirts of Cangzhou or the surrounding small county, but it does not matter . He and Li Qingshui came here mainly to see the local conditions and customs of ordinary people under the willow "coverage" area .


    Because these customs represent the willow¡¯s attitude towards human beings - and the attitude of the middle and lower ss residents towards the giant willow .


    After walking into the outskirts of the city, Liu Chang found that this ce, like other ces after the end of the world, is also a ce to be described . The shape and style of the house still retain the appearance before the end of the world, but after five years of natural and man-made destruction, although the buildings here have not changed, they are much more dpidated than they were five years ago .


    In addition to the copsed houses, even the signs that have been broken into debris, there are few people . Cangzhou used to be arge and medium-sized city with a poption of more than 6 million . Now, Liu Chang has only seen three or two kittens along the way . It is estimated that the poption of this city is nine out of ten .


    After walking two or three kilometers, Li Qingshui and Liu Chang finally arrived at a prosperous ce . They walked from the city to a ce that looked like amercial street on the edge of the city . There was a small water spray square here . Of course, the fountain had already broken down, and half of the sculptures on the fountain had fallen off . Only one of them showed half of his buttocks and only his lower body The beauty of the statue .


    "There¡¯s someone up there!" Moving his nose in the cold wind, Liu Chang points to the circr building at the end of themercial street . The signboard of the building has dropped more than half of it . A "bar" character can be seen under the lower half of the signboard . It should have been an Inte cafe before . "There are many people in it, about hundreds . " Liu Chang smelled the human smell in the air and said, "after all, it¡¯s an ind city . No matter how depressed it is, the survival rate of personnel is much higher than that of coastal cities . "


    When Liu Chang went to Qingdao for the first time, he could only find a small tribe with only a few hundred people after walking several blocks, and the scattered people were even missing . But now in Cangzhou, not only can you see idle people on the streets, but also a lot of smallmunities .


    After all, after all, after the end of the world, the living environment on the seaside was ten times worse than that in the ind . In addition, when Liu Chang arrived in Qingdao a few months ago, it almost became an empty city . Cangzhou, even if willows had been covered, should still have hundreds of thousands of people in stock .


    "Go in and have a look . " Li Qingshui said that he took the lead in walking towards the prototype of the Inte cafe building at the end of the fountain square .


    The prototype building is divided into three floors, and there should be an underground floor . ording to the reason, the weather is cold now, and the basement should be the most popr existence . However, Liu Chang and Liu Chang found that most of the people here lived in the Inte cafes on the first and second floors of the building .


    Themunity living in the Inte cafe does not have a guard handle outside - in fact, in the weather of minus 60 or 70 degrees outside, if an ordinary person¡¯s hand is outside for more than two hours, it must be frozen . Therefore, few people can see the "guard" on the outside of the building except the army .


    Therefore, in the face of the no guard rolling gate, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui easily opened it, pushed the door and walked in .


    The cold wind poured into the warm building, and Liu Chang saw the groups of people who were warming up in iron barrels .

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423: 423


    The cold wind pouring into the still warm building immediately attracted the attention and dissatisfaction of all people .


    In order not to cause other people¡¯s antipathy, Li Qingshui turned back and pulled the rolling gate .


    "Where are you from?" People at the door saw Liu Chang and Li Qingshui Their clothes were neat, but they were surprisingly thin . Even in the temperature below - dozens of degrees, they even showedrge pieces of skin on their necks, which was somewhat puzzling .


    "Where are you from? Why haven¡¯t you met? What are you doing in District 13? " Li Qingshui was asked by a middle-aged man with a thick hat . The beard on the man¡¯s face had not been taken care of for more than a year, so he coiled up on a red face and could not see his face clearly .


    "We are passers-by . We want to inquire about the situation here . " Li Qingshui said, taking some delicate food from the leather bag around his waist that these people have not seen for years, and handed it to the man with a red face and a big beard who looks like the man in charge here . "We know the rules . These are our inquiry fees!"


    "That¡¯s it . A man took the food that Li Qingshui handed over, and just wanted to continue to put two cruel words to see if he could ckmail something more, he was robbed of a metal wine pot on his body by Li Qingshui¡¯s left hand, who did not want to dy time .


    "Of course, we are polite and hope you canmunicate better . " Li Qingshui said, he twisted the man¡¯s metal wine pot into a flower, while blocking his mouth . PATA!


    After throwing the metal wine pot on the ground, Li Qingshui and Liu Chang entered the area on the first floor of the Inte bar one by one .


    In the past, the so-called Inte cafes have already lost the appearance of "Inte cafes" . The traces ofputers can be seen in the corner of the house, but there are no other ces . The room has been emptied . In a 300 square meter area, only simple pavements and all kinds of ming iron pipes and barrels can be seen . The fuel is generally firewood . In the corner of the room, Liu Chang saw arge number of firewood piled together .


    There was no sign of willow fruit in the house .


    In the public¡¯s attention, the two slowly swept the room, and then Li Qingshui squatted in front of a three-year-old child .


    "Can I ask you something, little friend?" Magically, he conjures up a round ball like sugar beans from his palm . Liu Chang recognizes that this is a synthetic carbohydrate that he once ate on the road . It has a general taste and can replenish energy . The advantage is that it can be preserved for a long time .


    "Well T child looked at Li qingsailor¡¯s "sugar beans", some dare not answer, finally looked at his mother¡¯s inquiry .


    "Take it and have a good conversation with my uncle . " Her mother took a look at Li Qingshui . She saw the process of turning an iron wine pot into flowers with one hand, so she did not dare to refuse the man¡¯s proposal at the moment .


    "Oh . " The child took the things in Li Qingshui¡¯s sailor, and then looked at the expressionless "Uncle" with a stunned eye, and pinched and didn¡¯t know what to say .


    "Ask you a few questions . " Li Qingshui squatted in front of the child, thought for a while and then asked, "do you know about the red fruit in the outside world?"


    "Well . " More than three years old, equivalent to the age of kindergarten, have a little ignorant understanding of the world, but can not see the whole picture of the world .


    "Have you ever eaten red fruit Li Qingshui asked .


    "I don¡¯t know . " The child shook his head - and Liu Chang frowned .


    He did not know why Li Qingshui asked a child this kind of question, because if he did, it would be better to ask the adults here . Moreover, this kind of thing can be seen without asking .


    "Well . " Li Qingshui listened to the child¡¯s words and nodded, "those days ago, when the woods outside changed, were you afraid?"


    "Well, afraid . " The child nodded .


    "Why are you afraid?"


    "Because my mother is afraid, my mother has been crying . " The child looked at his mother again as he spoke .


    "Oh . " Li Qingshui also looked at the child¡¯s mother, "what happened here at that time . "


    "Everyone was scared . Some of them ran away and some didn¡¯t want to run because they didn¡¯t know where to run . Because for us people, if we lose our house, we can¡¯t run a hundred miles away, we have to freeze to death on the road . " When the woman thought of the situation that day, her body could not help shaking slightly . "When the big tree came, I was in the house . I didn¡¯t know what was going on outside, butter I heard that it was the willows that flooded from the distance like a wave . I was in the house . I didn¡¯t feel anything . I felt the ground shaking all the time . Six women were talking . The child in her arms looked at her again .


    "Why don¡¯t you eat the fruit outside?" Li Qingshui asked again .


    "No, although I heard that someone had eaten it and there was no toxin, I just didn¡¯t dare The woman said as it is .


    "Well . " Li Qingshui nodded and stood up, "let¡¯s go . "


    "Good . " In this way, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui two people, once again in the eyes of all people, opened the rolling gate and went out .


    "It seems that the willow¡¯sing this time is really much more thoughtful than when it rushed to Zhengzhoust time . " Walking outside the cold wind, Li Qingshui sighed, "adults don¡¯t eat fruit just because of fear, while children have no most intuitive fear of willows . Their fear is indirectly transmitted by adults . So if real hungeres, everyone will choose willow fruit as food, and real hunger, in my opinion, ising soon"Well . " Liu Chang nodded and looked around the destend .


    "Willows do not invade the city, but take away all the nutrients suitable for nt growth in the soil around and inside the city . " Since a few days ago, it is no longer possible for humans to grow food, and almost all the species in the jungle are in the hands of willows . Under this control, it is almost impossible for humans to hunt for food . Therefore, there seems to be only one way out at present He said, "the willow tree is more attractive than the willow tree . "


    "He wants to talk to us . " Liu Chang also took a deep breath . "It¡¯s very powerful . It keeps human beings in captivity and leaves fruit, but it takes away all other possibilities of survival . I didn¡¯t do everything absolutely, but the feeling that there was no ce to vent my anger was more terrible than to dere war directly with human beings . It seems that he has set a time limit for us . Because of theck of food sources, human beings can not endure longer . " (to be continued)

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424: 424


    "What shall we do?" Liu Chang thought of the purpose of the willow tree and frowned, "do you really want to talk to him?"


    "No Li Qingshui said .


    "But after a while, when all the ordinary people have eaten the fruit of willow, it will be out of control . I don¡¯t believe that there is nothing fishy in those fruits . " Liu Chang frowned deeply .


    "Then let them all die . " Li Qingshui finished this sentence and quickened his pace .


    A word of indifference and ruthlessness, but just like a p in the head, let Liu Chang instant cold sweat DC up .


    After a long silence, he followed the steps of the teacher in front of him again . This sentence really sobered him up .


    "Ha ha, I am still confused by my own emotions, attached to a variety of missions ah!" Liu Chang said, self mockery of a sentence, "even really when their own savior . "


    "Well, along the way, you¡¯ve had a good emotional control . " Li Qingshui did not belittle Liu Chang or elevate him . He said truthfully: "it is not easy for you to control your mood in a peaceful area all the way from an ordinary high school student to now . After all, the more powerful and intelligent creatures, the more likely they are to overestimate themselves, not to mention the "nouveau riche" individuals who suddenly be powerful . So, you did a very, very good job . "


    "But if there is no teacher¡¯s body shape, I don¡¯t think I can control my emotions . " Liu Chang sighed as he walked, "after all, so many people have said that it is unique, so we really treat ourselves as dishes . If we go to the willow tree now, we¡¯ll probably die of nothing left, right? It¡¯s ridiculous to want to save other people¡¯s lives . "


    "Don¡¯tugh at yourself . Don¡¯t underestimate yourself while not overestimating yourself . We, especially you, will have a face-to-face dialogue with the big willow, but it is definitely not now . Now we are not ready for anything . The more urgent he forces us to be, the more calm we need to be . If we want to have a dialogue with him, we must be well prepared . We can only have a glimmer of vitality if we have the right time, the right ce and the right people . " Li Qingshui said: "but fortunately, when you have the real day, you can¡¯t do many things if you have luck . "


    Li Qingshui said that walking, two people soon left Cangzhou City, once again into the willow forest - the entrance of the jungle is still full of fruit, fragrance .


    I don¡¯t know if the route ofing and going is different . Liu Chang counted them . When she left the city this time, more and more fruit picking women were seen in the surrounding area . One by one, they took a basket, bent over, and bent their back to pick the fruits from the branches into their own baskets .


    After entering the jungle, the two men one after another to catch up on a section of the road, Li Qingshui see Liu Chang mood is still not high, said: "before we see the willows, these people will not necessarily die . Only when you hold it in your hand can you call it a chip . He may have expected that we would not go, but it was some emotional pressure . He knows the truth of emotional pressure, so don¡¯t take it to heart . "


    "Well . " Liu Chang nodded and then took a look at Li Qingshui . "If I could be as calm as you are, it would be nice for me to keep calm at any time . "


    With the oppression of willows, Liu Chang can feel the feeling that the sky is going to fall on him all the time - this feeling is stronger than when the end of the world has just arrived . At the beginning of the end of the world, although Liu Chang had a feeling that the sky was going to fall, at the same time, he felt more like a sense of bnce that he had to die if he wanted to die .


    But now it¡¯s different now that the sky is going to smash down, the first to be killed must be the one with the highest character - and among the tallest people, Liu Chang is the first to bear the brunt - although this son was not his own, but was strangely raised by various people .


    "You don¡¯t have to be like me . If I had been able to keep calm in my mind, without a trace of heroism and overestimation of myself, I would not be like this now . " Li Qingshui said, raising his right hand, surrounded by willows, "if I didn¡¯t have any idea of saving others at that time, I could still take you out of the first wave of willow . Although there were no days that I stopped, the state of zhongmi may have changed, but now it seems that the situation is better than now . First of all, I don¡¯t need to have this double undercover identity . I can help him breed and bring him back . Amphibians, a race with great potential, will not be attached to willows . Therefore, there are too many possibilities for everything . "


    "But at first, I overestimated myself . " Li Qingshui said, Liu Chang also rarely saw him sigh - and this voice also let Liu Chang finally catch a trace of "human" vor in Li Qingshui, "fool once, this can always teach a long lesson . "


    "There¡¯s no one who can do it . " After listening to Li Qingshui¡¯s words, Liu Changgang was in a low mood . I don¡¯t know why he calmed down a little .


    Seeing this, Li Qingshui stopped talking . They ran all the way between the willow trees and arrived at the edge of beimi Jing in the afternoon .


    And came to the core of the fight, two people can not help but stop . There is only one reason:


    , "amphibians should have a lot of eyeliner in the north and around Beijing . " Li Qingshui said: "although you have Mi Lao¡¯s jammer, which can shield willow¡¯s senses and calctions, you can¡¯t confuse his basic judgment on logic . As long as you are not a fool, you or I will definitelye to beimi Jing . "


    "Well, amphibians can be invisible and can iste the smell . It¡¯s not difficult to get into beimi capital .


    ¡±At the moment, only one amphibious man can be found in the city, even if he can¡¯t imagine that all the amphibians can survive in the city .


    "How can amphibians attach so much importance to convection?" Liu Chang was puzzled, "no matter how deep the feelings are, no matter how much you pay for amphibians, you should not take the n out to find an enemy, right? After all, they are not chivalrous swordsmen . Do you know what other purposes they have?


    "well, this consciousness should be passed down by the stream . That guy is not a fool . He has to leave a way for himself when he goes to willow . It¡¯s just that the willow is more ruthless and let him die in your hands . Now another reason why amphibians are looking for flow or dying to find you is that the flow leaves some kind of information, which is useful to them (to be continued)

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425: 425


    "No wonder . " Liu Chang listened to Li Qingshui¡¯s words and nodded his head . Amphibians hate him because no matter what, Liu¡¯s contribution to amphibian reproduction is obvious to all, and Liu, as the ancestor of amphibians, is a parent like existence for every amphibian .


    They pursue Liu Chang . They are motivated in love and have great value in pursuing and killing Liu Chang . Therefore, this matter is one of the things they are most concerned about at present - none of them .


    "Tens of thousands of amphibians, it looks like I¡¯m going to be in danger!" An amphibian¡¯sbat effectiveness is dozens of times stronger than Zhao Zhuo¡¯s gically modified monster . Even if the most powerful invisible ability is excluded, an amphibian can face thousands of fully armed non mechanized human troops .


    Because amphibians are strong and intelligent, and they have the super tech weapons given by willows .


    "Willow body chalky internal technology, I don¡¯t know what level it has reached . I always feel that amphibians will give me a huge obstacle in this operation .


    ¡±Liu Chang was talking to himself . Suddenly, he sensed something differenting close to him from the level of consciousness . The subtle fluctuation of air flow in the air, the feeling of strong wind in human forming from afar can still be felt at such a distance .


    "You¡¯re lucky . " Liu Chang felt something, Li Qingshui also felt it . He raised his head and looked at the direction of the West and said, "if you encounter a single person, dig something out of his head!"


    After he said this, his body shot out of the chalkiness, and Liu Chang followed him up from behind and disappeared in the same ce .


    Amphibians are very powerful, but they are still useless in the face of the two strongest small and medium-sized creatures . Seven secondster, a figure in the void was pulled out by a branch of a willow tree, and then a punchter broke the pure white skin armor on the refracted surface of his body and showed up in the same ce .


    "When I doze off, someone gives me pillows . Seriously, I like my luck more and more . " Liu Chang looks at Li Qingshui and binds his body in ce with willows .


    "This amphibian is bigger than I sawst time . " After tying up the amphibians, Li Qingshui and Li Qingshui looked at this one, which was two meters and five meters high . It was much bigger than thest time I saw him in Jinan, and his body was more plump and strong, and he was fast approaching the stage of adulthood .


    "Although it is not as strong as the current, but the life base also reaches . . . " Liu Chang¡¯s newly acquired ability of Xiaojing is still not good . After looking at the amphibian for a moment, he said, "it¡¯s nearly 180, which is quite strong . Moreover, these things are highly intelligent, have strong cooperativebat ability, and have a goodmand of battlefield intelligence and situation . When I went out to war with the Haitian army, I was attacked by amphibians and had no chance to fight back, so I was defeated . "


    Liu Chang said, looked at the amphibian who was blinded by a punch under his eyes and picked up some small essories on him .


    "These things are very high in technology . " Li Qingshui is also doing the same thing as Liu Chang . He squats down beside the knocked down amphibian and checks the equipment essories of the amphibian .


    "Every amphibian has been made into an all-around soldier like a special forces soldier . " In addition to not wearing clothes, Liu Chang found countless weapons and pendants on amphibians, including long daggers for closebat, strange ejectors, heavy weapons and grenades, more small essories and strange potions that Liu Chang had never seen before .


    "This should be an imitation of tiger tiger crab . I can¡¯t believe that willows have even made this kind of thing . " Li Qingshui scratched the amphibian and finally turned over his body . Under his body, he found several strange syringes . The syringe was made of wood, and its design was very reasonable . As long as he took a shot at the top during the fight, he could instantly inject it into the leg .


    "Is this the tiger¡¯s Horseshoe?" Liu Chang ate that kind of violent secretion, and after eating it into his mouth, his whole body function can y several times or even more than ten times, which is a very good fighting medicine . "Willows can imitate what they have never seen?"


    "Well, it should be! He has not seen it, but he has heard of it . " It seems that some people do not believe in willow, which is almost equivalent to the superputing power of "conjecture out of thin air" . Li Qingshui broke off the bottle of medicine and smelled the smell inside, and finally affirmed: "it is!"


    "How on earth did ite out?" Liu Chang for Li Qingshui¡¯s ability to calcte countless times, but now see the willow, just know is really a small wizard .


    Although thest part of the story is known, it can¡¯t be inferred from the whole thing .


    Just like several scientists want to pirate a high-tech product, ordinary scientists only know that it is a high-tech mobile phone when they see it . If they want to copy it, they need to conduct anatomic research on the model for a long time . However, Li Qingshui¡¯s scientist does not need to take a look, and he canpletely imitate or even surpass the original model; But this is still amon category, willow, which ispletely beyond the scope of ordinary logic .


    He only needs to have heard of the existence of this mobile phone, and can imitate and surpass it .


    As long as he knows that there is this thing, this thing is still within the scope of the earth, he canpletely imitate it . "What a terrible amount of micro information collection Liu Chang can¡¯t imagine what kind of world the willow world is .


    "Willow¡¯s wisdom has reached another level . " Li Qingshui obviously only knew willow¡¯s terrible information processing and reconstruction ability, "he grew up again . "


    "It¡¯s against the weather . " Liu sighed, thinking that his opponent is a guy 100 million times more terrible than himself, he has a deep sense of powerlessness . So to divert his mind, he turned his attention again to the amphibian below .


    "Mr . Li, dig out what he knows . At least we need to know the situation in Beijing and how many amphibians there are in the city . " Of course, an amphibian is not Liu Chang¡¯s opponent, but 10000 fully armed such guys can deter him .


    "Well . " After listening to Liu Chang¡¯s words, Li Qingshui put several strange things on the amphibian below him into his pocket again . Then he sat up and touched his forehead on the head of the amphibian .


    Then, Liu Chang saw the willow branches on his forehead stretching into the amphibian¡¯s cerebral cortex (to be continued)

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426: 426


    Although Li Qingshui had never seen Li Qingshui invade his brain in this way, Liu Chang, who was nearby, did not disturb him . He quietly watched the horrible scene and then asked, "what¡¯s the matter? Any news? "


    "The Beijing Institute has been controlled . " The time of brain domain invasion was very short . Li Qingshui took back the willow branches deep in his forehead . "This amphibian is an independent reconnaissance team member, which is above the middle level among amphibians . Therefore, there is a lot of information in his brain . This man probably knows the deployment of amphibians in Beijing . Among them, about 3000 people surround the core area of the institute all the time, waiting for us to catch turtles in the urn . In addition, because there is not enough space in the Research Institute, they have allocated about 7800 amphibians to guard the surrounding areas there . As soon as the battle starts, they can go forward to support in the shortest time . "


    "In addition, there are thousands of amphibians who collect all kinds of information in Beijing . Therefore, we have to face a total of amphibians . . . "


    "Close to 20000!" Liu Chang was a little angry about the number, "why so many? Can amphibians reproduce so fast in willows? "


    "Well, willows provide them with embryos and nutrition, and they use their bodies to split their offspring It¡¯s very fast . I think if willows didn¡¯t deliberately control the number of amphibians, they should be more now! " "After all, willow doesn¡¯t want to see amphibians grow too big, which is not good for his development," Li said


    "That¡¯s a lot more . " Looking at the heavily armed amphibian below, Liu Chang said, "this is the only one who can turn Beijing upside down by hiding his body and holding weapons . If the amount is 10000 or 20000, it can be overturned at any time . "


    "Well, I think if they wanted to control the Institute, they would have controlled it, just waiting for us to go . " Li Qingshui said, silent for a while, seems to be calcting if they two go this time, after all, there is no way to go, so he shook his head, "forget it, we still don¡¯t want to go to Beijing . "


    "But those clones, as well as Lao Liu, are all in Beijing, and there are also bombunch codes,unchers and other things, as well as research materials . Are these things not important to you?" Liu Chang said, or do not want to give up Beijing side .


    "What¡¯s the use? I don¡¯t know whether there are willow notes in the underground of Beijing . Although it doesn¡¯t seem to take the Jingwei dividing line, who knows if the roots of willows go deep into the ground, they don¡¯t absorb energy to camouge them . There are amphibians, nearly 20000 amphibian fighters, who can take absolute advantage in any fight . We are not rivals . Knowing that there are tigers in the mountains, those who prefer tiger mountains are generally fools . Retreat . " Li Qingshui said something and took Liu Chang to leave .


    "Will they die if they leave like this?" Liu Chang took a look at the direction of Beijing, but he was still a little worried .


    "I don¡¯t know . It depends on what willows and amphibians think . " Li Qingshui sighed, "I¡¯m not sure whether they will die or not . After all, I can¡¯t guess what the willow is thinking


    "Then we can¡¯t let them stay in Beijing, especially the boss . We have deep feelings . . . " Others said that Lao Liu, several other living clones, or Li Feng, who did not go to Qingdao, were friends, but they were not the closest people .


    But the eldest brother and their three are different . When they first came to Beijing, they went from Zhengzhou to Beijing, and then met the current in Beijing . During this period, several people have established deep feelings . The eldest two and the third have helped Liu Chang countless times . They just let them go . Liu Chang felt that he was not happy .


    Therefore, he and Li Qingshui have different opinions this time .


    "I know you still have cards . You can¡¯t wait for the back . We have a long time to deal with willows . Maybe there will be other ways in the future . Now use all you can to save them!" Liu Chang¡¯s thoughts have been clear since the brain region changes . Although he doesn¡¯t like to say some words at ordinary times, and he knows the gap between himself and Li Qingshui, he doesn¡¯t say a lot of words, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t know anything: "flowing corpse, after I recover your consciousness source, I haven¡¯t seen its corpse again . Later, when I was ina treatment, boss, they went to the jungle to get his body back . I heard that it was always in your hands . If amphibians really need anything, they can give it to them . Isn¡¯t it more cost-effective to rece them with the eldest one? "


    "It¡¯s a losing business!" Li Qingshui listened to Liu Chang¡¯s words and shook his head . "It¡¯s better to add a variable when you meet with willow trees instead of giving them to amphibians . After all, amphibians have been breeding in the core area of willows . Controlling them can bring us many unexpected benefits . "


    "Well, in theory, it¡¯s a loss making business . " If you can¡¯t win the battle, the whole human civilization will perish . How to calcte this variable is more valuable than the old two and three . Their lives are valuable . "But from the emotional point of view, I¡¯d like to go to him and take care of other people¡¯s life and death . If you can¡¯t protect the people around you well, you should die together . I don¡¯t feel at a loss when I die with you!""Yes . " After listening to Liu Chang¡¯s words, Li Qingshui seemed to suddenly think of something . After a moment¡¯s silence, his serious face turned into a smile, "then listen to you this time!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Liu Chang saw Li Qingshui smile, also smile up, pointed to the guy on the ground, asked: "how to deal with it?"


    "Only destroyed . " Li Qingshui is clean and tidy . He doesn¡¯t look like a "good man" in the TV series . When he talks, the amphibians on the ground are broken into powder, and then absorbed into his body by his wicker - there is no information left .


    "Let¡¯s go . " After all this, Li Qingshui took a look at the direction of Beijing and quickened the pace of his feet .


    All the way from the willow jungle to the edge of Beijing City - maybe the willow didn¡¯t want to touch the sensitive nerves of the high-rise in Beijing . There was no nt death outside the willow jungle on the edge of Beijing city . But Liu Chang saw the eyes full of trees again when he came to the periphery of the willow jungle .


    There are also small groups of amphibians on patrol . These people are hiding in the edge of the willow forest . It seems that they should carefully observe the creatures in each path and avoid them all the way, which makes Liu Chang and Li Qingshui a little confused .


    "It¡¯s troublesome to be invisible!" Along the way, Liu Chang¡¯s nose and vision couldn¡¯t work . Facing the amphibians hidden in the forest, he could only use calction and acoustic positioning to determine their position . (to be continued)

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427: 427


    Before entering the elite city of B ¨§ I, the two entrants dare not disclose any trace of their whereabouts, because if they leak out their tracks before entering the city, they will face tens of thousands of amphibious soldiers in the first time after entering the city, which willpletely fall into a passive position .


    Therefore, when the two teams encounter amphibious teams, even if they are 90% sure that they can quietly eliminate each other, they will never start . All the way to hide and hide, into the fine city of B ¨§ I . After entering the city, there are more traces of amphibious entry on the streets and on the roof of houses . Almost every block and no street has the shadow of amphibious entry . These people use their own sensory evasion means to swagger in this capital city, and no one knows that they exist .


    "Eyes everywhere . " After entering the city, Li Qingshui had a slight EEG fluctuation . Liu Chang felt that when he looked at him again, he seemed to have changed .


    It seems to have changed the appearance, not really changed the appearance, the eyes look clearly or Li Qingshui, but even if you watch closely, you will have a very strange feeling .


    "What means is this?" The range of brain waves slowly expanded, and finally covered Liu Chang .


    "Visual deception is not technical . It¡¯s just using brain interference to let people around you see you and focus on the non characteristic parts of your body . Just like a film director can control the visual eyeball when entering the screen, I control the surrounding ess to the least characteristic part of my body, causing visual deception simr to Lu Jin Jia in the movie background . "Li light water exins while walking along the street," the function will not be very big, amphibious enters very intelligent, is not easy to deceive, you also need to raise vignce to bypass the eyeliner . "


    "Well, I see . " Liu Chang nodded .


    In this way, the two entrances, one way, and one vignce, came to the Jingdong District of B ¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§ .


    "We can¡¯t sneak into the Institute, ording to this density . " Liu¡¯s eyes slowly spread around the corner .


    "There are more than 300 amphibious entrances in this street alone . We can¡¯t avoid all the sight lines," he said


    "Well, I can¡¯t get around it . " Li Qingshui also seems to have calcted the number of amphibious entry, "it seems to be going to fight . "


    "Fight?" Liu Chang was a little surprised when he heard Li Qingshui¡¯s words, "although there are only a few hundred here, there will be more than 10000 people here in the surrounding blocks, all the way to the Research Institute . We will fight here, trigger a sound, and there will be support in a few minutes . . . "


    "Two minutes and forty-seven seconds . . . " Li Qingshui said: "it takes two minutes and forty-seven seconds to gather the amount of life-threatening to us . Then we will arrive at the destination within this time, and then take out what we want and negotiate with them . "


    "Where is the thing?"


    "Nanbanqiao Hutong!" Li Qingshui finished this sentence and took out a bottle of pills from his arms . "Take it directly . In the next two minutes and forty-seven seconds, you will face a stream of thousands of fully armed people . With the strength of the present, it is impossible to think about the past and need some external help . "


    "Good . " Without asking about the source of the pill, and without asking about its efficacy and ingredients, Liu Chang took the small bottle of the pill and ate it all at once .


    The pills entered his stomach and quickly melted in the gastric juice, which made his blood pressure rise rapidly . His face turned red after tens of seconds . His heart beat violently like a pile driver . He was short of breath . His nose could no longer meet his body¡¯s oxygen intake . Liu Chang opened his mouth and gasped .


    The sound of panting was very loud . Because his eyes were red, he could not control his body¡¯s demand for oxygen . White air gushed out from his mouth and condensed into strips of white frost after encountering the cold air .


    "Let¡¯s go!" Li Qingshui also took a deep breath, and the old man took out a bottle of green sticky substance from his arms and drank it . Then he looked at Liu Chang calmly and rushed out first .


    Whoosh!


    Li Qingshui¡¯s body turned into a green light and rushed to the end of the street Liu Chang naturally followed suit and took out his own huge sword . Under the surveince with almost no blind spot, he no longer ignored to hide his figure . As soon as he stepped on the ground, his body turned into a flesh colored light .


    In the air, the flesh colored light gradually turned bright red . Under the cover of Liu Chang¡¯s scales, exoskeletons slowly grew out of his body . His muscles suddenly condensed together and became the tissues like ants¡¯ body dynamo . They were rigid and explosive hidden under the exoskeleton and scales, making Liu Chang aplete monster .


    From the outside to the inside, it became a monster .


    "Roar!" At the moment when the two figures broke through the air, the air burst caused the attention of all amphibious entrants in the whole street . After paying attention to Liu Chang and Li Qingshui for so long, amphibious entrants were very clear about the strength of these two entrants, as well as the strength of entering the ss . At first, when they heard the series of air bursts, they immediately understood what was going on - and then they gave a piercing roar Scream, while firing a gas bomb into the air that can cause a huge sound wave to sound . Boom! Boom!!!


    A series of gas explosions were heard in the whole yaokong area of Jingdong district . The sound was very loud . Most of the people on the street were deafened or even fainted at this moment . The strong air explosion made the houses tremble, but the effect was also very obvious .


    Even when the red fog weakened the sound wave transmission, the series of gas explosions spread for tens of kilometers, and then received several other gas explosion responses in a minute .


    Of course, in the minute of waiting for a response from apanion, amphibious entry on the street is not doing nothing - because the speed of sound in the air is 346 meters per second at 25 degrees, 340 meters per second at 15 degrees, and 300 meters per second in the cold red fog .


    Before the red fog came, the fastest speed of the earth species was 110 meters per second of the peregrine falcon . However, after the red fog came, countless creatures broke through the limit speed of this creature, reaching 200 or even 300 meters per second . As the two strongest species on earth or in China, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui also reached this number .


    So, if they don¡¯t get in and stop them, they¡¯ll travel faster than the sound, and then they¡¯ll get to their partners before the air burst reaches their ears, which amphibians don¡¯t want to see - so the amphibians in the street, when they hear the air explosion, fire the gas bomb and press a button in their hands ¡£ (to be continued)

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428: 428


    Buttons are connected by wires, and the speed of electric current is equal to the speed of light . In today¡¯s scientific cognition, no matter can move faster than the speed of light - it is even more impossible for Li Qingshui and Liu Chang to evolve for another billion years .


    So, almost at the same time that the amphibians pressed the button in their hands, there was a shocking explosion on the street . Since they dare to wait outside for the news of Liu Chang and Li Qingshui, and have a general understanding of the physical strength of these two creatures, they are naturally well prepared .


    So, along with the amphibian signal, the first wave of attack followed .


    Boom!!!


    Liu Chang didn¡¯t know what the amphibians buried under the ground . However, the space intensity of the strong explosion was more than that of any human bomb except nuclear weapons . The explosion shed green light . The explosive burst into the air from the ground and created countless bowl shaped energy semicircles . Any building within the semicircle was covered by this powerful and high-temperature energy powder Broken into powder, even Liu Chang and Li Qingshui dare not sway in the core explosion area of this strong bomb .


    Using his own super strength, at the beginning of the explosion, when the earth on the ground had just been wriggled by the st wave, Liu Chang jumped into the air, and then the explosion came out from the ground . The st wave rushed his body up to hundreds of meters in the air, and then fell down heavily .


    The first round of explosion did not cause serious damage to him, but it sessfully blocked his progress . He had justnded on the ground from the air, and saw countless rockets flying in the direction of his fall .


    The flying speed of rockets is very fast - in fact, Liu Chang has never seen any kind of rocket reach such a high speed - ordinary individual rocket, because there is a process of eleration, the initial speed is not very fast, and it is not as fast as most guns - even the rockets used by amphibians in the battle to eliminate undersea men are not so fast How much faster is man made .


    But now it¡¯s different - only in the past few days, this kind of rocket made by willow has obviously been several times higher than that made by willow tree - that rocket with strange appearance flies at extremely fast speed, regardless of initial speed or eleration, which has exceeded the limit of human beings . Even under Liu Chang¡¯s dynamic vision, these rockets can still be described as "swift" - because it is strange The speed of the shell has reached several times the speed of sound, even surpassing the fastest missile .


    Liu Chang doesn¡¯t understand why the speed of an individual weapon¡¯s shell can reach the level of the most advanced missile in human beings, just as he never knows how powerful willow is . What he has to do is not think about why the shells with green tails are so fast . All he has to do is to avoid those things that break through the limits of human science and technology .


    Dodge away, although the speed of the rocket in front of him has reached more than 1500 meters without hair, it can be said that the moment ofunch is almost in front of him, but the short-term movement speed of the human body is several times faster than the limit running speed, so it is not difficult for him to avoid these rockets if the speed can reach the speed of sound - as long as it is not in the weight of the explosion wave Heart, these seemingly powerful things can not hurt his foundation .


    But just as he was ready to dodge, the Rockets in the air exploded continuously when they approached him - there was no need for an impact object at all, but after approaching his center of gravity by induction, they exploded, and then a strong explosion wave was sent out from the air again .


    Boom! Boom!!!


    The strange green fire light connected in the sky, and the st wave with a strange "neutron current" general material shot at Liu Chang¡¯s body - this kind of strange material was overwhelming and could not be avoided at all . It directly covered Liu Chang¡¯s body, making his body weak instantly .


    "Cough, cough, cough!" The explosion produced a lot of green smoke, which made Liu Chang weak again after he inhaled it .


    Instinctively, he wants to keep his breath, but because he has swallowed a lot of happiness potions, his body¡¯s oxygen intake has soared, so it is obviously not a good way to hold his breath .


    "Quick battle, quick decision, quick advance!" Smoke filled the streets, came out of the voice of Li Qingshui - it seems that the role of green fog more targeted for him, Liu Chang heard the voice of the other side more weak .


    "* *, the weapon of big willow is really terrible!" With a curse in his heart, Liu Changqiang gets up and rushes forward again taking advantage of the gap between the explosions . Nanbanqiao hutong is the destination Li Qingshui said before, and should also be the ce where he secretly hides . The goal of the research institute is too big, but Li Qingshui is full of cunning . Liu Chang is not surprised that Liu¡¯s body is in another ce .


    After living in Beijing for such a long time, he also knew the map of Beijing . The nanbanqiao hutong is in Dongcheng District, not far from here . It is only a few kilometers away . If you run at full speed at ordinary times, more than ten seconds is enough . But now there are obstacles everywhere . He knows it¡¯s not easy to walk in these kilometers .


    Boom! Boom!!!


    After the smoke filled, the sound of missile explosion came out again . Liu Chang knew that it was no way to drag down . It was impossible to leave without solving the hundreds of amphibians on the street . "You go first, I¡¯ll stop here!" No one obstructs, more than ten seconds of distance, someone obstructs, every step is difficult . Liu Chang electric light flint, made a decision after the end .


    But the other side did not respond, Liu Chang knew that Li Qingshui had gone forward .


    Suddenly, Liu Chang jumped out of the green smoke and dust . Liu Chang found that the strange shell explosive not only weakened his body, but also seriously affected his vision . Originally, his eyesight could see more than 100 meters in the red fog . Now, with the strong green smoke, he seemed to be back in the era when the red fog was born Paste .


    However, Liu Chang¡¯s senses no longer rely too much on vision since his body returned to his ancestry . Relying on all kinds of senses and previous memories, Liu Chang found out more than 300 amphibians in this street .


    There are more than 300 amphibians in a street, which is only 1000 meters in length . Therefore, on the roof of the street, there is almost one amphibian every two meters and three meters . Liu Chang jumps on the roof and cuts straight at the amphibian¡¯s waist with one knife .


    Whoosh!


    The de of the de was flying through the air . The speed of the knife was very fast . After the de passed, there was no time for blood toe out . The body of an amphibian appeared from the void . Then it broke into two parts and scattered on the ground - then blood and viscera were scattered on the ground . (to be continued)

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429: 429


    With the first, there will be a second, a third


    Liu Chang, who was injected with red fog concentrate, is no longer the former Liu Chang . With the substantial improvement of his physical fitness and the re ancestral changes of his body, he has be aplete monster .


    The strength and explosive power of arthropods are iparable . The powerful body base and the strength multiplier of arthropods make Liu Chang a killing machine in closebat .


    Amphibians are not weak . Although there is a big gappared with the past flow, the drugs and new weapons on their bodies make this gap infinitely narrowed . However, even so, Liu Chang, the amphibians now have no ability to unite . After being close to him, they will be one knife at a time .


    "Spread out, use the weapon in your hand for a long-range attack . " After seven or eight amphibians died, all the white people who saw the scene were evacuated . Wherever Liu Chang went, people would step back . Although Liu Chang¡¯s speed was not as fast as Liu Chang, one or two of them could always be arrested, but most of them were scattered because of the awareness of avoiding .


    And then - again, a barrage of missiles, centered around him, wereunched from all directions .


    But at the same time when the missile wasunched, Liu Chang ran again toward the end of the destroyed street with the evacuation of the obstructing team . He had no passion for war . After all, he had only one person, and the other party had tens of thousands ofpanions, each with weapons in hand, and he could not win .


    Therefore, after a feint broke up the other party¡¯s team, Liu Chang was again immersed in a rush - and the overwhelming missile burst out behind him . A strong shock wave took his body forward and flew out of the street with his strength .


    After leaving here, it does not mean Safety - even the pressure has not slowed down at all, because this is the Dongcheng District of Beijing, which is the core area of amphibian surveince . As you go deeper and deeper, the density of amphibians will only be more and more dense - and with the call of the acoustic signal bomb just now, the density of amphibians here will be a geometric multiple over time As time goes by, every minute and a second is dyed, we have to face 10 times or even 100 times more resistance .


    So he ran out of the street in one breath, and what Liu Chang saw was more and more missiles flying towards him - as well as the constantly exploding earth under his feet .


    Boom! Boom!!!


    Continuous explosions were heard from all directions . The ground was blown up by bombs, and the houses were smashed by missiles . I don¡¯t know how many innocent people were killed in the disaster they didn¡¯t know . Liu Chang saw people running away from the dpidated houses when they were blown up again . Finally, the houses were smashed together .


    Also heard in the roar that seems so weak and powerless scream .


    In a street, no matter how few people there are, there must be 100 people . Liu Chang passes one street and enters the next street . The pace of death is constantly following . By the way, he brings the panic to all the people in the neighborhood .


    In thest four years, people are struggling on the death line every day, and they are almost as sensitive to the danger as animals . From the moment when people in the neighborhood hear the air explosion, they have no hesitation at all, and no one is curious to see what happened . Almost everyone¡¯s first reaction is to escape .


    The originally quiet streets suddenly became noisy . With the explosion and green smoke, many people fled in the opposite direction of the loud noise . At the same time, the human army quickly gathered at the first time of the battle .


    However, both the noisy crowd and the assembled army are not in Liu Chang¡¯s attention at the moment - he just wants to break through the encirclement in two minutes and reach the destination only a few kilometers away .


    The pressure in the air is increasing . He takes out his knife and wants to cut off the nearby missiles, but those warheads always explode just outside his attack range . Fortunately, Liu Changter found another way to use brute force . That is, he uses the big knife as a fan and uses his own 500 times more explosive power than human beings . When he wields it, he can create a small storm Deflect the flight path of those near missiles .


    Boom! Boom!!!


    The explosion continued, and Liu Chang¡¯s body was constantly running with high load . The green smoke in the air became more and more intense . The eyes seemed to be able to feel the pungent smell, which made him unable to open his eyes


    However, Liu Chang is still moving forward, although every point of progress will have to face more resistance - under constant pressure, Liu Chang even thought, why not dig a passage under the ground before? Although that seems more dangerous, but at least a lot morefortable . His mind shed with confused thoughts . Liu Chang was constantly moving forward - sometimes from the roof, sometimes crashing into walls, and sometimes flying by the st wave - his route was overwhelming - and he only chose the way to move forward with the least pressure .


    "Poof" cut an amphibian into two sections . Liu Chang took over their rocketuncher and aimed at the enemy concentrated area in front of him .


    Whoosh, whoosh!!!


    A row of three rockets flew forward under the buckle of Liu Chang¡¯s fingers, and the three shells fired . Liu Chang threw away the single soldier weapon without supplies, and then chased the me tail of thest rocket and rushed forward bravely . Boom! Boom!!!


    There were three explosionsing from the front, and then a figure, standing in the direction of the st wave, dived into the me and marched several hundred meters again


    In two minutes, Liu Chang dashed thousands of meters across the road . Finally, he arrived at nanbanqiao Hutong, where he had killed more than 100 amphibians along the way, but only a drop in the bucket of the whole team .


    After arriving here, Liu Chang also found that nearly 2000 troops were scattered around this small alley like street - everywhere they were, and everywhere was the smell of death . Even because of therge number of amphibians, the smell of fish on them can no longer be masked . Even in the smoke filled battlefield, the smell is so striking .


    "Speed up and surrender!" From the air came the amphibians¡¯ shouts, but Liu Chang had no time to listen and look around . Before Li Qingshui only told him that the destination was nanbanqiao Hutong, but he didn¡¯t say which part of the alley . Just now the battle started, there were thick smoke and explosions everywhere . The two people had already lost their direction, and Liu Chang was on a rampage . At the moment, Li Qingshui¡¯s trace could not be found . (to be continued)

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430: 430


    However, the absence of Li Qingshui¡¯s trace does not mean that he can be at ease . More and more amphibians gathered from all directions, and gradually formed a encirclement situation . After two minutes, their number increased by a geometric multiplier and gradually upied the absolute advantage .


    What¡¯s more, the troopsing from the research institute obviously have different weapons from those of the surrounding amphibians . Many amphibian groups that look like battlepanies have heavy weapons with huge caliber .


    "Speed up and surrender . We don¡¯t want to kill you . " After the amphibians took control of the situation, the attack suddenly stopped - two minutes and forty-seven seconds were counted down, and the amphibians gradually took control of the absolute situation .


    Faced with the encirclement of thousands of amphibians, and with arge number of "artillery area coverage level" heavy firepower, Liu Chang now even if another mutation is not possible to win .


    However, Liu Chang didn¡¯t intend to win either - because he saw no possibility of victory in the face of 20000 amphibians armed with super technology . His mission goal at the moment is to reach or escort Li Qingshui to this nanbanqiao alley . At the moment, Li Qingshui disappeared here, which means that his mission goal has been achieved . Therefore, he is very cooperative Stop and dy .


    "I don¡¯t want to resist, but are you not afraid to confront the human army with such arge-scale march?" Although Liu Chang said this surrender, he didn¡¯t mean to put down the weapon in his hand . He wanted to quarrel now . The more he pulled, the longer the better . After all, it seems that Li Qingshui¡¯s situation is not as simple as finding the hiding ce . If there is no ident, Liu Chang can imagine that the ce where the hidden stream should be a scientificboratory, after all At the end of the flow, he cut off half of his head . If the body dies, it is very difficult to keep it .


    After all, microbes are so powerful that ordinary means can¡¯t guarantee the long-term integrity of a flesh and blood body .


    "Although thebat effectiveness of the human army is notparable to that of you, no one is inferior to that of weapons of mass destruction . You¡¯d better not be too presumptuous in human cities . . . " Liu Chang continued to roar in the air . Now he could see hundreds of muzzles pointing at his face . This sense of oppression was very intuitive, as if thousands of guns would be fired at the next moment, turning this area into powder .


    "Human weapons of mass destruction? In the capital? " Amphibians yelled at Liu Chang from afar: "do you feel this possibility? Don¡¯t waste time with us . We want to know where Li Qingshui is now, and where did you put our ancestors¡¯ bodies after you killed liuzu? "


    "I don¡¯t know about that . " Liu Chang looked at more and more gun muzzle aimed at him, and gradually produced a threat to his life . He had to urge in his heart, hoping that Li Qingshui could be faster there .


    After all, they risked their lives all the way in order not to control their own lives in other people¡¯s hands - even if the final solution is to negotiate, but if their own lives arepletely controlled by others, the negotiations will fall intoplete passivity - because you can¡¯t ask for more - everything you can offer, the best The result is to get your own life back .


    As a result, the countdown in his heart kept counting down . Looking at the increasing number of muzzles in the air, Liu Chang¡¯s coldness gradually increased . He even felt that there were amphibians in the team, and he seemed to want to fire a special kind of shell to paralyze himself in ce .


    "I can¡¯t wait!" The chill in his heart is getting more and more serious . Before falling intoplete passivity, Liu Chang¡¯s feet move . At this moment, the muscles of his thighs be the dynamo tissue of arthropods . When a big pit is stepped out of the ground, people shoot out like shells .


    Almost at the same time, the nervous amphibian pressed the button of the transmitter in his hand .


    In principle, hundreds and thousands of rockets are enough to turn this area into ruins . After all, nanbanqiao hutong is a small street . During the war, it can¡¯t even withstand arge-scale bomb attack . Hundreds of rockets are enough to make this area clear ten times .


    But amphibians also seem to know that the body of the flow is hidden here . If they find that the first target disappears here, and the second target stays here to argue with them, they will understand what is going on . Therefore, after determining the target, they were afraid that the explosive weapons would hurt the flow of the body, so they had a unified brain domainmand, and reced all the weapons in this batch with a kind of strange smoke bomb .


    Puff, puff!!!


    After hundreds of shells hit the ground, it is no longer the strong energy flow explosion, but reced by a kind of gas mixed with radioactive substances . This gas has no damage to buildings, and even has less lethality to human body than the afterwave of previous shells . This is a kind of strange numb shell . The gas seems to be mixed with willow sap, which has an amazing paralyzing effect Liu Chang held his breath for the first time . Even though he left the core area of the gas at the first time, half of his body touched those strange gases and was stillpletely paralyzed .


    The right hand holding the knife almost froze there . Liu Chang felt that after the gas was stuck, it seemed that the blood would no longer flow . It turned into something like mercury and lead sand repeatedly, and it solidified on the blood vessel wall . "* *, how many strange things have willow made against me?" This kind of gas seems to be only effective for human beings . After the amphibians fired the shell, they did not get any injuries . There was also a "special team" carrying a vacuum cleaner like thing on their back, which could spray this kind of thing into the air regionally and extensively . It seems that they want to wrap the whole block around several blocks The Ministry is in the range of this strange paralytic potion .


    "The human army is gathering fast Vacuum this area . . . " Liu Chang captured some pieces of EEG information in the air, so that he could know that the human army after the end of the world is also not a dry meal, butpared with the amphibians who were prepared earlier and had more advanced weapons, it seemed that they were still a little slower .


    The paralytic medicine in the air is gradually crowded to every corner, and nanbanqiao Hutong, as the coreunching area of gas, is naturally covered with every inch of space .


    In which Liu Chang felt that the power of action fell again and again, as if the next moment will be a rock condensation in ce . (to be continued)

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431: 431


    Resisting the almost frozen feeling, Liu Chang continues to kill and avoid, and the amphibians obviously do not want to really kill him . In the face of this strictly sealed area, amphibians still try to catch alive . . . . br >


    therefore, the air attack is no longer fierce, but the paralytic poison gas is more and more rich .


    Finally, a few minutester, the amphibians saw that Liu Chang¡¯s mobility had dropped to below the danger level, and several teams began toy down their heavy weapons and prepare to fight him in closebat .


    Knowing that it was useless to say anything more, the amphibians did not persuade Liu Chang to "put your hands on the ground" and waste time . Instead, they picked up some strange  catching guns" and slowly approached Liu Chang .


    The gun has a peculiar structure . Arge is put into the barrel like barrel and is carried by amphibians to approach Liu Chang . The is green and looks like willow vines . The range of the is not as far as that of a rocket, and it does not have the terrible flying speed of rocket . If you want to hit Liu Chang, you mustunch it at a short distance .


    In the face of the amphibians constantly encircling from all directions, Liu Chang is helpless . He is now physically damaged . In terms of his ability to move, he is not much faster than the amphibian . In the face of such a range of capture weapons, he has no confidence to evade - as for the problem that the can not trap him, he has no doubt - in fact, he has never There was no doubt about the quality of willow products .


    In the end .


    The road hase to an end - physically restrained, surrounded by amphibians, and thousands of enemy troops havepletely assembled - he has no other thoughts, so Liu Chang inserts his knife into the ground - since Li Qingshui has asked him to wait here, Liu Chang knows that he should also appear at the moment .


    Sure enough, but at the moment Liu Chang put his knife into the ground, a strange little earth bag rose from the bottom to the top, and then the earth bag rose rapidly . Finally, a wicker broke the ground, and Li Qingshui came out from below .


    "The reason you don¡¯t get close to theb underground is that you¡¯re not in the ground . " The ce where the mound rises is where Liu Chang inserts his knife . He takes his knife again from the air . Liu Chang turns his head and looks at Li Qingshui . ording to the past practice, he doesn¡¯t have to worry about the next thing .


    "Oh, the two appeared together . " Li Qingshui¡¯s appearance once again raised the vignce of amphibians around him - the sap of willow trees could not cause harm to Li Qingshui, who is also the body of willow trees . However, thousands of amphibians gathered here at the moment, and there were morepanionsing . Naturally, they would not be afraid of one person, even if the person had a good eye .


    "Since they have appeared together, let¡¯s go back with us . " One of the amphibians in the shape of a leader appeared from a broken wall, making the "third man" appear again in the smoke filled battlefield .


    "It doesn¡¯t make sense for you to take us back . " Facing the amphibian leader, Li Qingshui didn¡¯t say a word of unnecessary nonsense . He directly turned the topic to the direction of negotiation . He raised his right hand, and there was a strange crystal on his hand, which looked pure white - like the skin of liuzeng .


    "This thing, you shoulde here for this thing . " Li Qingshui raised his vignce to the amphibian leader, "the crystallization of gic information of the flow is the key to the birth of your race, and also the key to whether your race can reproduce poisonous lilies in the future . What¡¯s more, as a race with a fertility rate simr to that of human beings, its fertility was not very poor at the beginning of its birth, but its poption base was too small . "


    "Like humans, amphibians can¡¯t reproduce if their initial poption is less than 500 . And flow oneself and can¡¯t bear 500, so this just wants to rely on external force all the time . But you are different . You use willows to grow . Now the number should be more than 100000 . As a race with strong survival ability and a poption of more than 100000, you can easily reproduce, can¡¯t you? "


    "Give us the crystal and we¡¯ll let you go . " The amphibian leader looked at the crystal in the sailor Li, and did not hide his desire to possess it . Because he knew that it was useless to conceal it, he would be greedy to stop pretending .


    "Ha ha ha ha, I went all the way from Shandong to B ¨§ Jing, just to take out the crystallographic treasures from the basement, and then return to my own trapped life? I¡¯m not that Lei Feng . " Li continued to speak with more light water .


    "Those in the Institute, you can take them with you and hand them over intact . " Amphibian leaders have stepped back again - it¡¯s clear that the crystal of gic information is much more valuable to them than the Institute¡¯s unrted humans .


    "Oh, it¡¯s not an equivalent deal . " Li Qingshui continued .


    "Don¡¯t go too far . I know what you¡¯re here for . I¡¯ll let you do it, and you¡¯ll let us do it . Don¡¯t do anything to undermine our deal, because you can¡¯t afford to fail . " The amphibian heard that Li Qingshui still had requirements, and subconsciously took a step forward - showing an aggressive meaning .


    "Yes, but don¡¯t forget that you can¡¯t afford the consequences of a deal failure . " Li Qingshui said, suddenly clenched the crystal in his hand, and the strength of his hand was constantly increasing, which made the crystal emit an unbearable "creaking" sound . "Yes, the negotiation has failed . We are only taking in a few lives, but you are also subject to the willow tree forever . In other words, which of you thinks that you can have as good luck as your ancestors, just to have a strong mutation again andplete the leap from mudskipper to amphibian? Come on, you are an iplete race . If willows want to control you, they will not give you the ability to reproduce . Only the first natural reproduction of your amphibian race isplete . Other people except the stream are under age, so naturally they don¡¯t have this thing in their hands . Therefore, what I control is unique in the world . It is worthless to other races, but to you, it is a priceless thing to the door of Z ¨¬ y ¨® U . therefore, I don¡¯t think it is a good deal to exchange a few lives with such precious things . "


    "Well . . . " Hearing Li Qingshui¡¯s words, there was amotion in the air from all directions . Even the well disciplined amphibians were restless for the first time in the face of the shackles of their ve status . Thousands of amphibians hiding in the streets on the corner and roof of the wall were in amotion at the same time . One person in a team could make a voice, even before and after There was a huge "buzz" that made the amphibian leader frown . .

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432: 432


    "Shut up, you stupid things . " The amphibian¡¯s agitation made their leader¡¯s negotiation fall into aplete passivity . The strong amphibian saw that the situation had beenpletely inclined to Li Qingshui¡¯s side . After thinking about it, he had no choice but to say, "what do you want, say it . "


    "I don¡¯t want anything . I even want to give you something else . " Li Qingshui said and asked Liu Chang, "give me one of the amber stones . "


    The Amber Stone that blocks information has been divided into four parts . Liu Chang always thought it was one for himself, one for Li Qingshui, one for Beijing and one for Qingdao . But now it seems that Li Qingshui is not distributed in this way .


    However, although he was confused, Liu Chang had no objection to Li Qingshui¡¯s current request . He handed Li Qingshui a piece of Amber Stone in silence, and he continued to observe its change .


    "What is this?" Li Qingshui and Liu Chang¡¯s movements naturally look in the eyes of the amphibian leader . He looks at the stone in Li Qingshui¡¯s sailor from a distance and asks in doubt .


    "This is what you can take the crystal back safely . " Li Qingshui holds the propagation crystal of the stream in one hand, and the stone of shielding signal in the other hand, and says .


    "Let¡¯s take the crystal back?" The amphibian thought about Li Qingshui¡¯s words, and after a moment asked, "do you mean the big willow?"


    "Otherwise?" Li Qingshuiughed, "do you think all your actions are not under his control? Or, you don¡¯t really think willows don¡¯t know about flow propagation crystals, do you? After all, the willow trees are not able to transform their bodies! When Liu was alive before, he didn¡¯t pick out the crystal because he didn¡¯t want to be stiff . It¡¯s the same thing to kill Liu with our hands . After all, you are allies, allies, and even have some reproductive ties . They are very close . He doesn¡¯t want to get stalemate . "


    "So we must be the bad guys! Anyway, this crystal is of little use to him, and it has no effect in our hands . The greatest value of this thing is to you, and the rest is useless to anyone . " Li Qingshui said with a smile: "so, what he wants to do is just not to let the crystal return to your hand, or let the crystal back to your hand lose its function, which is enough! You should know more about Liu Shu¡¯s calction ability than I do . He certainly knows the purpose of youring here . At present, he should be in control of everything except Liu Chang and I . therefore, if you really dare to take the crystal back, I can promise you that you can¡¯t do anything - unless you can get away from his calction like us . "


    "Out of willow calction?" The amphibian leader looked at the Amber Stone in Li qingsailor, "can this thing have such a huge effect?"


    "Although I don¡¯t know what the structure and principle of this thing is, Liu changneng and I can cross the willow jungle all the way to Beijing . Is this not enough to exin the problem?" Li Qingshui said, far away with the Amber Stone and crystal together to throw an amphibian leader .


    Taking over the two "stones" thrown from the air, the amphibian leader looked at Li Qingshui strangely: "even if the crystal is thrown over together, we are not afraid of our repentance?"


    "Ha ha, you are intelligent race, hope has been lost to you, and I hope you don¡¯t cut off yourself!" Li Qingshui said, and then motioned Liu Chang to leave here with himself, "we are the only one who can hold down the willow tree now . If we kill us, he will lose all ties . At that time, do you think you will have time and space for independent reproduction?"


    "That¡¯s all I have to say, but the scope of the crystal will not be too wide . There are so many amphibians here . If you go back, you will certainly leak information . For your reproductive hope, I believe you know what you should do!"


    Li Qingshui finish this sentence, with Liu Chang under the gaze of tens of thousands of amphibians,fortable left here .


    Knowing that he had left the central area of oppression, Liu Changcai said, "if I had known that you could solve the problem in a few words, why should I fight and kill outside?"


    The green paralytic fog is not so intense, and Liu Chang¡¯s powerful body functions have gradually adapted to the paralytic potion . Anything that has been used on him once will be difficult to work again the second time . With the help of both the potion and the "time of day", his body has reached a state of abnormal speed of light .


    Every second of time, the body from the inside to the outside are doing the best direction of the change .


    "It¡¯s a matter of a few words, but if we don¡¯t get the crystal stone, we won¡¯t have the right to speak . " Li Qingshui also sighed, "in fact, many wars in history are like this . Before the war, the weak side did not even have the right to speak . It¡¯s not until you have a part of the initiative that you can say what you want to say at the negotiation table . "


    After listening to Li Qingshui¡¯s words, Liu Chang thought that the situation at that time was really like this - now that the two people get the crystal first, they can naturally stand and talk about the prospects and conditions . However, if the two people are caught at the beginning, and then forced to ask the whereabouts of the crystal, then whether the other party will change the negotiation results will be discussed .


    Sometimes psychological warfare is a very magical thing - it is clear that both sides want to go in the same direction, but if the two people do not keep pace with each other, it may lead to different results . Therefore, throwing out the crystal now is totally different from being caught and found by others . "What do you mean by yourst word?" Liu Chang thought about it, and then thought of thest sentence that Li Qingshui said - let amphibians choose the deceptive conditions of Amber Stone by themselves .


    "The scope of Amber Stone¡¯s micro information deception ability must not be very wide, and there are nearly 20000 amphibians here . If they all go back, they will show their feet . " Li Qingshui said,pletely out of the scope of green smoke, so that his body was restored to red, "although Amber Stone can deceive willow¡¯s ability to collect and calcte information in the region, it can¡¯t affect his basic logical judgment . For example, he can¡¯t figure out where we are, but he can know that we muste to Beijing . This is the difference between calction and logic . However, if so many people go back, the Amber Stone¡¯s information hiding ability will not cover so many people, and it will be difficult to say that the logic is not smooth, and the less people know about the appointment . "


    "What do you mean?"


    "It¡¯s going to die!" (to be continued)

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433: 433


    After Li Qingshui finished this sentence, he stopped talking, because the two people¡¯s feet were very fast . In a sh, they came out of the distribution area of green smoke . Outside, they were surrounded by human troops .


    In the surrounding area of the dense fog, Liu Chang saw the human army gatheringyer byyer, which was more than the amphibians in the dense fog . Soldiers armed with guns surrounded the green fog area and pointed their weapons at the enemies they could not see .


    Aftering here, Li Qingshui didn¡¯t publicize it . After all, the problems inside had been solved . He just took a helpless look at the soldiers outside and covered up his body shape . He chose a ce where there was no one with Liu Chang, and Liu Chang left the area at a speed that their eyes could not catch .


    From nanbanqiao Hutong to the Research Institute, it is only ten miles away . In the blink of an eye, they arrive at their destination . After bypassing the guards of the soldiers, they find the people inside .


    "You are here atst!" Old Liu, who was still weak, saw Liu Chang and Li Qingshui, and his face showed a "saved" expression . "We have been surrounded for many days, and it¡¯s really bad to have someone watching us when we eat and pee every day . "


    "Atst . " After the eldest three saw Liu Chang, a small round face that looked like Li Qingshui but had not been opened for a long time showed a smile, "go, we¡¯ve sorted out all the things you want . It seems that Beijing can¡¯t stay . Have you negotiated with the amphibians? "


    All of them were smart people . Naturally, they didn¡¯t believe that Liu Chang and Li Qingshui could pass through the siege of 20000 amphibians and then appear in the research institute with dignity .


    "After the negotiation, it should not be toote . Something big will happen soon . You pack up your things and I will inform some of my trusted officers about something . " After Li Qingshui¡¯s resurrection, he worked in Beijing for a long time in politics and governance . He focused on the cohesion of the army¡¯sbat effectiveness, and with his ability, he naturally attracted many people who followed him wholeheartedly .


    He dropped that and left, and time was running out . Liu Chang didn¡¯t know what Li Qingshui was going to do, but it looked like something was in a hurry . So he exined to the boss what had happened before, and helped people pack up useful parts and luggage, and then set off to drive .


    By the time everyone finished sorting out of the Research Institute, Li Qingshui¡¯s affairs had obviously been done . Then the crowd was covered by thick fog and the sound of startling artillery fire more than ten miles away . He left the Institute, and then left the capital city with the tacit consent of amphibians and the Chinese Communist Party .


    After that, they went out of the city and went to the willow forest again .


    The willow jungle was suddenly tense at the moment - when it came, the eyes and eyeballs of the full tree did not move, but when we left, they all moved wildly - it seemed that a fly was no longer allowed to pass through . Standing in the distance, Liu Chang saw a fly fly fly from Beijing city to the willow jungle . He was killed in the air by the willows and turned into a paste .


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Seeing this situation, Liu Chang no longer dares to enter the jungle .


    "The willows can¡¯t be unaware of all the noise in the city . Although the Amber Stone on our bodies can hide our breath and deceive the big willow tree¡¯s calction ability, even if we stand in the willow jungle, he may not be able to perceive us . However, now that there is such a big movement in Beijing, he can¡¯t feel it . Naturally, we can perceive it . ording to the basic logic . He should also know that we are in Beijing now . " Li Qingshui said: "so from Beijing to the jungle, all the creatures can¡¯t be let go . "


    "What shall we do now?" Old Liu asked weakly .


    "Believe in the prokaryote¡¯s capabilities . " Li Qingshui holding Amber Stone, looking at the eyes of the thousand eye forest, step forward a step .


    And almost as he stepped out . Dozens of miles away the sky, suddenly a burst of bright .


    The dazzling light, like the day, suddenly shed in the sky - but the sh went out as soon as it shed . Like the magnesiummp of an old-fashioned camera, Liu Chang, who had experienced a nuclear explosion, lit up the red fog at the moment he saw the horizon . It was clear that this was the prelude to arge-scale nuclear explosion .


    Sure enough, a huge mushroom cloud bloomed in the direction of Dongcheng District of Beijing after the light from the sky shed . Liu Chang and others could see the strong light, but they could not see the mushroom cloud . Then, a huge Thunderp apanied the storm, which blew the warm current of nuclear explosion to the edge of the forest and attracted all eyes of the forest Attention to the ball .


    And mingled with this warm gap, Li Qingshui signals Liu Chang and others to follow him into the forest .


    "It¡¯s much more equivalent than I used that day . " After Liu Chang entered the forest, he found that his eyes were still looking toward the north as if he hadn¡¯t seen these people . "With such arge amount of nuclear explosion, does Beijing have to be half as small?"


    In the face of Liu Chang¡¯s problems, Li Qingshui rarely spoke .


    The explosion was the product of the previous conflict between the amphibians and the Chinese Communist Party, but it was someone who caused the situation . It was he who suggested that amphibians should be downsized . It is estimated that he also used the nuclear code . This time, tens of millions of lives were reduced to nothingness . In the face of this situation, even the coldest person could not help but be moved . Liu Chang stopped talking after asking .


    Li Qingshui did not speak after the nuclear explosion .


    As a native of Beijing, Lao Liu naturally expressed a heavier mood .


    The eldest brother and others, including Li Feng and his sister, who he had hardly found, stopped talking .


    Hundreds of thousands of people were reced by a few of them, and there was a small variable in the face of willows, which was not a humane decision in any way - but the willow tree was too strong, and it was impossible for Liu Chang and others to oppose him . But there is no absolute thing in the world . Liu Chang¡¯s luck can make him y the most possible one in ten trillion, as long as there is a line Life things, can have a trace of variable things, Li Qingshui naturally go back to try .


    However, it is always a heavy thing for so many people to lose their lives for such a small variable .


    Therefore, the silent people shuttled from Beijing to Jinan again .


    A few dayster, I saw the thunder tiger who was arranging the way back for the child .


    "I¡¯m going to send him abroad . " Thunder Tiger touched his child¡¯s round head and said . (to be continued)

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434: 434


    "It¡¯s not necessarily safe abroad, but it¡¯s better than at home . " Thunder Tiger said, the line of sight also did not leave his own child, "at least there is no big willow that guy¡¯s existence!"


    "You¡¯ve just sent the child away . Don¡¯t you follow?" Liu Chang sighed and sighed at Lei tiger, a careless and strong man . He could not help feeling a little mncholy .


    "What are you going to do? So many brothers here have been living and dying with me for so many years . Er, I said to go and left . Someone must take charge of the Jinan Military Region? Now willow can give people some face . If they don¡¯t take the food and wine at present, it¡¯s just because of the nuclear bomb threat from several major military regions . If everyone goes away, they don¡¯t have to mix up and die . " Thunder Tigerughs, "no matter how to say, it¡¯s a soldier, isn¡¯t it? It would be shameless for the ancient soldiers and enemies to abandon the city and surrender . If I left now, I would be even more shameless . After all, foreigners will leave a living in the city . If the big willow enters the city, it will not even leave a piece of meat residue! "


    "So, these things and those things, how can you say go away . " Thunder Tiger spoke and touched the head of the little tiger . The little tiger and the Thunder Tiger looked very simr, with a round head and a round face . Although it was only a three-year-old child, it also inherited the strength of Thunder Tiger . ording to the data given by Liu Changxin¡¯s senses, the three-year-old child was several times stronger than many adults, and the life intensity reached more than 20 years old .


    "Dad, didn¡¯t you say you came to us?" The little tiger heard something wrong with Thunder Tiger¡¯s words and looked up at his father .


    "Well, look . When Dad blows up the willow tree, I¡¯lle to you . " Thunder Tiger said, picked up the child, looked straight in front of his eyes and said: "son, when you arrive in the United States, you should remember what father said . You should live a painful life quickly! In recent years, you can y whatever you want, and you can pick up girls if you want to . If you get into trouble, you will be covered by Uncle Zhang . Don¡¯t be so stubborn, like Uncle Li over there . Yes, the one with sses . He looks very smart, but he doesn¡¯t live happily at all . Not a few years . Be happy . Good son


    "Well . " The little tiger heard thunder tiger¡¯s words, and some of them nodded, and then was put down by his father and pushed to Lao Zhang .


    "Take care of him . " Thunder Tiger patted Lao Zhang on the shoulder .


    "Don¡¯t worry, brother for so many years, I treat him as my own son! What¡¯s the name of a saying? Your wife, I¡¯ll raise it . Don¡¯t worry about it! " Lao Zhang also pped Thunder Tiger on the shoulder with a smile, "this time I¡¯m a deserter . I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m a soldier from this title!"


    "Ha ha . . . " Thunder Tiger gave a heartyugh . Then silence for a long time, it seems that there are a lot of words to say, but Leng for a long time to suppress a sentence, "have a good journey . "


    Knowing the sadness of parting, everyone stopped talking . Liu Chang patted Thunder Tiger on the shoulder . After saying "treasure" to him, the people left the ce .


    Along the way, the team is still a little silent - everyone walking in the jungle, they all have a kind of feeling that the whole world has been wrapped up by big willows when they look up and they are still big willows at their feet .


    All the way from Jinan to Qingdao, only the little tiger talked the most .


    He not only inherited his father¡¯s strength . He also inherited his father¡¯s character . He didn¡¯t know what it meant to him to leave this time . He just instinctively found the elder, the second, the third and so on who looked like "the same age" . Then I started talking to them .


    "Hey, what¡¯s your name?"


    "Just call me boss . " The boss said a word with a lot of boss temperament .


    "Boss?" The little tiger said with a smile, "that¡¯s a good name . Where are you going


    "I don¡¯t know . The sea may be surrounded bynd sooner orter . I think we will go to the sea to avoid the wind for a period of time, or wait for the opportunity for a period of time, and thene out to fight for a chance of life when the willow tree and Gaia are in real contact . "


    "I don¡¯t understand . . . " The little tiger listened to the old man¡¯s words, blinked his small eyes and red for a long time, and then directly said his most real feelings .


    "In fact, I don¡¯t understand . I just feel that everyone is desperate . . . "


    ......


    After arriving in Qingdao, it was still early . Lao Zhang decided not to spend the night here . Instead, he went on a big iceboat .


    "Go, don¡¯t send . Since I have to take care of the tiger, I don¡¯t want to stay here any more . After all, it¡¯s too dangerous to be with you . " Lao Zhang didn¡¯t know whether it was because of parting or other reasons . He was usually serious . Today, he yed a series of bad jokes .


    "Well, let¡¯s go . I hope you don¡¯t meet the king of the deep sea on the sea ice . " Liu Chang also returned to him a joke, and then silence for a while .


    Seeing through his mind, Lao Zhang attached to his ear and said, "Doudou¡¯s news has not been found, but it seems to me that thest ce she appeared before the end of the world is Wuhan . . . "


    Wuhan, where Daliushu made his fortune, was the first metropolis he invaded four years after he retired . At that time, willows were not as smart and powerful as they are now, but they were more violent . Everything was crushed into nutrition, and all their brains were used to enrich their wisdom . Therefore, at that time, most of the people in that ce were also very unlucky Less . "I see . " After a look at Li Qingshui, Liu sighed and stopped speaking .


    Then, the whistle of the iceboat came out, Liu Chang and others left the coast, watched the strange ship carrying passengers of all nationalities set sail, and then thought about the direction of the Western Hemisphere .


    It was not only Lao Zhang who left the boat this time, but Li Feng also left here with his sister . He was friends and met in the hidden forest . Now he has worked hard to find his sister . Naturally, he wants to live a few years of peace and purity . If Liu Chang can help, he will help .


    In addition to Li Feng, there was Mn . She left under the persuasion of Liu Chang . Before the iceboat set sail, Liu Chang persuaded all the rtives and friends except Li Qingshui . However, everyone was unwilling to leave for one reason or another . Only under Liu Chang¡¯s strong persuasion, did she follow Lao Zhang and others to take a boat .


    A group of people left, a group of people remained, and arge number of people died .


    When Liu Chang saw off his rtives, he felt that he had experienced the war . The real end of the world was never warm . Looking back on the past from Kaifeng to the present, Liu Chang only felt that it was a documentary film with sweet pictures . As a man who had mastered the best luck and strong strength in thest world, he lived a bumpy life, so he could imagine more To the hardships and sorrows of ordinary people .


    I don¡¯t know why . After seeing off rtives and friends, Liu Chang thought of the mushroom cloud in Beijing .


    "I don¡¯t know how many people died . " He sighed . (to be continued)

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435: 435


    The expansion of willows continues, and time goes by .


    It seems that everyone who is hostile to the willow tree is waiting for an opportunity, but it is noting .


    "What¡¯s the biggest limiting factor for a giant organism?" Li Qingshui asked a biological researcher .


    "It¡¯s nerve conduction velocity . The nerve conduction velocity of human beings, even if it¡¯s A-fibering out of the body with myelin sheath, it¡¯s 130 meters per second at most . The thicker the nerve fiber is, the faster the conduction velocity is . But there should be an extreme value . " The researchers said .


    "Well, you said that the body of Daliu has already crossed three continents in Asia, Europe and Africa, and its body length should be measured in thousands of kilometers . Therefore, it will take quite a long time for his brain instructions to be transmitted to his body . So, his current body looks like a little bloated Even if there are multiplemand sources, it is a time-consuming thing to coordinate them separately . No wonder many biologists have said before that when * * reaches the extreme, it is bound to change to pure energy form . After reaching the willow level, the physical hindrance will be too burdensome Standing between the Bering Strait in the Pacific Ocean, Li Qingshui looks at the ground under his feet .


    In the blink of an eye, it has been four years since Qingdao left, another four years .


    In the first four years, the willow kept a low profile and grasped the gap between the first four years . From a willow that only devoured other people¡¯s memory, it became a super life with its own imagination .


    Then, after the second four years, he had almost regarded the earth as a small potted nt of his own, and he had be a giantary life moving towards the sky . No one knows what his next n is, to take the earth as his own "space vehicle" to explore the depths of the universe, or to continue to use his wisdom to go to the extreme of life .


    No one knows .


    But as an ordinary human being, what Liu Chang sees is that human living space is being squeezed again and again . Willow trees turn the earth into potted nts, and human beings are ants on cannibals . Small and humble .


    The ocean is the territory of undersea people and many marine creatures, and the Pacific Ocean is also the territory of protonuclear elders . Willow trees have crossed the three continents of Europe, Asia and Africa . If they want to extend their branches across the sea to North America, the shortest distance is naturally from the Bering Strait . But I want to get through here . Naturally, we have to ask the owners here whether they agree or not .


    As the allies of protonuclear, Li Qingshui and Liu Chang traveled all the way from Qingdao to Japan, then to Australia, and finally settled down in the Bering Strait . Because of the change of mentality in four years, everyone thinks that willow is big enough . If they want to expand further, they must end up with nerve conduction .


    In order to solve the problem of nerve conduction, it is necessary to have a transformation of life essence from * * to energy life . **Or the nerve conduction velocity of nts, however fast, also has a limit speed, and this speed has been unable to meet the willow volume .


    Moreover, ording to the protonuclear Presbyterian group, not only the nerve transmission speed, but also * * can¡¯t carry it even after the wisdom reaches a certain extreme value - because they are trying to do this - when the brain waves of 500 brain region mutants with intelligence equivalent to Li Qingshui level are fused together . The ordinary brain simply can¡¯t bear it . It needs a pure energy carrier, or simply polymerizes itself into a pure energy form of polymer, but many attempts by prokaryotes have failed .


    "But willows should be sessful . " The people of the protonuclear Presbyterian group appeared on the ice of Bering Strait and came to Liu Chang¡¯s side .


    "Pure energy life, I think this should be God?" Liu Chang looks at the other side of the Bering Strait, which ispletely surrounded by willows .


    "It should be God, pure energy thinking . Pure energy body . " There was an envious tone in the words of the Presbyterian group .


    "First quantify the nerve conduction energy, then condense the thinking polymerpletely, and finally get rid of the body to achieve the true God . This should go to another level of life . " The prokaryote is also looking on the other side of the Bering Strait . "And what we have to wait for is this moment . The big willow will eventually change, and the time of transformation is our only chance . Energy transformation of the body is aplex process, just like a snake molting its skin and giving birth to a tiger . I think there will be an opportunity to take advantage of it, and then you will aim at his source of consciousness and give him a fatal blow . "


    "How to attack the source of consciousness?" Liu Chang asked .


    "I don¡¯t know . I don¡¯t even know what the source of consciousness looks like, but you just have to get close and believe that your luck will help you solve all this . " The elder of the nuclear power said something, and he showed a smile to Liu Chang, "in your Chinese words, God will teach you how to do it . "


    The old man¡¯s smile was ugly and iparable . His face was like a gioderm, which made Liu Chang feel ufortable .


    Everyone is waiting for an opportunity .


    Jinan .


    Research Institute .


    "You say that the Institute is not lively without Lao Zhang . " Four yearster, Thunder Tiger¡¯s strong body did not look old at all . The thirddy stood beside him and watched the gloomy day outside with him . "Are you thinking of a little tiger?" The thirddy¡¯s face is no longer, the burned cheek is still red, but the voice is still rational and gentle .


    "It¡¯s kind of like a little bit of a kid . " Thunder Tiger smile, and then big hand to draw the position of his chest, "four years no see, I guess that little guy can grow to my height?"


    "How can a seven-year-old grow so tall?" The thirddy said with a smile .


    "My thunder tiger¡¯s children grow faster than others . " Thunder Tiger alsoughed andughed for a long time . Finally, he closed his mouth and stopped for a long time . Finally, he said, "how long do you think we can live?"


    "I don¡¯t know . Didn¡¯t the child who imed to be the eldest one a few days ago said it? The willow is about to change . "


    "That is to say, he has seeded in metamorphosis . Will all other creatures on earth be caged chickens?" Thunder Tiger smiles, "hope the child has a good time . "


    Thunder Tiger finished speaking, eyes t, outsideyer uponyer, are all heavy weaponunchers .


    North America .


    Intelligent biology alliance, United States of America .


    The little tiger has grown into a strong child as tall as thunder tiger¡¯s chest . If people who don¡¯t know see his height and strong body, they will not know that he is only a child of seven years old .


    At the moment, the little tiger is not as happy as he was when he left China . At the age of seven, he has experienced the change of leaving his hometown . He has been living in North America for several times and has established the most basic world outlook .


    "Little tiger, what do you think?" Mn appeared next to the tiger and touched his head .


    "Miss my dad, miss him . " The little tiger grinned at her . "I don¡¯t know how my father is now . "


    "He should be doing well . " Mn thought about it, looked at the strange city and said, "it should be good in China . "


    "Listen to Uncle Zhang, there seems to be a big problem . "


    "Well, it¡¯s time for something big, in the history of human beings or the history of life on earth . "


    "The biggest thing . "

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436: 436


    Kaifeng .


    The ce where willows were first born, I don¡¯t know why, when the first wave of willows came, it didn¡¯t destroy it, making it almost the only surviving city in Henan .


    However, the dpidation here is also obvious . In thest ten years, when the first wave of doomsday came, the number of people here decreased by more than 75% . Ten yearster, the city, which once reached nearly one million people, had only two or three thousand to talk about .


    The people who survived were lucky . The winter was nearly four years, and nothing could be nted in the city . All the people were forced to eat the fruits of willows .


    On that day, a man who was nearly 30 years old was outside picking the fruit of the willow tree . If Liu Chang was here at this time, he would recognize that he was actually his high school ssmate Wang Bin ten years ago .


    One went back to high school and had hundreds of students in four sses . Now there are only two who have survived - one is Liu Chang, the other is Wang Bin .


    In thest ten years, he lived in the southern suburb military region from the first day of hisst life . He didn¡¯t want to stay for ten years . He lived a bumpy life until now . He is an ordinary person, ordinary to no more ordinary people, in the case of no means of transport, he can not cross the dangerous forest, so he is very safe and has never left the city .


    Six years ago, he had seen the storm of willow trees, and the images of the mountain fall had always been imprinted in his memory, causing deep fear .


    But even if the fear is still there, in the face of the pressure of survival, he is still eating willow fruit for four years .


    As soon as the fruit was eaten for four years, there was no reaction . When he was already used to the present life, the ident came without warning .


    Today, Wang Bin, who was picking fruit, suddenly felt a sudden change in his normally peaceful wicker . Just as he was picking the fruit, the willow suddenly went mad without any sign . This scared Wang Bin - he knew that the willow would move, but the willow had not moved for several years . This time, he convulsed violently . Just as Wang Bin was scared to escape, the branches of the willow tree were withered again .


    As if water and nutrition together, something is taken away, absorbed and opened, and the whole willow, including the fruit growing on it . They shriveled together . Then Wang Bin suddenly felt as if there was an electric current passing through his body . His whole body was numb . Then the current gradually increased to a point where the naked eye could see everything around him .


    "Have you started?"


    It¡¯s not only Kaifeng, but also the whole Eurasian and African continent, including Henan and China, that are shining brilliantly in the Eastern Hemisphere - because at this moment, at this moment . The light from the whole eastern hemisphere has changed the brightness of the sun . It seems that the whole Eurasian continent has been turned into a bright incandescentmp, telling everyone that something is wrong .


    "The willow has begun!" Li Qingshui held his fingers in front of his eyes to avoid being stung by the light from the other side of the Bering Strait .


    "Are you ready?"


    "For four years, everything that should be prepared has been prepared, and God has helped me . Isn¡¯t everything waiting for this day? " Liu Changughed and his body began to have a strange change .


    For four years, his body has never stopped the pace of extraordinary change every minute . For four years, as the protonuclear elder said, he has been extremely lucky, and his body has evolved so fast that he can¡¯t imagine that any medicine has no side effect here . With the help of the protonuclear Presbyterian group, Liu Chang has evolved into a situation he can¡¯t imagine .


    Behind the wings slowly grow huge plump wings, wings above the page distribution is full of veins like nts . Liu Chang¡¯s body surface has gradually be the hard material of ants, and his muscles havepletely be the tissues of arthropods like micro dynamo . The skin is constantly creeping, as if every cell has its own life .


    "Try to capture the willow¡¯s source of consciousness . " Li Qingshui said, the brain waves into Liu Chang¡¯s mind, let the two people¡¯s consciousness carry together .


    "Do you have this, too?" The elder of prokaryote said, and handed Liu Chang a long strip of stone of strange material . "We have 500 prokaryotes . For several years, we have not really integrated our consciousness, let alone fully energy our thinking . But we have invented this conductor, which can be used to carry our consciousness and all our thinking energy . If you hold it, the brain waves of our 500 people can follow Time passes - faster than all radio waves . If you take it with you, it¡¯s like taking us with you at any time


    The elder of the former nuclear power spoke and handed the long stone to Liu Chang .


    Then everything is ready, carrying the consciousness of Li Qingshui, Liu Chang¡¯s wings shake, catch up with the sound of breaking the sky, a head into the sky .


    It seems that heaven and earth are cooperating with his actions . After Liu Chang enters the clouds, the whole sky seems to be pierced with a hole and suddenly bes clear . "What¡¯s going on?" Entering the sky, the scene in front of Liu Chang gradually brightened up . The thick fog around him seemed to havee so quickly that it suddenly retreated . Liu Chang only felt that his vision was bing wider and wider .


    Before the red fog came, human beings could see the mountains thousands of meters away . After the red fog came, human beings could only see the scene of three or four meters in front of their eyes . After the red fog came, Liu Chang could see five or six hundred meters away a few days ago . Now, the thick fog suddenly retreated, and Liu Chang only felt that the whole earth was in his vision .


    "The world is really beautiful . " Liu Chang¡¯s first reaction was not to investigate the reason why the red fog suddenly retreated when it was stranded in the sky thousands of meters high . The reason why the red fog came is still a mystery . However, his vision suddenly widened and the wholend was closed at present . Liu Chang found that after the red fog retreated and the gray clouds in the sky retreated, the wholend was so charming .


    The sun is no longer blocked down, everything seems to be back to life in this moment . The temperature around him began to pick up gradually . Liu Chang went to see both sides of the Bering Strait, whether in North America or Russia . He saw no longer high-rise buildings, but thepetition for survival of all things .


    There are more nts and insects than in the past . Through the ice . The interior of the ocean he saw was fascinating .


    It¡¯s just that all of this - covered by another brilliant thing - seems to be the most beautifulndscape painting, which suddenly adds a sun and destroys the bnce . The result is that everything is no longer so beautiful .


    "Why did the red fog retreat suddenly? Didn¡¯t the first Cambrianst two million years?" After a minute of being shocked by the beautiful pictures of the world, Liu Chang wakes up and brings his thoughts back to reality .


    "I don¡¯t know . " Li Qingshui responded to Liu Chang in his thoughts . "The first Cambrian . No one knows whether this super evolutionary red fog exists intermittently or always Maybe it¡¯s going to change . The willows have touched some rules . These things can¡¯t be answered correctly by analyzing and guessing . The specific situation will be known after seeing the willow . He¡¯s over there . . . "


    Following the direction of Li Qingshui¡¯s consciousness, Liu Chang saw something like a thunder ball in the sky . The energy of the thunder group came from the earth below . The willow tree¡¯s huge body across Eurasia and Africa was like the cocoon silk of a moth . The thunder ball in the sky is constantly conveying energy, so that the energy in the thunder ball is constantly surging . Then Liu Chang can see what you are transforming inside .


    No longer hesitating, he shook his wings and flew to thunder ball . He had been waiting for this moment for four years . This is the only possibility for him to deal with willow . Time doesn¡¯t allow him to think about why .


    Liu Chang in the air, speed is very fast, with several times the speed of the sound, close to thunder ball, and then he follows his own feeling, regardless of whether to plunge into .


    Then -


    the brain is empty .


    Liu Chang once again entered that mysterious world, surrounded by a piece of white fog, inside which is a huge light ball . There is a thin line above the sphere of light, connecting the unknown sky above the sky .


    After entering here several times, Liu Chang is very familiar with this ce - this is the world of consciousness source - he doesn¡¯t understand why he came here after entering the willow body . He just looks around in a daze . He knew that since he came here, he would meet his desperate opponent .


    "Hello, Liu Chang . " There was a strong voice in the air, and then the image of a human old man was generated in the space of the source of consciousness . The image of the old man was vague, because no image was his representative, because it was just an illusion because he was a big willow .


    "Hello . " Liu Chang did not know what to say in the face of the enemy who had not been masked for ten years but wanted to see every day for ten years .


    "Isn¡¯t it strange how you came here?" Said the willow, and there seemed to be no hostility in his voice .


    "Well, you are metamorphosis outside . Naturally, I want to destroy you . What do you want to say when you bring me in for heart to heart talk?"


    "I didn¡¯t pull you in . After all, this is the core of my source of consciousness . As the only person in the world who can see the source of consciousness, I¡¯ll put your heart on your dagger . I can¡¯t do this . "


    "Not who are you? Miss Li? He obviously doesn¡¯t have the ability . Or the protonuclear Presbyterian? If they want to do it early today, if they can? " Liu Chang also has questions .


    "It¡¯s not Li Qingshui, it¡¯s not prokaryote, it¡¯s Gaia in your mouth . " The big willow¡¯s voice was still loud .


    "The rules don¡¯t attack people actively . They can¡¯t fight back intelligently or rebound under pressure . " Liu Chang said what Li Qingshui had told him .


    "But if Gaia is not the rule?" The big willow said with a smile .


    "Not the rule?" Seeing that the big willow tree had no mood before the war, Liu Chang seemed to be driven by him and thought along his lines, "do you mean Gaia is a creature?"


    "Well, the creatures that really touch the source of consciousness, the things that bind all life, are the masters of the puppets on our heads . " As the willow said this, he pointed to the line linking the sky above the sphere of consciousness . Seeing this line, Liu Chang once again thought of the scene that he saw after touching the crystal tree on the mysterious fireke ind when he first went into the sea . That day, he saw a piece of red energy . The energy was like clouds in the sky . It was like a cloud in the sky . There was a sh of thunder and lightning in it . The lightning seemed to contain endless wisdom .


    "Gaia is a creature . I didn¡¯t know he was the super life born in thest two million years of the Cambrian . It¡¯s still from outer space, but now it seems that the life born in thest Cambrian is more likely After all, two million years is too long . Even if the life base is lower, there are always Super Mutant creatures . And judging from the fossils of higher organisms excavated by ourter generations, the life series born in that era was not low, but the best species were inexplicably extinct . . . "


    "Gaia did it all?"


    "It should be . "


    "What is his purpose?"


    "Rules of confrontation . " "My opponent is Gaia, Gaia¡¯s opponent is the rules," said the willow . You¡¯re the second creature to see the source of consciousness, and I think if you don¡¯t target me, we can be Gaia¡¯s real adversary if we join together


    "I don¡¯t believe you . "


    "You don¡¯t need to believe me . I just want your mind to know that it exists . " Willow finish this sentence, white space, that light ball of energy (to be continued)


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!